《Surviving These Unfair Scenarios [LITRPG - DIMENSION HOPPING]》 Chapter 1 - Welcome to your first story Chapter 1 - Welcome to your first story An idyllic beach stretched as far as the eye could see, water as clear as crystal and sand so fine it could be mistaken for flour, all lit up by a beautiful sunset that highlighted the beauty of the place, a perfect stop for the best vacation anyone could wish for, however... "Incoming!" Loud and powerful explosions could suddenly be heard, while the sand was flying all around due to the explosions just a few seconds after the previous warning shout. Five people emerged from the huge smoke curtain, running as fast as their legs allowed them, with expressions of terror and fatigue, followed by a series of sharp roars, similar to pieces of metal scraping against each other. *SCREEEEEEEEEECH* Large masses of greenish colors cleared the smoke just by passing through it, finally revealing themselves as huge formations with a humanoid appearance but made up of vines, huge leaves, and many large flowers, which not only were releasing a large amount of what seemed to be yellow pollen but also had their petals covered with sharp fangs. "It''s no use, Im almost out of ammo here!" Yelled one of the five individuals, a tall and muscular-looking man who, for some reason, seemed to have two enormous smoking cannons attached to his back, revealing that they had been fired recently. "Lets retreat! We have been running all day, theres no end to those things, lets follow Aaaaaggghhh!" A woman in the group had tried to give the order to retreat; however, before she could finish her sentence, a very thorny vine emerged from the sand just beneath her feet, piercing her legs and anchoring her in place, and she was not the only one; two more of her companions met the same fate, including the man with the cannons on his back. "These fuc-" Even with the pain this entailed, the girl swiftly lifted one of her arms, revealing that she was holding some sort of large wooden staff with a green crystal right at the tip, which began to glow rapidly. Unfortunately, the thorny vines coiled tighter around the captives'' bodies, causing the pain to be so sharp that she couldn''t help but release the staff, whose glow immediately faded. "Aaaagghhh! Use it now!" Screamed the woman with all her might, clearly enduring the pain as much as she could, and making a clear reference to one of the two men still free, time was running out as many of the abominations approached their position. Then, one of them, a man with a scar on his left cheek, extended one of his arms and seemed to concentrate with all his might, but
?Unfulfilled requirements, impossible to use.?
A window with digital-looking text appeared out of nowhere and positioned itself in front of the man''s outstretched arm while a cold voice loudly spoke out its contents, much to the surprise and distress of all those present. "Godaaammit!" It was too late, the monsters reached their position and extended a plethora of toothed vines towards the captives. The end was clear, the screams were swiftly silenced, and the only two survivors knew they had no time for anything else. One of them tried and started running as fast as he could without looking back, while the scarred man couldn''t help but stumble due to his position, leaving him at the mercy of perishing in the same manner as his other companions. It was it, he braced himself for the impact but, out of nowhere, the robotic and female-like voice talked once more.
?Notice: Requirements have been fulfilled, SR-class Plot device: Cliffhanger has been used.?
-------------------------- Unaware of any of that, a young man was attending class as usual Whats the meaning of fun? It may be reading a book, traveling to exotic places, meeting new people, or perhaps playing video games, even the most common person could find a hobby or an activity they could enjoy, right? Well, in a certain young lad''s case, such activity was studying, or at least that was what he liked to think. Adam Scholar was what you could call an average normal young man, a well-groomed but short straight black hair on a slim but firm body, not very tall but not short either, and a pair of reading glasses that covered part of his face, always stuck in some book or text in a screen. Even his name was unironically appropriate for someone like him, maybe that was part of the reason why his mother, an old-fashioned Korean doctor, chose to marry his father, a distinguished American lawyer since both greatly appreciated intelligence and knowledge. In any case, the result of two such individuals coming together produced an offspring with expectations set high regarding his future, so everything that little Adam learned since he had use of reason was that studying was all there was to do. He was now reviewing todays class while sitting alone in front of the classroom when the teacher finally said it was over for the day. "Man, that was boring, wanna go to the movies?" "Guys, lets pack up and go eat something!" "Hey bro, have you seen the latest episode? It was awesome." It may be one of the most prestigious universities in the country with one of the strictest curricula in the world. Still, people in their twenty-somethings are what they are, and being Friday night most of them were preparing to get a very well-earned rest. Adam heard various comments while packing his things to return home, phrases that he didn''t understand at all Bowling? Going out to eat? Watching series? None of them sounded fun to him and it baffled him, never had he thought that searching for such trivial activities was to be frowned upon, in fact, he knew and accepted that it was something normal that people enjoyed, and it was okay, it just wasn''t for him, something that he kept on repeating to himself over and over every time his mind began to wonder what it could be like. But no, he had no time for it, every day was just packed with classes, individual reviews, special tutoring, and online courses. It was a miracle that he even had time to eat, do some exercises, clean himself, and sleep, but that was the life he had always known. Truth be told, he liked how his usually stoic and cold parents got him the occasional smile and praise every time he got to share a new perfect academic record or honorific diploma, and now it was such a day. The midterms were to be published later that day and he was sure to have aced everything, as usual, with extra compliments from their teachers. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The way home was always the same, a very safe and easy-to-follow route, so instead of wasting time just walking, Adam liked to read his notes while moving. And that night wasn''t any different, the only difference was when a very bright light turned on at one end and dazzled his glasses. "What?" A little confused, he turned his gaze towards the source of the said glow, only to realize that it came from a new store, one that he had never seen before despite having passed by it many times. It was a Toy store? No, a comic store perhaps? For the first time, Adam stopped in his tracks for a few seconds to look closely. So many colors, so many wacky characters, and those were Japanese letters? People could be seen inside the store, laughing and talking animatedly while pointing to the merchandise they had nearby, he didnt get it but some melancholy crossed his mind for a second. "*Phew* Okay, let''s go, Im late." Adam closed his eyes and released a big sigh before proceeding on his way, but as soon as he opened his eyelids again he realized that everything around him had turned completely white. This time, totally dizzy and momentarily stunned by the sudden change, it took him a couple of seconds to recover enough composure to see his surroundings. The space seemed to have no end due to the exaggeratedly white color of the walls, ceiling, and floor, something that would have even made anyone nauseous had it not been for the two wooden doors, placed on what would surely be one of the edges of the room. "W-What?" Adam stuttered to himself, but shortly after it was clear the mysterious people there were in the same position. "ϤɤǤ˽Ϥɤˤ?!" "Oh meu Deus, oh meu Deus, Aaahhh!" "What is this?!" Aside from the latter, understanding any of the words the other people were saying was impossible for him. Was it Japanese and Portuguese? What? Just then, the student recovered enough stability to finally get a proper look at the people who seemed to be in the same predicament as him. The first one was a short girl with long and obvious grassy hair and sloppy clothes who at first glance seemed maybe only a few years younger than Adam, and who was shouting nonstop in Japanese with a pale look; the second one was a very tall woman with short hair and mild dark skin, who seemed just a few steps away from having a panic attack, as she was squatting down and covering her head with her hands while trembling after her final shriek. The last person was another man, a youngster just like him with short blonde hair and a school uniform, who didn''t seem that upset like the other two but whose face clearly showed a mixture of confusion and fear. The guy was the only one who seemed to speak English, so Adam quickly thought it was his best shot at guessing what was happening. However, before he could even take a step, a powerful sound boomed throughout the place, echoing and making everyone freeze from shock. "Shut up!!" It was just then that Adam realized that he had overlooked the existence of two other people because they had not said a word until that moment. The one who had shouted was a rather tall and well-toned man with an aggressive expression, due to a scar on his left cheek, and grayish hair wearing a sleeveless shirt, who seemed more annoyed with the situation than anything else. Although everyone had turned their gazes on him, the other character was more or less nearby. Another man, although not so tall, had his face half hidden by a big straw hat that shadowed his semblance, giving him a rather threatening appearance, even more so seeing that he stood with his arms crossed and was wearing an open shirt and the same military pants with heavy boots. "Okay, good, shut the hell up and listen Or whatever, I dont care, I''m only speaking here because I kind of know English, so it sucks to be you." Said the man while pointing to both women. "The store won''t open until after we''re done, so it''s a shame You, blondie! I guess this is only for you then, once were inside just shut up and follow what I say, okay? Dont be a nuisance and everything will be okay." What was that man saying? Store, going inside? It seemed that both Adam and the blonde dude were speechless, so it was a complete surprise that the one who said something before anyone else was the disheveled-looking Japanese girl. "ΈϺΤǤ˽Ϥɤ˥ƥݩ`Ȥ줿ΣɤΣ" (TL: What is this place? Where have we been teleported to? what happened?) Again, words that the boy didn''t understand, however, to his surprise the man responded quickly. "Oh, you catch on pretty quickly, yes, you were all teleported here from wherever you were just minutes ago." The threatening-looking man seemed surprised by the question, but only because the girl had understood "what had happened to them", which only made the little bit of coherence that Adam had found until then completely disappear. Hadn''t he said he only knew how to speak English? How could he have understood whatever they had said to him in Japanese then? Nothing made any sense, so, with the last bit of willpower left in his body, he raised his hand and asked loud and clear. "What What do you want from us?" At that question, the man''s surprised expression changed drastically to annoyance, but not annoyance directed towards the student, but rather boredom, as if he didn''t want to have to say anything about it. "I don''t want anything from you aside from what I have already said, just wait for a bit and Oh, there it is." Before he could finish his sentence, a strange sound very similar to a digital tone echoed through the place like a cell phone ringtone, only for the room to become completely dark from one moment to the next, being illuminated only by a huge screen that had appeared from nowhere right on top of the entire group as it started filling up with text almost immediately. At first, Adam tried to follow the words with his eyes and read them as fast as he could, however, he stopped trying when a robotic but feminine voice began to read aloud everything that was being written. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "Joder, esta debe ser una broma, ?Esta vez es un mundo entero lleno de fantasmas? La ltima vez fue solo una isla y apenas dieron puntaje por eso a pesar de lo que perdimos, ni siquiera nos estn dando el rango de dificultad." (TL: Damn, this must be a joke. Is this time an entire world full of ghosts? Last time it was just an island, and they barely gave us points for it despite what we lost. They''re not even giving us the difficulty rating.) The man spoke more to himself than anything else, making it clear that his native language seemed to be Spanish, however, all of this was completely overlooked by the rest of the people present, who had been stunned by the words and the apparent story that they had just heard, and the even more curious thing is that it seemed that everyone had understood it despite having been narrated in English. "Wait, what does it all mean?!" Adam tried to react as quickly as he could and asked one last question, which unfortunately was avoided by the man. "No time, see you on the other side." The boy was enveloped in a blinding white light at that precise moment, which made him involuntarily close his eyes. The feeling was the same as when he arrived at that white room, only this time when he opened his eyes the only thing he could see were ruins illuminated only by powerful moonlight, this time taking much less time to get back on his feet until he was able to turn his head and perfectly appreciate where he was. The entire group was present, and the same confusion reigned among the same three, only this time it was much more intense since they were standing in the middle of a destroyed street with semi-demolished houses and cars with withered vegetation growing around. "Haha, Welcome! To the worst story of your life." Scenario No1 - Entry info Chat log ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Chapter 2 - First Contact Chapter 2 - First Contact Adam''s feeling at that moment was one of extreme restlessness, the gloomy atmosphere and the icy breeze that he felt only made things worse and stunned any rational thought that he wanted to have. However, it was the pain caused by the cold that made him focus and finally notice something that he had not taken into account all this time. The other three people who shared his confusion had something in common, and that was that they all had completely different and everyday-looking clothes, the long-haired girl was wearing what clearly were pajamas and she also was wearing slippers, the woman, on the other hand, had a casual dress and still had a bag full of groceries that she had surely been buying before arriving at that place, and finally, the second guy, the blonde with short hair, was wearing a school-looking uniform and even had a tiny backpack as well. This contrasted greatly with the other two remaining men''s outfits, both with thick, long-sleeved jackets, pants that seemed to be military due to their design, thick black hiking boots, and a large, bulky backpack on their shoulders... It was as if both of them were prepared in advance for what was going to happen, and, judging by the words that one of them had previously said, this hypothesis could be the correct one. Without wasting any more time, both men started walking quickly in a seemingly random direction. It caused everyone else to start keeping up with them as best as they could despite being still quite confused. It was already quite complicated with the footwear they had, not suitable for the rocky and uneven terrain of broken asphalt and rotten vegetation. "(Japanese: Hey, wait!)" Despite her appearance, the most energetic member of the group seemed to be the small Japanese-speaking girl. Her face was now uncovered and red from the cold that afflicted them, but she still hastened her pace as much as she could to try and catch up with those in front. She tried to ask them something again, this time using slightly broken English. Where place is? *cough* Where going? The scarred man didn''t turn to look at her, but he did respond calmly without slowing down. It''s never a good idea to stay in the same place where you arrive, much less in such an ambiguous setting like this, just stay quiet and follow us if you dont want to get lost. Setting? Once again, the use of terms that didn''t make sense in the current situation, Adam''s head was a whirlwind full of questions. He wasn''t accustomed to such uncertainty and lack of data, not to mention that he didn''t understand why the man wasn''t being clear with the information he obviously had. After all, whenever he had any doubts, they had always been resolved by asking a teacher or personally searching for information, something he clearly couldn''t do here. Without really knowing how to approach the subject, and without any signs that they were going to say anything else for the moment, the group continued walking for about ten minutes, so Adam used this chance to observe his surroundings as meticulously as possible, and to think about what the robotic voice had told them before being transported to that place. Luckily, his memory had been trained since childhood, so he had no trouble remembering every word. As far as the eye could see, it was a common suburban area, a zone he was used to seeing every time he went to and from university. However, these were destroyed and showed signs of long-term abandonment. Withered plants covered part of the ruins of what would have once been houses, shops, and even the occasional abandoned car. What had happened in this place? The voice had narrated the introduction to an intriguing story, one that took place after a phantom outbreak, leaving the world devastated with only a few survivors still breathing. It somewhat matched what he was seeing right now, but it was unthinkable that this could be real or that they really were there, but then Stop! The man with the scar abruptly stopped and exclaimed for everyone to halt, which they all did with a jolt, expecting him to say something more. However, all he did was stretch his arm forward while his companion seemed to survey the surroundings as if watching out for someone else. That was strange, but even stranger was the second appearance of that female voice in everyone''s head, along with another weird-looking window appearing right in front of the man.
?Notice: Standard-class Plot device: Flashing Arrow has been used?
Then, to the surprise of everyone, or at least of the four rookies, a huge red arrow shot out from his position into the sky and disappeared among the ruins that blocked the view. Adam was stunned to the point where he began to doubt what he had seen. However, his disbelief was interrupted when suddenly an image came to his head out of nowhere. For some reason, he knew perfectly the point where that red arrow had gone, a place that was relatively far from his position, and it pointed to a rusty metal door that seemed to belong to a bunker but was hidden among vegetation and debris. "(Spanish: Okay, this couldn''t be simpler, we know where to go.)" The new confusion in the gaze of the others present was interrupted by the words of the man who had used that ''thing,'' but at the same time, his companion seemed a bit irritated by what had happened. Are you out of your mind? Remember the plot of the story; it''s definitely more dangerous than the last one. We don''t have the resources to defend ourselves in case another ambush happens. We need to find the simplest way to end this and get back. Those were another batch of strange statements that made no sense. However, Adam was gradually piecing together everything that was happening. Even though he didn''t want to admit that any of this made the slightest bit of sense, everything indicated that they were indeed in the setting of that summary they had read in the white room. The only difference was that the two men called it a "story" and that they somehow had to complete it. "(Spanish: And do you happen to have any idea of how to do that? There''ll be no problem if we hurry, besides, remember I still have "that.")" "That", huh? Intriguing, to say the least, but it certainly managed to calm down the man in the hat a bit, although he still didn''t seem entirely at ease. Don''t get too comfortable; we only have one, and as far as we know, the outcome can vary depending on the situation. The worst-case scenario would be to use it to defend ourselves if But his words were cut off by a deep scream coming from behind them. When everyone turned around, they noticed that the source of the scream was the woman in the group, who had had the most difficulty keeping up with them, so she was panting a bit. At the moment she tried to catch her breath after seeing the vision of the arrow, she also noticed something moving among the rubble, until those shadows leaped forward at full speed. The sight was horrifying. Three... beings, if they could even be called that, with an appearance similar to a deformed humanoid skeleton but with a strange texture that made them seem made of gas, slithered through the pieces of concrete and withered vegetation like snakes, approaching the woman with their arms outstretched. There was no time to do anything; Adam himself reacted just like the young blonde man and the Japanese girl, instantly startled and even instinctively stepping back a few steps, none of them thinking of helping even though they wanted to. Were those the things that the "plot" had referred to as the ghosts haunting that world? It seemed so, and three of them were just a few centimeters away from reaching their victim. However, before any of them could do more than just a single scratch on the woman, three loud shots reverberated in the area. Astonished, those present witnessed how three bullets pierced the monsters right in their deformed heads, causing them to emit a chilling scream as their lumpy bodies dissolved until they disappeared. "(Spanish: Well, it seems this will be easier than I thought. I didn''t expect to have an advantage in this scenario.)" After those words, the young Adam turned his gaze once again to see how the man with the scar on his face had two pistols, one in each hand, both still emitting smoke from the shots fired. A closer inspection revealed that they were two revolvers, and although his knowledge of weapons was not his strong suit, he did know that this type of gun was quite difficult to handle, especially for consecutive shots. Moreover, it seemed as if his eyes were playing a new trick on him, as he could have sworn he saw them sparkle for a moment. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Alright, lets move on! The man said, addressing everyone else, lowering his hands and, to Adam''s new surprise, making his guns disappear into thin air like a magician. This had been the final straw; indeed, nothing that was happening made sense, however, it surely had an explanation. This was something the boy would seek at some point, whether he had to ask politely or not. He simply couldn''t carry on like this; "not knowing" was a terrible feeling for him, to the point where it could cause him distress. Wait! Please wait! Adam put in all the effort he could muster at that moment. Despite his shaking legs, he pushed forward until he caught up with the two guys leading the group. Those things were... Ghosts, just as the text we read before coming to this place described? How did he manage to make them disappear with just shots? In classical fiction works it shouldnt be possible unless The young student might not have been familiar with popular culture, but he did know what it meant to be a ghost according to traditional lore, and it made no sense for those creatures to be defeated by regular guns. However, his words were cut short by the sudden reply from the man, who didn''t even look at him and just kept speaking without pausing. I can at least give you credit for having a good eye; you may eventually prove useful, so listen carefully. After saying that, he raised one of his arms and one of those strange revolvers materialized in his hands. It just so happens that I have a pair of blessed pistols. They should normally just increase the damage they deal a little more and not rely on ammunition, but I never imagined they would be effective against specters. I guess it makes sense hahaha. The other man with the hat didn''t seem very enthusiastic about his companion sharing that information, yet he remained silent and let him carry on. As I mentioned before, don''t worry, and just follow me. Once we''re done, I''ll explain everything you need to know. Who knows, I might even get you a couple of these if you have enough points to buy them. Certainly, the man appeared much friendlier than before, perhaps due to the confidence of having an effective method to defend against what seemed to be lurking around them. However, would it be enough? Adam recalled that the story involved survivors, some friendly and others hostile; perhaps the latter posed a greater danger than the ghosts that had recently appeared. He turned his gaze back to the other three who had stayed behind, understanding that while there was no immediate gain in explaining what had just happened to them, it was still important for them to be informed to prevent anyone from separating from the group. The Japanese girl continued to follow at her own pace just behind him, struggling to keep up with a faster pace, while the woman who had been attacked was walking with the support of the young blonde man. He took it upon himself to aid her and was now doing everything he could to make sure she did not fall behind after such a horrible experience, something not even Adam could blame her for, the poor thing was trembling and close to crying, at least her injury was something minor. However, while he was still thinking, the whole group heard another order to stop just seconds later. It quickly became apparent that the reason for this was because, near one of the many destroyed houses, the heads of many people could be seen hidden behind them. It was a large group, making no effort to conceal that they were carrying high-caliber weapons such as shotguns and even assault rifles. "(Spanish: People, huh? It would be easier if we just got rid of them all.)" Dont be stupid, the last thing we want is to make things more complicated, besides, they could give us information, whether by force or not. Both men had a brief whispered discussion, making it clear that they would use this opportunity to gather some information about the place and the situation. But would it be as easy as they made it seem? After all, the other side didn''t seem friendly and were heavily armed. "(Spanish: *Sigh* Alright Hey! We''re lost, we don''t have any supplies, and we''re not armed either.)" The man raised his arms in a gesture of surrender, speaking loudly after taking a deep breath, something he hoped would appease the other side, which Adam didn''t see as very possible because, from his perspective, they had the upper hand not only in position but also in numbers and firepower. However, his surprise was great when a person among them, a young man with a pale complexion and very poorly cut hair, but dressed in a military uniform, emerged from hiding with a submachine gun in his hands, only to lower it once he took a few steps forward. Don''t lie, we heard shots in the distance, and you''re the only ones around here. For all we know, you could be part of the Chaos group we''ve been tracking. The man had made a very good point, and the truth was that Adam himself didn''t understand why he had even bothered to talk to them. If they were also pursuing other dangerous individuals, it would have been better to disable the suspicious group first rather than engage in conversation. But in his consternation, the scarred man smiled and, without looking away or lowering his arms, said something to the student in a low voice. Listen, newbie, this is easy, if that guy is trying to dialogue first then it means hes part of the original cast, probably a hero-type character, so hes avoiding any kind of conflict with possible innocent survivors, those are the easiest to predict and manipulate at will. Hero characters? Was he referring to the archetype of the hero from classic books? But that was something that shouldn''t occur in real life because it lacked sense. Did that mean those people were part of the story just like the ghosts? For the moment, Adam simply observed without saying or doing anything more. "(Spanish: We have nothing to hide; you can search us if you wish!)" Okay, dont try anything Cover me! The boy took the bait and approached while his companions emerged from their hiding spots and aimed their weapons, clearly waiting for someone to make a strange move to open fire. However, what caught Adam''s attention the most was why the scarred man changed language so often when speaking. He knew Spanish was his native language, but for some reason, the other "characters" spoke English and had no trouble understanding him, just as the other man in the dark hat did. How? How do you know they were capable of understanding Spanish? Shut up, I told you already, I will explain everything after this is over, theres a trick to it, you dont need to speak in any particular language. That left Adam pondering, but since everything had been rather strange already, he preferred not to dwell on the matter and simply stayed still. True to his word, the armed man approached them and began to examine them one by one to ensure they were unarmed, even rummaging through the backpacks of the two men only to discover that they contained basic equipment such as binoculars, empty canteens, and a collapsible tent. Okay, you are clean They are clean, people, come out! With a calmer atmosphere, the people, who had been aiming their weapons, lowered them and began to approach, and even a couple of them who seemed to be paramedics hurried to assist the woman, who was still trembling from the previous shock. Others were checking on the blonde guy and the pajama girl, curiously, they were all equally pale in comparison. All the while, the individual who had searched them positioned himself in front of Adam and the scarred man, who also lowered and relaxed his arms. Hello, my name''s Dimitri Kuhlklay, and I lead this group of survivors. Where are y''all coming from, and where exactly are y''all heading? From what he had mentioned a moment ago about the aforementioned Chaos group, it didn''t seem like he was saying everything about them, but oh well, it didn''t matter for the time being; it was best to remain cautious. "(Spanish: Hello, my name''s Teo, and I lead this group of survivors. We got separated from our companions and ran out of rations and water, but we know exactly where to go. It''s a suburb a few kilometers from here. I''d appreciate it if y''all could point us to the shortest way to get there.)" Finally, the scarred man mentioned his name, which made Dimitri feel more familiar with him. Dimitri couldnt identify by memory the direction they had mentioned, so after a moment of consideration, he took out a map of the area from his backpack. At that moment, Teo was able to point out the place they wanted to go to. Everything seemed fine; it didn''t seem as far away as they had previously thought. However, the expression on the "hero''s" face changed and darkened slightly. Absolutely not! That point is within a red zone of spectral concentration. Not only is the number of spirits exceedingly high but there have also been sightings of Demon-type ghosts, which we know don''t stray far from the undead empress. Unintentionally, that had been quite a bit of information, something that wouldn''t go unnoticed by Adam, who was starting to piece together the puzzle they had in front of them. The story mentioned that the survivors would uncover information about the reason for the outbreak, and the fact that they mentioned an undead empress gave a clearer picture of what they might have to do. I told you it would be too dangerous. Forget it, we''ll find another way to However, the other individual, whose name he still didn''t know and who had remained silent all this time while Teo spoke, raised his voice quite irritably but was quickly interrupted. Dimitri, we have serious trouble! ... They are not infected! Dimitri was immediately startled as if what they had been told was something too terrible, for his eyes widened, and an expression of terror overtook his face. What did you say?! Adam managed to think for just a fraction of a second, understanding that the extreme reaction was due to his group being "not infected." Infected with what exactly? Wouldn''t that be a good thing then? His hypothesis faded away right at that moment as loud screeches began to echo all around them, and this time not just three, but a much larger number of those creeping ghosts appeared from every crevice of the ruins around them, all immediately lunging at the group of survivors without wasting any time. Infected Those words caught Adam''s attention since he was studying to become a doctor like his mother. However, he would have to save any questions and speculations for another time, as if by some twist of fate, they began to be besieged by a remarkably high number of those frightening-looking ghosts. Chapter 3 - What are those... Powers? Chapter 3 - What are those... Powers? The sudden cries of the creatures startled everyone, but none of them seemed confused by the situation. Considering that all the survivors there were accustomed to such horrifying surprises at unexpected moments, it was no wonder. Defensive circle! Ghoul-type horde incoming, use the salt! Dimitri was the first to react, instructing his companions to form a circular formation around the group, which everyone present promptly did. But what was even stranger was that absolutely everyone quickly pulled out a small bag that seemed attached to their belts and scattered its contents over their weapons. At first glance, it didn''t seem like it had done anything other than dirty their shells with what seemed to be salt, but nonetheless, all the "soldiers" raised their sights and promptly shot at any monster in front of them. As Adam, Teo, and the man in the hat hurried to the center of the circle to join the others, he could see that even though the weapons the others had didn''t seem anything out of the ordinary, unlike the "blessed revolvers" mentioned earlier, these did have an impact on the horde of specters that kept advancing despite everything. Those monsters may not have been defeated with a single bullet like when Teo shot them, but they were certainly starting to fall quite rapidly under the barrage of bullets, disappearing one by one. However, it was very clear that the number of enemies was too high; too much ammunition was being spent on taking out the front targets, leaving the entire remaining horde untouched by the assault. This became evident as the shots began to dwindle. Out of ammo! Recharging! Someone cover me! The survivors began to shout that they had run out of ammunition and needed to reload, but it was clear that due to the urgency of the situation, everyone had attacked at the same time and there was no one to cover them while they changed their cartridges. It was a fatal mistake that would cost them their lives, as they would not have enough time before the creatures were upon them. "(Spanish: Dammit, cover me, Li!)" Teo exclaimed immediately, raising his arms and making his two pistols reappear in each hand, seemingly ready to engage in combat, finally addressing his companion by name and asking for support. I know, shut up! Li Jie, a mysterious man who seemed dissatisfied with how things were unfolding, stepped forward. Like his ally, he raised his right arm into the air. Instead of summoning a weapon, he produced a bulky, old, and dusty-looking book. He quickly opened it with his free hand and began to read its contents. [AAGASU WINDA] The cry uttered in that unknown language was strangely loud, as if a microphone had been used, for it echoed throughout the place simultaneously as the open page of the book in question started to shine very brightly. Following that, a tremendous gust of wind rose around the entire group, forming a swirling dome directly above them. Just in time, as the specters arrived at that precise moment and collided with the outer barrier, seemingly unable to cross it but piling up so quickly that it appeared they would completely cover it in just a few seconds. Quickly, it will last only thirty seconds! Li didn''t seem tired after such an accomplishment, but he was very focused on "something" he was looking at in the pages of his mysterious book. Nonetheless, this did not seem to worry the man with the scar, who smiled broadly upon seeing that the strategy had worked. "(Spanish: Dont worry, I don''t even need twenty!)" Without wasting another moment, the man began shooting relentlessly outside the barrier while his two pistols gleamed as if ignited by some kind of flame. Unlike the specters clawing at the air barrier, the bullets pierced through it effortlessly, eliminating every apparition they touched, banishing multiple at once due to their proximity. The speed at which he fired was impressive, even more so because he did it without stopping to reload at any moment, making it clear that those mysterious weapons did not require normal ammunition, and explaining why they could be fired so rapidly despite being revolvers. Ready, continue! All those present had been surprised by what had happened, but the armed survivors didn''t waste the time they had gained with all of that, there was no time for surprises when they lived in a world haunted by ghosts after all. So, once they finished reloading their magazines in just a few seconds, they continued shooting at the groups of enemies clustered around the air dome. Seconds passed as the specters were eliminated relatively easily, and it already seemed like they would finish off all of them without much trouble. However, a huge rumble could be heard amid the gunfire, much louder growls that imposed themselves even over the sound of the fight, sending shivers down everyone inside the dome. Guuuaaaaaahhhh!! Immediately after, the horror that had come to torment them could be seen through the air barrier. Unlike the small larvae-like specters swirling around, this time, four creatures as large as elephants and resembling lions with huge-toothed jaws instead of faces charged against the defenses. The impacts were so strong they made the ground shake, leaving the dome weakened enough for them to begin trying to force their way through the wind barrier. Feral-type attack! Split up! Dimitri exclaimed, losing any hope they had up to that moment and giving the order for his entire group to retreat. But was it possible to do so in the situation they were in? The dome that protected them was simultaneously the prison that kept them in danger. "(Spanish: God dammit)" Teo cursed under his breath after losing his initial confidence. He had started focusing all his shots on one of those beasts the moment they began to cross the threshold. However, his attacks didn''t seem to make them flinch or even cause them harm, as they remained unfazed, continuing to open and close those huge toothed mouths they had as they pushed their bodies to enter the enclosure. Three seconds left! We need more time! "(Spanish: I know, shut up!)" Li shouted, understanding the problem they were facing, while his companion made one of his pistols disappear, aiming into nothingness with his palm extended, just as he had done when he summoned the strange arrow at the beginning. Suddenly, another window similar to the previous one materialized in front of the man, and a robotic but feminine voice read its contents aloud.
?Notice: SR-class Plot device: Year Inside, Hour Outside has been used?
Immediately, everything fell silent, and Adam, who had been constantly observing their surroundings until that moment, noticed how all the creatures outside the dome, including those with half of their bodies inside, had completely frozen. Furthermore, as surprising as it seemed, the same moving air currents forming the defense dome had become static, as if they were solid objects. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. No one else but the two mysterious men seemed to understand what had happened. Nevertheless, all the survivors fell to their knees, exhausted from the effort but with looks of terror in their eyes, as they were still prisoners in that space with the vicious specters a few meters ahead. Seconds later, Dimitri approached the group again, his face even paler than before. Who the hell are you?... How is this possible? The soldier''s words were covered in distrust and fear, yet Teo reassured him. "(Spanish: Don''t worry about it; they''ll be like this for at least a couple of hours.)" Dimitri didn''t seem convinced by that argument, but seeing that everything truly seemed magically frozen in time, he decided to shake off any confusion and continue. No, forget it, I don''t care what kind of weapons you are using, just explain to me how is it possible that you havent been infected all this time. It was evident that the aforementioned infection was common knowledge, which put the newcomers at a significant disadvantage, but, as the two veterans exchanged displeased looks, Adam took a step forward. Calm down, please! Let me explain Even if it''s hard to believe, we come from What? Suddenly, his words were replaced by a sound akin to radio interference, something inconceivable but the survivor in front of him didn''t seem to have noticed at all. Kid, you cant talk about our real identity or the lobby with the characters, it just doesnt work. Teo said wearily, clearly irritated by the sudden interruption from the boy, which boded ill and was exactly what he wanted to avoid. He was ready to take control of the conversation when Adam corrected himself, thinking as quickly as he could, and spoke again. We were hiding! Yes, we were in a special bunker from the beginning, it was a nuclear shelter, so we had enough supplies and energy until recently without needing to go out. Certainly, lying wasn''t something the boy would have preferred initially, but given the circumstances, he decided to take the risk rather than have either party do something rash in the heat of the moment. Upon Adams words, Dimitri''s eyes hesitated and he quickly replied. Impossible, theres no way for her to ignore such a big group of But before he could go on, the student interrupted him calmly, finally grasping better what he was dealing with. As I said, it was a nuclear shelter, specially designed for an atomic catastrophe, we were kilometers underground. The man still seemed to hesitate, but the confidence with which the boy had stated things made it hard for him to refute. After all, no one was still certain of how fast the ghostly infection spread worldwide. Nevertheless, the evidence was right in front of him: five people who did not seem to be infected, or four to be precise. Wait, that doesn''t matter now, the issue is your current condition. Said Dimitri, snapping out of his thoughts. He reached into one of the salt pouches on his belt with his right hand, picked up some salt between his fingers, inside thick gloves, and threw it at the three figures before him. None of them reacted, taken aback by the unexpected gesture, which ultimately seemed to not affect them at all. As I thought, you are still not infected even after being on the surface for so long... This is a problem. The man''s expression darkened significantly as he began biting his thumb while talking to himself about what to do. Why is it a problem that we are not infected? Li asked angrily, but it was Adam the one that continued with his question, as he could already imagine the answer. By not being infected, we attract those ghosts towards us, right? The hypothesis surprised the two veterans, especially Teo, who raised an eyebrow in surprise. Even Dimitri could breathe a little easier upon hearing this, as it made it easier for him to explain things at that critical moment. Yes, indeed, you may not know if you were hiding all this time, but during the outbreak''s onset, these monsters actively hunted down all living beings on the planet, almost like they knew exactly where everyone was at all times. This makes it hard for me to believe your story, but seeing you right before me, I can only think that you just had incredibly bad luck. After saying that, the man stood up and pointed to the group of three stragglers a few steps behind them, singling out the woman who remained seated and trembling while the blonde boy tried unsuccessfully to calm her down, as they didn''t even seem to speak the same language. Even I can feel it with my condition, that woman was injured by one of the ghoul-types and is producing a remarkably high amount of life energy as a result of her first-stage infection, she is nothing but a beacon for any specter lurking nearby As he spoke, it was evident that he became more and more stressed. ...You''ve seen it yourselves; this time feral-types have appeared, beasts that are impossible to kill by any method we have, and they''re not the worst things lurking around here. We''re too close to the danger zone, Aaarrrgg! The man grew desperate, remembering that even with all the time they had gained, they couldn''t do anything when facing creatures they couldn''t defeat by any means. Would he have to stay behind to buy time? There wasn''t another solution. It seemed that the situation was even more critical than one would expect. Adam had just heard a brief explanation that helped him understand the behavior of the first ghosts they encountered. However, before the boy could say anything more, a firm hand landed on his right shoulder, halting him abruptly. Good job, kid, Ill take it from here. It was Teo, who had put away his weapons again, he gave a slight smile to the student as he gently pushed him back to speak up. "(Spanish: Indeed, I must confess we lied to you. In reality, we have clear orders from a select group of scientists from different nations. We must escort that woman to the place I mentioned earlier. It seems that there lies the key to developing a solution to all this horror. The evidence is that we are not infected thanks to the experiments that have been conducted so far, but the ultimate cure will only be achieved with what we came to find.)" What was he saying? Adam was shocked by the sudden lie, but the scarred man didnt stop there. "(Spanish: I believe it was destiny that brought us together. We have proven to be a good team when we work together. Help us reach our destination, and we can save them all. No one else will have to suffer in this hell.)" As mentioned earlier, Dimitri had been classified as a heroic-type main character in the story, so Adam immediately understood the reason why the man had chosen to tell him that narrative. This made him furrow his brow a bit because he still naively thought that resorting to something like lies was unnecessary when one could speak with logic, but it was immediately effective against the guy. Are Are you for real? For the first time, the always gloomy survivor had some sparks in his eyes, and the final move sealed the deal, Teo approached him and placed both hands on his shoulders, making sure to show him a very warm smile. "(Spanish: It''s true, no one will have to suffer these horrors again, we can undo it, and to prove it, we will first eliminate these damn monsters, just be ready to guide us as quickly as possible.)" Adam knew that something so trivial wouldn''t suffice in a normal situation. It wasn''t logical to change their minds from something they had deemed suicidal just moments before for mere uncertainty. However, if there was one thing he could be certain of from the literature he had occasionally appreciated, the hero always prioritized the well-being of others over reason, leading the story to unfold in their favor later on. Indeed, this seemed to be the case with Dimitri, who, despite hesitating for a moment, quickly turned towards his group to recount the entire situation and the tremendous opportunity that had been presented to them. Are you out of your mind!? He already told us that going there is extremely dangerous. Li was very angry, but he waited until the character wasn''t close enough to hear them before speaking to his companion. It was clear that he didn''t share the idea of further exploring the place when they had already been told that they were nothing but moving targets for any nearby monster. However, Teo silenced him, interrupting him with a cold look. "(Spanish: Shut up and think for a moment. If what he says about that woman is true, then we''re screwed. More and more will come until there are so many that we can''t handle them all... It''s best to finish this as soon as possible, and the guide pointed us to that location for a reason. We''ll get there using these survivors as shields if necessary, and we''ll use ''that'' immediately. I''m sure we''ll end the story at that moment.)" The man with the hat simply clenched his fists at the words presented to him, as he seemed to know there was some undeniable truth behind them, while Adam couldn''t help but wonder once again what they meant by "that". Nonetheless, he also had just realized that the arrow they saw a few minutes ago was some sort of guide to something important. He would have to wait until this whole thing was over before asking all the questions that continued to pile up in his mind. According to what they had said, this ceasefire would last just under three hours, so everyone would have to rest as much as possible and prepare to make an immediate escape. The initial preparations took more than an hour, the soldiers were at first reluctant to listen but finally gave in, meanwhile, both Teo and Li were sitting on the ground, the first one meditating and the latter searching through his weird book. Seizing the moment, and for the first time after all this time, Adam fell a few steps behind and joined the other three members of the original group, who seemed to have improved somewhat from the precarious situation they were in before. A couple of survivors, clearly an improvised medical team, were taking care of the woman who could barely walk due to the fear that still consumed her body and wouldn''t allow her to stop trembling. Hey, you! The blonde boy suddenly exclaimed, addressing Adam with a worried look, finally exchanging words. Chapter 4 - The Horror of Punishment-type scenarios Chapter 4 - The Horror of Punishment-type scenarios Hey, could you please explain what''s happening here? The blond boy who had been helping the wounded woman until recently quickly approached Adam, raising his arm as he called out to him, and causing him to jump slightly. I saw you talking to those guys after all this Madness. Do you know where we are and why this is happening? I can barely understand what these people are saying, but I appreciate that they can care for Leila better than I can. For some reason, they seem to understand each other even though she doesn''t know any English. Upon hearing this, Adam began to refine his theory about the language and why it was so inconsistent in this situation, however, he decided to set it aside for now. His focus at the moment needed to be on sharing information with the others to avoid any future problems, especially since they were going to a place that could potentially be much more dangerous. But before he could speak, another voice called out to them from the side, just as the Japanese girl approached them with some difficulty. It seemed that one of the armed men had given her a large jacket to shield herself from the cold, which seemed to comfort her greatly since all she was wearing was pajamas and slippers. Oi, wait! I too! Me cant speak English very well, but I understand! The girl seemed quite upbeat despite the situation, which was rather unusual, but it was certainly reassuring to know that while she couldn''t speak clearly with them, she could understand them, which made it much easier to explain everything he had found out. Sure enough, as they moved forward and the minutes passed, Adam began to comment on and explain every detail of what seemed to be happening and what they were facing. This is surreal I was just returning home and then But given what I''ve seen, I can''t deny what''s happening. This greatly shook the blondie, but, on the other hand, the girl beside them didn''t seem scared or hopeless. Instead, after hearing everything, she just started hopping around, as if she were having fun. "(Japanese: Finally! An adventure in another world, this is a dream come true!)" Although neither of the two young people understood what she said, they felt that something was off with her. After all, who would be happy in a situation like this? It was already surprising that neither of them had ended up like the woman named Leila, who, to be honest, had had the most normal reaction to this whole affair. You are smart one and you are good guy! You help her, nice to meet you, me name is Kazue Rima. Even in her broken English, the girl introduced herself by name and pointed out what she had picked up from both young people, which caused a reality check for the medical student... He hadn''t thought about it until that moment, but it was true that he hadn''t been the one to attend to those in need, something that couldn''t be blamed on him as he was just a sophomore, right? Well, not exactly, his mother''s words were echoing in his head at that moment, "A good doctor is only measured by his ability to save lives; a patient should always take priority in any situation". That was the lesson Adam had most ingrained in his mind, yet it was also the one he struggled with the most. After all, having spent almost his entire life immersed in nothing but study, human contact was still a strange world for him. Its nice to meet you both too, my name is Drake Shaw. The sudden introduction and response from the other young man snapped Adam out of his thoughts once again, and he quickly introduced himself while adjusting his glasses, which had almost fallen off from the surprise. Ah, yes My name is Adam Scholar. Finally, the names of the entire original group were known, something that would facilitate immediate communication, at least in theory. But to his surprise, Adam found himself opening up more and more to the two newly acquainted individuals and was able to speak more calmly than he would have thought. However, their conversation ceased the moment they noticed the man with the scar on his face, Teo, opened his eyes and rose from where he had been sitting for hours on end. Was it time to set in motion the original idea of running? Adam had mentioned that the man claimed he could deal with the monsters trapped within the barrier of air, but at the same time, he couldn''t help but think that those were just words to give more weight to his initial plan. Did he have any plans at all? "(Spanish: Alright, I''ve charged up enough. When you''re ready, you know what you have to do.)" Said the man to his partner, who rose as well without taking his eyes off his open book, sighing in resignation. I know. The shield will fall immediately the moment I cast the spell, and I won''t be able to support you anymore. It will all depend on you. Li replied, settling in behind and clearing his throat. Everyone capable of shooting, be ready, these things will enter at my signal. Shoot everything you have and pray you can win even just a second more... READY? After these words, the open book he still held in his arms began to glow violently for the second time, just as before when the wind dome protecting them was activated. Similarly, the man''s voice reverberated in the surroundings as if it had been highly amplified. [PHYSICA NAGURU] After these words, the dome enveloping them began to disintegrate rapidly, while everything outside returned to normal. The lingering crawling specters hurriedly rushed in at full speed through the openings that formed as the defense dissolved, while the grotesque feline beasts wasted no time and launched themselves like torpedoes toward the nearest people. However, as all of this occurred in just a fraction of a second, something happened to Teo''s body. After those strange words were recited, a strange fire-like substance emerged from the pages of the mysterious book, promptly engulfing the mans body and giving him a very similar appearance to being burned alive, except that in this case the flames were dancing on his skin without harming him. "(Spanish: That''s what Im talking about!)" Teo had a grin from ear to ear as he raised his weapons and fired the first shot... BAM! The projectiles this time exploded with a noise that rivaled dynamite blasts, and instead of shells impossible to follow with the eye, what he began to continuously unleash were incandescent spheres the size of beach balls. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Unlike his previous attacks, these did stop the first beast they hit, and while they weren''t enough to destroy its body with a single shot, they did end up riddling it after four or five direct hits. It was something brutal that none of the other presents had ever seen in their lives. However, it was far from a perfect defense, as the seconds it took to get rid of the first one were enough for the other beasts to reach the armed survivors, who were futilely emptying their magazines on them. Waaaaahh! The spectral beasts and some of the creeping ghosts surged towards a few survivors, attacking them as if they were wild animals, while the rest abandoned their positions and began to run to escape from such a horrible scene. The cries of the poor victims were horrifying, but nobody turned to help them; everyone present had accepted that some would have to be sacrificed so that the rest could escape. It would be a miracle if at least a third of them could survive. However, to the astonishment of all, those seconds gained through such sacrifices turned into the light at the end of the tunnel. The monsters savagely attacked their prey for brief moments, precious seconds that Teo took advantage of to aim and shoot at each of them. They didn''t even realize what was harming them until it was too late. It was as if all their attention was solely focused on consuming their victims and nothing else. Thanks to this, after just over ten seconds and the loss of no fewer than six men from the survivor''s squad, the area fell into complete silence as the last feral-type creature disintegrated. Let''s move now! Only 40 seconds left and just 2 more charges! Li exclaimed, still with the luminous book open in his hands, something neither his companion nor Dimitri objected to. They finally gave the order to all those who were still alive to start running as fast as their legs would allow them. There was no time to lament or cry over the loss of the deceased. Adam returned to Drake''s side at the position of the injured woman because, in her condition, it would have been impossible for her to keep up with them without falling behind. He helped to shoulder the burden of the injured woman alongside the blond boy. I got her, dont worry. Though it might not have seemed so at first glance, Drake appeared to have enough physical condition to carry Leila, the lady, on his back and still run alongside the group, which was quite impressive for someone so young. However, this resilience was the minimum they would need as the seconds passed and their race took them deeper into the heart of the ruined city. Don''t look back! Just keep running! As they advanced, more otherworldly creatures began to appear. Dimitri shouted for them to keep moving forward, even though every few moments one or more members of the group were killed suddenly. This time, not only did feral-types jump out of nowhere, but also long, skeletal arms emerged from beneath the ground, grasping at any unfortunate soul who had the misfortune of being caught. In addition, there were flying horrors resembling two-headed, four-winged vultures that dive-bombed their victims. Most of these were ignored and left behind as they feasted on their freshly captured prey, however, others were taken down by Teo, who continued for a while longer with those flames engulfing his body. [PHYSICA NAGURU] For the third and last time, Li exclaimed the strange words that invoked that flaming aura, just as the effect of the second one he had cast on the way was fading. Out of the huge group, only seven remained in total, and Adam could thank his lucky stars to be among them. He could attest to the extraordinary fortune he and the other four had experienced. Both he and Kazue had narrowly avoided stepping on a false hedge from which three deathly arms emerged, and Drake had nearly stumbled during the last aerial attack, which allowed him to narrowly dodge by mere chance a charge from a small feral-type that had slipped through the rear. "(Spanish: We arrived!)" Teo exclaimed in relief the moment his eyes caught sight of the semi-buried door that the guiding arrow had shown them at the beginning. There were only a few steps left to go... But fate seemed to have other plans, and as if it were a cruel joke, letting them see their goal so close they could almost touch it, enormous claws of monumental size landed right in front of the group. Sharp fingers as large as automobiles scraped the area to reveal the creature to which they belonged: a massive spectral giant, larger than any building still standing, with luminescent red eyes, teeth protruding outward, and a pair of wings that gave it the appearance of a De De Demon-Type! One of the poor survivors shouted at the top of their lungs, revealing that the titan was none other than the most dangerous type of ghost known in that world. Its mere presence was considered the worst disaster imaginable even in that post-apocalyptic world. The logic everyone had learned throughout their years of survival was that the best way to deal with such a specter was to shoot oneself the moment you saw one, even from afar. Unfortunately, it was now too late, no one managed to do anything, and Dimitri himself dropped his weapon to the ground after losing all hope in his eyes. Roaaaaaaaaar! The beast roared so loudly that the ground shook, but the true terror came with the effects that such a sound triggered on everyone present. Adam felt as if a horrible screech suddenly occurred inside his head, causing him to scream in pain as he fell to the ground while trying in vain to cover his ears. What on earth was happening? The pain and fear accumulated in his mind and body unnaturally, forcing him to use all the willpower he had to stay conscious. "(Spanish: Damn it all!)" Semi-conscious and partially blinded by the shock, Adam managed to hold on long enough for the effect to dissipate somewhat, enough to allow him to look up and see the entire group lying on the ground, completely unconscious. Everyone except Teo, who was panting violently and cursing vehemently while the last traces of the flames enveloping his body disappeared completely. "(Spanish: Goddammit, goddammit, goddammit!)" Unable to get up yet but feeling strength returning to his arms, the student attempted to rise while watching the man in front of him toss his revolvers to the ground, which curiously did not disappear. Instead, he stretched both arms forward. He remembered seeing him in that position twice before. Could it be possible that he was about to invoke those strange powers that controlled the "story"? Without delay, a new window unfolded before him, accompanied by the female voice declaring its contents aloud.
?Notice: UR-class Plot device: MacGuffin has been used?
Immediately, a small box materialized in his hands, much to Teo''s delight. He seemed so ecstatic about what had happened that he didn''t notice something strange, something that only Adam could discern and that he didn''t understand at all. A red letter F had appeared just above the man''s head, which began to glitch as if it were experiencing static for a second or two, until finally, a symbol was added, transforming it into a black-colored "F-" before promptly disappearing. "(Spanish: Ha! It doesn''t matter what comes next! I have what I need right here in this... Box?)" But his words were abruptly cut off as he realized something was amiss. It was as if all of a sudden the worlds lights had been extinguished, and he discovered himself lost amidst an abyss of complete darkness... He didn''t understand what was happening so, in desperation, he tried to move his only free arm to open the box he had just materialized. However, his body didn''t respond. ?Eh?... ?Eh?... Teo was in a panic, unable to move and with teary eyes, having no idea what was about to happen to him. On the other hand, Adam had managed to get onto his knees. Still, his body was figuratively frozen, for before his eyes lay the motionless body of the veteran, and right in front of his nose stood a tall, slender figure, with long hair, white attire, and a humanoid appearance, leaning towards him, staring fixedly. Chapter 5 - The end of one nightmare and the beginning of another Chapter 5 - The end of one nightmare and the beginning of another The sight before him was utterly terrifying. Even in the semi-conscious state that Adam was in, he could discern the creature standing in front of the man. It was an extremely thin and tall figure, too tall to be human, clad in what seemed to be a tattered, ancient-looking nightgown. Its arms and legs protruded, resembling gray, wrinkled limbs like those of a corpse, and the truth is That''s what it probably was. The creature seemed to pay no mind to the student''s presence and remained in place, hunched over with its head nearly touching the motionless Teo. Its long, black hair fell over the unfortunate one without him being able to do anything about it. This scene didn''t last long, as after a few seconds Adam''s head began to throb again, feeling a strong dizziness and nausea to the point where he couldn''t help but collapse face down on the floor, struggling desperately not to vomit. Each time he tried to lift his gaze forward the discomfort returned with even more force. It seemed that the mere sight of that specter caused cognitive damage to him, making it impossible for him to even attempt to directly observe everything that was happening. Nevertheless, despite the sensation that he was about to puke his whole stomach out, the boy tried once more to lift his gaze, only to watch in horror as the creature raised both arms and placed them on both sides of the man''s head, covering his cheeks and his scar. Eh? Eh? It seemed that Teo still couldn''t move, and by this point, he was crying, only managing to babble incoherently while feeling a touch so icy that he could feel the pain in his bones. It wasn''t possible to see what happened next due to their position, but suddenly, and before Adam had to lower his gaze again due to dizziness, it could be noted how the trapped man''s body began to lose color and thickness rapidly as if it were a balloon from which the contents were being drained. The poor man''s flesh began to contract rapidly, and just a few seconds later, it had completely disappeared, leaving behind all his belongings which fell to the ground and scattered around. It was something that did not go unnoticed by the blurred sight of the boy, who despite everything could notice how the strange box, which had been summoned seconds before, fell to the ground. Within it, a slightly shiny object emerged, rolled through the ground, and stopped between him and the specter. What was that? Perhaps it was not the best time to think about it, for everything that had once been Teo had disappeared, and only his skull remained in the ghost''s necrotic hands that had killed him so cruelly. [Ph''nglui n''ghftnahh mgepog, ahagl n''gha ah ah''lw''nafhagl, nafl''fhtagn hai, orr''ee, hup ymg'' epshuggog. bones ot departed, heed ya uln, nafl''fhtagn hai, nafl''fhtagn yogor tall!] Almost like a whisper, a strange chant could be heard emanating from that horrifying figure, words in a cursed language that resonated in Adam''s ears much like the roar of the demon-type did, only this time causing his eyes to start darting uncontrollably from side to side while an unbearable pain surged through his head. His state was such that he couldn''t even utter a scream; he only managed to bring both hands straight to his face, squeezing it tightly, to the point that he was sure the warmth he felt on his face was blood or saliva or both, caused by his abrupt reaction. Only when the words ceased did the young man lower his arms and open his eyes, extremely exhausted and pondering the miracle of still being conscious after everything that had happened. The scene before him was hellish; the skull of who had just moments ago been Teo was floating while some kind of liquid covered it and shaped around it until it reformed, this time with an appearance that would give nightmares even to the bravest of men. Instead of a human figure, there was a mass that barely resembled a person, with four arms, a huge and thin tail similar to that of a lizard, without hair, and devoid of facial features. Adam had no strength to do anything else; he could barely maintain his kneeling position, and his vision was darkening by the moment, something that did not go unnoticed by the entity, who turned towards the boy, finally revealing its face. The creature finally moved from its position and advanced a few steps, enough to stand face to face with the last conscious living being that remained in the vicinity, revealing that its visage was nothing more than a wrinkled canvas with no formations other than three large holes where its eyes and mouth should have been. By this point, the young man felt nothing; perhaps the damage he had received had been so great that his mind no longer perceived the pain caused by merely looking at the entity. He didn''t even know in what state he was, yet his mind remained somehow active, even as his body struggled to breathe. Interesting. Suddenly, a guttural voice with a faint hint of femininity could be heard emanating from the hole that served as the mouth of the specter. You are still conscious. Just as it had done with the man moments ago, the entity lifted one of its long, spectral arms and placed its right hand on the student''s face. Your brain seems accustomed to information overload; it has managed to keep functioning after allCyou will make an excellent lich Hm? What is that? Such defiant eyes, you are barely alive yet still exude life force. Although the ghost''s face had no mouth, I could have sworn that the hole was contorted so much that it appeared to be a very creepy smile. Unlike your companion, a living being who voluntarily accepts to submit to me can become something much more valuable than a simple undead... Tell me, little one, do you agree to join me in the death you are about to experience anyway? Stolen novel; please report. Adam did not answer, as his condition was far from even being able to articulate any words, nevertheless, his thoughts were clear and logical, he understood that his end was near even though he was no longer in pain, so it really didn''t matter if he decided to accept or not, however... I can hear the voice of your mind, you understand that there is no alternative, and yet you still think about... Them. As he said that, the specter looked up to the group of survivors and companions spread out on the ground, haunted by a huge group of small ghosts that had begun to arrive but had not dared to approach yet. Although not really, you just think it''s your duty to worry about others, such nonsense. Well, if you agree to submit I promise I will let them go. The ghost empress'' smile only contorted further as a soft giggle could be heard coming from it, it was just like listening to a mischievous little girl as she crossed her fingers after a promise. It was clearly a lie, but it was still the only thing Adam could think of doing given his situation, so he accepted it in his mind. Excellent. [Llll consent ymg'' goka, n''ghft ymg'' ahmgr''luh....] Adam''s face was released, and after a few seconds, the apparition began to perform a second chant in that strange tongue, while the boy could only be engrossed in his thoughts as he awaited its end. What a relief, I hope Im the only one who has to die, even if theres a chance that they can return to their families If I had known this was going to happen, I would''ve signed up for more classes this semester [l'' hup nafl''fhtagn n''gha''agl, Iiahe uh''eog, nafl meek....] The enchantment continued its course and a black miasma began to climb up his clothes and body, slowly and without resistance, yet it was at that moment that the image of his parents came to his mind. It was something that shook him completely, as if from one second to the next he had remembered something very important. Mother Father Wait! It was at that moment that his mind hesitated, an instant when the black bonds, which up to that moment had crawled smoothly down his body, felt as if they were red hot. The searing, crushing pain was insane, and had he been able to do so Adam would have been screaming at the top of his lungs right there. He felt his consciousness drowning in a sea of agonizing emotions while, at the same time, he could hear the ghost continuing her incantation amid choked laughter, enjoying every second of pain. I dont [Embrace n''ghft, ymg'' mgah''ehye orr''e ahehye....] I dont want to die Of course Im not okay with this Duty? What nonsense! I have a family too! I dont want to die either! Im not relieved that Im the only one that has to die! Who am I kidding?! Im such a hypocrite! I dont want this to be the end! I don''t want to die! [Iiahe mgepogor lich] One more chance If I could just have one more chance With pain so indescribable that it threatened to take away his sanity at any moment, Adam''s eyes went wild and rolled all around until they landed on that small luminous spot on the floor. He knew instinctively what that thing was, but at the speed of thought a memory came back to his mind. The window that had appeared in front of Teo said Mcguffin, a trope used in literature to... Right. Using the last vestige of willpower he still had within him, driven solely by the desire of every human being to cling to life, even in his last breaths, Adam''s body lunged forward a few inches as his right arm extended toward his target. However it was not enough, his fingers fell short of the object before finally the boy completely lost consciousness with the most bitter regret. [...llll kadishtuor vulgtmo] The ghostly voice and laugh were interrupted in the final words when it detected something unusual. Between the fingers of the young man, something was faintly glowing, something that just an instant before was still away from him. How? Why do you have that? Without wasting any more time, the creature used its limbs to lift the unconscious young man''s arm... A small metal locket with a golden chain dangling freely below his hand, emitting a faint blue light. How? How?!? The ghost exclaimed, finally losing her composure and raising her voice as her hair and clothes bristled violently, the surroundings began to tremble as if caught in a miniature earthquake. Only moments before she found himself rejoicing in the pain she was causing her victim, and while she had been surprised by the last bit of strength the boy was able to muster despite his dying state, it was nothing she should be worried about. Still, she could not understand the outcome before his eyes. This The boy''s weak hold on the locket loosened after he lost consciousness, allowing it to open and reveal its contents. This left the specter completely paralyzed as if lost in her thoughts. That said, something extraordinarily bizarre happened next. A tear welled up from the hollow cavities that served as her eyes, then another, and another, until before she knew it, the spectral abomination was silently weeping. Still holding onto the unconscious boy''s arm, the ghost used her other free limb to bring it to her face, noticing how the liquid continued to accumulate in her palm, produced from her eyessomething she thought would never be possible after the... Incident. The cruelty of destiny has no limits, two beings intertwined for just an instant of bad luck, an eternal agony imparted in an involuntary container. At that moment, following those unsettling words, the already large number of specters materialized around their empress began to grow: small ghoul-types as far as the eye could see, large quantities of feral-types snarling in the vicinity, two more demon-types that had answered their lady''s call, as well as many other aberrations that the survivors had not managed to see. [Ya hatred ephaiah ymg'' ulnah] The wave of specters began to dissipate, their bodies turning into a large, thick mist that started swirling around until finally converging at the center of everything, being absorbed by none other than the locket in the hands of the unconscious Adam. Just before disappearing entirely, the ghost of what had once been Teo followed suit, and finally, the main specter too. Before vanishing completely, she began to laugh uproariously. Finally in complete silence, the student''s body was left alone on the ground, leaving him sprawled with the rest of the group while the cursed locket began to move of its own accord. It wrapped its chain around his arm like a serpent, melding into the flesh until it became a tattoo that ran along the entire limb, down to the palm just to disappear seconds later. The desolate and silent atmosphere didn''t last much longer, because after a second or two, another of the digital-looking windows appeared out of nowhere, although this time it contained a weird message and seemed more akin to a chat application message. It was very strange, almost as if someone else had made a quick comment. Nevertheless, that abnormality vanished as quickly as it appeared and was replaced by a big billboard, much larger than the previous ones. The robotic voice of the system began to read the content, something none of those present could hear. Unfortunately unnoticed by everyone present, a bright flash illuminated the place, leaving behind only the bodies of the survivors lying on the ground, as the members of the foreign group had vanished entirely. Scenario No1 - Ending info ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Chat log ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Chapter 6 - The System Chapter 6 - The System Adam felt nothing; his mind was completely blank, and all he could recognize was his body drifting aimlessly in a dark space, the void itself, unaware of how long he had been in this state. However, amidst his stupor, he noticed a white point in front of him, something that began to make him regain his senses little by little until he could finally lift his gaze, coming face to face with the hollow visage of the female specterthe last thing he saw before passing out. Aaaaahhh! He woke up with a scream, cold sweat covering his face. Confused and frightened, it took him a moment to regain enough composure to discern what he was seeing right now. However, when he could, he recognized where he was and who was looking at him, surprised. Hey! Hello, my friend. It was Drake beside him, greeting him with a smile, something that shook Adam a bit after realizing he had returned to the completely white room. He quickly glanced around to notice how relatively close he could see the other members of the group. Kazue was a little further away, shouting things in Japanese to a big screen. Li was behind her, noticeably annoyed until he noticed the boy had awakened and began to approach. As for Leila... She was nowhere to be found. What What happened? My My body! The newly awakened boy stammered, remembering what had happened in his last seconds awake and starting to touch all over his body, but it was weird, there was no residual pain nor visible marks even though he was on the verge of dying. With a worried look, his blonde companion only replied with a sad grim face. Well, it was rough. We all woke up almost at the same time with a very severe headache, but you, on the other hand, were one step away from death. No, it''s better to say you were practically dead, according to what Mr. Li told us. In his words, it was a miracle that you still had enough pulse for the system to heal you. System? It seemed that while he was unconscious, several things had happened, so Adam wasted no time getting up, making sure he was alright, and attempting to inquire about what had happened. For how long was I unconscious? Oh, not much, only like one hour after being healed, even though we were talking with Mr. Li about what happened during that time, he may seem like a person with a bad temper, but deep down he''s a good guy. He explained in broad strokes where we are and what he knows about the place. I think it''s best if you also talk to But the words of the young blonde were interrupted by a sudden scream. Hey! The exclamation, noticeably laden with anger, came from Li, the suited man, who had approached the position of the two young men. After finding himself only a few steps away, he grabbed Adam by the collar of his shirt and lifted him very roughly. Mr. Li, please calm down! Shut your mouth! now, you will tell me what the hell happened there, why Teo didnt return and you were almost dead! The man''s annoyance was palpable and seemed to be directed towards the student, demanding an explanation of what had happened, something Adam understood but took a moment to react to due to the surprise of the aggression. Mr. Teo was He was Killed. Tell me what happened! Ri-Right Seeing that keeping him in that position impeded his speech, Li finally released him, giving the boy a moment to compose himself as he coughed slightly. After that, still rubbing his throat, he proceeded to recount everything he remembered and had observed after the roar of the giant beast rendered them unconscious, from the moment the scarred man used that strange function again, passing through the letter ''F-'' above his head, to the appearance of who undoubtedly was the accursed undead empress. Despite seeming furious and frustrated upon hearing all that, Li''s next comment was surprisingly unexpected. Stupid Teo, I told him it was dangerous. The next story will be even harder, it will be impossible without him. That bastard had to mess it up and leave me with all the work with just some rookies, damn it. More than saddened by his companion''s death, he seemed annoyed by the extra work it entailed, which left the two youngsters perplexed. But before either of them could say anything about it, the man spoke again. Alright, follow me. We''ll have a crash course. I need you to be at least somewhat useful for the next story or we will all die this time. Adam understood some of what had been said, as he still remembered the small instructions that the late Teo had given him during the journey through the destroyed city. While this saddened him a little, it was outweighed by the immense curiosity he felt at the opportunity to finally understand what was happening. Okay, you girl stop searching and come here, I will teach this guy the same as you both and then I will explain in detail the rest. "(Japanese: Okay, okay)" Next, Adam was instructed to position himself at the front, where a multitude of white cubes were stacked side by side. Reach your hand towards one of those cubes and tell me what you see. The boy obeyed without delay, and to his amazement, a screen identical to the one Kazue had been glancing at just moments ago appeared in front of him.
?Welcome to the System?
?Opening Main Menu?
?Greetings, newcomer! Step into the realm where your wildest dreams become reality. Your journey to unlocking your true potential begins now.?
??Search?
??My Status?
??QOL Menu?
A virtual-looking tab suddenly opened, welcoming the user and displaying three options, which Adam read aloud as instructed. Good, use your finger to select the third option. Said Li, wasting no time and with a somewhat hurried tone, to which the boy obeyed without much thought.
?QOL Menu?
??Plot Device Store?
?Let''s have fun together: 0pts?
?Make it fair!: 0pts?
?Let me see, please: 0pts?
?Heal up: 50pts?
?I dont want to be here anymore: 1000pts?
?I give up: 100pts?
Upon doing so, he could see how the chosen option opened a list as a subsection, which left him impressed and even more curious than before. However, before he could read aloud the options available, the man behind him gave further instructions. Ignore the Store, for now, and select the second option, it should cost zero points and it will ask you for verification, just agree to it. Growing impatient about what would happen next, Adam selected the option that said ''Let''s have fun together'' feeling puzzled by the peculiar name and confirming that it indeed seemed to cost 0 points. Were these the points Teo had referred to as necessary to purchase the strange revolvers he carried? Everything seemed to indicate so.
?Let''s have fun together: 0pts?
?Communication ??is not everyone''s forte, unfortunately?
?Are you sure you want to buy Let''s have fun together??
?YES / NO?
Adam didn''t hesitate to press the YES button, finally connecting pieces in his head after reading the small comment the system had added when selecting the option. He was sure that was the key to the language inconsistencies all this time. Immediately after accepting, a faint glow enveloped his body, and he felt a slight warmth pass through his throat and ears. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Congratulations! Now we can talk all we want. Kazue suddenly exclaimed, excited about everything that was happening and using perfect English, unlike how she had been speaking before. *Sigh* Yes, that option will translate in real-time everything you read and hear into the language you understand the most. Now, I''ll briefly explain the whole deal about points and stories before we proceed. Said Li, while Adam closed the floating window at such a comment, he still wanted to continue exploring the options, but he was more interested in understanding the basics of the situation he was in at the moment. The place we''re in doesn''t have a name; some call it ''heaven, others ''hell'' or ''purgatory, but I don''t believe any of it. It feels more like being trapped in some sort of sick game... Anyway, what you''ve been handling is the system. I''ll tell you more details when we get to that, but the most important thing is that you remember what happened when you arrived here. Ah, yes! Do you mean the floating window with a short narrative and the voice reading it, correct? Said Adam, receiving a nod from the man. Yes, those are the ''stories'' or ''scenarios'' we have to face periodically. They only give us a brief summary of the theme and teleport us to that place, after which we must end the plot somehow... It never tells you exactly what to do; it''s a frustratingly ambiguous nuisance, and we''re left to guess. That explanation aligned with what they had experienced so far; however, it seemed very strange that they were given such vague guidelines to finish the story. Shouldn''t there be some sort of mission or guide to follow somewhere? Something didn''t quite add up. Meanwhile, Li continued. At the end of the respective story, we''re given some rewards depending on our performance. I''m not entirely sure what guidelines it follows to award points because I''ve seen very noticeable disparities in past missions. However, very occasionally, they also give something known as "merits," and that''s the first thing I want you to check. Adam was a bit overwhelmed by everything he heard, and he also found it strange that both Drake and Kazue remained silent and even appeared calm and smiling, as if accepting all this were easy. Select the ''QOL Menu'' option again to minimize it, then go up to the ''My Status'' button. Check what it tells you and say it aloud. Your situation was quite unusual, so I want to verify. Normally, you should have around 100 points accumulated like these two, or even half of that, since I used 50 of your points to heal you... Oh, right, if you remember, in the previous menu, there was an option called ''Heal up''. It''s the only one you can use on someone else with their points, not yours. Usually, it requires the recipient''s acceptance first, but being unconscious does it automatically. Adam then understood why he had woken up completely healthy and what his blonde companion had wanted to tell him. This system seemed a bit more intuitive than he originally thought. That said, he turned his attention to the menu that would reveal his status, expanded it, and began reading the results, sounding increasingly confused as he progressed, much like the others present.
?My Status?
?Welcome Adam Scholar?
?Points: 450p?
?No Name team - Rank: E?
?Merits: D merit x1?
?Potential: D?
?Titles: Ghostmarked Warden: Bound and Cursed?
?Do you need more info? Be imaginative?
What!? Let me see it Think about letting me see it so it enables the shared screen. Li exclaimed, unable to believe what he had just heard, taking a few steps to verify what the boy had just said. He read and reread it many times while the other two youths behind him looked on with surprise and admiration. Almost a minute later, the man in the suit stepped back from the window with wide-open eyes. This is nonsensical. Even though we have yet to determine exactly how the story ended, this is impossible. You got 500 points, a merit, and even a title. The system even considered you with D-rank potential. What are those ranks? Adam didn''t clearly understand what he meant by that, as while it seemed that the system operated some kind of internal categorization, he couldn''t infer what it truly meant without an explanation. Li was so absorbed in his surprise and disbelief, that he seemed less angry than he had been moments ago, so he responded to the question without much thought. Merit and ranks, in general, are categorized on an alphabetical scale, from F to A, with F being the lowest and A being the highest. I''ve only seen one person with an A-rank potential once during a... Never mind, but it''s normal to start with an F-rank potential; even Im stuck in E-rank despite having gone through six stories so far. Ridiculous. Its true, we both had F-rank potential and got 100 points each with no merits or titles. Drake commented softly, wanting to calm the situation, while the Japanese girl beside him seemed annoyed by the whole unfolding. You know what? It doesn''t matter. Maybe it has something to do with Teo using his ''Plot Device'' and being killed before it took effect, and the reality is that you''ve had the luck to reap the rewards... Fuck it, let''s go immediately to spend your points. You''ll have to gear up as much as possible for the next mission, you''ll be with me on the frontline. Li seemed to avoid thinking further about something that didn''t make sense to him. After all, nothing made sense in that infernal place, so, he simply decided to make the most of that rookie for the next story they had to face. Having someone with that amount of points right from the start was something he could use to his advantage. Minimize your status and click the first button: ''Search'', you''ll find three options; ignore the last two and enter the first one. It''s a special skills and items searcher; it has anything you can think of and a points price for each one. However, the first thing I want you to search for and buy is a skill called ''[Analyze]''. It''s the most basic of the basics and doesn''t cost much. It will help you see at least a little information about things in the same store because they don''t have a description, only a name. Understanding what was being asked of him and marveling at the prospect of finding answers in that store, Adam entered the submenu and searched for the requested item.
?Search?
?Dream shop?
?"You''re not very creative, huh? Well, it''s always good to have some inspiration, browse at your leisure"?
?Search bar: ?
?Filter bar: ?
??Idea Forge?
??Merit Exchange?
At the right point, he wondered how he could properly type on the screen if there didn''t seem to be a keyboard, yet it was just a matter of thinking about it when the word appeared on the search button. This again surprised Adam, but it didn''t stop him from proceeding.
?Search bar: Analyze?
?Analyze Lv1: 30pts?
?Are you sure you want to buy Analyze Lv1??
?YES / NO?
Upon pressing "YES" something unusual happened. A sound very similar to coins bouncing could be heard directly in his ears, surely indicating that the purchase had been made correctly. He was ready to ask how to use the skill when a second screen popped up in front of his eyes, one that didn''t seem to belong to the store.
?Analyze Lv 1 is being affected by "Mark of the Damned Lv10"?
?Analyze Lv 1 is being forcibly transformed to "Cursed Vision Lv1"?
What? What had just happened? Adam didn''t understand what was going on or why that message had appeared, but before he could say anything, he felt a slight warmth in both eyes. Everything within his field of vision took on a turquoise hue. He quickly turned to his group and noticed it: in front of them were floating screens, completely legible to him.
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Name: Kazue Rima?
?Potential: F?
?No additional info is available?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Name: Drake Shaw?
?Potential: F?
?No additional info is available?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Name: Li Jie?
?Potential: E?
?Treasures:
Lesser Demonic Grimoire (Replica) - Rank F: No additional info available. ?
?Skills:
Unknown Skill Lv2: No additional info is available.
Unknown Skill Lv1: No additional info is available. ?
?No additional info is available?
Chapter 7 - Not everything is what it seems Chapter 7 - Not everything is what it seems Adam was puzzled for a moment, looking at his three "companions" through the screen, while reading the contents of the windows that had popped up before them. What are you looking at? Its creepy. Li said awkwardly, not wanting to waste any more time than necessary as there were still quite a few things to explain. However, before he could tell him to stop looking at them like a fool and continue with the search in the store, the boy spoke up. There are some purple windows in front of you, they show your name, potential, and, in your case Mr. Li, also skills and Treasures? What?! A new shout from the man shook the two young men beside him, astonished at what was happening. What does it say, what kind of information do you see? Faced with such a violent question, Adam wasted no time reading aloud everything he could see, including the messages that had appeared in front of him at the moment he had purchased the ''[Analyze]'' ability. The man in the hat appeared utterly bewildered. Despite considering himself somewhat of a veteran in this realm, he had never heard or seen anything like skills interacting automatically. But certainly, what was most concerning was the comment about a level ten ''[Mark of the Damned]'', as it would also be the first time he had heard about an ability that exceeded level five. He could barely recall a skill one of his companions had had in the past called ''[Dharma Seeker Eyes]'', they only had it with them for a single scenario but what she said she could see with them was very similar to what the boy was describing right now. You know what? I give up, I don''t plan to keep yelling about every nonsense you come up with, make up your mind about what things to spend your points on and nothing else. I recommend you save at least ten or fifteen points to buy clothes and food or something for your room since the system will give us absolutely nothing for free. Rooms? Kazue asked instantly, looking livelier suddenly. Yes All three of you finish first and then Ill explain it. Ask me if you have any questions. After saying this, Li simply sat on the floor while rubbing his temple, clearly trying to soothe the headache that all this had caused him. This prompted the Japanese girl and the blonde boy to advance toward Adam''s position, facing a different cube and summoning a screen each, thus beginning the system check and point expenditure. Well, let''s see Adam remembered having 420 points still, and if that first purchase could be an indication of the average price, then maybe he had enough to get a good amount of the said "skills", However, as soon as he tried to go back to the store, his fingers froze, as a thought went through his head, something that he had overlooked due to surprise and curiosity. Is there any way to return to the real world? He asked then, recognizing that despite the fascination of it all, there was no point in staying there. His close encounter with death reminded him how much he cared about his life, his situation, and especially his parents. What would they be thinking right now after so many hours without returning home from the university? Err I guess? Theres an option in the QOL Menu named ''I give up'', it seems that you can use it to get out of here those who have used it have disappeared. Li replied with a shrug as if such a thing mattered little. However, it was something that, again, did not add up in the student''s mind. If there was a way out, why hadn''t they used it? Why continue in that game of death? The same for the two next to him. What do you mean by you guess? "He is telling the truth. While you were unconscious and Mr. Li was explaining the basics to us, he also told us about that and Well, Mrs. Laila rushed to select it without waiting. She said something about having to go back for her son but we couldn''t quite understand her, upon choosing that option she disappeared in a flash of light." It had been Drake who responded next, making it clear that they too had seen the returning option in action, this raised the question of why the others hadn''t departed too. In that case, why haven''t you done the same? Adam''s question was short but valid. He didn''t expect anyone to respond, though his curiosity was piqued. What he didn''t anticipate, however, were the reactions his comment provoked from the others. Kazue grabbed her head with both hands and began shaking her hair, an expression of extreme stress on her face. I I I will not Meanwhile, the blonde clenched his teeth and fists so tightly that fine threads of blood appeared on his hands, showing just how hard he was digging his nails into his palms. It was something illogical in the eyes of the student, but he understood that they must have had reasons of their own, something that was certainly none of his business, after all, what kind of lives did they have that they would prefer this madness? He was unable to imagine it. Nevermind, sorry for asking Saying this, he hurriedly looked for the option he had been told, something that did not take him long. However, a new shout could be heard behind him. Hey! I won''t let you leave, we need you and your points! Li had shouted again despite having said he wouldn''t, but how to blame him, after all, the topic had taken him by surprise and he had lost reaction time with the boy''s last question, leaving him thoughtful for a few seconds until he finally realized what was about to happen. He couldn''t afford to lose that rookie, not with all the rewards he had obtained and with a future story surely more difficult than the previous one. However, when he was able to stand up and hold him by the shoulder, he noticed that the boy had stood still with the menu option unselected, indicating that Li had not been the one who had stopped him, but that the boy had decided not to press the option on his own. Meanwhile, Adam was frozen, staring at the screen without crediting his eyes.
?QOL Menu?
??Plot Device Store?
?Let''s have fun together: Already bought?
?Make it fair!: 0pts?
?Let me see, please: 0pts?
?Heal up: 50pts?
?I dont want to be here anymore: 1000pts?
?I give up: 100pts?
?"Do you really want to give up?"?
?YES / NO?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?By choosing this option the user accepts that they do not want the opportunity that is being offered, therefore they will continue their story in "Abyss".?
This is not an exit option. What? What do you mean? After explaining what the message said and the warning about selecting that option, Li''s countenance darkened and left him deep in thought. The same happened with Drake''s expression, who seemed even more affected than before to learn that the woman he had been helping had not returned to her family, but had possibly met some terrible fate. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I... I should have stopped her. The mood grew heavy, even Adam did not know what to say or do. Apart from what might have happened to previous people who had chosen such an option, it also meant that he could not return conventionally. But there should be some way, more so if he focused on the words of the extra information. The system considered this bizarre place as a story, and if so then it should have an end, he would just have to get to the bottom of it somehow or other. But then, he was pulled out of his train of thought the moment Kazue exclaimed prancing, for it seemed that while the others had taken the news with considerable regret, she had recovered from her shock and had continued to explore the store. I got it! And it only cost fifty points. The girl''s excitement and actions startled everyone present, who could only stand by and watch her get excited about whatever it was she had just bought. It''s just like a character in one of my favorite series! Now, how do you activate it? Do I have to shout the name? She continued excitedly, extending her right arm down while flexing her legs, giving her a rather odd look as if she wanted to carry something invisible on the ground. [THUNDER PIERCING HAND] But nothing happened, leaving an awkward silence for a few seconds that was quickly broken again by the girl, who had turned a little red with embarrassment. Maybe with the other hand? She tried again but nothing happened, the same when she tried in different positions, whispering the name of her technique, shouting louder, or doing strange poses, until she finally started panting from exhaustion. Okay, please stop that, tell me if that was the name of the skill you bought. Li finally said, tired of watching the girl make a fool of herself and wasting valuable time. That was its name, It''s a technique named ''Thunder Piercing Hand'', and it''s level 1 Said Kazue, much to the man''s annoyance. Figures, as you already saw with your own [Analyze], thats not a skill but a technique, usually these need a base skill to be used and without them, they do not work. Wait, wait! Does that mean I can''t use what I just bought? While this conversation was taking place, Adam''s curiosity had been piqued, so without wasting any more time he had gone to the store''s search bar again to enter the name of Kazue''s technique, hoping that the additional information provided by his [Cursed Vision] would also apply in that case.
?Search bar: Thunder Piercing Hand?
?Thunder Piercing Hand Lv1: 50pts?
?Are you sure you want to buy Thunder Piercing Hand Lv1??
?YES / NO?
?Additional Information?
?Technique. It envelops the user''s hand in a constant flow of electricity that produces a very high pitch sound?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Low-level technique of electrical type. Requires a skill or treasure capable of producing large amounts of concentrated electricity. Warning: A body capable of resisting high voltages is recommended.?
Interestingly, it seemed that the additional information was separate from the information that a normal [Analyze] would give and, in this case, it made clear what the requirement of the technique was and gave a warning as well. However, before he could say anything about it, the conversation between Li and Kazue concluded. It doesn''t matter anyway, there is a fairly simple way to avoid having to get the basics to make the techniques work. In the ''QOL Menu'' there is also an option for that, it''s one of the most important options to get, and thanks to that I can use the spells that you saw me cast during the last story... You two should get it too, it''s called ''Make it Fair''. So there was a way to bypass the requirements? That option was curious and certainly didn''t fit well with what Adam seemed to be beginning to understand about the system, but he wouldn''t waste the knowledge and experience the man was giving them. Really? Whew, thank goodness Quickly, the three youngsters began to navigate their screens until they came to the indicated option, glad that it cost zero points. Technique of my dreams, here I come! Exclaimed the Japanese girl, while Drake was still a little reluctant, however, both were stopped millimeters away from pressing the button by Adam''s sudden exclamation. Stop! Again, additional information had jumped into his eyes and revealed something frightening Thank goodness his reading speed was so high because of the practice he had in his endless hours of study.
?QOL Menu?
??Plot Device Store?
?Make it fair!: 0pts?
?"Easy mode, not recommended but very useful?
?Are you sure you want to buy Make it fair!??
?YES / NO?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?All skills and treasures can be used without meeting their requirements.? ?Warning: It considerably limits the use and power of all the skills and treasures in possession, it also greatly slows down the progression of the user''s potential.?
There is a caveat to this option, it certainly allows you to use any type of skill or treasure without worrying about the requirements they may have But it also limits their power, as well as the potential progression of whoever possesses them. Those sudden words startled the other three, but Li appeared the most distressed, standing with his mouth mildly open and unable to believe his ears. Little by little the gears in his mind began to put the pieces of the puzzle together and some things that had not made sense until now began to have an explanation. Hey, does it say a way to avoid that debuff? Im afraid not, sorry. The man was noticeably frustrated by what had happened, although, to everyone''s surprise, he soon let out a big sigh in an attempt to calm himself down. Well, what''s done is done, the only thing I can thank you for is that your ability to see information is useful. Read us everything you see on the store options before you keep buying things and wasting points. Now that they knew Adam had access to more information than normal, letting Adam go through everything first was the smartest idea, so with nothing to object to, the boy started in order.
?QOL Menu?
??Plot Device Store?
?Let''s have fun together: Already bought?
?Make it fair!: 0pts?
?Let me see, please: 0pts?
?"Kinda cliche, isn''t it??
?Are you sure you want to buy Let me see, please??
?YES / NO?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Allows the user to invoke a lite version of the My Status interface, it is possible to check its status and statistics. Highly customizable.?
?Heal up: 50pts?
?"It''s refreshing!?
?Are you sure you want to buy Heal Up??
?YES / NO?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Completely restores the target to a state before the last completed story. It can be used with another user''s points to activate its effect on the original owner of the points but requires direct confirmation.?
?I dont want to be here anymore: 1000pts?
?"Let''s hope you have an invitation?
?Are you sure you want to buy I dont want to be here anymore??
?YES / NO?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Transfers the user to another team of their choice. It is necessary to have a formal invitation to accept.?
Little by little, everything was taking shape, although unknown concepts and questions appeared. He had to admit that, even though he was trapped in that place, far from his family and in great danger, the curiosity before the unknown of this whole "system" was intoxicating. Chapter 8 - To learn is to buy Chapter 8 - To learn is to buy The three options he just read presented important descriptions that need analysis. For instance, the healing option didn''t seem to restore your health but rather returned you to a state before entering the last story, which was somewhat ambiguous. Because if you keep your points and other rewards, it''s hard to say if you''re truly going back completely, right? At least for now, Adams take on it would mean physical health only, pending further evidence. The first option seems useful, and there doesn''t seem to be any warning of adverse effects after purchasing it. The student said, referring to the option called Let me see, please and then looking at Li as if expecting further comments on it. Yeah, well, it''s not very useful, or that''s what I would normally say. We always thought it was just an extra window to look at personal information we already know. If there''s no downside, buy it; we can review it after you have finished. After those words, the man extended his right hand as if reaching for something invisible before him, conjuring up a small window that closely resembled the menu they were currently examining, and gazing at it intently as if searching for something previously unnoticed. The Japanese girl and the blonde guy obeyed instantly but, on the other hand, Adam didn''t turn to purchase as instructed; instead, he posed another question. The other option reveals the existence of different teams, which aligns with the information in the status menu stating that we belong to an "unnamed team". What does that mean? Are there more groups like ours somewhere else? Dont worry about it. Li responded apathetically, keeping his gaze fixed on his screen as if he had no desire to broach the subject. Something extremely unsatisfying for the student''s curiosity. Excuse me but I insist, whats this about other teams? Are we in a sort of competition? Competition? You can say we kinda are, yes, but Ill say it again, DON''T WORRY ABOUT IT. The man in the hat looked up after saying this, his expression turning rather dark, clearly indicating that the conversation was over. Once again, Adam wasn''t pleased with this outcome, but he understood that pressing further would only be counterproductive. Reluctantly, he had no choice but to return to the store and purchase the option they had initially suggested. Lets see what the next option is.
?QOL Menu?
?Plot Device Store?
?Use with caution!?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: Indiscriminate and incoherent use can lead to the user''s loss of potential ranks?
?Plot Hole (Standard-class): 100pts?
?Additional Information?
?Create a gap in a story, allowing things to happen without a logical reason? -------------------------------------------
?Flashing Arrow(Standard-class): 200pts?
?Additional Information?
?Shoots a colorful arrow only visible to the user and their allies, it marks an important place for the story''s original plot? -------------------------------------------
?Foreshadowing (Standard-class): 300pts?
?Additional Information?
?The user gets a clue or allusion embedded in the narrative that predicts some later event or revelation.? -------------------------------------------
?False Ending(Standard-class): 400pts?
?Additional Information?
?Allows the user to remain in the story after the plot has been resolved for a maximum of 72h? -------------------------------------------
?Plot Device Gacha: 500pts?
?Test your luck!?
?Additional Information?
?Pay the price and receive a random Plot Device from a much larger selection than what was shown in the store.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Additional Plot Devices vary in rarity from N - R - SR - SSR - UR - L?
Now that was insanely interesting, while it didn''t seem like Adam could obtain any additional information beyond what a normal ''[Analyze]'' would provide, he did get numerous answers to things that had been on his mind since the beginning. He immediately recognized the one that produced an arrow as the first one Teo had used in the last story, while the other two, although not appearing anywhere, seemed to have been acquired through the machine slot function. Oh, thats a new one. Li spoke again after hearing what had just been read about the store, abandoning his status update to come closer and speak in a contemplative tone. We had a feeling this was happening after using the "Plot Devices", along with the debuff from the previous choice... What a waste. Adam could perceive the man''s shifting emotionsfrom anger just minutes ago to his current state of resignation. It was intriguing in its own right, as it defied a logic the boy could follow, showing that human nature remained something he couldn''t completely understand. *Sigh* I think now is a good time to demonstrate how this works. I was planning to buy one before the next story anyway, and now that we have a reference point for their quirks, it''ll be easier to figure out how to use it, whatever it turns out to be. Everyone, pay attention. Making room amidst the others, Li opened up his own window in the shop, making it possible for everyone to see what he was doing.
?Plot Device Gacha: 500pts?
?Test your luck!?
?Additional Information?
?Pay the price and receive a random Plot Device from a much larger selection than what was shown in the store.?
?"How many rolls do you want??
?x1?
?"Do you want to roll x1 for 500pts??
?YES / NO?
?Rolling?
?Rolling?
?Rolling?
?GOTCHA!?
?Congratulations! Plot Device Golden Ending (SSR-class) has been acquired?
?Additional Information?
?It should be used at the end of a story; depending on the outcome achieved, the original reward varies drastically for the user only.?
Jackpot! Li exclaimed suddenly, clearly delighted with what he had obtained, and with good reason, as the description essentially made storytelling easier. However, while the man continued celebrating his luck, Adam''s eyes lingered on an additional phrase that had abruptly appeared, only for him to read.
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?It cant be used during a Collab scenario nor with a Punishment Unavailable-rank story?
Wait, Mr. Li, please, there is a restriction on the extra information, it says that it won''t work on stories that are either Collabs or Punishment Unavailable-rank ones, what does it mean? I remember the last story we faced had that rank and genre in its information. Adam had many faults, which he could readily admit, but his memory was not one of them. He was absolutely certain he had read that part before they were transported to the ghost world but didnt know what they meant, a question he hoped could be answered this time. However, the man''s expression turned serious again, looking tired. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. I''m not sure what it''s referring to with "Punishment" or "Unavailable," but both have indeed appeared in the last three stories. Damn it, so this won''t help after all. What about the Collabs one? I told you already, dont worry about it. Li once again avoided the question when the student inquired about the unresolved point. Just as Adam had observed a moment ago, it was clear that the man didn''t want to discuss the matter for some reason. Did that indicate that "Collabs" meant some form of collaboration within the story? Judging by the man''s reaction, it seemed likely that it had to do with the existence of other teams in that reality, so he decided to leave it at that for now, as pressing further would only waste time. After that, Li retreated once more and returned to his initial position, reopening his personal status screen and becoming lost in his thoughts. It didn''t seem like he would contribute anything further for the moment, so Adam simply resigned himself to carry on with his own tasks, seeing that the last thing left to explore on the main menu was the store itself.
?Search?
?Dream shop?
?"You''re not very creative, huh? Well, it''s always good to have some inspiration, browse at your leisure"?
?Search bar: ?
?Filter bar: ?
?Idea Forge?
?"What are you thinking? Please, do tell"?
?Additional Information?
?Write whatever you want to create, it will be evaluated, and an equivalent price will be given.?
?Merit Exchange?
?"Merits are very valuable, you know? Dont waste them"?
?Additional Information?
?Exchange Merits for points?
If you don''t mind, I''d like to know what you''re looking for. I believe the additional information I can provide will help avoid purchasing something unsuitable or with overly complex requirements. Adam offered then, after perusing the basic options in the skills and treasures store. He had to admit that curiosity drove him to learn more about what the system offered, and he also sought examples of what others might choose, given his limited knowledge of this fantasy theme. Okay, then me first! I want something that helps me use the technique I just bought... Although I only have 20 points left. What do you have in mind then? I dont know, you are the smart one, how do we search for it? Good question. He didn''t know where to start if he were to search for something by its proper name. However, the fact that both the search bar and the filter were blank spaces gave the boy an idea.
?Search bar: Thunder?
?Filter bar: < 21 points, Generate, electric?
?Searching?
?Searching?
?Total Results: 15990?
?Electrokinesis Theory book (Thunder volume) - Rank F: 20pts?
?Thunder energy battery (Consumable) - Rank F: 10pts?
?Thunder-themed pencil (Replica) - Rank F: 5pts?
?Thunder God storybook - Rank F: 20pts?
??
??
Initially, Kazue was enthusiastic upon realizing her idea had succeeded, discovering there were more than a thousand options to choose from. However, after examining the first twenty, her smile slowly faded. Adam had confirmed through the additional information that most of them were not suitable for her needs. Items like the thunder-designed pencil were simply objects infused with thunder energy, while the majority appeared to be books of stories or theory without any practical effects beyond providing instruction. Many of them also required specific skills beforehand to understand. It''s unlikely we''ll find anything better even if we look through all the results. Why not go with the batteries? They don''t seem too bad, despite their limited uses.
?Thunder energy battery (Consumable) - Rank F: 10pts?
?Are you sure you want to buy Thunder energy battery (Consumable)??
?YES / NO?
?Additional Information?
?Hand-sized batteries packed with a large amount of electrical energy. When pressed from the top, they release a strong discharge, usable up to a maximum of 2 times.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?It can be refilled if provided with electric current for at least 5 minutes?
Grumpily, the girl reluctantly accepted that there was no other way and decided to buy one, leaving her with only ten points. She marveled at how the battery began to materialize in her hands slowly, almost like a printer. The only problem is that I won''t be able to practice with this. Oh well, I''ll have to save points in the next story, thank you. Adam had to admit that the girl''s attitude was quite strange. She spoke about all this as if she were genuinely excited to be there, although last time almost everyone had lost their lives. However, he preferred not to dwell on it since it wasn''t his concern; he would simply be cautious when dealing with her. Then you are next, Mr. Shawn, please tell me what we need to search for. Oh, please dont call me Mister, its creepy, I think we are the same age, just call me Drake. Alright, Drake, then let me help you with the information. The exchange between them was a little awkward, so much so that even Kazue raised an eyebrow as she listened. While Adam wasn''t the best at communicating with others, the blonde seemed more distracted in his thoughts than she had seen him a moment ago, as if his spirits had dampened. He didn''t know why, but it also wasn''t the right time to discuss the matter. After discussing what Drake could do, he said that he practiced boxing or something like that. So, a technique or skill related to that could be a good option. However, just as Adam was setting up the filters, his companion mentioned not to specify the score and to let it just with fighter and beginner.
?Search bar: ?
?Filter bar: Fighter, beginner?
?Searching?
?Searching?
?Total Results: 805329?
?Meteor Burst Punch Lv1: 3000pts?
?Dragon''s Breath Kick Lv1: 3500pts?
?Inner Spirit Lv1: 10000pts?
?Class: Fighter - Rank F: 500pts?
?...?
?...?
There are too many, lets reduce them with the twenty-point limit. No Please, can you tell me what it says about this one?
?Class: Fighter - Rank F: 500pts?
?Are you sure you want to buy Class: Fighter - Rank F??
?YES / NO?
?Additional Information?
?It gives the user the F-rank class "Fighter"?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: Obtaining a class heavily limits the type of skills and treasures the user can use.?
While the concept of a class was intriguing, it seemed quite restrictive again, which only raised a question. Oh! Mr. Li, do you have the wizard class or something similar? Is that why you can use the magic book you have? Kazue asked out of the blue, catching Adam off-guard. He had been pondering the same question but hadn''t been able to articulate it clearly because he wasn''t familiar with the concept. No, I dont need anything since I got the option of bypassing any requisite, but let me tell you something, there have been others who didnt have it and were able to use skills without those classes. That was interesting; perhaps classes could be considered a type of skill rather than a mechanic. However, as he pondered theories on that, Drake suddenly took action and searched for something on his own. Afterward, he announced his decision. Adam barely caught a glimpse of what he had written before Drake changed it and bought something else: a pair of regular brass knuckles, each costing two points, nothing special. Adam''s curiosity spiked after noticing the word the blonde had briefly seen. However, he decided not to ask about it. After all, there must have been a reason why Drake had done it without informing them, and he could always look it up later on his own. I think I''ll take some time to decide. I want to thoroughly think about how to use my 400 points, so I don''t want you all to stand around doing nothing. What did you intend to explain about the remaining twenty points, Mr. Li? Hmm Alright, as I mentioned earlier, this place doesn''t offer anything for free except an empty room for each of you, accessible only to the owner if they wish. If you want to avoid going hungry and sleeping on the floor, I recommend using your remaining points to purchase food, a bed, or other furniture for your room. These items will appear there immediately. I recommend keeping the food you buy in your own rooms and abstaining from sharing it, as everyone here is on their own. It wasn''t particularly encouraging, but all three followed through. Adam, in his turn, searched the store and purchased a bed, a desk, a lamp, a medium-sized chair, a toilet, a sink with cleaning products, a lot of canned food, and some water bottles. All standard items with an F-rank quality, totaling twelve points, the man wasn''t kidding about them being extremely cheap. Perhaps later, for now, he would explore what the other furniture items with their peculiar names and higher ranks had to offer. If you''re finished, you can all go to your room to rest. I know there''s no real way to measure time in this darned placeeven if you buy a clock, they don''t workbut I''d estimate the next story will be revealed in about a day or so, so be prepared. After saying that, Li turned and left, followed by the other two. Kazue was visibly excited to go to her room and enjoy whatever she had purchased, while Drake walked away with a downcast demeanor. Alone at last, Adam finally let out a deep sigh. Lets start then, but first Promptly, he looked away from the store and mimicked Mr. Li''s gesture with his right hand, opening his status window. Chapter 9 - I’m a what?! Chapter 9 - Im a what?! Lets see The window that appeared in front of the boy was smaller than the store screen, and as he moved, he noticed it moved with him, unlike the previous one that stayed in one place. However, instead of displaying a menu of options or data, it showed only an empty screen. There didn''t appear to be any methods to input text, which puzzled Adam. He tried to remember the information he had read about this feature before buying it. Described as "highly customizable," he concluded there should be a way to access desired data, so without delay, he attempted the same action he performed in the store, thinking clearly: "Display my information."
?Name: Adam Scholar?
?Age: 23?
?Species: Demi Lich - Rank F?
?Points: 438?
?Potential: D?
?Titles:?
?Ghostmarked Warden: Bound and Cursed?
?Skills:?
?Cursed Vision Lv1?, ?Lesser Undead Control Lv1?, ?Ghost Phasing Lv1?, ?Mental Resistance Lv5?, ?Mark of the Damned LV10?
?Treasures: None?
Wait, wait, WHAT? Adam couldn''t believe his eyes and stood in shock for a few seconds. Ha, ha There must be some kind of mistake Lets see. No matter how many times he closed and reopened the window, the same information remained there. A sudden chill ran down his spine as he recalled something he didn''t want to dwell on: despite his blurred consciousness at the time, he remembered everything from the previous story and the white specter''s attempt to turn him into a "Lich". With no time to spare and visibly concerned, he used his special vision to uncover any additional details he could from such unsettling data.
?Species: Demi Lich - Rank F?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Species created from an intelligent organism whose transformation into a Lich was interrupted, possessing fewer weaknesses and abilities than a full-fledged Lich.?
?*Half-Undead Psyche (Innate)?
?As a half-species, the Demi Lich mind is affected by the lack of emotions of the undead, it will force the user into a calm state if a huge emotional or mental shock occurs.?
?*Sleep Immunity (Innate)?
?The Demi Lich is immune to the status effect Sleep, It has lost the ability to sleep and to dream.?
?*Malediction Reversal (Innate)?
?Boons and Curses have the opposite effect on the user. Buffs and Debuffs from those sources are inverted.?
?*Fire Vulnerability (Innate)?
?Any Fire attribute damage to the Demi Lich is mildly increased.?
?*Divine Vulnerability (Innate)?
?Any Divine attribute damage to the Demi Lich is greatly increased.?
?Titles: Ghostmarked Warden: Bound and Cursed?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?You are the first user to have survived a Lvl10 curse for more than the normal death threshold. Cursed entities respect you and Blessed entities despise you.?
?Skills:?
?Cursed Vision Lv1?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Cursed eyes that allow the user to see additional information about any option, skill, treasure, and Plot Device, if it exists?
?Lesser Undead Control Lv1?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?It allows the user to mentally command and control creatures with the "Undead" attribute, up to an F-rank or lower. The more entities controlled, the higher the consumption of cursed energy?
?Ghost Phasing Lv1?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Grants the user the ability to give a part of their body the status "Intangible", one part at a time. Continuous use consumes more cursed energy?
?Mental Resistance Lv5?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Significantly increases the user''s resistance to mental damage caused by memetic skills or treasures. Renders the user immune to mental damage and status effects caused by memetic skills or treasures of level 4 / rank D or lower?
?Mark of the Damned LV10?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Serves as proof of the curse imposed by a powerful entity with the "Undead" attribute. It corrupts any skill or treasure obtained with level 10 / rank A or lower, significantly reducing their effectiveness and branding them with the "Cursed" attribute. While marked, the bearer will suffer continuous mental damage, weakening their resistance to memetic attacks.? ?Warning: It seems to have a will of its own?
Adam was bewildered, so he read through the provided information multiple times to ensure he understood everything. It wasn''t until several minutes later that he finally closed the screen and looked up into emptiness, overwhelmed by all the information. It was hard to accept that according to the system, he was no longer human, although he felt no physical difference in his body... His pulse was normal, he could still perceive smells and tastes, and his sense of touch seemed unaffected. He could even sense a bit of hunger at that moment. Perhaps the change in "species" was also a subjective recognition within the system. He couldn''t be certain, but he knew he would need to conduct further tests later. Immediately, he decided to return to the store and purchase a sleeping pill to take later, spending an additional point and leaving him with 437, enough to acquire something of quality. However, what was the best he could get? He pondered for a bit longer, weighing his options within the limitations he faced. A few more minutes passed without him being able to decide. Certainly, the lack of information was working against him, making him quite uncomfortable. As he began to lament, he finally came up with the best idea hed had up to that point something so simple that he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed for not thinking of it earlier. If its information that Im lacking then I can just buy it.
?Search bar: ?
?Filter bar: skill, information, Analyze-like?
?Searching?
?Searching?
?Total Results: 3?
?Identify Lv1: 30pts?
?Additional Information?
?It grants the user the ability to see hidden information?
?Appraisal Lv1: 30pts?
?Additional Information?
?It grants the user the ability to see valuable information?
?Insight Lv1: 50pts?
?Additional Information?
?It grants the user the ability to understand information?
The three options looked very interesting, but the description of each made it clear that they had different uses in terms of the information they provided, so there was no loss in buying all of them. Without further delay, he bought all three one after another, spending a total of 110 points. After this, Adam waited, somewhat impatient for the interaction he knew was about to happen.
?Identify Lv1 is being affected by "Mark of the Damned Lv10"?
?Identify Lv1 is being forcibly transformed to "Cursed Vision Lv1"?
?Appraisal Lv1 is being affected by "Mark of the Damned Lv10"?
?Appraisal Lv1 is being forcibly transformed to "Cursed Vision Lv1"?
?Insight Lv1 is being affected by "Mark of the Damned Lv10"?
?Insight Lv1 is being forcibly transformed to "Cursed Vision Lv1"?
??
??
?Multiple Instances of "Cursed Vision Lv1" have been detected?
?"Cursed Vision Lv1" has been upgraded to "Cursed Vision Lv4"?
?Warning: Sensory ability overload detected in a short time, the user will receive critical mental damage.?
But nothing happened, and though the boy was initially alarmed by the warning that had been triggered, he soon felt relieved upon realizing that the damage mentioned was mental, likely targeting the brain due to the overwhelming amount of data. Fortunately, the source of this damage was his level 4 skill, for which he had protection thanks to his ?Mental Resistance Lv5?. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. *Gulp*...That was close, I need to be more careful He would never have thought of being thankful for his Demi Lich status this quickly, but he had to use the resources at his disposal anyway. Without dwelling on it any longer, he revisited his personal status screen and examined the details of his newly evolved skill.
?Skills:?
?Cursed Vision Lv4?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Cursed eyes allow the user to see additional, hidden, and key information about any option, skill, treasure, Plot Device, or user if it exists. Repeated use of it on the same target increases the understanding of it. Might fail if the target rank or level is too high?
?Notice: Evolution past Lv5 requires completion of the Pact with the Underworld subplot?
?Tip: Obtain Cursed Vision Lv1 to upgrade it to Lv5?
The new features of his eyes provided notifications and hints about the information he was receiving. This additional function was already proving to be quite useful, and he could only speculate on the discoveries he could make with it. Yet, the more immediate priority was gaining a deeper understanding of his own abilities. Luckily, after assisting Kazue with her shopping, he had a clear plan on how to accomplish this.
?Search bar: ?
?Filter bar: book, theory, cursed energy?
?Search bar: ?
?Filter bar: book, theory, curses?
?Search bar: ?
?Filter bar: book, theory, Mark of the Damned?
?Search bar: ?
?Filter bar: book, theory, ghost, undead, lich?
?Search bar: ?
?Filter bar: book, theory, system, this realm?
In reality, this was a decision he had made when he comprehended all the skills listed on his status screen. He felt no need for additional skills; acquiring more seemed pointless when he already had a substantial number that he didnt even understand. Thus, his primary interest lay in purchasing books that could enhance his understanding of these abilities. After what seemed to be a little over an hour, browsing through option after option of books as if he were a child in a candy store, he ended up buying a good number of them, which fortunately were relatively inexpensive compared to buying techniques or skills, as they were nothing more than common textbooks. ?Cursed Energy Unleashed: A Beginner''s Guide - Rank F? ?Cursed Power Revelation: A Primer on Channeling Dark Energies (First Volume) - Rank F? ?Hexed: The Comprehensive Guide to Curses - Rank F? ?Embracing the Curse: Transforming Adversity into Strength - Rank F? ?Bound by Fate: The Enigmatic Mark of the Damned Revealed (Chapter One) - Rank F? ?Bound by Fate: The Enigmatic Mark of the Damned Revealed (Chapter Two) - Rank E? ?The Enigmatic Essence of the Undead: A Comprehensive Study - Rank F? ?The Complete Lich Handbook: Everything You Need to Know (Undead Collection) - Rank F? There were eight books in total, each varying in price, with a combined cost of 160 points, the most expensive being the E-rank one, priced at 50 points. Regrettably, the search for information detailing the realm or the system did not yield any results, a logical outcome but still disheartening. Buying such books also helped to understand the functionality of his curse and the system itself a little better, since after buying them there was no interaction between them nor did they become corrupted, just like when he bought the furniture for his room and his food. It seemed that the system did not categorize mundane things as "treasures", which is probably why they were so cheap compared to skills or techniques. Nevertheless, while Adam appeared content with his purchases, something during his search caught his eye after reading its description. This prompted him to consider whether to wait until he had enough points for the next opportunity, but he needed to check something first. There was an option here, lets see.
?Merit Exchange?
?"Merits are very valuable, you know? Dont waste them"?
?Additional Information?
?Exchange Merits for points?
? F merit - 50 pts? ? E merit - 100 pts? ? D merit - 500 pts? ? C merit - 1000 pts? ? B merit - 3000 pts? ? A merit - 5000 pts?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Hidden: S merit - 8000 pts? ?Hidden: SS merit - 15000 pts?
?Notice: The feature that uses Merits is not available at the current menu level?
?Hint: Users from the same team can exchange or give away merits between them.?
? Tip: Upgrade Menu to Lv3 to unlock Merit Merge and Merit Enhancement features?
The boy became thoughtful again upon reading the result; there was much to analyze with just a few additional sentences of information. Not only did merits have a point cost for exchange, although it seemed this process couldn''t be reversed, but also his eyes revealed the existence of two ranks above A, which Mr. Li had said was the maximum. Not to mention, it appeared there was also a way to improve the level of the store itself. There was too much to investigate and too little time to do it, so much so that Adam himself began to feel a headache from the sense of urgency. However, that would have to wait for another time. In the immediate future, Merits appeared to serve no purpose other than gathering additional points. Therefore, he exchanged his rank D merit for an additional 500 points. Luckily, enough for what he wanted to buy.
?Search bar: Necronomicon?
?Filter bar: 600pts?
?Searching?
?Searching?
?Total Results: 1?
?Necronomicon Single Page [1/5] (Replica) - Rank F: 600pts?
?Are you sure you want to buy Necronomicon Single Page [1/5] (Replica) - Rank F??
?YES / NO?
?Additional Information?
?A replica of a single page of the cursed book Necronomicon, its written in dark ink instead of blood?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?The replica page retains a fraction of the original cursed power. Warning: Looking at the scriptures causes one to rapidly build up the status effect Insanity, reading it aloud inflicts critical mental damage to everyone hearing it, including the user?
?Hidden: Putting the 5 pages together creates a Necronomicon Single Chapter (Replica) - Rank D treasure?
Without wasting time, the boy pressed the option to confirm the purchase and waited with his eyes closed for the page to materialize in his hands. Okay, one Two Three! After the countdown, taking a deep breath and summoning all the courage he could muster, he opened his eyes quickly, hoping that his resistance would continue to function as it should. Just as it had happened before, he was not affected in the slightest. Perhaps the strangest part was that there was no interaction between his curse and the object. Could it be because this item was already considered a cursed treasure? That would be his theory for now, at least. Sighing with relief, the boy focused on examining the page more closely. It was filled with strange symbols that he couldn''t recognize at all, despite the description indicating they were readablepossibly an ancient language that... Wait, a mysterious language whose reading caused mental harm? His mind returned to the story they had faced, with that ghost using unintelligible words that had caused him great pain. Could it be the same thing? He would have to investigate this later. This should be all, now lets go. Adam noticed he was speaking to himself more frequently than usual, which was unusual, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, he had a lot to do. He carefully folded the cursed page and tucked it into one of the books he had purchased, stacking them in his arms as he headed toward his room. The journey was relatively short, as there was nothing else in that enormous white room except for four wooden doors on one wall, each conveniently marked with the owner''s name on a metal plaque above them. Once inside, he noticed that as he had been told, the room was completely empty except for the furniture he had bought, arranged in a cozy manner. Even the toilet was in an adjacent space as if the system knew it wasn''t a good idea to combine the bathroom with the bedroom. He didn''t linger much longer and headed straight for the desk, placing the stack of books on top and sitting down in front of them, after also bringing over a couple of cans of food and two bottles of water. First things first, he took the sleeping pill from his jacket pocket and swallowed it with a sip of liquid. This would be a good test to see if he truly couldn''t sleep now. In the meantime, there was only one thing left to do, something he was good at and had known since he could remember... Study. Lets begin with this one. Said Adam, taking the closest book from the stack and opening it to the first page. Chapter 10 - Onto the second scenario Chapter 10 - Onto the second scenario It was impossible to tell how much time had passed until then; Adam had become so absorbed in his books, notes, and tests on himself that he only reacted when the door to his room was violently pounded with thunderous knocks, and a very angry Mr. Li shouting from the other side. Hey kid, didn''t you hear the alarm? The next scenario will start soon, even the newcomers are already here. Get out, now! A bit startled, the boy closed the book he was reading and tucked it under his arm, ready to take it with him to continue it later if he got the chance. It could be said that he had learned quite a bit during his long hours of study, and he needed to review each piece of information in his head as much as possible before starting the next story if he wanted to be a little bit more prepared. First of all, he confirmed that he truly couldn''t feel sleepy. Neither the sleeping pill nor the hours of constant reading had mentally exhausted him to the point of wanting to sleep, which allowed him to advance, finish, and understand five of the volumes he had bought. This, truth be told, excited him greatly. On the other hand, his basic needs such as hunger, thirst, and the need to go to the bathroom were completely unaffected by his "change" as he had more than once felt his mouth dry or felt his stomach growl. "It would be better if I take some food and something to drink as well." He thought while packing some cans of beans and two bottles of water into his backpack, mentally reviewing the other points he had discovered. Something that strongly caught his attention was the concept of "cursed energy", that most of his new abilities claimed to use. After many tests and devouring the content of the two related books, he confirmed that it was something he did not possess. He even spent a few minutes sneaking out to the store area to investigate further, but the result had been clear.
?Search bar: Cursed Energy?
?Filter bar: Generate?
?Searching?
?Searching?
?Total Results: 1302?
?Cursed Energy Origin Lv1: 5000pts?
?Are you sure you want to buy Cursed Energy Origin Lv1??
?YES / NO?
?Additional Information?
?After purchasing, the user will be infused with a malevolent and supernatural force imbued with negativity. Cursed Energy is often associated with dark magic or occult practices, carrying a potent and harmful influence that can bring misfortune, sickness, or other adverse effects to those who come into contact with it.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?This energy is believed to originate from curses, hexes, or malevolent spirits, and its presence may linger in places or objects. Warning: Cursed Energy is harmful to any living being that does not have adequate protection.?
?Hint: It is recommended to possess a skill or treasure that nullifies negative effects, or to generate resistance to curses to use it effectively.?
Not only was the cost of purchasing such energy extremely high, but the additional information made it very clear that it was highly harmful to living beings. While his new abilities required it to be used, there was no guarantee that his body could withstand it. After all, cursed energy wasn''t a curse, and he still functioned as a regular living being. While according to the books, there were ways to acquire this power naturally, doing so was extremely complicated and required extensive preparation. Adam didn''t find it convenient to try that method either, which left him with the "simpler" method supposedly used by practitioners of dark artsfinding a cursed object. The books provided several examples, and Adam had analyzed each one, finally settling on something called the "Phantomcaller Ring", a Grade-C item that, to be honest, was the most affordable option he found without unnecessary risks. However, he still needed to save as many points as possible before purchasing it. Once ready and with his backpack packed, Adam finally left his room for the lobby. It was as white and unfriendly to the eyes as ever, so he quickly located the three people with whom he had experienced the previous adventure. Drake seemed to have returned to his usual self, raising an arm in greeting to Adam with a smile. It was kind of soothing to see that he no longer appeared depressed. On the other hand, there was Kazue, who, unlike Drake, was no longer in her pajamas but wore a sporty outfit of shorts, a hoodie, and sneakers, as lively as ever. I told you, this is another reality and we will go on a dangerous mission to gain points and buy powerful skills! The girl seemed to be happily talking to a third person who was there, but they looked perplexed as they listened. Im sorry, I dont understand anything you are saying. It was then that Adam noticed the others present in the room. Not only was Li standing there with crossed arms, looking impatient, but there were also four new people, who appeared disoriented and frightened, something Adam couldn''t blame them for. Without wasting any more time, Adam hurried over to where Drake had started a discussion with the veteran. Why shouldn''t we tell them what''s going on? They''re scared and have no idea what''s happening; it could cost them their lives." The blonde was arguing, clearly referencing the newcomers, yet Li didn''t seem interested in what he was accusing him of. I didn''t say we shouldn''t tell them anything. I said I''m not going to tell them anything. It''s always a hassle to explain the situation to rookies, and they might not even understand the language... I''ve said it before, everyone''s on their own here. We''ll only work together to overcome the scenario and live another day. Don''t worry about the newcomers. If any of them prove to be useful, then I''ll explain things to them after our return. We could make them buy the translation option, it doesnt cost any points, we can Did you forget what Teo told you lot the last time? The store closes before the start of the next story when new people arrive It was a hard pill for both to swallow, though Adam remained thoughtful for a moment despite not having said anything. It was true that, if his memory served him right, the time between their arrival and the start of the story was too short to explain anything in detail. There was also the language barrier, as demonstrated by the conversation between Kazue and the man earlier, and using the system to bypass it was not an option. While it seemed they were speaking the same language, it was due to the automatic translation they had purchased. They could very well be speaking in any other language, and they wouldn''t know. However, while he pondered what could be done, Drake turned around and hurried to position himself in the center, similar to how Teo had positioned himself the first time they arrived there. Hello!? Please pay attention! At the blonde shout, everyone present fell silent and turned to look at him. Please raise your hand if you can understand me. It''s urgent to know if we can communicate Drake requested, looking around at the others anxiously. For a few seconds, no one moved or responded, causing the blonde to look concerned while Mr. Li clicked his tongue, visibly annoyed. However, to the surprise of everyone, a hand timidly went upit belonged to the same man Kazue had been trying to speak with earlier. He appeared to be in his forties, dressed in a formal office suit. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I... understand, but I''m not very good at speaking it Upon hearing these words, the boy''s face lit up, and he hurried to respond. It''s okay, you don''t have to respond in English. Speak however you want, I just need you to understand me Oh Okay then After this brief exchange, another hand began to rise slowly, this time from a young woman with wavy hair who had been sitting with her head between her knees until that moment. Me too I can understand a bit I think I can I can understand a bit as well Next, one by one, the remaining two also respondeda pair of young adults likely in their thirties indicating that they at least seemed to understand what was being said, at least for now, which greatly facilitated matters. Perfect, please pay attention... You''ve been transported to this place for some unknown reason, and shortly we''ll be shown a text that contains a story we''ll be transported into and have to navigate. Wherever it may be, it''s extremely dangerous, and we must stick together at all times. Please, state your names so that But his words were cut off by the same analog sound they heard the first time, echoing throughout the room like a ringing cell phone tone, which startled the newcomers and caused Mr. Li to crack a small smile. Its starting --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Just as last time, a giant screen appeared out of nowhere and a robotic but feminine voice began to read aloud everything that appeared. Adam quickly memorized the plot presented to them, taking mental note that, like the previous scenario, they weren''t given a specific objective to fulfill but rather just narrated the setting of the world they would end up in. This reinforced his ongoing theory since the end of the previous scenario. There didn''t seem to be a clear method to complete the story other than giving it a resolution, whatever that might be. "Don''t separate!" As the student pondered, Drake gave the final instructions before a flash blinded them all, and they felt their bodies lurch as if they had suddenly plunged. Upon opening their eyes, the group of eight found themselves on nothing more and nothing less than a naval ship... Yes, a ship in the middle of the ocean, swayed slightly due to the unusual waves at that moment. Due to his position, Adam managed to grab hold of one of the railings on the deck, a stroke of luck that Kazue and the newcomers did not share as they fell flat on the wooden floor. Meanwhile, Mr. Li seemed very happy with the circumstances. Oh, this is new, it''s been quite some time since I had a story with a normal rank instead of those Punishments; I wonder what might have triggered them. While the others regained their footing and Drake helped them up, Adam began scanning the ship, focusing as he had practiced to activate his special vision. At that moment, nothing appeared, but he noticed they weren''t on an ordinary boat. Despite its wooden structure resembling an old-fashioned vessel, it lacked sails. Instead, two huge tubes emitted a large amount of smoke, connected to what clearly was a red-hot boiler. Looking over the edge, he observed large propellers churning and paddling them forward. "Seems like a normal steam-powered ship to me, although" But as he formed his own conclusions, his eyes finally gathered enough information to present him with the corresponding window of the transport they were on.
?Mini Steam Corvette - Rank E?
?Additional Information?
?A marvel of mechanical engineering and aesthetic design, blending elegance with futuristic steam-powered technology. Compact yet agile, it''s adorned with intricate gears and clockwork mechanisms. Its hull is reinforced with riveted steel plating, giving it resilience against the turbulent steam seas it navigates.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?The furnace of the mini corvette ship is powered by a [PyroFlux Generator], an artifact resembling a glowing core encased in brass and iron with intricate gears and vents. It emits intense heat, harnessed from its inner combustion of rare, high-energy materials. Warning: Very volatile, if damaged, it will cause an explosion with a radius of approximately 1 km?
?Hidden: Its cannons possess the skills [Overload] and [Pyrosteam Blast]. Using each skill once depletes the boiler''s energy, requiring 2 hours to recover?
Interesting, to say the least, especially since the additional information emphasized the ship''s core. Not to mention it indicated that they had some type of armament. Did this mean they were expected to engage in naval battles? Hmm, it seemed a bit too forced, but he would have more time to ponder that later. For now, the important thing was to share the information he had obtained with the rest. I got the info on this ship, please listen Adam spoke up, repeating everything he had read and explaining his theory. The setting was too ambiguous, I suggest we search for dry land before making any plan I agree, this location is just tooWoah! Li had intervened and supported the boy''s idea but, before he could finish his sentence, a violent jolt sent them stumbling again, though this time it wasn''t due to the waves. *CLANK, CLUNK, CLANK* A loud metallic sound echoed through the place, as if rusty gears were grinding against each other, followed by another violent shake of the ship that made it very difficult to stand. No one understood what was happening, though, for four of those present, a chill ran down their spines, recalling a certain phrase from the scenario summary they were in. *CLINK, CLANK, CLINK* After a third jolt to the ship, they finally saw what was causing such chaos. The sea began to deform, and something emerged from the depths, revealing a huge, slender creature with water cascading off its body. A colossal mechanical serpent with a rusty appearance and eyes that shone with an intense blue color as if they were lanterns, loomed over them, emitting gear-like noises with every slight movement. This is not good Adam thought, knowing they could do nothing in their current position against a mechanical aberration whose mouth seemed capable of swallowing any of them whole. The beast turned its head to observe them, releasing a puff of steam from what would be its neck, confirming that these monsters were indeed purely mechanical creations, as if their steampunk appearance wasn''t evidence enough. The boy strained to focus all his strength on his goal, trying to gather information, but nothing appeared yet. He would have to keep observing for a few more seconds, precious time he didn''t have. Without further delay, the mechanical serpent opened its jaws, revealing a grotesque array of sharp, rusty blades that moved like chainsaws, and lunged towards the larger group, including the newcomers, Drake, and Kazue. The screams erupted immediately, and while the girl managed to leap aside and the blonde tried to push everyone away in a remarkably quick reaction for someone his age, it wasn''t enough. The beast''s jowl was too large, and although it didn''t break through the deck, it did manage to ensnare two of the newcomersthe curly-haired girl and one of the thirty-somethings. Their screams were heart-wrenching but quickly silenced, as unfortunately, there was nothing they could do to withstand those mechanical saws. NOO! Drake shouted at the top of his lungs, trying to get up and move towards the serpent''s head, only to fall back when the beast withdrew its jaw and rose above the deck again, observing them and revealing its teeth now soaked in red. This caused both the man in the suit and the other young man to vomit uncontrollably, while Kazue stared at the scene in shock, unable to react or even stand up again. Adam didn''t know what to do; the space they were in was too confined to escape, and none of the little he had learned was of any use against a giant mechanical beast. Even his eyes seemed reluctant to provide any information. Mr. Li, on the other hand, had summoned his spellbook, but he was staring agonizingly at the mechanical serpent, clenching his teeth as if unsure if he could confront it. It seemed like the end; there wasn''t much more they could do in that situation. But suddenly *WHOOOSH* Sudden loud whistles were heard, followed by three powerful explosions right on the beast''s head, causing a large amount of small metallic fragments to shoot out and rain down on the deck of the ship, including small luminous parts similar to what had been seen in the mechanical beast''s eyes, which let out a metallic roar but remained steadfast in its position. It wasn''t until the sea breeze blew away the smoke that the result of the surprising attack could be seen, leaving the serpent with only its lower mandible intact. *CLINK, CLANK, CLINK* Finally, pushed by the waves, the lifeless body collapsed backward, falling into the ocean and splashing all around. What had happened? While the rest tried to snap out of the shock, Adam could see Mr. Li running to one end of the boat, his eyes following the almost blurred smoke trails left by whatever had exploded in the snakes head. Shit When the young man was able to approach stumblingly, he understood the reason behind the man''s curse... A huge ship, much larger than the mini corvette they were in, was approaching rapidly towards their position, waving huge black sails despite also having steam turbines, and on them was painted none other than a white skull. Scenario No2 - Entry info Chat Log ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Chapter 11 - Teamwork is… Difficult Chapter 11 - Teamwork is Difficult The situation had gone from bad to worse. Thanks to a miracle they had survived the attack from the mechanized beast, but it was unclear if they had landed in an even bigger problem. Getting back on their feet was proving difficult for most of the group, especially for the two remaining newcomers, who still seemed to be in shock after witnessing the graphic deaths of two people firsthand. It''s okay Its okay, these things happen in this sort of setting The girl repeated nervously, forcing a smile and trying to stand despite her trembling legs. Seeing her trying so hard to cheer herself up after such a horrific scene was truly strange. Even Adam was a bit impressed that it hadn''t caused a stronger shock in him, though he had to admit that after observing what happened with Teo and the ghost in the previous story, this wasn''t as shocking. Aaaaaaahhh goddammit! A very loud scream snapped him out of his thoughts, revealing that it came from Drake, who was kneeling and repeatedly pounding the deck with both arms, each strike growing stronger and stronger until he finally stopped with one last roar of frustration. Adam didn''t understandWhy such an overreaction? Feeling bad about the death of two people was understandable, but to this extent? Or was it normal? Unfortunately, there was no time to ponder further; the pirate ship was now so close that dozens of figures could be seen peering over its railing. Be prepared! Mr. Li shouted, reopening his book and preparing for whatever might happen, something Adam quickly mimicked. After all, they were likely facing a group of antagonists in the story. However, it was still unrealistic to think they could defend themselves. They hadn''t even been able to fend off the mechanized serpent that had attacked them moments before, and the enemy ship had artillery powerful enough to blow them to pieces without any trouble. If they decided to fire at them from a distance, they would be as good as dead. Fortunately, none of that happened. The ship remained docked alongside theirs for a while, clearly displaying the large number of people on board. They were all men with a rugged and worn appearance, some sporting thick beards and scars all over; however, the most striking feature was that many of them seemed to have metal pieces, gears, and exhaust pipes integrated into parts of their bodies. A couple of them even had mechanical red eyes with gears protruding from one side. Were they even human? As they waited, a small window popped up in front of Adam, startling him slightly as he realized he had unintentionally gathered information about the vessel.
?Steam Reaper - Rank D?
?Additional Information?
?A formidable battle pirate ship, known for its fearsome appearance and devastating firepower. Clad in reinforced iron plating and heavy steam machinery, the ship features towering smokestacks that billow dark clouds of steam. Its decks are lined with powerful steam cannons and harpoon launchers.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?The central machinery of the Steam Reaper is powered by an [ElectroFlux Dynamo], an artifact resembling a glowing core encased in brass and iron with intricate gears and vents. It emits extreme voltage, harnessed from its inner electric conduction of rare, high-energy materials. Warning: Although stable, approaching it without proper protection causes the status effect Paralyzed?
?Hidden: Its cannons possess the skills [Overload], [Electromagnetic Pulse], and [Voltstorm Cannonade]. Its harpoons possess the skill [Electro-Anchor Assault]?
The boy tried to read it as quickly as he could, but before he could say anything about it, a loud crash came from the other end and multiple cannons fired in their direction, striking the side of their ship violently and causing it to sway even more.
[Skill: Electro-Anchor Assault Lv1]
[No info available]
A screen briefly appeared during the siege, something Adam could only notice for an instant due to the shaking. What caught his attention the most, however, was realizing that they hadn''t fired cannonballs. Instead, four harpoons with metal chains had pierced the steel hull of their ship, anchoring them in place and leaving them at the mercy of their attackers. Without a moment''s pause, loud shouts and laughter echoed around them as a large number of those pirates began climbing the ropes and running across them with impeccable agility. The first to react was Li, who quickly recognized the danger they were in. He positioned himself in front of the edge where the enemies were approaching, raising his open book, which began to glow intensely. [GANZU METALO]
[Skill: Ganzu Metalo Lv1]
[No info available]
Again, and before the student''s eyes, an information window appeared immediately after the man''s shout, demonstrating that his vision allowed him to know the name of the ability being used nearby, at least for the moment. However, there was no time to analyze this phenomenon, as the situation was quite critical. Mr. Li, meanwhile, had initiated a personal attack. Upon casting his new spell, four massive metal spheres materialized above him, akin to cannonballs. These spheres promptly rocketed toward the group of pirates, who were perilously close to boarding their ship. What is that?! Waaahhh! The impacts struck the oncoming enemies head-on, catching them off guard and unable to evade, causing dozens to fall into the water. However, this did not deter the others from climbing aboard. The sheer number made it clear that repelling them with such a method was ineffective. This became even clearer when the man repeated the spell, only for it to have much less of an effect than before. To everyone''s surprise, many pirates managed to leap onto the metal ropes they were using as stepping floor, without falling, sidestepping the attack and continuing their advance. Godammit Incoming! Li shouted as he stepped back, though the extreme stress crossing his face betrayed that he had no solid way to stop such an onslaught. Even his defensive wind barrier spell would be of no use, as its duration lasted exactly thirty seconds, only delaying the inevitable collision for a moment. "Hey, stupid kid, did you manage to get anything useful with the score you had?!" He shouted again towards Adam, who had indeed thought of a possible way to resist, but couldn''t count on it as it hadn''t been tested even once. However, they couldn''t afford that right now; the pirates had already reached the rail, and of the other group members only Drake seemed to have any intention of resisting, while the other three still seemed to have trouble even getting up. Kill them all Hahahaha! The boy already had something in his hands at that moment, materializing it as he had learned in his brief experiments, and raising it in front of himself as he exclaimed at the top of his lungs, as much as his lungs allowed. Look here! If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. After the loud warning, he involuntarily drew the gaze of everyone present, whose eyes fixed on a strange paper he held out in front of him. It was a fortune that the ships rail wasnt that big, so the enemies were arriving in a sort of bottleneck. At first, nothing happened, and the attackers continued running towards the group, swords in hand and some pointing peculiar heavy-looking pistols. However, suddenly, those in the front just steps away from reaching their victims, stopped abruptly, causing the individuals behind them to collide with each other and the advance to halt. Oy, what happened you dogs?! Uncertainty swept through the surroundings briefly, but it was interrupted by the unmistakable sound of a gunshot. One of the pirates at the front had turned and shot the one who had spoken directly in the head, which served as the starting signal for a skirmish between those at the front and their comrades behind them... It seemed to have worked; what Adam firmly held between his fingers was the treasure he had purchased using his D-rank merit, the ?Necronomicon Single Page [1/10] (Replica)?, whose first effect was to progressively induce an "Insanity" state in those who saw it directly.
[Skill: Insanity Aura Lv1]
[Upon direct eye contact, it will cause every living being to passively build up low-tier Insanity status effect, its effect will last until the skill is deactivated]
Adam had indeed researched the properties of this status effect, which influenced its target and made them more erratic, returning their psyche to a more animalistic state. The affected would act according to their primal nature without considering consequences or those nearby. It was an extremely situational ability, but in this case, it caused the affected pirates to succumb to their violent tendencies and turn on those closest to them. However, this didn''t guarantee safety, as a couple of them, even in their insane state, continued forward and targeted the student as their prey. Three clumsily lunged at him, each wielding strange swords with a rustic appearance and movable teeth resembling chainsaws. Fortunately, their coordination was sufficiently deteriorated to hinder their effective attack, allowing Adam to sidestep the first two. However, his movement was abrupt, causing him to stumble and fall seated on the ground, still instinctively holding the paper out in front of him but now completely vulnerable to the third attacker. Despite not fully controlling his senses, the third pirate could still strike a stationary target. Adam was by no means physically unfit; a lesson ingrained in him was that a fit body was the key to a sharp mind. However, this situation was entirely different. He had never been in a real fight before, and despite experiencing firsthand the terrors of stories and preparing so diligently, his body simply couldn''t move quickly enough to dodge. His eyes widened behind his glasses as he braced for the impact. Raaaah!! Suddenly, a sharp cry rang out, and before his eyes, the man in front of him received a solid punch to his right cheek, causing him to stumble and fall several steps to the side. The man was huge, taller than anyone on the team, with well-defined muscles under his worn-out shirt. Notably, part of his shoulder and neck had been reconstructed with old machinery, yet a single punch had been enough to bring him down. Raaaaaaaaah!! It was Drake; he had quickly gotten up and rushed to defend his teammate, delivering such a savage blow that the brass knuckles on his fists bore clear traces of blood. Adam was stunned but grateful, about to rise to thank him when he noticed Drake''s eyes were completely lost in the moment, moments before he also charged forward into the thick of the fighting pirates. It was then that he finally realized his mistake, something so basic that it sent a chill down his spine. As he turned his gaze to where Kazue, the man in the suit, and the other young man should have been, he noticed them writhing on the ground, all affected by the altered state induced by his cursed page. This was a horrible mistake. Their teamwork was horrendous, evident because Adam had spent all his time studying alone without sharing anything he had learned with anyone. When he shouted to get attention, it made the other team members turn towards him. Storing the object would gradually dissipate the effect on the minds of those affected, but would it be wise to do so with so many enemies still around? Logic told him no, but there was still a range of uncertainty and risk in leaving it as it was. Therefore, after getting back up and gritting his teeth tightly, he made the page disappear from between his fingers. The tranquility didn''t return immediately, but the heavy atmosphere eased, and it would only be a matter of time before everyone returned to normal. They didn''t have much time left, and it was up to him to quickly think of something to get them out of this situation. Perhaps overloading the motor''s boiler somehow? No, that didn''t make sense... As dozens of ideas and possibilities raced through his mind, from the other ship many meters away, a figure had been watching, and only when the danger from the cursed page disappeared, did this individual spring into action. With a rocket-like leap that left a trail of steam and smoke behind him, a human figure landed in front of Adam, startling him out of his thoughts. It was a towering man dressed entirely in well-maintained black leather, an unusual sight for someone accustomed to constant naval battles. Thick, unkempt hair and a bushy black beard obscured his face beneath a large pirate hat and two dark lenses that concealed his eyes. Yet, what truly struck fear was his left arma rudimentary prosthetic adorned with visible gears, and a large metallic fist from which wisps of steam emanated, marking his leap from the other ship in a single bound! Whoever this person was, they were far from ordinary. Adam quickly attempted to raise his arms to summon his Necronomicon page for defense, but before he could even fully consider it, his world went black, and intense pain surged through his body from his stomach. *Blergh* Before he could react, the mysterious man had delivered a powerful punch straight to Adam''s abdomen at an imperceptible speed. "Seems like these fellows have some interesting items. Stun them and take them to the cells for interrogation!" The man''s deep voice carried across to the other pirates, who were just beginning to regain their senses. But Captain, some of our men got killed because of them! You cant possibly let However, the subordinate''s complaints were cut short by the cold gaze of their captain, who turned towards them with restrained anger. Without further ado, he discharged a powerful electric shock from his mechanical fist, electrocuting the student still in his grasp. Was I not clear?! There was no protest. Those who were already somewhat functional, as well as those who were never affected by the madness, hastened to obey orders. Meanwhile, Adam quickly lost consciousness after receiving the shock. Through his closing eyelids, he could vaguely discern the pirates easily subduing the others. That was the last he saw before his strength failed him, and he blacked out. ------------ Once again, Adam felt as if he were floating in an infinite void, unable to change direction or move in any way, however, this time, he felt more aware than before. What was this place? No matter how hard he tried to focus, he could see nothing but a completely black ocean in front of him... nothing, except a faint white dot in the distance. Wait, a white dot? In the exact instant he became aware of that anomaly, he found himself face-to-face once more with that eerie white, faceless creature with only three holes for features. The ghostly empress, who still invoked terror in the depths of his being, had appeared before his eyes in an instant. ... Not a single word escaped the boy''s mouth; he could only stand there, frozen, watching those horrifying slits contort as they had before when she had laughed at his suffering. All the while, those cadaverous arms reached out towards him, gripping his face with both hands and letting him feel their extreme coldness. Aaaah! Startled, screaming, and drenched in sweat, Adam stood up suddenly, taking a few seconds to regain enough sense to understand what was happening. He didn''t immediately recognize where he was, and it wasn''t until his vision cleared that he realized he was inside a small cell. He tried to quickly assess the situation, scanning the area until his eyes finally adapted to the darkness. He was about to approach one of the barred walls when he realized he couldn''t move his arms despite shaking them. He hadn''t noticed before, but both his wrists were bound together by a pair of strange, thick, and rectangular mechanical cuffs. Its no use, weve been trying A voice spoke beside him. Turning, he saw it was Kazue, leaning against the bars of the nearby wall, looking at him with a tired expression. "Looks like they really roughed you up for you to be unconscious for so long, huh? And by the way, we talked about this a moment agowhy did you use... whatever that was without telling us anything? It was far from pleasant." Adam knew well that he had made a mistake, but he was perplexed by how calmly Kazue was taking it, considering they had all been involuntarily affected by madness. He didn''t know how to respond; he supposed he should accept the blame and apologize for his error. However, he did not expect what Kazue said next. Well who cares, it was cool and it certainly saved us from the pirates, now, care to explain? The student was dumbfounded and stuttered a bit. N-no I mean, it was my fault, but do you know why we''re here? Well, the big guy with the metal fist told us that he would interrogate us one by one. He took that Li guy recently, and before that, they took Drake, the old man, and the other dude, so we have some time. Now, start talking! I want to know everything." Chapter 12 - Sometimes its good to calm down and talk Chapter 12 - Sometimes it''s good to calm down and talk You are a What?! Kazue had screamed in surprise at everything Adam had been explaining, starting with the basics of his condition and abilities. Perhaps another person might have been more cautious about revealing their cards to someone who, for all practical purposes, was a stranger. However, in this case, the lack of interpersonal knowledge worked in the boy''s favor. In his mind, there was no disadvantage in doing so, and it could only aid in any potential future collaboration, provided the previous mistake did not repeat itself. It was the logical thing to do. A demi-lich, yes, at least in theory, the only difference Ive managed to confirm was my inability to sleep and my resistance to mental attacks and skills. But then why were you unconscious? Wasnt that kind of being asleep? It was a valid question. It had happened twice to be exact, however, those times, instead of dreaming of something, he had experienced a place of absolute darkness along with... No, now was not the time to recall that. I dont think that was akin to being asleep or even dreaming, but there are a lot of things I still dont know Unfortunately, I didnt even finish the books about the liches, if only I had had more time. While he lamented, Kazue had relaxed a bit more and sat down with her legs crossed. "You really love studying, don''t you? I can''t even finish a single book that isn''t a manga. I can''t even imagine the idea of reading... How many did you say you bought? Eight? My god." The comment struck him as quite curious, especially since he didn''t understand the aversion some people had to reading. "Yes, I like studying. After all, it''s the only thing I do every day. It''s necessary to reach the goal I''ve set for myself. Someday, I''ll be a doctor and researcher." "Just because you do it daily doesn''t mean you like it. Dont you do anything else? Surf the internet, play online games, watch anime, read manga? Dont you get tired of doing the same thing?" Adam pondered for a moment. Her words certainly had some logic to them. After all, what did it mean to like something? Studying, reading, and researching on his own were all he had ever known in his life, and truthfully, he didn''t feel like he was missing out on anything. Everyone around him constantly emphasized how important it was and how proud they were that he was meeting all their expectations. I guess so, but truth be told, I dont understand the appeal of all those things you just mentioned, it seems like a waste of time to be honest. "Hey, you''re going to take that back right now!" To the boy''s surprise, who had only spoken his mind, Kazue jumped to her feet and stuck her head between the bars of the cell toward his direction, visibly upset by what she had just heard. "None of that is a waste of time; it''s a lifestyle, MY lifestyle. With all that, you can live a thousand adventures, take part in great feats, and meet people of all kinds and origins! It''s better than anything you can do in the real world." "But it''s still fake, isn''t it?" Hey!! The conversation was going nowhere, and for a moment, it seemed like the girl might even have bitten him if he had gotten close enough. "Okay, okay, I take it backits just not for me. Now, let me continue, please." Deciding to stop circling a pointless argument, Adam continued with his remaining explanation, detailing the treasure he had managed to buy and its effects. To his surprise, this captivated the girl, who now looked at him with eyes full of excitement, despite having wanted to strangle him just moments before. Well that explains why it didnt affect you, but its such a bummer that you cant use any of the other cool abilities due to not having Cursed Energy Maybe if you kill some bad guys and absorb their souls like an actual lich? Please, dont joke about that, besides, as I said before, I dont even know how a real lich, or demi-lich, should be But that should be it, there are many things I still have to try. After that, there was a pause followed by an awkward silence, which had to be broken precisely because of the uneasy calm that had settled over. Wait, why isn''t there any guard watching the cells? The girl looked at him after the question and simply shrugged before answering. I dont know, there were three of them initially, but after they took Li they also left, but why does that matter? We can''t get out of here anyway." Curious. Could something have happened on the ship? For a moment, Adam pondered the possibility that they had been attacked by another mechanical sea beast, but that didn''t add up. If that were the case, the ship wouldn''t have remained stable for so long. Still, these were only conjectures, and the girl''s words were rightthey couldn''t do anything on their own at the moment except wait. So Have you seen a good anime lately? With not much else to talk about, Kazue asked, trying to lighten the mood a bit. No, I told you already, I dont know anything about that, I just dont see the appeal, nor that I have time to waste watching cartoons. Hell, dude, at least talk about one that you have seen when you were a kid or something. Still insisting on the topic, Adam couldn''t help but sigh before responding. After all, he felt it was a conversation that wouldn''t lead anywhere, but it would at least help pass the time. I have never seen any, period. Wait, what? Quickly changing her tone and pressing her face against the bars again, the girl continued asking questions, as if she couldn''t believe what she had heard. "Have you honestly never seen one in your entire life?" No. Have you at least played a videogame before? No. A manga or comic at least? You like to read, right? No, I have only read some classical stories in books for reports, but thats all, they were okay, I guess. I just cant believe you. The back-and-forth dialogue was very one-sided, but it was clear that the boy''s curiosity had been piqued. Could so many seemingly worthless things be that important to someone else? Then let me ask you, why are those so important to you? Trying to shift the topic of conversation, he wanted to hear the perspective of someone who truly seemed to appreciate those activities. However, he didn''t expect his question to hang in the air for a moment, and it wasn''t until he turned completely to look at the girl that he noticed she was on the verge of tears. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I-Its not like T-Those are my only No, its the only thing that ma-makes me She couldn''t seem to connect her thoughts properly, and although it was clear he had touched on a sensitive topic, Adam couldn''t fathom that this was due to some kind of trauma or bad experience. After all, he didn''t think it was possible to use something external as a means of escape... Sadly, while the boy was quite intelligent and knowledgeable about many things, there were even more that he was just plain ignorant, and basic psychology was something he had never really studied. Want to talk about it? He said with a slight but gentle smile, remembering that many times when he had been stuck in his studies, it had been none other than his mother who, despite being busy, had always responded lovingly, telling him that this was the basics before trying to calm someone down. Eh?! No I- I guess we could With such a sudden change in atmosphere, Kazue blushed in surprise, trying to gather her thoughts better but still feeling confused. However, her confusion was such that she seriously considered speaking up, telling him a bit about her life and why she preferred a thousand times to be in this new world rather than thinking about going back to hers. But this didn''t last long; before she could say anything else, a burst of shouts and laughter could be heard loudly even through the closed door. What was that? Adam jumped up, worried about what might be happening outside the prisoners'' cabin. However, as he strained to listen for any other noises from outside, a loud bang on the door suddenly echoed. It had been forcefully kicked open by two men who had just entered. Hey, hey! Wake up you dogs! You are needed on the deck right now One of them, a medium-height man completely bald and shirtless, revealing numerous scars on his chest, said. The other was stout with a leather vest and a bushy beard, and he forcefully opened the gates to let them out. On the double, lets go! While they were not released from their handcuffs, both youths managed to exit the makeshift dungeon into a small corridor leading outside. Upon opening the final door, sunlight hit them directly in the face, causing them to squint and turn away until their eyes adjusted to the brightness. They could hear that throughout their walk, the screams and laughter had grown louder and louder, reaching a point where they seemed to be coming from beside them. It was then that they finally halted their march. When they finally managed to open their eyes, they were met with a surprise larger than any they could have imagined. They found themselves in the front row of a circle formed by pirates who were laughing and shouting. In the center stood Drake, on guard before a man even taller than him with prominent muscles, wearing nothing but a bandana and a pair of shorts. The blonde boy looked far from well; his face was covered in bruises, his nose bleeding, and his uniform jacket was completely torn apart. Begin! Another pirate nearby exclaimed, firing into the air with one of those strange mechanical pistols. Immediately, the muscular man lunged towards the boy, shouting and reaching out his arms to grab him. However, the boy was quicker. With a swift sidestep, he evaded the man''s grasp, taking advantage of the momentary closeness to deliver a hard punch straight to his face. The punch produced a sharp, metallic sound. The pirate lost his balance and staggered, but he quickly regained his composure almost as fast as he had advanced, spitting blood to the side and grinning broadly. Now that hurt you stupid dog! His words and open mouth revealed his teeth were golden, clearly metallic. However, the blonde man had taken the brunt of the damage, with his knuckles now completely bloodied under his brass knuckles. Yet, he showed no signs of pain. Youre fucking weird Hahahahaha! Once again, the man lunged for his prey in the same manner as before, and just as Drake had evaded him earlier, he sidestepped to avoid the attack. However, this time his opponent was prepared. Instead of continuing past him, the man extended his arm to the side where Drake would evade, successfully catching the boy''s left arm. You wont fool me twice, you stupid dog! The pirate laughed, squeezing with all his might and twisting Drake as much as he could in his grip, dragging him closer with the intent to subdue him completely and break every bone. But before this could happen, as they were still one or two steps away, Drake violently swung his right arm and used his reach to place his open palm directly above the man''s bald head. I know. In a swift motion, Drake used the force of the momentum to push the pirate''s head downward, while simultaneously delivering a powerful upward knee strike with his left leg directly to the jaw. Regardless of how tough his opponent was or how hard his teeth might have been, the impact struck at his center of gravity and affected his brain due to the rebound effect, instantly knocking him unconscious as he fell face-first to the ground. *HUFF PUFF* Finally free but heavily panting, the boy tried to move the arm that had been held, managing to slowly lift it and clench his fist, now visibly wincing in pain. It seemed that some muscles had torn during the violent struggle he had endured. And the challenger proves victorious yet again! With an impressive nine-streak record! Wait, they had just announced he had been fighting against eight more opponents so far? And for what reason? None of this made sense. It was then that they were shoved again, forced into the arena, and made to kneel for a moment. It was only then that Adam saw the same man who had knocked him out at the beginning of the story, sitting in a large chair above the circle of people. He also saw the other three members of the group, similarly handcuffed and kneeling. Here are the other two as per our agreement, but remember, you still have to defeat one more opponent if you want us to spare their lives. The announcer said, noticeably excited by the unfolding events, pointing to one end where a massive hulk of a man pushed through the other pirates. He finally revealed himself as the last opponent to defeata towering figure easily over two and a half meters tall with a belly larger than a beach ball and enormously thick arms. It was almost a mystery how his legs could support such weight. Despite his appearance, he demonstrated compensating strength as he instantly lifted a huge piece of metal he had been dragginga mechanical serrated sword. He ignited it for a bit and wielded it around his body with surprising mastery and agility, contradicting his size and bulk. Aaaand here he comes! It''s Giiiiiirthblade! That situation didn''t look good at all. That pirate was nothing short of a monster, and the blonde guy could barely move one of his arms, not to mention how injured and tired he was. Was there anything Adam could do to help? He didn''t know how, but the fact that Drake was sacrificing himself to this extent for the others was inconceivable. After all, from what they had said, Drake might have been able to negotiate much more easily for his own life without going through so much for the rest. And yet, there he was, at the edge of his strength and showing no signs of giving up. By pushing, they brought the boy and girl alongside the others, leaving them at the mercy of the impending spectacle, only to witness their companion ultimately killed by that mass of flesh and muscle. But before it began, and without much thought, Adam shouted at the top of his lungs. Waaait! Not everyone heard him, but being close to the captain was enough for him and the referee to turn and look at Adam with curiosity. What did this poor bastard want? The fight is not fair! The opponent has an actual weapon. To be honest, it was a pretty big risk to say those things, but it was the only thing that occurred to him at the moment. HA! What are you talking about, bastard?! This is a fight, there are no rules! The announcer simply scoffed as if he had heard something foolish, and he was about to announce the start of the fight when a deep voice cut through above all others, so powerful that it silenced all the other crew members. Its okay, the boy can have another weapon of his choice. It was the captain who, for some reason, had accepted such an absurd request, making it clear that they had indeed considered Drake''s brass knuckles as a weapon from the beginning. However, now they were in a dilemma about what to do, and even the blonde man looked completely bewildered by what had just happened. Think Adam, think, what can I offer him? He thought, but nothing he could come up with would be sufficient. Even if he lent him the page from the Necronomicon he had, it wouldn''t help at all because it would also end up affecting him. But then, to everyone''s surprise, Mr. Li stood up and raised his voice. "I have a weapon he can use, I just need to have my hands free." No one moved or did anything initially, but after a slight gesture from the captain, one of the pirates nearby obeyed and removed the mechanical restraints with a small key. The key emitted some steam before opening and falling violently to the ground. Oof, okay kid, I hope you are ready After rubbing his wrists and giving one final warning, Li materialized his spellbook between his fingers and made it glow brightly. [PHYSICA NAGURU]
[Skill: Physica Naguru Lv1]
[You have seen the skill twice, data is being collected]
[Low-level buff that exponentially increases the physical abilities and attack skills of the target]
Then, an aura resembling fire emerged from his book and moved toward Drake, enveloping his body and giving him a rather peculiar appearance. Adam remembered having seen it beforethe same spell that had allowed Teo to deal with very powerful ghosts in the previous story. Perhaps there was a chance after all. Chapter 13 - I want to protect all of you Chapter 13 - I want to protect all of you Before everyone''s eyes, the fiery burst of energy danced around Drake''s body, giving him a rather impressive appearance, and even causing his clothes and hair to ripple as if a breeze were blowing through them. The boy himself didn''t quite know how to react, but the truth was he felt much lighter than ever before. His wounds had stopped hurting so much, and even the arm he could barely move a moment ago was now fully functional, which he confirmed by opening and closing his fist several times. Is the little rat ready yet? Im bored! The colossal brute bellowed, tired of waiting, and activated the internal mechanism of his sword, transforming it into a full-fledged chainsaw. Then quickly, after shaking off his surprise, the referee returned to the center of the circle and pointed his mechanical gun to the sky. If everyone is ready then Begin! The loud shot signaled the start of the fight, with the pirate charging at the young man at an unexpected speed for someone of his size and build. He reached him in a blink and delivered a violent vertical slash towards his position. However, though the blonde seemed distracted until that moment, he sidestepped just a couple of steps, narrowly avoiding the slash by mere centimeters while staring his opponent directly in the eyes. Bellowing in frustration, Girthblade quickly pulled the blade embedded in the ground, the serrated teeth still spinning, and delivered another ferocious horizontal strike toward his prey. Once again, the young man evaded it, ducking swiftly and allowing the cutting edge to pass over his head. You worm! One, two, three, four, five... No matter how many directions the pirate swung his sword, Drake evaded them with minimal movements, and it wasn''t until the sixth avoided strike that the giant realized what was happening. As the blonde moved to dodge the attacks, he had also been steadily closing the distance between them without the man noticing. Soon, a ferocious kick landed directly on the hand with which Girthblade held his weapon, causing a small gust of wind from the impactan unreal feat for a normal human, yet it had just happened. Aaaaaarggh! The giant roared, the impact was so strong that the weapon flew off to one side, the chain still spinning, causing the pirates watching from that direction to scramble away to avoid the brutal weapon. Meanwhile, the bulky man was left stunned by what had happened, so he didn''t have time to react to Drake''s next move. Seizing the moment, he pivoted on his support foot and delivered a fierce straight kick, directly to the man''s stomach. Oooooouuuh! It was a direct hit, once again a slight shock wave caused by the impact indicated just how powerful it had beenenough to knock anyone unconscious, or so the blonde thought for a moment. However Don''t underestimate me, you filthy animal! Without warning and unable to do anything to avoid it, Drake took a powerful punch to his side, catching him completely off guard and sending him rolling violently across the ground. The damage was significant, and the few seconds it would take him to get back up would not be wasted by his opponent. The pirate charged at him again and delivered another downward punch, this time aimed at his face. His reaction time was spectacular, at least, managing to roll slightly and avoid the direct blow. However, this didn''t help much, as during that moment, the pirate managed to grab one of his legs with his free hand. Haha, got you now! With a swing of his arm, the giant used Drake''s entire body like a whip, swiftly lifting him and, without letting go, slamming him forcefully into the ground. Drake attempted to curl up upon realizing what was happening, but it was futilehis back hit the floor hard, the impact accompanied by the sound of splintering wood. Hahahahaha! Girthblade laughed heartily, knowing he had his opponent completely defeated and at his mercy. He proceeded to lift him again to smash him repeatedly until he was nothing but a stain on the ground. However, this did not happen. As he was lifted once more, Drake forced his body forward and managed to grab onto the fingers that were gripping his leg. Raaahh! Shouting at the top of his lungs and using all his strength, Drake twisted his ankle forcefully while violently dislocating the hand that gripped him. The pirate''s scream of pain echoed throughout the area as he released the boy and clutched his injured limb, now completely vulnerable. Taking advantage of the moment of descent, the blonde delivered a strong downward knee strike right on the forehead of his opponent, who had lifted his face upward. While it didn''t have much impact due to the momentum, he compensated with a rapid barrage of punches, one after another, leveraging his point of balance. The aura glowed and danced between the boy''s fists, enhancing his physical power to levels he had never felt before. He could see how each of his punches landed with the force of steel balls, causing his enemy''s face to bleed after each strike. With another roar of rage, the pirate used his remaining intact hand to shake off Drake and throw him to the ground with force. Drake fell with his guard extended and managed to get back up quickly but with some effort. Despite the physical enhancement that included an increased pain threshold, he could still feel the twisted ankle stabbing at him like a knife, something he curiously had experienced in the past. I will kill you! Girthblade roared with fury, and though he couldn''t see well due to the previous attack, he clumsily lunged at the boy with his healthy arm extended. It was then that Drake saw his perfect opportunity. Despite the pain in his leg, he stepped forward firmly towards his opponent, dodging the giant''s massive arm and seizing it with both hands. Raaahh! Shouting again to muster all the strength in his body, Drake tensed his muscles to the maximum and pulled... Then, to the total amazement and surprise of everyone present, the huge and heavy body of the fat man was swiftly lifted in a judo throw and slammed headfirst onto the ground. This produced the loudest impact sound and shockwave so far, after which he simply collapsed completely inert and unable to continue.
?You have been awarded a few extra points?
A couple of tiny screens appeared above Drake''s head but, due to the distance, it seemed that no one noticed. It-it is dooooone! I-I-I I cant believe it! The challenger has won the last fight with a 10-0 streak! Even the referee was dumbfounded, but contrary to what one might expect, all the pirates present cheered enthusiastically, some laughing and others simply celebrating, while the blonde remained barely standing, breathing heavily. Nonetheless, he managed to turn and face the captain head-on, who had shown no emotion whatsoever throughout the entire confrontation. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Okay, as per our agreement, the lives of you all are spared, I will take you to Gearspire Stronghold to meet the boss of the Gearforged Raiders faction as recruits Thank you *HUFF* thats what *PUFF* we Struggling to breathe, Drake''s words were cut short when the fiery aura that enveloped him vanished, returning him to his normal state and causing him to feel all the accumulated pain and damage at once. This made him collapse immediately, instilling fear in his still-captive companions, who shouted his name upon seeing him fall. Release them. Ordered the captain, which his subordinates obeyed immediately, releasing everyone from their bonds. However, instead of staying and watching like Mr. Li was doing, Adam stumbled as he ran toward the blonde''s body. Drake! Can you hear me?! This time he would use his knowledge of first aid; he was determined to do whatever was necessary to ensure the boy was out of danger. But before he could check his pulse, Drake''s arm lifted slightly in his direction, fist clenched. I got him good, eh? He whispered then, with a faint smile that looked very odd beneath the bruises on his face. Ha Yes, you did, you lunatic, we are safe thanks to you. A feeling of relief unlike anything Adam had ever experienced washed over him, as if a weight on his back had suddenly lifted, along with a sense of gratitude towards someone else, even though their actions had been entirely illogical. However, this didn''t mean that Drake''s condition wasn''t critical. After quickly examining him with the help of Kazue, the middle-aged man, and the other young man, Adam could see that his pulse and breathing were normal. He was just very exhausted, possibly had a broken rib or two, and had bruises all over his body, especially on his right ankle, which was severely swollen and had turned black. Is he gonna be okay? The girl looked worried, but Adam reassured her that he was okay. Yes, but he still needs special care Hey! Don''t you have a place where he can rest? However, it was imperative to find a place where they could take him to rest and receive better care. So, he decided to address the ship''s captain, who had stepped down from his chair and was about to leave. You said we are gonna be recruits, right? You''ve seen what he can do; he won''t be of much use in his current state. The captain stared at them, which was unsettling given that his eyes were hidden behind dark glasses. Then, he let out a slight sigh and called over one of the pirates nearby. Take him to the infirmary and make sure the doctor tends to him properly. Yes, Captain. A few seconds later, two new men appeared, ready to take Drake to the infirmary for treatment. The group separated a little from the place while the men carefully lifted the body and took him inside the ship. If all went well, he would recover soon. Although there were some questions Adam would like to ask him, he knew it was best to let him rest for now. "This was very dangerous. What happened for things to end up like this?" The boy asked, turning to the others. Moments later, the middle-aged man responded, indicating he had been the second to be taken on deck after Drake. I saw it, but its difficult to find the words in English "Its okay, he told you we can understand you, remember? When this is over, you''ll be able to understand us normally, too. But for now, speak in whichever language you prefer. It will be translated for us immediately." The man seemed quite confused by all this, but he had to admit that everything happening was already quite surreal on its own. Ri-Right When they brought me here, I saw the young man and the one they call captain arguing. I didn''t catch exactly what the first one said because of the rush, but the pirate was speaking in German, so I understood the gist of the conversation." That was interesting, it seemed to confirm that the interior of the stories changed the language so everyone could understand it, whether or not there was an automatic translation option. This indicated that, despite everything, it did try to provide some sort of balance for newcomers. But well, it wasn''t the time to think about that. From what I understood, the captain had offered to spare the young man''s life if he agreed to join his crew. He seemed pleased after the demonstration of battle prowess during the attack, but demanded that the weapons his companions had used be handed over... I''m not sure what weapons he was referring to, but when he refused, they used me as a hostage, threatening me with a knife to my neck. Upon saying this, the man touched his neck reflexively and swallowed nervously, thankful that nothing had happened to him. "I''m not sure exactly what the young man said at that moment, sorry, but after they let me go, I found out they had made a dealour lives in exchange for him surviving ten consecutive fights. I still feel my heart in my throat after seeing everything he did." Dont worry about it, hes a hero. Kazue said with a smile, patting him on the shoulder, to which the man only chuckled lightly and nervously. "Hehe I don''t understand anything you''re saying, sorry." --------------------------- The following hours passed in a completely weird manner because, truth be told, while they had been forgiven and accepted as recruits for a faction they were heading toward, they expected to be treated little better than prisoners. However, to everyone''s surprise, the pirates welcomed them with an unusually friendly camaraderie, insisting that everything that had happened was just part of the job and that now they were comrades-in-arms. It was incredible how quickly all the members of the group integrated, something that left Adam stunned, as he had never had so many people around him asking questions unrelated to academics and talking to him every few seconds. Many pirates hadn''t wasted any time approaching the boy, eager to ask about the mysterious page he had used to stop them earlier, as if the fact that many ended up injured or even dead didn''t matter to them. Its a cursed paper that induces mental instability in anyone that sees it. A cursed treasure?! God damn! And it didnt affect you because you are accustomed to it? Thats badass. One after another, each pirate concluded the object''s properties, something Adam knew could get out of hand. He tried to add more to the conversation but without success. No, actually I Woaaahh, cool! Although he tried to roughly explain, the pirates only seemed to hear what they wanted, laughing, joking, and marveling at the strange object he owned. One of them even stepped forward and challenged the boy to show them the paper again, betting that it wouldn''t affect him at all this time. I dont think thats a good idea, there are still a lot of unknown factors for it to be safe to use, besides its But they didn''t let him finish. One of the men present interrupted him by tapping his shoulder firmly, and when Adam turned to look at him, he realized that this man, unlike most of the crew he had seen up to that point, had two lenses attached to his face as if they were eyes. These lenses moved quickly, bringing other layers of glass to the front, making it clear that they were mechanical appendages. Come on boy, do it, I was able to see that cursed treasure earlier without any problem, I will stop him if anything happens. The man said with a smile, revealing that he was missing more than just a couple of teeth, something that took Adam by surprise. However, the words he had spoken were even more surprisinghe claimed to have resisted the madness skill of the Necronomicon''s page. Interesting. There was certainly merit in testing it, whether they wanted to use it as a bet or not. Okay then, I will show it to you again. Said the boy, stretching his arms and materializing the paper in his fingers. Let''s go! I bet 5 Iron Shillings that I can resist it. I want in too! I bet 8 Iron Shillings. Me too! I bet 7 Iron Shillings. Quickly, before he realized it, two others had jumped into the challenge. Not only that, but everyone had bet with a strange coin that didn''t even sound familiar. Wait, what? I dont have! But it was too late; the paper had fully materialized, and its effect activated immediately, leaving the three pirates dazed and completely lost in their eyes. After a few seconds, they let out a scream and lunged toward Adam, who tried to step back while putting the page away again. However, before they could take another step, the men received a direct blow to their faces simultaneously, which threw them backward and made them stumble. Haha, you lost, you numbskulls. It was the pirate with mechanical eyes who had repelled them using a massive metal bar he carried with him. Say, boy, I''m Chrono Flint, this ship''s archivist, and I''m very interested in your treasure and its writings. Do you mind if I take a look? As you may have noticed, its supernatural qualities don''t seem to affect me. Another pleasant surprise for Adam, as he hadn''t thought there would be scholars or researchers aboard that ship. So, he didn''t hesitate to respond. Oh! Okay, no problem, I''ve been studying it too. I think we can review it together. Sure, sure, lets go to my office Oh, but dont forget to collect your reward, lad. My what?... Oh. The pirates on the ground had recovered and were now joking about what had happened despite the blow they had received, as if it were a very common occurrence. It was something Adam certainly couldn''t understand, but it seemed... Well, he wouldn''t know how to explain it. There was much to do, and while Adam would investigate further on his own, the rest of the team members were having their own unique and interesting interactions. Chapter 14 - Everyone is doing their best Chapter 14 - Everyone is doing their best At the same time that Adam had found someone he could share his studies with, the rest of the team was scattered across different areas of the ship, doing various things. Kazue and Sebastian, the middle-aged man, were with a large number of pirates, specifically around a long wooden table where the girl was sitting alongside three other men. Now deal the cards! It seemed that a card game was taking place at the table. One of the participants was a dark-skinned man with a bare chest, and a jaw completely replaced by a toothed steel plate. The latter was attached to his neck, with visible gears that allowed it to move. He grabbed a worn, bulky deck of cards and began dealing them one by one to the other three, including himself. The rest of the people around watched curiously and were amused by what was happening, especially because, for some reason, there was a large stack of strange silver coins piled up in front of the girl, while the other three had only a few scattered across the table. I call it all again, lets roll! The girl had announced that she was going all in after seeing her cards, slamming the table violently, and eliciting sounds of astonishment from the audience. Oooh! Miss Kazue, I-I dont think thats a good idea. Even poor Sebastian stammered while trying to dissuade her, because although he didn''t understand what she was saying, he had seen this happen six times already. The game being played seemed to be a version of poker he knew, except the symbols on the cards were completely different, there were no numbers, and there was something called the ''four plus one rule.'' He couldn''t really say he understood it, but for some reason, the girl seemed extremely good at it, having started with nothing and now possessing a small accumulated fortune. On their side, the pirates at the table exchanged worried and even fearful expressions. None of them were sure or confident enough to continue after losing so much. However, before any of them could say or do anything, the girl spoke up loudly again. What? Are you cowards? What?! Without missing a beat, she continued provoking them. Are you afraid of losing to a little girl Again?! You insolent bitch! Under any other circumstances, those men would have lunged at her, leaving her with more than just a couple of broken bones. However, betting and games of chance were sacred to all pirates, from the fierce Gearforged Raiders to the wild Steamcraze Tinkerers, and even the greedy members of the Brasscoin Brotherhood. They all respected any practice and gains obtained through these means as the only ''legitimate'' thing among them. Ill go! Me too! Aye! The three pirates stood up from their seats and revealed their cards simultaneously, slamming the table so hard that the coins on it jumped everywhere. Triad Triumph! Linear Path! Ha! Read ''em and weep, dogs! Quadruple Threat! At the last announcement, the spectators erupted in shouts of surprise, as if they were witnessing something quite unusual. Meanwhile, Kazue had a solemn look, her gaze fixed on her own cards, which she slowly lowered to reveal what she had. I got nothing The victorious howl resounded throughout the place, echoed by cheers from his comrades. But just as the pirate was about to lean in to collect his winnings, a sharp kick to the table from the girl stopped him in his tracks. ...Yet! Immediately after, she leaned over the deck of cards and drew two more, placing them on the table beside her own. Two more! Thats a Steady Stream! I won! Whaaaat? The pirate''s cry of disbelief was only surpassed by even louder laughter and cheers from all the men watching the game. Meanwhile, Sebastian could only smile nervously, as he hadn''t quite grasped what had happened with those strange rules, but he certainly enjoyed the festive atmosphere. Without anyone stopping her, Kazue leaned over the table and swept up every last silver coin towards her seat, placing all her winnings into a bag that another nearby pirate had handed over to her for some reason. "I finally have a small fortune...Humm, does anyone know what I can do with this?" After the initial uproar, some pirates who heard her looked at each other and shrugged. "Here, money isn''t much good for anything besides betting, but once we reach Gearspire Stronghold we''ll spend everything we have on supplies and several days of fun. It will be a great party; we have an excellent haul after intercepting an Armada cargo ship." The comment referred to the Ironclad Armada mentioned in the plot description at the beginning of their scenario, making it an excellent opportunity to gather as much information as possible. However, what Kazue did after hearing that was to focus and ask about the shops and services she could access with all she had won, a conversation in which the rest of the pirates began to participate cheerfully. Sebastian didn''t have much else to do there, nor could he join in the conversation, so he was gradually edged out until he found himself outside the group of men talking with the young girl. Feeling it wasn''t something he needed to worry about, he started to walk away slowly, enjoying the sea breeze on his face. He had to admit that it had been many years since he felt so at peace, despite the circumstances and the scare he had experienced hours earlier. It was as if this were the crazy vacation he had always imagined taking with his wife. "I''m sure you would have loved the view, Ellie." He thought, fixing his gaze on the vast ocean they were crossing, whose great waves couldn''t shake the colossal ship thanks to its steam engines. It was a curious design if he thought about it carefully, reminding him of the stories his father used to tell about his great-great-grandfather, which made his dreams of steam-powered ships, trains, planes, and automobiles run wild as a child, something that made him sigh with melancholy. Perhaps it wasn''t a bad place to spend his last days after all. On the other hand, inside the hull and in the ship''s canteen, Li was holding a mug and drinking without restraint alongside other men who were laughing heartily. He had spent who knows how long in that place, downing mug after mug of the strange drink that the pirates called beer, though it was dark brown, telling random stories and shouting for no particular reason. "Then I told my lieutenant that he could take his orders and shove them up his... *Hic*." You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Hahahaha! I didnt know you were from the Armada dogs, are their leaders as boring and cowardly as they say? Notably drunk, Li didn''t seem to be fully aware of what he was saying, yet he continued. Nah *Hic* Theyre worse! Hahaha. Everyone began to laugh all over again, a fact noted from across the room by Nikolai, the other young man and last member who had joined the group. He wasn''t sure why he was there; he had followed the man with the strange hat because he seemed the most competent, and someone he could be safe around. But after seeing him in this state for so long, Nilokai wasn''t sure if it would amount to anything. He was very afraid, he couldn''t deny it, and the last thing he cared about was what they had been telling himabout pirates, history, recruits. He simply didn''t want to be alone or feel in danger. Without further hesitation, he stood up from his seat and hurried out of the canteen, heading towards where he remembered they said the medical wing was located, and where the blonde boy was hospitalizedhis second-best option for protection. The path wasn''t long, but he still avoided crossing paths with any pirates in the area if possible, walking quickly when passing by. However, upon arriving, he saw a large number of men gathered around the doorrough-looking types of all sorts, many with some form of mechanical implants. Among them was Girthblade, massive and fat, taking up much of the space but observing something from the doorway along with the others. *Nope* With no intention of getting close to all those men, the young man turned around and hurried away, thinking that perhaps staying in the canteen wasn''t such a bad idea after all. But what were all those people gathered at the entrance of the infirmary observing? The answer was none other than Drake himself, lying motionless in a bed, with his abdomen, and injured leg wrapped in strange mechanical compresses that vibrated and emitted a bit of steam from their pipes. He had regained consciousness quite some time ago and had encountered who claimed to be the ship''s doctora tall, slim man wearing a heavily worn white coat that partially covered his thick white beard, despite him not looking elderly at all. "Wow, you''re quite popular, kid, but your fans at the door are becoming a real nuisance." "Please, don''t say it like that. They''re just waiting for me to recover so we can fight again. I don''t feel lucky at all to have that kind of popularity." Said Drake with a nervous smile, and the truth was that after the ten fights he had faced and finally overcame, his popularity among the pirates had soared to its peak. He was the most respected in the entire group, to the extent that quite a few individuals had stayed waiting outside the infirmary, watching him like teenagers gazing at their idol. Some admired him, while others honestly wanted to test their skills against the blonde. Even Girthblade sat in silence, with his hand in a metal brace and several bandages around his head. One might think that those who had lost would be furious and thirsting for revenge, but the truth was none of them felt that way. After all, they were now comrades, not to mention that in the world of piracy, even in an era dominated by firearms and mechanical engines, the law of strength prevailed above all else. Therefore, someone like Drake, who had endured such a hellish trial, deserved unconditional respect from the rest. "Get out of here, you damn nuisances! The patient won''t be fit to leave for at least another two days." The doctor growled, pulling a mechanical pistol from inside his coat and firing without hesitation towards the cluster of people. His aim was so precise that the bullet passed through them all without harming anyone and hit the wall behind them. The message was clear, and everyone present scrambled over each other to run out of there. Dear lord these muscleheads. The doctor grumbled, sighing with resignation as he holstered his weapon again, at least grateful that they had stopped pestering his patient. "Sir, forgive me for asking, but did you say I''ll be fine in two days? I thought you mentioned I had some broken ribs and a sprained ankle. How can that heal so quickly?" The doctor then looked at him inquisitively, as if what he had just said was ridiculous. "I''m surprised by the lack of common sense here. Something as simple as broken bones can be fixed in a matter of hours in specialized medical facilities. But here, with only these old instruments on board, it''ll take longer than usual" The doctor replied, giving small pats to the little machines working on Drake''s body. Drake felt greatly puzzled, as he had no idea how steam-powered machines could do something like that. Still, he decided not to question it and simply accepted that his body needed rest. Additionally, he found comfort in the idea that everyone else was okay. What could they be doing right now? Hopefully, nothing that would get them into trouble, especially after the effort it took to forge the deal with the Captain. With no intention of overthinking it, Drake decided to get more comfortable and close his eyes. He didn''t mind the idea of resting a little longer. Finally, returning to what Adam was doing at that moment, one could say the boy was like a child in a toy store. It was no wonder, as the archivist Chrono Flint had led him to his study, which was a small room but was filled with scrolls and leather-bound books, all dealing with different subjects. This was not just general additional information, but information from another world. Who knows how much could be learned from a world inside a story? But unfortunately, there was no time for that, because once inside, he had materialized his Necronomicon page again, creating quite a heavy atmosphere around him without actually affecting anyone. "I see Interesting, it doesn''t seem like the material has anything special about it, it just seems to be plain paper and dry ink." Said the man as he changed his glasses, which seemed like magnifying glasses or even a microscope. "It might be hard to believe, but as I mentioned earlier, it''s a cursed object, possessing supernatural energy with laws that don''t adhere to conventional logic. According to the books I''ve read on the subject, the origin of its power might lie in the written language." Adam commented, crossing his arms and hoping he had managed to make himself understood, as explaining the supernatural to a scholar of science shouldn''t be an easy task. However, the archivist looked up at him and raised an eyebrow, surprised by what had just been said. "What are you talking about? It obviously depends on the inscriptions on the paper, it''s the basic principle of Mechanomancy. I just need to find the language or the base in the form of pictograms to decipher its meaning." Mechanomancy?... Adam couldn''t believe what he had heard, thinking that his information was crucial to understanding the object''s functioning and that something like magic didn''t exist in a mechanized world. He was surprised at how wrong he was and how much he still had to learn, which only brought a smile to his face. Can you please explain to me about the basic principles of Mechanomancy? He insisted, eager to know what he was missing and what similarities it could have with an object that did not come from the same history. Eh? Kid, I dont have time to play teacher, if you want to know about it you need to go to the Arcanotinker Crew fellas and *Sigh* Wait, I had a book about it Resigning himself as he saw the determined look in the boy''s eyes, and knowing that he probably wouldn''t be left in peace to work, Chrono turned towards one of his many shelves and began searching for something that he luckily found within a few secondsa book with an old, dusty leather cover. After shaking it a bit and checking the title, he extended his arm to hand it to Adam. Here, read it in silence, and let me work Of course, thank you, sir! It was a true sense of satisfaction. The boy might not have known much beyond studying and taking exams, but he could certainly say he loved reading about something new, and this time was no exception. Like a child who had been given a new toy, a large and genuine smile spread across his face as he opened the first page of the book, grateful that the automatic translation feature was so convenient. Minutes, or even hours, might have passed as he continued reading in silence, checking a few additional things. Despite observing and analyzing the book''s contents, it never triggered an information window, similar to the books he had purchased from the system''s store. This further developed the theory that the information he could obtain didn''t include items that were too ordinary or lacked any kind of real use or ability, kinda like furniture. Additionally, he found that the translation feature didn''t work for the "runic" language described in the examples of Mechanomancy, just as it couldn''t be used to decipher the language written on the Necronomicon page. "It seems that even the system has its limits, or perhaps they are arbitrary boundaries set to aid the user without giving them a real advantage... It''s becoming increasingly strange to think that all of this is just an inexplicable phenomenon and not something with its own deliberate rules" However, those thoughts were set aside as he continued reading about the art of imbuing seemingly supernatural properties into an object through runic inscriptions in an ancient language. Except that instead of working through something called "magic," it functioned solely with electricity... Wait, electricity, precise physical markings on mechanical objects, could it be...? But his thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a sudden exclamation from the archivist. Finally! Hey kid, I finally think I know a shared root for these glyphs, wait a second Puzzled, Adam closed the book and slowly approached as the pirate archivist rummaged frantically through a large pile of scrolls, tossing aside those he didn''t need and digging deeper and deeper. Fearing something might happen with so much paper piling up, the boy hurried to help, clearing all the discarded material and placing it aside as neatly as he could. Finally, they found what they were looking for. Here! Look at this Chrono said, dragging himself out from the pile of papers and placing an old thin book on the table. It had worn-out letters that spelled out: "The Legend of Necrogear Citadel." Chapter 15 - The Legend of an Old Citadel Chapter 15 - The Legend of an Old Citadel "The Legend of Necrogear Citadel? Is that a history book?" Adam asked curiously, judging by the title that this was some book containing the ancient history of an ancestral place or something similar. However, to his surprise, the pirate simply chuckled lightly and shook his head. Not at all, it''s just an old tale. But it''s here where I remember seeing something similar to what''s written on your cursed page. That was odd, but he didn''t dwell on it too much for the moment since they quickly opened the book and went straight to one of the middle pages, which had some small background drawings. "Here they are. I knew I had seen a few symbols with the same shape. Look. Chrono said, pointing to the symbols on the page with a big smile, notoriously excited about the little discovery. After scrutinizing it, he noticed that while there were no exact words, several symbols on the page were the same as some in the book''s illustrations. At first glance, this didn''t make sense considering the Necronomicon was an object foreign to this world... Wait, when did something happen to confirm that? The page had been obtained through the system''s store and nowhere did it mention its origin. In fact, by its definition, it was nothing more than a copy. Could it be possible that this setting was actually the home of the original book? Mr. Chrono, I would like to ask you... Are you familiar with the term Cursed Energy? He asked, causing the pirate to pause thoughtfully for a moment before answering. Cursed Energy? Im afraid not, but I do have my fair share of dealing with cursed tools. He what? That was incredible. Could there really be some connection? Adam couldn''t help but ask more questions without stopping to think further. Hmm, what kind of cursed objects have you observed? Are they supernatural? "I don''t know what you mean by supernatural, kid, but if you''re talking about inexplicable phenomena, then you''re mistaken. Every reaction has some sort of explanation, and cursed objects are no exception. The only difference with them is that they work when they shouldn''t and have very harmful consequences for anyone involved with them, just like this page you have here." The pirate said, making it clear that he didn''t believe in the inexplicable, and that cursed objects were simply the name given to technology they didn''t yet understand. However, he didn''t stop there and continued a bit further. "These objects aren''t as rare as you might think, but they aren''t very common either. The last one I remember seeing belonged to a member of the Arcanotinker Crew. He had a gauntlet that put him in a state where he couldn''t feel fatigue or pain, but it fed on the wearer''s own flesh. Eventually, the poor guy ended up losing his arm after using it for four days straight." Interesting, but it didn''t help much with what Adam was speculating. Perhaps there wasn''t as much connection as he thought, but that didn''t change the fact of the duplicate symbols on both papers. He would need to investigate further, and what better way to do that than by at least reading about the old tale of that ancient city? Mr. Chrono, would you mind lending me this book? I would like to read it and learn about the legend surrounding these symbols. The man hadn''t even waited for Adam to finish speaking and was already searching for other things on his shelf. Yes, sure, now that I have a clue I just need some other tomes to do a cross-reference, and then compare the bla bla bla Without waiting for him to stop talking, the boy took the small book and quickly flipped through the pages as he was going off on a tangent. He saw that it was a hardcover with no more than about seventy pages, something that could be read in a very short time. Lets see The story was told as if it were an ancient tale, and it talked of a place in the depths of the treacherous seas called the Necrogear Citadel, a mysterious haven where pioneering pirate scientists delved into forbidden arts. Harnessing the power of steel and thunder, and with the use of dark runes as conductors, they unlocked the ability to create an Ocean Wisp, which contained life force itself, to attach to an army of abominations that were the unholy combination of the dead and machines, free for them to control. These undead horrors became their weapons of terror, wielded mercilessly in battles to subjugate a lot of coastal settlements and even declare war on powerful empires on equal footing. As their dark influence spread, a small band of courageous sea adventurers unearthed the Atomica Arcanum, a tome revealing the secrets of the greatest power in the world. Armed with this newfound knowledge, they confronted the Citadel acolytes and its horrid creations. During the final battle, they used the books devastating power to topple the citadel and scatter its dark legacy to the winds. Though the Necrogear Citadel was wiped from the maps, its memory lingered as a cautionary tale. The dark arts that once animated the undead were forgotten over time, and the citadel itself became a legend whispered about in fearful tones to scare children at night. Hmm The story was broadly outlined, and what made it much quicker to read was that many pages contained drawings representing parts of the tale, which were as interesting as the information itself. For an inhabitant of that world, it might not resonate as much, but in the part where it depicted how a mechanical undead was supposedly created, there was a familiar image. It showed the dark scientist with his arms raised in triumph while the lifeless body was electrocuted by a machine that had been struck by lightning. Could it be? Reanimating bodies using machinery and electricity was something that logically shouldn''t be possible, but there existed a place where it wasor rather, a classic story about a monster created by a mad doctor from multiple bodies and strong electrical currents to bring it to life. Could there be a connection between both stories? Moreover, why were they called "stories" and not "worlds" by the so-called system itself? Adam felt he was very close to understanding something incredibly important. However, this was something to analyze more carefully later, as in the little over an hour he had spent reading, the pirate had piled several books on the table and had a defeated expression. Its not here, I have nothing right now Say, kid, there might be something in the Gearspire Stronghold library, do you think you can lend me the page to view it further? The man commented as his mechanical eyes retracted all the additional lenses he had been using, hoping the boy would comply with his request, even though he knew it wasn''t very likely. I cant do that Mr. Chrono, Im sorry. Besides, having this object in the open would be extremely dangerous, However, I would love to accompany you and continue investigating this. After all, I want to learn more about this sheet of paper, and I''m excited by the idea of seeing that library. To be honest, I never would have thought a pirate base would have something like that. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Adam said, a hint of enthusiasm in his voice, although the pirate seemed amused by the ignorance of what he had just heard. "What do you mean by that? Gearspire Stronghold is the second most important city in the free world. You can find everything there, including a headquarters for each of the seven great pirate guilds. In fact, it''s one of those we''re heading to... I''m surprised at how little you know; you must have lived isolated from everything your whole life, hahaha!" Oh, yeah Sort of, haha. The student responded nervously, trying not to sound too suspicious to avoid having to give unnecessary explanations. Still, now that he knew what they would do once they arrived, he had to ask another question. "How long will it take to reach the coast of the stronghold? I''d like to read a bit more before we disembark." Chrono began to think calmly while putting away all the books and scrolls he had taken out, trying to give as accurate an estimate as possible. "I''d say about two days. Don''t worry, you have plenty of time to finish that Mechanomancy book, just make sure to put it back before we disembark. We''re in Leviathan Hunters territory so it should be an easy voyage... Oh right, you wouldn''t know. Thats the guild responsible for exploration and patrols underwater using submarines. Many of their units focus on exterminating sea monsters in the perimeters around major settlements. The man continued, slightly amused at having to explain these things for a change. You were very unlucky with that giant serpent; you were basically on the edge of the safe zone. Though, of course, if you had been inside, they would have likely blown you to bits with a torpedo, hahaha!" Uncertain if it was reassuring or not, Adam simply decided not to dwell on what might or might not have happened. He proceeded to carefully store the page of the Necronomicon again, ensuring the pirate wasn''t watching when he made it disappear and thanked him for his time, the book, and the information. Wait, read this as well, you will need it --------------------------- More than a day and a half had passed since then, and it could be said that the group had integrated quite well with the crew in general. Kazue had been busy making friends with many of the pirates on board, engaging in games and friendly bets, winning some and losing others, which kept everyone in good spirits. Even Nikolai had joined in after seeing it was safe to do so. Li, on the other hand, had spent his time in the tavern, where the group he was conversing with amid his drunkenness had significantly grown, exchanging all sorts of stories and anecdotes. Mr. Sebastian, meanwhile, had remained quiet during the first day, but it wasn''t until the second day that he struck up a small friendship with a couple of short pirates who were trying to repair several mechanical weaponstools that piqued his interest. Finally, Adam was currently in the infirmary. He had gone there after leaving Chrono''s office and had requested permission to sit and read by the bedside of the blonde man while he rested. Initially, it had been awkward and even uncomfortable, but Adam assured them it was also for practical reasons, as it was one of the quietest places on the ship. However, this didn''t stop him from starting his stay by expressing gratitude for what Drake had done for everyone and ensuring he had enough food and water. By the second day, Drake had managed to sit up despite his leg not being fully recovered, breaking the silence with a question that had been weighing on his mind. Are you okay? I woke up in the early morning and saw you still reading, without having moved from your spot. Shouldn''t you get some sleep too? I''ll be fine, and that book isn''t going anywhere Adam had been so absorbed in his reading that the question caught him by surprise. It was a valid concern, especially since, unlike the girl he had already spoken to about this, the rest of the crew knew nothing about his condition. "You''re right. I''m sorry for not sharing it earlier, but I have something to tell you, as well as the rest of the crew when I get the chance" He replied, briefly closing the books and starting to explain exactly what he had shared during his time in the cellfrom his current condition to his peculiar inability to sleep due to his presumed race change. "I understand. That explains everything that happened during the ship attack and why you don''t sleep. Well, who am I to judge? As far as I can tell, you haven''t changed from who you were during the Ghost World story" "How can you say that? We hardly know each other apart from the little we talked in that place, and my condition is an unknown variable." Adam responded, surprised, to which the blond man simply chuckled before replying with a smile. "I don''t know, call it a gut feeling. Besides, I lost the right to criticize others for how they look or act a long time ago. I just don''t want to see anyone helplessly suffer if I can do something to prevent it" It was an interesting comment, and while it wasn''t entirely possible to understand that kind of thinking, Adam could feel he meant it very seriously. "You''re certainly taking it better than Kazue did..." Hahaha, I can imagine, considering how she is. She reminds me a lot of... But hey! Tell me, what have you been reading so attentively for more than a day straight? Drake said somewhat hurriedly, choosing a new topic of conversation when he noticed it was getting too personal, something not lost on his companion. He noted again that both Adam and the girl he had spoken to in the cell seemed to be carrying issues, but now wasn''t the time to discuss those things, so he decided to respond and respect their privacy. Well, now that you mention it, it''s information that everyone should know by the time we reach our destination in a few hours. He said as he opened the second book given by the pirate archivist, ignoring the Mechanomancy tome because, well It was irrelevant to mention that for the moment. "It''s called ''Glory to the Seven Guilds'' and it broadly describes how the current pirate society is structured, although it should really be called the ''free society,'' as it''s a mix of all the small nations and unaffiliated groups outside the ''Allied Kingdoms''. Not all are formally united or respect each other, but they''ve managed to stay safe because seven major groups took the reins to oversee all the free territories. They don''t have a direct leader except for the heads of each guild." The boy explained, and without pausing more than to catch his breath, he continued with his narration. These seven guilds specialize in particular sectors and have their own areas of jurisdiction where their members are more abundant. However, important trade hubs like Gearspire Stronghold, where we''re heading, have headquarters for all of them. O-oh, I see Although Drake seemed a bit overwhelmed about how things were being told to him, the bespectacled boy continued without hesitation. "It is also important to recognize and understand these seven guilds and what they are dedicated to avoid misunderstandings, as they seem to be quite proud and competitive with each other. The first are called ''Steamcraze Tinkerers'' and their symbol is a skull with a wrench. They are the mechanics in charge of all the machinery used among the free people, from trade transports and warehouses to ships and aircraft. Did you know there are flying machines in this old-looking world? It''s incredible." In each sentence, the boy seemed to get a little more excited. The second guild is the "Arcanotinker Crew", also known as the arcane mechanics, with a symbol of a skull and thunderbolt. They are practitioners of Mechanomancy and specialize in crafting artifacts powered by electric runes, especially weapons and something called "Sea Knights". The third guild is the "Brasscoin Brotherhood", symbolized by a skull and three coins. They oversee trade and mint the currency used in the Free Lands, the Iron Shillings. The fourth guild is the "Gearforged Raiders", with a symbol akin to traditional pirates. They operate as privateers, engaging in attacks, naval battles, and provisioning. The crew we''re currently with belongs to this group, and it seems we''re going to meet an important representative to join as recruits... Well, the fifth one is Okay, okay, I get it! You don''t have to explain everything all at once; I can''t keep up with so many terms. Don''t you think it''s better to call the rest so you can tell us this without having to repeat everything? Drake suddenly interrupted, overwhelmed by all the raw information Adam was giving him, suggesting that perhaps it would be best to share it only when the whole group was present. You''re absolutely right, it''s best to save time and address questions as a group to avoid repetition. Said and done, Adam stood up, firmly grasped the books, and left the infirmary. Im so sorry, everyone The blonde thought before sighing helplessly. Chapter 16 - Gearspire Stronghold Chapter 16 - Gearspire Stronghold Adam was sitting atop a barrel, gazing out at the vast and deep ocean with lifeless eyes... And no wonder, it had been approximately two hours since he left the infirmary, and he hadn''t accomplished anything. Initially, it hadn''t been very difficult to find the other members of his group, but the result for every one of them had been the same. The first he found was Li, who at that moment was trying to rest in a chair inside the tavern, surrounded by many other pirates who had succumbed to the drink long before him and were now unconscious on the floor. "Right now, I can''t focus on any of that. If I have any questions later, I''ll just ask you. For now, leave; I feel like my head could split in two." Said Li, gesturing with his hand to indicate that the boy should leave and not bother him any further. Knowing that insisting would be a futile effort, especially given Li''s lack of interest in the information and the adverse effects of alcohol impairing his ability to think critically, Adam decided to leave and search for the next team member. This was Mr. Sebastian, whom they had already met. He was in a sort of makeshift workshop with two other short-statured individuals, and all of them had burn marks all over their clothes. Oh my, sure, just let me gather my things, and we can get going. But when the middle-aged man tried to turn around to grab his coat, a small explosion occurred in the hands of one of the pirates due to mishandling one of the mechanical serrated swords, releasing a large amount of black smoke into the surroundings. Oh no, young Rusty, did you activate it again without it being fully assembled? Let me see. Without wasting any more time, the man approached the object and began to inspect it using a pair of black gloves, while the two pirates watched. Hmm Excuse me, Mr. Sebastian, do you understand how their machinery works? Adam asked, fascinated by what he was observing, finding it incredible that someone from the "real world" could understand fictional technology. However, Sebastian quickly shook his right hand and simply gave him a nervous smile. No, oh no, nothing as amazing as that, it''s because the internal workings of some of these things bear a striking resemblance to how an old pocket watch operates, and I happen to be a watchmaker, so I''ve managed to help a little bit hehe." The man explained, still moving some gears visible even from Adam''s position. However, suddenly, some springs and rivets jumped out of their position and scattered across the floor. Oh dear, this might take longer than I thought, young Adam. Please go on ahead, I''ll catch up once we''re done here." Immediately after saying this, the other mechanical swords resting quietly behind them also had their rivets suddenly popping out, one after another. Oh dear, oh dear The next ones Adam found were Kazue and Nikolai together, who were in the midst of a dice game, or what appeared to be dice, along with many other men. "What do you mean that there is important information about the story?" The girl said as she rolled a pair of strange symbol dice, achieving a result that made everyone present laugh and lament in equal parts. Do you mean Lore?! With a single leap, the girl jumped from her seat and looked at Adam with wide eyes and a huge grin, startling him as he didn''t expect such a reaction. After confirming that the information she had to share pertained to their world, Kazue announced she was withdrawing from the game, leaving her winnings so far for anyone who wanted them, a gesture that was well-received by the others. Hey, Niko, come here, listen with me. Gesturing for him to come closer, she signaled to the other guy who had been sitting and observing everything that was happening. Adam had met him a couple of days ago and knew his name, but they hadn''t spoken until now. Truth be told, the look he was giving wasn''t very reassuring. "Alright, we can head back to the infirmary and wait for Mr. Sebastian to tell them everything I''ve managed to learn about the world we''re in, Drake was informed up to a certain point in advance, so I''ll give him a quick rundown when we get there." But despite that being the plan from the beginning, Kazue had other plans. "Are we going to have to wait? No, no, Drake even had a head start, you will sit here and tell us everything up to that point" O-oh? Okay, I guess They found a spot to huddle beside one of the corridors, and then the student began to recount everything about the book he had obtained and the existence of the 7 pirate guilds. However, much like what happened to the blonde guy, the expression on her face started to change slowly and gradually, shifting from attentive eyes and a big smile to an open mouth and eyes that seemed on the verge of pointing in different directions. It was clear that Adam''s method of recounting things was not exactly suitable for someone like her, who expected flavor and incredible information, only to be bombarded with a lot of jumbled facts as if in a university presentation. The boy hadn''t realized this and continued explaining until a voice interrupted him. "Enough already, I''m not understanding a word you are saying anyway, and this girl here seems to have stopped functioning several minutes ago... Hey, hey! Are you awake?" Nikolai was visibly upset by what had happened, even attempting to shake Kazue when he noticed her blank expression. "What? How? Where? ... Where am I?" Surprised as if she had just been woken up, it took her a moment to regain her composure. Afterward, Adam tried to figure out when she had stopped paying attention and suggested that he should summarize what he was saying better to avoid further communication issues. However, the exact same thing happened again for the second time, which was too much for both Kazue and Nikolai to tolerate. They decided to return to the deck to resume their games. Wait, I really think it''s important information that you should know in order to But his words were cut short once again by the young girl, who simply turned to give him a smile and a few last words. "Don''t worry, I got the gist of it. A big city with seven guilds in charge. We''ll figure out the rest as we go." Defeated and with no one to accompany him for his explanation as originally planned, Adam returned to the infirmary to at least finish informing his companion. However, he found the ship''s doctor blocking the door, refusing to let him in. "The patient has requested complete silence and tranquility while resting in the last few hours before we reach land, so I must ask you to leave." Which brings us back to the present moment... The boy didn''t know what to do at that point. To pass the time, he had returned to the Chrono study, but all he managed to do was return the two books he had borrowed. The librarian was too busy to lend him any more reading material, and it was already too late in the day. "What should I do? ... I wonder if all of this has to do with my hidden title." If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Adam thought to himself A hidden title? What did he mean by that? He slowly waved his right hand in the air and brought up his status window, looking at his information and focusing his eyes on a particular sectionthe titles partwhich now revealed a slight difference he had only seen when he had his ''[Cursed Vision]'' at level 4.
?Name: Adam Scholar?
?Age: 23?
?Species: Demi Lich - Rank F?
?Points: 67?
?Potential: D?
?Titles:?
?Ghostmarked Warden: Bound and Cursed?
[Hidden:] ?Luck''s Last Laugh?
?Skills:?
?Cursed Vision Lv4?, ?Lesser Undead Control Lv1?, ?Ghost Phasing Lv1?, ?Mental Resistance Lv5?, ?Mark of the Damned LV10?
?Treasures:?
?Necronomicon Single Page [1/5] (Replica) - Rank F?
?Title: Luck''s Last Laugh?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?You''ve experienced such a stroke of luck that it''s been deemed unmerited?
?Laaame!?
?Hidden: User choices that rely solely on luck have a fixed 30% probability of success inside a scenario, regardless of the original odds.?
?Haha, yes... "Luck"?
He wasn''t sure when he had acquired that title, but it was intriguing. Not only did it apparently play with the laws of causality, but it also presented an additional dialogue as a form of mockery, something he didn''t recall seeing in any of the system''s options until now. But upon reflection, it didn''t make sense for this effect to have caused what had happened. *Sigh* Oh well For now, all he could do was gaze at the horizon. Perhaps there was something to be learned from all of this, like how the sea in that area was quite calm and of a darker hue than usual. Yet, all that could be seen was the vast expanse of the blue blanket and a brown dot in the distance... A brown dot? Adam squinted and realized what that blotch on the horizon meant. Land, finally land! If it was visible to the naked eye, it meant they weren''t far from reaching itperhaps an hour or two more. He had sufficient time to review everything he had memorized up to that point. --------------------------- Ready to enter the port! The entire crew was on the deck, eagerly awaiting the ship''s final entry into the Stronghold''s facilities. It had indeed been an impressive sight for everyone, as the place was surrounded by immense steel walls that raised and lowered to allow various ships to pass in and out of the city, all operated by machinery producing loud noises and emitting large amounts of white smoke. One of these large plates slowly opened as the ship approached close enough, shaking it violently due to the released marine current. However, none of the pirates were fazed by this; on the contrary, they cheered loudly upon entry. On the other hand, to say that the entire team of recruits was left speechless after seeing the interior would be an understatement. Once they passed through the containment walls, an infinite ocean of lights, colors, and shapes unfolded. Enormous buildings with an ancient appearance stretched as far as the eye could see. Factories emitted huge clouds of smoke into the sky. Hundreds of people in various types of clothing strolled through the area, and in the distance, one could even spot two small zeppelins hovering over the zone. This is incredible Adam thought, wishing he could have stayed longer to observe such wonders. However, as soon as the ship finally grounded to a halt, all the pirates began to descend hurriedly, pushing past each other without hesitation. In the end, only the six recruits and the captain remained on board. The captain, by the way, was holding Kazue''s shoulder to prevent her from descending with the others as she had tried to do. "You six will now come with me. We''re heading to the border headquarters of my guild to register you as recruits." The captain announced as he disembarked, followed by the others. Normally, this would be the part where they should be worried, but truthfully, everyone was too impressed to think more deeply about the situation. And they couldn''t be blamed; after all, that place seemed like it was from a rather epic dream. As they made their way through the city''s interior, they observed a variety of characters and establishments. From common pirates causing a ruckus in a bar to two men in immense, heavy-looking mechanical armor adorned with visible gears emerging from a workshop bearing the logo of the Arcanotinker Crew. There was certainly much to see and learn in that place, but that would have to wait for now. The journey to their destination lasted only a few minutes, eventually arriving at what appeared to be an ordinary white building with a large logo of a skull and bone adorning its metal gatesthe symbol of the Gearforged Raiders. "Line up behind me and stay together." The pirate said as he entered, followed by everyone else, with Kazue at the front of the group and Adam at the rear, hoping for a little more time to review everything he could. The interior resembled a large office or lobby, fairly empty except for some scattered chairs and a counter attended by a woman with well-defined muscles. Hello, Magnus! Are those new prisoners to trade for ransom? The receptionist said with a mocking smile, something the captain shook his head at. "No, Seraphina, they''re new recruits. I''ll take them to see the supervisor." Oh, new cannon fodder, I got it, supervisor Bartholomew is in his office. That didn''t sound reassuring at all, but they had no other choice. Everyone followed Magnus into an adjacent room, which was a miniature version of the reception area, almost empty with just two chairs and a desk. Behind the desk sat a man in the classic attire one would expect from a fictional piratea long jacket and a bushy beard tied into three braids. He even had a parrot on his shoulder... or did he? *Tweet CLINK tweet* To everyone''s surprise, the small bird perched on the man''s shoulder was a mechanical entity shaped like a parrot. It even emitted bird-like sounds amidst the classic noise of nuts and gears turning. "Ah, Magnus! What brings you here? I thought I wouldn''t see anyone around this place until next week." Bartholomew seemed to brighten up at the sudden appearance of someone else in such a monotonous place, but his intentions to engage in more cheerful conversation were thwarted by his comrade''s cold response. "I''m afraid I haven''t come to chat or stay. I''ve brought a group who will be joining the guild as recruits." Magnus replied, causing a brief but uncomfortable silence in the room. "What are you talking about? If they want to join, they can do it without you having to bring them here. It''s not like they need to sign anything or whatever." Bartholomew retorted, confused and scratching his head. "No, I mean I witnessed what they can do. That boy took down ten of my crew single-handedly, and those other two have some pretty rare but effective weapons. I firmly believe they could be useful in the siege of Ironwave Anchorage." Magnus clarified, quickly pointing out who he was referring to, leaving the supervisor deep in thought for a moment. Are you sure? Do you vouch for them? "I do, my crew has been with them for a few days; to some extent, I can say they don''t seem like spies from the Armada." After considering it a bit more, Bartholomew finally sighed and responded affirmatively. "Okay then, I''ll allocate a small budget for them, and they''ll be sent to the front tomorrow." Right. It seemed like everything was going to end well, and they might even receive some money, but the question remained, something Adam couldn''t keep to himself any longer, so he finally broke his silence. Im sorry, what is the siege of Ironwave Anchorage? We are not familiar with it. After this, the supervisor''s confused eyes shifted from the group to Magnus and vice versa. Do they not know anything at all? Where do these individuals come from? We think they come from the inland, but does it matter? The pirate captain excused himself, making it clear that where they came from didn''t matter as much as how useful they would be to the cause. However, Bartholomew didn''t seem to share the same sentiment. "Very well, if you''re willing to throw your life into a war, I suppose it''s only fair that you at least know why you''re fighting... Pay attention, rookies, I''ll tell you why it''s worth giving your life as long as you die as a free person." Chapter 17 - Shopping in a Criminal Settlement Chapter 17 - Shopping in a Criminal Settlement Ready to start narrating his tale, Bartholomew stood up from his seat and positioned himself in front of his desk to ensure that everyone present was listening. This revealed that one of his legs was a golden mechanical prosthesis, with gears that turned with every step he took. As you should already know, or perhaps not, the Allied Kingdoms is a group of nations that arbitrarily united to form a single unified government to manage all the known lands on this continent. Many countries have been completely devastated for not submitting to the new regime, as their military power surpassed any existing kingdom. That''s why the different pirate factions reluctantly joined forces. We never sought to be part of this problem nor intended to become the "protectors of the free world", but eventually, the leaders of the seven guilds realized it was the only way to survive total annihilation. We also couldn''t endure without the resources that these independent nations provide us in gratitude for our protection. Taking a breath, he continued with his story while his little mechanical bird began to flutter gently. "I still remember when I was a child, and the dominance of the ocean was solely the result of the sweat of our brows and the strength of our backs. Now, the seas are teeming with ironclad warships and mechanized sea beasts. The reason for the assault on Ironwave Anchorage is that it was discovered to be one of the largest factories for machinery and weaponry owned by ''Stratos Technology''... Oh right, I almost forgot, at the center of the Allied Kingdoms'' military power is a group called Stratos Technology, led by the most brilliant and despised inventor of all time, Isaac Volta, the father that boosted to the next level the steam technology that powers the entire world and the creator of all the weapons that now engulf the world in chaos. Any questions?" It was a fascinating story and certainly made clear the narrative of the world they found themselves in, with the free kingdoms being oppressed by a global government that sought to dominate everything by force. However, even though no one else seemed to question these words, Adam noticed that something didn''t quite add up according to the synopsis of the scenario they had been given before being transported here. "I have a question, if I may." Said the boy, causing the supervisor to raise an eyebrow. "Speak up, kid, you don''t have to ask for permission. Formalities are just a waste of time and honestly, they annoy me." Adam corrected himself, finding it odd that someone with a formal position like "supervisor of a guild branch" would say such things, and continued. "He mentioned that the technology wielded by the Armada is superior to everything else, but we''ve seen quite advanced technology here as well. If the Allied Kingdoms have both superior weaponry and numbers even to what we have seen, I can''t understand how the free kingdoms have managed to resist for so long." He remarked, eliciting a slight smile from behind the man''s thick beard. "Quite perceptive, huh? Well, yes, the truth is the only reason we can stand against them is because we also have experts in mechanics and engineering. The two guilds dedicated to weapon and technology development long ago figured out how Stratos Technology''s inventions work and replicated them to combat the Armada. That''s why we''re still alive." That still didn''t make sense. Wasn''t Isaac Volta supposed to be the greatest scientist of all time? If his most destructive inventions were so easy to replicate, then he couldn''t possibly hold such a title. Could it have been just an exaggeration by the pirate? But how did they manage to do that so quickly to have defenses prepared? "Well, how should I know? It''s those crazy folks who spend all day hammering metal or shocking themselves. If you''re so interested in that, just go and ask in one of their workshops; there are plenty in the city." Bartolomeo shrugged as if those details didn''t matter to him at all, even as his metal bird started making noises reminiscent of a pre-recorded chuckle, distracting everyone present to the point that they didn''t notice that for a brief moment, Magnus, among them, had fixed his gaze on Adam. "And speaking of that, as I mentioned earlier, you will be sent first thing tomorrow morning to the front lines in the siege, which has been ongoing for two consecutive days now. You will arrive amidst all the chaos, so I advise you to be rested and prepared by then. Each of you will be given a budget of 20 Iron Shillings today to buy whatever you deem necessary. Now, get out." With nothing more to add, the group exited the makeshift office and returned to the reception area. There, the woman attending the place wrote down each of their names on a board and quickly handed them a small sack of silver coins, swiftly bidding them farewell as if she didn''t want to spend any more time on it. "From now on, you are free to go wherever you please in the city, but I advise you to return to the ship we came on to spend the night and avoid trouble. We''ll be setting sail at sunrise tomorrow, and anyone not aboard at that time will be reported, pursued, and punished. Understood?" The captain said once they were outside, making the rules very clear for them to follow if they wanted to avoid any trouble, which everyone present agreed to almost instantlyeveryone except Li "Yeah, yeah, sure, whatever. I''m going to find a tavern and use my money to get a few drinks. See you on the ship at dusk." He said, adjusting his hat and heading off in an unknown direction from the group. It was odd for him to seek out a place to drink, especially when it was the only thing he had done on the ship. Had he always been such a heavy drinker? None of the three ''original'' members of the group recalled ever seeing him with anything resembling a bottle or glass of liquor in the white lobby, but perhaps they had simply overlooked it. Walking together for a bit, Magnus bid farewell and also went his own way, leaving the group of five completely alone in a city full of wonders they had never seen before in their lives. "What should we do now? Judging by the position of the sun, it''s not even noon yet. There''s plenty of time until dusk. Still, I don''t recommend splitting up. It could be dangerous if someone ends up getting lost on their own" Adam suggested, who had been observing the sun''s movement during his solitary hours on the ship and noticed that it seemed to function the same way as in his world. Truth be told, he wanted to suggest that the most important thing was to get food and provisions, as all the gear they had brought with them had been confiscated upon their initial capture. However, if they were being sent as soldiers, it was unlikely they wouldn''t be supplied with provisions. He wasn''t the only one thinking about what they should do next, but it was Kazue''s sudden shout that snapped everyone out of their thoughts. They watched as she pulled a huge bag from her backpack, revealing that it had been weighing her down the entire way over there. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. "What are you talking about? It''s time to go shopping! I have exactly 540 Iron Shillings that I''m dying to spend on the most extravagant artifacts I can find. If you accompany me to carry my purchases, I promise to gift you something." The girl exclaimed excitedly, causing some of her companions to laugh a little due to the energy she exuded while others sighed in resignation. "I always wanted to say that... I always wanted to go shopping with someone." She murmured to herself, hoping that none of those present had heard her. Nearly an hour and a half had passed since then, and the group had wandered through countless streets and browsed many of the shops they encountered along the way, both local stores and street vendors, marveling at each discovery. There was so much to explore in that jungle of pipes, gears, and steam. They had come across a workshop selling steam-powered skates that supposedly allowed you to ski on the sea, and both Adam and Drake had to physically pull their female companion away from buying a pair, while Sebastian apologized to the vendor for the commotion caused. They also found a street vendor selling a fruit similar to coconuts, which the man claimed came from the borders of the continent beyond the Great Ocean. It was intriguing, but when they opened it, a strong smell of burnt motor oil emanated, and a black liquid oozed onto the table. In a world dominated by steam technology, something like that certainly caught their attention, but the odor was so pungent that all they could think of was leaving the place immediately. Another noteworthy place was a store with an extravagant facade, featuring an insane number of barrels of all shapes and sizes. According to the shopkeeper, they contained all kinds of explosives and combat consumables. The group spent quite a bit of time there, with both Adam and Sebastian eventually using their twenty silver coins, filling their belts with what could only be described as grenades or mechanical bombs. "Just turn the key once to activate them; they''ll explode a few seconds after that, so be careful." The shopkeeper advised, receiving thanks from the middle-aged man, who had bought two types of bombs: five "Flash Bombs" that blinded with a flash and five "Stun Bombs" that paralyzed with an electric shock. However, Adam''s mind focused on the description that his eyes finally gave him about the bombs he had personally purchased.
?Smoke Bomb (Defective) - Rank F?
?Additional Information?
?A homemade mechanical bomb that activates by turning the side key once, after which it releases a dense smoke screen, ideal for escape or disorientation?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: Defective product: The chemical compound inside has been mixed incorrectly. The gas released induces the status effect "Drowsiness" when inhaled, prolonged exposure leads to the status effect "Sleep" in the affected individual?
There were many batches of defective products mixed among the merchandise, all with fatal design flaws like an explosion risk or outright malfunctioning. Adam had helped Mr. Sebastian choose only those that functioned correctly, but this changed when he came across the smoke bombs. He didn''t even have to think twice; it would be a great advantage for him. Without hesitation, he bought ten of them to store in his school bag, after all, he still had twenty coins left from the small bet he had ended up making on the boat As none of the other three seemed convinced by that, they continued on their way, reaching their first truly important stop on the journey: a massive workshop with many doors and a deafening noise of saws and metal strikes. It was adorned with a large skull and wrench emblem, one of the workplaces of the Steamcraze Tinkerers guild. Just staying near the workshop was torture due to the sheer noise alone. They were all ready to leave as quickly as possible when they saw Kazue stretch her arms and rush inside. Worried about what might happen, everyone followed her, expecting the noise to become even louder once inside. However, to everyone''s surprise, as soon as they stepped inside, the sound abruptly stopped, as if it had ceased suddenly. "Hey, rookies, what brings you to this place?" Suddenly, a voice spoke out, revealing itself moments later to belong to a man of very short stature with a hammer even bigger than himself, a bald head, a beard down to his stomach, and a completely soot-stained outfit that highlighted his well-developed muscles. A-a-a-a-a-a dwarf! A real dwarf! Kazue exclaimed, unable to contain her excitement, rushing towards the man and leaning down slightly to get a clear look at him, as he was a bit shorter than her. What? Dwarf?! Are you calling me short?! You insolent brat! Infuriated by the unwarranted insult, the man grabbed his enormous hammer with both hands and raised it, fully intending to strike the girl, who didn''t seem to have noticed at all. *BOOM The blow struck the ground, causing a significant crack, while Kazue lay nearby, having been tackled by none other than her blond companion. He had anticipated what was about to happen and didn''t hesitate to drop the bag of coins that he had been tasked to carry on his back by the girl, and throw himself towards her, just in time to prevent the impact. Hey, what''s going on? Why are you pushing me? "Kazue! Apologize to the gentleman. He''s not a dwarf, and you clearly offended him by calling him that." Drake said, quickly getting up and helping her to her feet. Great move on his part and critical discernment, thought Adam, because in everything he had read about this world, no other fantastic race had been mentioned, so that was just an ordinary man, just short in stature. Are you sure? He seems like a dwa-Bleh! We are very sorry for this misunderstanding! The woman''s words were cut off by her companion, who, seeing she was about to screw it again, took her by the head and made her bow in apology alongside him, hoping to calm the man down. Fortunately, it seemed to work, and the man just sighed in resignation and lowered his hammer. "Well, alright... So, I''ll ask again, what are you doing in this place? You''re clearly not part of the guild" Before the girl could say anything foolish again, Adam took a few steps forward and spoke up. "We''re recruits heading to the siege of Ironwave Anchorage tomorrow, and we''re gathering equipment. We noticed that this workshop belongs to the Steamcraze Tinkerers and thought they might have useful items for sale." The small man huffed as if the boys statement had offended him. "This is a workshop, not a store. No one here will sell you anything they''ve made themselves, but..." He continued, glancing sideways at the large bag of coins left on the ground. "For the right price, I suppose I could show you some of my designs, follow me." Without further delay, the man turned around and began walking towards the real interior of the workshop, closely followed by everyone else. As they walked, they admired their surroundings: dozens of men carrying, welding, hammering, cutting, and assembling metal parts in manners that were hard to explain, all doing so almost silently, which seemed somewhat nonsensical. "Don''t worry about the noise. The entire workshop is coated with an alloy invented specifically by the guild. It isolates any sound above a certain auditory level and releases it outside the building. Pity for the neighbors, hahaha," After a moment, they arrived at a large steel door, which opened only after the man leaned on it with both hands and pushed hard, not before quickly checking that no one else was inside. Revealing the interior and leaving everyone present in awe. Inside was a massive warehouse, so large it could be considered a hangar, filled to the ceiling with objects and vehicles that they couldn''t even begin to identify, all well-organized and in perfect condition. "Behold and marvel at the great creations of yours truly, Rook Bladebender, master mechanic and 9th best in the entire guild." He concluded, lifting his nose noticeably proud of his title. Chapter 18 - How much does a blacksmiths pride cost? Chapter 18 - How much does a blacksmith''s pride cost? Dozens and dozens of objects with shapes they had never seen were stacked in boxes and on shelves that reached several meters above their heads. Vehicles ranged from what was a heavy-looking motorcycle to an unmistakable tank with a lot of pipes, and even several sets of armor resembling those they had seen some people wearing in the city. There was even half of an enormous mechanical leg, half-built, reaching from the floor to the ceiling. Most of those present remained extremely surprised by such a spectacle and didn''t move; however, Kazue immediately ran inside without hesitation, showcasing the extroverted personality that characterized her in the eyes of her companions. "No way! These are combat armor! Or, well, ''Steam Armor'' from what I can see." The girl exclaimed, using her own ''[Analyze]'' skill to obtain the actual name and brief description, while the short stout man approached, laughing heartily. "Despite your terrible manners, it seems you have a good eye for quality." He said proudly, giving strong pats to one of the plates of the imposing armors, causing a dry metallic sound that demonstrated their toughness. "One of my best creations in recent years, the BX5-class Steam Armor, has nothing to envy from the Armada''s ''Iron Knights''. You can even take an electromagnetic shot from one of those ridiculous arcane cannons and live to tell the tale. Additionally, its system of pulleys and steam valves ensures that your physical abilities are elevated tenfold. It''s even possible to add attachments and additional weaponry thanks to its compatibility with all my inventions" "Great! Cool! How much for one!?" Kazue asked eagerly after hearing all the explanations about the armor, which made her feel more than ever like she was inside one of the fantasy stories she loved so much. "These beauties are normally not sold individually and are usually sent directly to the front lines. But, since you seem to appreciate fine engineering, I can offer it to you at a bargain price of 5000 Iron Shillings" The price echoed in the ears of the entire group, even the young girl froze upon hearing it, her smile still on her face. Adam, on the other hand, sighed in resignation, realizing that after everything he had seen and considering the purported capabilities, it was understandable that almost everything in that warehouse was beyond the reach of their combined pockets. Especially when all they had been given to "prepare" were a measly twenty coins. "Haha, I think I misheard, for a moment I thought you said five thousand coins for the armor." Thats exactly what I said. Rook gradually began to lose patience after hearing the girl''s comment, as if she offended him by suggesting that his work was worth less than five thousand Iron Shillings, even though no one there remotely had that amount. Not knowing what to do about it and feeling quite upset by what had happened, Kazue decided to try negotiating, though the truth was she could barely gather her thoughts at that moment. "B-b-but that''s t-too much, I don''t have that much money on me. Maybe you want to reconsider the price? Or how a-about I pay you in installments? Haha." That was the last straw, and the man simply scoffed at her, completely changing his attitude to one of arrogance and disappointment. And to think I believed you were a group of rich kids from a neighboring nation who had come to join the war for some stupid reason, judging by that huge bag of money. But if you don''t even have something as insignificant as five thousand coins... This is a waste of time. Over there I have some second-hand goods, each of you can pick something from there for the whole bag you have, and let''s forget this happened. But but. Kazue was speechless; it seemed there was nothing she could do to change his mind. She was about to turn, defeated, toward the pile of semi-destroyed objects in the corner when someone walked past her and stood beside her. It was Nikolai, who had a rather grim look on his face that changed to a smile in less than a second. "You''re absolutely right, this is nothing but a waste of time. We thought we could buy something with our more than five hundred coins, but it seems that the creations of the great engineer Rook Bladebender are beyond our budget." What? The man seemed surprised and puzzled by what the young man said, but he didn''t stop and continued. "Let''s go. I''m sure we can find things within our budget and just as good at another workshop. On the way here, I saw another workshop with a different logo. Maybe we''ll find something there." That was a lie; they hadn''t passed by any other workshop on their way to this place. However, Rook had no way of knowing that, so he assumed the worst. "Hey, stop! Nothing you find in those Arcanotinker fellas'' workshops can hold a candle to any of our creations!" "Is that so? I suppose you might be right. Then we''ll go ask another engineer from the guild if they can sell us something, since the great Rook Bladebender tried to sell us combat armor that was beyond our means. Surely, they will have something more affordable." The back-and-forth between the engineer and Nikolai didn''t stop, leaving everyone confused. It wasn''t until Rook''s final words that they finally understood what was happening. "No, wait! You can''t go to the others and tell them... Wait, you slimy snake, did you know all along?" At that moment, the once innocent and friendly smile of the young man took on a sharper edge, revealing anything but kindness. "Not exactly, but it wasn''t hard to figure out either. You were foolish enough to show you didn''t want anyone else here by letting us in, and you couldn''t take your eyes off the coin bag the whole time... Let me guess, you never intended to sell us anything. You just wanted to dazzle us before offering us junk in exchange for everything we had, because we certainly look like country bumpkins." Upon hearing those words, the once proud engineer furrowed his brow in concern, an act not unnoticed by Nikolai. "Furthermore, I can even tell you''re desperate for money by the way you reacted when we mentioned going elsewhereeasy money slipping away, right? That''s why you dug yourself deeper by offering something that''s forbidden to sell and now you don''t want anyone to find out, isn''t it? But of course, why would anyone believe nobodies like us over the 9th-best engineer in the entire guild? Huh? HUH? It''s not the first time you''ve done this." Rook was sweating profusely, his mouth dry, unable to find words to respond. "We have your filthy reputation in our hands, so here''s the deal: we''ll buy what we need at a fair price that won''t attract attention. That way, you can keep the money without anyone finding out. What do you say?" Ho-how?... If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Neither the man nor anyone present could believe what had just happened. Even Adam, who prided himself on being perceptive with great analytical power, was stunned by the way Nikolai had connected the dots. "Let''s just say I can recognize fellow cowards, liars, and thieves when I see them. So, do we have a deal?" He concluded, extending his hand and keeping that mocking smile on his face, to which Rook had no choice but to accept after a few moments of reflection. After all, the wretch was right; not only did he have heavy debts to pay, but his reputation was also hanging by a thread. Being exposed again would lead to his expulsion from the guild. Deal The two shook hands, gripping firmly but without any change in their expressions. "Whatever, pick something that catches your eye, and I''ll give you a fair price, but forget about anything with a red tag or any of the vehicles. Those are accounted for and are going to be sent directly to the front; not a single one can be missing." The man growled as he turned around and sat on a small stool nearby, feeling defeated. At the same time, the situation finally made sense to the entire team, leaving everyone surprised and even excited about what the deal meant. Especially Kazue, who didn''t hesitate to approach Nikolai with a beaming smile, thanking him while shaking his hand and arm enthusiastically. "Thank you, thank you, Niko! I don''t know what we would have done without your help. Choose anything you want, it''s on me!" "Ouch! Let go of me, you brute! Besides, I don''t understand a single word you''re saying, but you can be sure that I''ll be cashing in on this favor." The young man suddenly complained, annoyed and starting to rub his affected hand. It wasn''t because the girl was particularly strong, but because, despite trying to hide it, his fingers were still very sore from Rook''s handshake. After this, the next few minutes passed quickly, with everyone present examining the various objects in the warehouse. Kazue lamented that the armor and many items that caught her eye were marked with red tags. Nevertheless, Mr. Sebastian was the first to find something that truly caught his attention. He didn''t have any specific skills to better examine the devices, so he had been browsing what he could alongside Adam, who offered to summarize the description of anything that caught his interest as clearly as possible so he could understand it better. For the moment, he hadn''t seen anything that inclined him to want to examine it, mostly because the warehouse seemed to be filled with various types and sizes of weapons, something the man didn''t seem inclined to use. However, after a while of searching without success, his eyes landed on an adjacent lotthe objects of second-hand and obsolete items that were originally offered to them for sale. Oh? What is this? He asked then, catching Adam''s attention and showing him what he had just picked up. In his hands was a small mechanical bird, similar but smaller in size compared to the one they had seen owned by the recruitment office supervisor; if that one resembled a parrot, this one looked more like a parakeet. Please, wait a minute, Mr. Sebastian, let me see Focusing his gaze and examining every visible part of the small construct, he took enough time and analysis for the information window with what he wanted to know to finally appear.
?Small Aviatrix (Broken) - Rank F?
?Additional Information?
?A tiny steam machine resembling a sparrow: its brass-plated wings flutter with intricate gears and pistons, powered by a compact steam engine. Due to its condition, it is far from having the functionalities of an original Aviatrix?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?It doesnt work, many engineers have classified it as irreparable?
?Hint: It lacks a soul?
"It seems to be a machine called Aviatrix, but it''s broken and doesn''t seem repairable. I''m sorry." The boy said, lamenting that the first thing they had found was something that didn''t work. "Don''t worry, this is what I want. Its parts are mixed randomly, I think it will be a good experience to put them in order while I wait for you to finish." Understanding his companion''s thoughts, Adam accompanied him to where the short man was to inquire about the price of the broken mechanical bird, but to their surprise, he just started laughing. "Hahaha, are you sure you want that? Look, I''ll be honest. That''s just junk that a group of buccaneers found among the belongings of a cargo ship. I haven''t been able to get it working either, even though everything is in place and its power source is functioning normally. It just doesn''t even react. Now we use it to pass the time by rearranging its parts to make funny shapes." Clearly, it was junk. However, Sebastian just looked at the lifeless mechanical bird in his hands and smiled kindly. That may be so, but I like it. It reminds me of Falk, a pet bird I had in my childhood. Rook simply snorted at that response, not understanding what Sebastian could see in that piece of junk. But the image of a man older than him looking at something so simple with such nostalgia made him relent. "Look, I''ll tell you what. If you manage to put it back together, I''ll give it to you free of charge. It''s no use to us here anyway... Go over there, there are some tweezers and a magnifying glass on that desk." Thank you very much. With that said, Adam accompanied him to the table they had pointed out and left him to concentrate on his work, wishing him the best before turning around and returning to where the others were. They were still rummaging through the items, seemingly taking their time to find something they wanted to buy. However, the excited shout from the girl surprised them all. Here! Finally! Adam, come here quick! Kazue was energetically jumping with excitement, holding something in both hands as she called out to her companion, since she knew he needed to provide any additional information he could about that object. Here, here! Can you look at this please? Without explaining much more, she showed him what she had been holding: nothing less than a bronze-colored metal gauntlet with an unusual amount of cables and gears on its palm.
?Steamgear Knuckle - Rank E?
?Additional Information?
?A gauntlet crafted from polished brass and adorned with intricate cogwheel patterns. When connected to an energy core, it channels and intensifies the stored energy, producing crackling arcs of residual energy along its surface.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: Constant movement of the gauntlet through the air can generate static electricity, potentially overloading its core?
?Hidden: It can be adapted to foster multiple kinds of power sources?
Adam read everything his eyes revealed about the object, and despite a rather concerning warning that could prove dangerous, a spark of realization struck him just as it had his companion. The Thunder Energy Battery! They said in unison, recalling that Kazue had an item that not only emitted electrical energy when activated but could also be recharged if given the same energy a perfect combination. Without wasting any more time, the girl ran to Rook and slammed the gauntlet forcefully onto a table in one swift motion. How much for this one? Looking at what they had placed in front of him, the man laughed again. "Alright, this gauntlet is part of a set, but we only make this part here so there''s no issue with you taking one. I''ll let it go for just two hundred Iron Shillings. However, you''ll need a core for it to work, and we don''t do those here; those runic things are the Arcanotinker''s business." Oh dont worry, Ill take it! She exclaimed excitedly, rushing to fetch her large bag of coins and tallying up all she needed. Alright, do as you wish, but don''t say I didn''t warn you. "Don''t worry, I''ll make it work because I have this!" Kazue said after finishing her calculations, placing all the money on the table and producing a small device she had been keepingthe battery she purchased from the system store before entering this story. The man collected the coins and stared at the small object. That seems to be just a module. Of course, it can be added to the gauntlet, but how will it benefit you? Modules only serve to enhance the gauntlet steam compressin function However, before the girl could respond, a sharp, high-pitched squeal echoed throughout the placea sound very much like a mechanical bird chirping with a distinctive mechanical gurgle. *CLINK CHIRP CLANK* Confused, everyone present could only watch as a strange and small bird with a glowing blue incandescence flew over their heads, leaving a residual trail of the same color behind it. It didn''t stop until it had circled the area a few times before finally returning and perching in Sebastian''s hands, who was just as bewildered as the others. Extra Chapter 1 - Kazue is trying her best... Kinda Extra Chapter 1 - Kazue is trying her best... Kinda A thousand thoughts raced through Kazue''s mind at that moment. She couldn''t comprehend how she managed to endure so many emotions all at once. What was happening now was something she had been dreaming about forever. Completely exhausted both mentally and physically, the girl opened the door to what was now her room and collapsed onto the bed she had just bought. It was as soft and comfortable as the one she remembered from her childhood. Sleep quickly began to overtake her, making it increasingly difficult to stay awake, despite the strong, heart-pounding excitement she felt in her chest. "Maybe just a little nap..." She didn''t know when she fell asleep or if she dreamed about anything in particular, but after several hours, she violently opened her eyes, jumping up and looking around despite feeling dizzy from the sudden movement right after waking. She scanned the room from top to bottom without missing a detail... a closed door, a new bed, food stored in one corner, and clothes in unopened boxes. It wasnt a dream! She was really there! The joy and excitement on Kazue''s face reached such levels that anyone who saw her might have been concerned about the enormous smile she wore. This expression didn''t fade even when she ran to open a packet of instant soup to eat, only to realize she had nowhere to cook it, nor any bowls or utensils. Oh well, it was true that this place didn''t give you anything, and she had exhausted all her points on the comforts she now had. "Well, what does it matter" She thought to herself, opening the packet of noodles and sprinkling the seasoning on top before proceeding to eat them raw. It wasn''t the first time, nor would it be the last, that she ate raw noodles. She''d learned long ago to survive on them after... Well, now wasn''t the time to dwell on those memories. She needed to eat quickly and get to work; there was a lot to see and a lot to do. *Chomp chomp* She didn''t take long to finish eating and felt well enough to start. First things first, she needed to change her clothes; she was still in her usual pajamas. She also realized that, for some reason, she still had the coat one of the survivors in the last scenario had given her... Huh, she didn''t know you could take things from there. Well, it didn''t matter. She wouldn''t use it, but it wouldn''t hurt to keep it as an extra blanket. All the new clothes she had bought were in a box next to her bed. She opened it with great excitement, pulling out all the contents and spreading them out on her mattress. It was wonderful how much she had been able to buy for such a low price. The store had allowed her to purchase several items together for just one point. "I think I want... something comfortable" Kazue mused to herself, she had a lot to choose from, even a casual floral dress that was rather tacky but seemed to appeal to her. She decided to put that on. After dressing and slipping on the only pair of sneakers she had bought, giving her a rather mismatched look, she left her room excitedly, kicking the door open. "Good morniiiiiing! What do we have to do today?!" The girl exclaimed, greeting all her companions and hoping to start a new session of mysteries and fantastic explanations... But no one responded, because there was no one there. Kazue had stepped out, and the only thing there was the enormous white room, empty and illuminated as always, making it impossible to know what time it was. Oh Well It didnt matter anyway; she didnt need the others to get excited about the idea of returning to the shop and browsing for more skills. Even though she didnt have any points to buy anything at the moment, the thought of checking out the options and planning what shed like to purchase later was enough to keep her spirits high. She soon approached the shop area, skipping with joy, feeling a mix of excitement, happiness, and freedom she had never felt before, or at least didnt remember feeling. Maybe in... No, enough, she didnt have time for negative thoughts. Her epic adventure was waiting for her. Upon arriving at the cubes in the area where they had made purchases the previous day, Kazue made a hand gesture to summon the shop screen. It appeared quickly, bringing another smile to her face. She still couldnt believe all this was happening. An adventure in another world, companions with all kinds of personalities, dangerous missions, horrendous monsters, points for missions, and countless skills to acquireit was a storyline that could have been taken from any of her favorite series and mangas, a dream come true where she was the protagonist. While her attitude was commendable, she seemed to have a somewhat distorted perception of what was happening around her. She had been extremely lucky not to get injured or hurt in any way during the previous story, except for losing consciousness at the end, despite the insane difficulty it had. As a result, she still viewed this as if it were a game, believing she was someone special to whom nothing bad could happen. She had even witnessed the deaths of several people, soldiers, and survivors who had been devoured by specters right before her eyes, not to mention that both Teo and Leila were no longer with them. How could she remain so calm? The truth was that she was strongly dissociating from reality, ignoring important details and only focusing on the things she wanted to see. But for now, it seemed to be working for her, especially since all she had on her mind was searching for skills and items in the store that met her demanding fantasy criteria.
?Filter bar: Thunder Piercing?
?Searching?
?Searching?
?Total Results: 250?
Her first idea was to search for any skills similar to the one she already had, thinking that maybe she could specialize in being a character who controlled electricity. Wouldn''t it be wonderful? In her mind, she envisioned Kazue floating with lightning in her hands and surrounded by electric energy, with glowing sparks emanating from her eyes. Hehe Lets see There were many results, but Kazue still spent a good amount of time reading through them all. She realized that not everything shown was related to her technique; some merely shared names, while others were specific variants and techniques of the same style. After thinking it over a bit more, she selected a few that caught her attention enough to keep them in mind and remember to purchase them when she had enough points.
?Thunder Piercing Kick Lv1: 50pts?
?Additional Information?
?Technique. It envelops the user''s legs in a constant flow of electricity that produces a very high-pitched sound.?
?Thunder Piercing Body Circulation Lv1: 200pts?
?Additional Information?
?Technique. It envelops the user''s entire body in a constant flow of electricity in a thorn-like appearance that produces a very high-pitched sound.?
?Thunder Piercing Blast Lv1: 250pts?
?Additional Information?
?Technique. It releases the accumulated electricity from the user''s hand in a straight shot at a very high speed, with a high piercing power.?
?Thunder Piercing Drill Finger Lv1: 2500pts?
?Additional Information?
?Technique. It envelops two of the users fingers in a constant flow of spinning electric energy, similar to a drill. It has an extreme piercing power and produces the passive skill [Barrier Breaker Lv1] while in use.?
Not bad, but in total, everything cost three thousand points. She wasnt sure what the average score per scenario was, aside from the 100 base points that she and the other blonde guy had earned for doing almost nothing. Maybe she still had a lot to save, but she was confident she would get there eventually. Besides, that wasnt the only thing she wanted to obtain; there were also various items and techniques she had in mind, all inspired by the hundreds of stories she had read and watched over the years. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. She might not just focus on using electricity; she would be lying if she said she didnt like the idea of a more mixed style. Maybe shed get a sword, a scythe, a huge mechanized and futuristic hammer, or even shoot lasers... It was too much; she had too many options, and it was almost overwhelming to think about it in detail. Kazue spent who knows how much more time checking the storeperhaps hours; it was hard to tell in that placeuntil she finally had enough for the moment and decided to close the shopping window, satisfied with everything she had found. What should she try next? Oh, right, her status window; she had almost forgotten. It was the window many of her heroes had, where they could see all their progress and statistics. Status window, open! Said the girl aloud as she used a finger to summon her status. It wasnt really necessary to say it out loud, and she knew that, but she enjoyed the idea of shouting the skill name when she was going to use it. It felt very cool, and the most concrete proof she had was Jin, who had shouted the names of the spells he used. Maybe in his case, it was a requirement, but it didn''t matter; it was awesome anyway.
?Name: Kazue Rima?
?Age: 19?
?Species: Human - Rank F?
?Points: 0?
?Potential: F?
?Titles: None?
?Skills:?
?Analyze Lv1?
?Thunder Piercing Hand Lv1?
?Treasures:?
?Thunder energy battery (Consumable) - Rank F?
Hmm There isnt like attribute stats or something like that? After viewing her data, a hint of disappointment crossed Kazue''s face, as she had expected a table of numbers for each of her attributes, like in many manhwas she had read. However, just thinking about it, an additional message appeared on her status screen.
?Accessing the "statistics" tab?
?Error: The user does not have a skill that allows converting intangible data into alphanumeric values.?
Oh? Wow, it looks like there is a way to see what she wanted, although she cant access it yet. What skill allows you to view that information? Despite spending a lot of time browsing the store, she didnt waste any time going back to search again, trying all the combinations she could think of in the search bar, but she didnt find anything concrete. Hmm, maybe she should ask Adamafter all, he has those strange eyes that let him see additional information. Yes, that seems like the best option. Kazue began to tremble slightly and hugged herself tightly, as if she were suddenly very cold, even though the lobby temperature was quite pleasant. She couldn''t help but curl up with her legs drawn in, trying to hold back tears and the fear she felt. She remained in that position for what felt like an eternity, whether it was seconds or minutes, until the sound of a door opening startled her so much that she almost jumped to her feet, nearly tripping over herself. Huh? Kazue? Yes! Barely able to maintain her balance, Kazue turned to see that the person who had come out was Drake. He looked surprised not only after seeing her outside but also at her reaction. "Are you okay?" Yes, yes, I''m totally fine haha The atmosphere grew quite awkward quickly, so Kazue tried to find something to say to divert attention. "Now that you''re here, will you help me test something? Haha!" O-okay? One thing led to another, and Kazue finally managed to convince her companion to supervise her while she used the technique she had purchased. Although the battery that would provide the energy only had two charges, it was better to understand how it worked so she could use the second one wisely. Ready? The girl said as she held the [Thunder Energy Battery] in her right hand and pressed the activation button. She immediately felt a tingling sensation from the object that began to spread throughout her body, so she wasted no time shouting the name of her technique at the top of her lungs. Thunder Piercing Hand! For a brief moment, it seemed that everything had worked, as a surge of crackling energy quickly accumulated into a mass of electricity right in the girls hand, something both of them watched in amazement. However, almost immediately, a tremendous pain surged through Kazue''s arm and then her entire body. Aaaahhh! At the scream of pain, the girl bent over so much that she began to collapse to the floor as her skill deactivated. Her consciousness faded almost immediately, and the last thing she saw was Drake rushing toward her with an extremely horrified expression, shouting her name. What had happened? When she finally opened her eyes, she realized she was in a room she didnt recognize, lying on a bed that wasnt hers, surrounded by Nothing. There was little else besides the bed, doors likely leading to a bathroom and another room, and an open door leading to the lobby. Whew, I was scared thinking something might have happened to you. Next to her was Drake, sitting in a small wooden chair and watching her worried. Did this mean that this was his room? Wait, what? What am I doing here?! Slowly misunderstanding the situation, the girl became frightened and moved backward, rolling off the mattress to touch the floor again. "Why was I in your bed? Did you do something to me?!" WHAT? Oh God no, no, dont you remember? You fainted after trying your skill Drake looked completely scandalized by the accusation, frantically shaking his hands to deny having done anything. This at least gave Kazue time to calm down and think more clearly despite the initial confusion. Yes, now that she remembered, she had tried using her technique, which had caused her sharp pain, so intense that she lost consciousness. "I tried to take you to your room, but the door wouldn''t open, so I had no choice but to bring you here. But seriously, you''ve just been lying down and recovering. The door has always been open, I swear." "Okay, okay, I understand. Dont worry... I just want to know what happened." Now that the initial shock had passed, Kazue noticed that her right arm was still somewhat numb. Although she didnt feel pain, it was still difficult to move it fully. "Well, according to what Mr. Li told me when I knocked on his door for help, your body couldnt handle that amount of electricity from your technique, so basically, you electrocuted yourself. But don''t worry, when he saw you, he said it wasn''t serious since your skill deactivated immediately, so he compared it to sticking a finger in an electrical outlet, pretty much." Oh Well, that sucks It seemed there was much more complexity than what met the eye, but that was alright; blunders like these were normal for heroes in every story, after all. After a few more minutes of conversation, Kazue left the blondes room and headed to her own, understanding and appreciating that no one could enter anothers room without permission. Once inside, she focused on eating a bit more and seriously thinking things through. By "seriously thinking," she meant daydreaming again about what she could do with her electric technique. Despite the significant disadvantage she faced at the moment, she had seen that she had indeed managed to use it. She, the ordinary and simple Kazue, had wielded a power that only existed in her wildest fantasies. Hours later, her arm was fully recovered, and she had changed into new clothesshorts and a t-shirt ideal for easier movement. She opened her room door and took a deep breath, taking in the start of another great adventure and the new people who had appeared in the lobby. She couldn''t imagine another place shed rather be than right there. Chapter 19 - Ancient Technology Chapter 19 - Ancient Technology The first to react after the bird had stopped flying was Rook, whose expression of disbelief was so profound it seemed like his jaw might drop. How?! How is that possible?! He exclaimed while approaching the middle-aged man, who seemed as confused as everyone else and even a bit frightened by the other man''s approach. Then, as if the mechanical bird in his hands understood the nervousness and its cause, it launched into flight again, this time heading toward the engineer, fluttering around him and attempting to peck at him. What? Hey, stop it! He tried to shake off the creature by waving both arms vigorously, but it was so small and fast that it was impossible to catch. Nonetheless, it was worrying and quite unusual. "Please, stop!" Sebastian exclaimed in a strangled shout, unsure if there was anything he could do to stop the mechanical bird from causing more trouble. To his surprise, his words actually seemed to work, as the bird immediately obeyed and flew back to his hands, leaving a bluish trail in its wake. Once still, it began to settle and shake its fine copper feathers as if it were a real animalsomething both endearing and unsettling. Hey, tell me what you did, the Aviatrix models do not have that kind of appearance, did you use a Mechanomancy runic system on it? Were you part of the Arcanotinker Crew all along? A cold and even angry look had appeared on Rook''s face. It was well known, at least to those familiar with the society in the Free Lands, that the industrial guilds Steamcraze Tinkerers and Arcanotinker Crew had a very tense relationship due to their different approaches to blacksmithing and engineering techniques. Thus, the suspicion of being a possible rival was a very serious accusation. "No, I''m not *Gulp* I was trying to repair it, and it started moving on its own after I..." Stammered the old man, leaving the little bird on the table with extreme caution but getting interrupted by the pirate. "Youre lying, its not possible that you managed to get something working that absolutely no one on my team, including myself, could fix" Rook said, his voice filled with disbelief. Now he had taken his enormous hammer in both hands and was approaching with clear intentions towards the machine that rested just a few feet away from him. "No, please, let me explain. I placed its parts where they seemed to fit, but I also added something else. I think that might have been it. Please, don''t do anything to it and take a look." Sebastian pleaded, turning back to the desk and placing his right hand on the bird, moving two plates on its back and causing its back to open through an automatic mechanism. "This was it. I accidentally added this because I was just trying to measure something" By that point, not only had the bearded engineer reached their position, but the rest of his group had also approached, looking concerned. It was then that everyone could see what Sebastian had been talking about: within the system of small springs and thin layers of metal, there was a small gear with a very bright blue color. What could that thing be? For some reason, it seemed vaguely familiar to Adam, but he couldn''t quite place it at that moment. "What in the name of the cursed ocean is that?" The pirate asked, noticeably dismayed to be witnessing something unfamiliar. After all, even if the color matched, that little thing didn''t behave anything like the runic artifacts powered solely by electrical energy. "It''s a gear I made on the ship... When the mechanical snake attacked us and lost its head, a lot of metal and parts fell on us. A small plate of this material got caught in my clothes, and I didn''t realize I had it until we were freed." He said, recalling as many details as he could and explaining the origin of that strange component, but that wouldn''t be all. It wasn''t until I was helping out in the ship''s small workshop that I finally got a chance to examine it. It wasn''t my intention to keep it, but once there, I realized it was a very malleable material. Despite having the consistency of a copper sheet, it molds like clay, so I managed to cut a piece and shape it into a pattern resembling a gear, just to keep it as a memento. That doesn''t explain why it worked or even how you managed to place it in such a precise mechanism as an Aviatrix automaton. For most machines to function, they require all their components to be standard. You can''t have added anything in a normal way. Rook remained skeptical and continued questioning what he was seeing. It was very difficult for him to believe that it had all been just a stroke of luck. It was impossible that his entire team hadn''t noticed that a piece was missing. I know the little one didn''t need any additional pieces; there was just a connection I wasn''t understanding. So, I took out the gear to make a measurement, even though it was larger than the original parts. But then it slipped from my fingers as if a magnet had attracted it and joined the main frame. After that, all the parts began to reassemble themselves, making space and fitting together correctly... Then it powered up and flew away. That doesnt make any sense at all. As strange as the world they lived in was, Rook refused to believe that something like that had happened, especially when it involved a piece from a sea monster, mysterious creatures about which they had very little information except for reports and scarce samples provided by the Leviathan Hunters. However, although he couldn''t believe it, in the eyes of three young people behind him, they did believe in Sebastian, especially when a window popped up before their eyes, showing the new information card about that bird and additional data specifically for Adam.
?Small Ancient Aviatrix - Rank C?
?Additional Information?
?A tiny steam machine resembling a sparrow: its brass-plated wings flutter with intricate gears and pistons, powered by a compact steam engine and an Ocean Soul. It has a very fast flight and the ability to recognize its owner, whom it will follow basic commands from. It possesses the skill [Mimic Voice Lv2], which can be used if ordered to.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Being in the "Ancient" category, it provides its owner with the "Novice Antiquarian" title.?
?Hidden: The Aviatrix soul can improve with time and experiences from its owner.?
That resonated strongly with the bespectacled student, as the term "Ocean Soul" closely resembled a term he had read in the legend of the Necrogear Citadel. Although it had a slightly different name, it shared similarities in etymology and effectthe ability to impart life to lifeless creations. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Wait a moment! We can identify what''s happeningit''s an Ancient Aviatrix. Drake suddenly exclaimed, stepping in to prevent any confrontation that might occur. This surprised and even alarmed Adam, as while his companion''s statement was true, it made no sense for him to know that all of a sudden without explaining the use of the ''[Analyze]'' skill, something that could further worsen the situation with someone who was already mistrusting them. However, Rook''s response was completely unexpected. He stopped abruptly, considering what had just been said, and then hurriedly pulled a small device resembling a monocle from one of his pockets and brought it to his face. "We''ll see about that."
?Focus Glass - Rank C?
?Additional Information?
[Mid-tier specialized item. When worn, it fits comfortably over the user''s eye. It amplifies any information-gathering skills the user possesses and raises it by 1 level.]
[Skill: Artisan Appraisal Lv5]
[No info available]
Two small screens popped up before Adam''s eyes, announcing the name of the device and the skill that seemed to have been used. The engineer appeared to have his own version of the ''[Appraisal]'' skill, perhaps a superior version to the one available in the system store and at a much higher level than his, and an incredible treasure that further improves it. This indicated something that he still struggled to get used to, as he feared the use of such skills might be unusual for the inhabitants of the story, only to be reminded that they were in a completely fantastical world where no one would find such things strange and that, in reality, they were the ones out of place. "Well, shiver me gears! How did that happen? Mate, do you have any idea what you''ve just accomplished?" Sebastian looked puzzled by the pirate''s words, not really knowing how to respond and thinking the man was still angry. However, the pirate immediately broke into a wide grin. Ancient Technology is quite rare, but examples are scattered around. These incredibly powerful artifacts operate on principles we still don''t understand. However, none I''ve ever seen have been as small or as uniquely functional as this one But what surprises me more is that you have a part of a sea monster''s "core". Those are nearly impossible to obtain because they must be destroyed to defeat the creature, and no real use for them has ever been discovered. Rook continued, shrugging and finally tucking his monocle back into his pocket, seemingly content after witnessing something so unusual, then Adam spoke. "Never before has it been tested with any machine similar to these... Automatons?" "Of course, they''ve been tested, not just by us. Even those arcane lunatics who think they know it all have conducted numerous experiments with the cores we''ve been able to analyze over the years, but they don''t work. They''ve even been tested on other pieces of Ancient Technology, and nothing... Anyway, I''m a man of my word. Take it if you want; after all, it has recognized you as its owner, just like any automaton. The man finished addressing Sebastian, then turned around and returned to where he was before, this time in much better spirits. After that surprise, minutes passed without much incident. Although there were many interesting artifacts all around, they ended up buying two curious mechanical-looking pistols, one for Drake and another for Nikolai, as well as some nice chainmail gloves for the blonde boy.
?Thunderbolt Zapper - Rank F?
?Additional Information?
?Crafted from polished brass and adorned with intricate cogwheel engravings, it features a sleek barrel and a crystalline chamber that glows with electric energy when activated. Upon firing, it releases a crackling bolt of electricity that can cause the status effect "Stun" on the target.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: Due to its power requirements, it has a recharge time of one minute per shot, be cautious and ensure each discharge is strategically timed?
Paying a substantial amount for both, and a bit extra to help Kazue install her battery into the gauntlet she had purchased, everyone left satisfied with their acquisitions. Although the girl insisted that Adam also choose something, he calmly declined. Even though practically any type of weapon would be useful, he lacked confidence in his ability to use any effectively. "Alright, if you''re sure then that''s fine. On the contrary, I want that sword that''s been catching my eye since we arrived." They left the store shortly after, each carrying their new possessions, with Rook bidding them farewell from a distance. "Good luck, and never return!" The steel doors thunderously closed behind them, and the entire group exited the workshop. It was indeed unlikely that they would need to return anytime soon, but they couldn''t deny that it had been an... interesting experience. "We have everything, and sunset isn''t even close yet. Do you want to keep looking for something? There''s still some money left." Kazue asked, jingling the bag of coins, now reduced to a small handful. They didn''t have much budget left, but still had enough time for a few more hours of strolling. However, despite everyone seeming to think it was a good idea, Adam shook his head in refusal. "I''m sorry, but I''d like to go to the city library. We can meet at the ship when it starts to get dark. I just ask that you accompany me to find the place first so we don''t get lost." There were no complaints, at least none apparent, and as far as he knew, Nikolai or Mr. Sebastian might not have fully understood due to how quickly he had spoken and the noise of the streets. However, they ended up walking together for a while longer, taking the opportunity to see what other wonders they could find. The journey was long but entertaining, as they encountered all sorts of characters, objects, strange smells, and sounds. At one point, a distracted Drake nearly walked face-first into the legs of a massive machine resembling a giant spider, driven by a one-eyed woman. Meanwhile, Sebastian''s mechanical bird flitted around whenever it had the chance, drawing looks of confusion and curiosity, but nothing that affected them. Eventually, they reached their destination, a rather large building even by the standards of that place. Although it was smaller than the workshops they had seen along the way, it bore no distinctive symbol, indicating that any particular guild didn''t own it. "This is where I stay. I''ll try to find out more about all of this and let you know if anything important comes up. See you on the ship." Adam said his goodbyes while the others did the same before continuing their exploration, hoping to find something more interesting than just books. Meanwhile, the boy approached the entrance and was about to enter when he was stopped by a young, slender man guarding the main door. "Hey, hold on there. Entry is five Iron Shillings per person" The young man said, stopping him and stretching out his hand, demanding the entry fee. Oh, Im sorry, of course. He had anticipated something like this might happen, so he was grateful he had saved a few coins. He counted out the five he needed from his pouch and handed them to the man, who did not accept them. "Per hour..." Five coins per hour? That place was expensive. Well, in any case, he had twenty coins, so he could afford four hours in the library. With a bit of sadness but knowing it was the best investment, he handed over the entirety of his remaining funds. Okay then, welcome to the Librarby. Dont you mean Library? Yes, that, now come in. Hurrying him inside, Adam didn''t hesitate and entered the establishment, immediately sensing that classic smell of dampness and paper, typical of an old library. It was no surprise, as shelves sprawled everywhere and the walls were lined top to bottom with books of all shapes and sizes as far as the eye could see. Hey, kid, over here! A familiar voice reached his ears from one of the adjacent aisles, revealing itself to be the same pirate with mechanical eyes who had helped him on the ship. "Mr. Chrono, good to see you again. I had to stop by a few other places before coming to the library." Adam greeted warmly as he approached, greeted in return by a genuine smile from the pirate. "It''s good to see you finally decided to come in. I saw you standing at the entrance. What happened?" "Oh, I was just paying the entrance fee." "The what? Kid This is a public place, the entry is free." The man clarified with a hearty laugh. Chapter 20 - Heading towards a war we dont understand Chapter 20 - Heading towards a war we don''t understand Several minutes had passed since Adam arrived at the library, and even longer since both he and Chrono had started searching through the books the pirate had already prepared beforehand. However, after some time, the boy had remained with his face resting on a booknot reading, but almost using it as a pillow. "Kid, are you seriously going to keep lamenting over a simple scam? Suck it up and get to work." The truth was, yes, despite it being foolish and even amusing, Adam couldn''t help feeling like the biggest and most complete idiot in the world. No matter how much knowledge and intelligence he claimed to have, it was clear he still had much to learn about the world, or in this case, common sense. How could he have fallen for such a simple and basic deception? I know, but But nothing, this is a pirate settlement, I have no idea what you were expecting. Taking a deep breath, Adam slapped himself lightly on the face, something he sometimes did to focus. He straightened up intending to continue to read. After all, what did it matter if he had been swindled out of his last twenty coins? It''s not like he needed more money anyway. What did it matter if that guy had made him feel like a complete ignoramus? He didn''t even know him. So what if he had fallen for a more idiotic trick than he cared to remember, making him feel the sting of failure once more... No! Enough already. His cheeks were quite flushed by the time he finally managed to calm down enough to resume his reading, but at least now he could concentrate a bit. Let''s see, the first book he had chosen was one the archivist had recommended after their conversation on the ship. It detailed the legend of the Necrogear Citadel in more detail. Initially, his goal with that book was to find any similarities with the symbols on the Necronomicon page. However, Adam began to dissect the text, skimming through it and focusing solely on finding specific words to dispel the doubt in his mind. Ocean Wisp, Ocean soul Where are they? The boy thought to himself as he turned page after page, grateful that in this case, the book wasn''t just a short version but something that could easily compete with an encyclopedia volume from his own world. It was nearly halfway through the book when he finally found what he was looking for. While the text and its explanations weren''t exactly a scientific report, they did offer more information than the previous book. In this particular case, it expanded more on how the acolytes of the Citadel were rumored to perform their strange rituals and creations. It mentioned that they had somehow learned to capture the soul of a living being within a mechanical container they called an "Ocean Wisp," named after the blue lights that can be seen floating on the sea during full moon nights. They managed to create what appeared to be an artificial heart, which they then placed in their creations to give them life. Perfect. One piece of the puzzle had fallen into place, but he still needed to find the rest. He persisted in searching for any references to Ancient Technology throughout the book, but unfortunately, he found nothing. Mr. Chrono, by any chance, do you know anything about Ancient Technology? The boy asked, grabbing the pirate''s attention and interrupting his own reading for a moment. Ancient Technology? Ah, yeah, you mean the Cursed Items we talked about the other day, what about them? Are Cursed Items also ancient technology? Adam suddenly asked upon noticing that there might be a correlation between the two; however, his hypothesis was quickly dismissed when the archivist responded for the second time. No, kid, listen, Ancient Technology is only the name some use to refer to Cursed Items, they are the same. "But that doesn''t make sense... We were recently at a workshop of the Steamcraze Tinkerers guild and found a piece of Ancient Technology. One of the engineers there explained that this kind of machinery couldn''t be used or repaired, yet you said you''ve seen some of it working." Adam was visibly troubled by the situation, as it seemed that one of them must be lying. However, his concern was interrupted by the pirate''s laughter, something that confused him so much he couldn''t help but wonder what was so amusing. "Sorry, kid, sometimes I forget how little you know about this place. Hahaha... It''s no surprise that one of those gearheads doesn''t understand the workings of cursed objects. They only think a machine or object should function according to how it''s built or formed. So, if it doesn''t follow their rules, it doesn''t work. Even the example I gave you about the gauntletone of those stupid engineers used it, and he still refused to believe that it was the cause of him losing an arm." Pausing only to catch his breath, Chrono allowed the boy to share his thoughts on the matter. "But he said he was the 9th best engineer in his guild. How is it possible for someone like that to refuse to see evidence of abnormal functioning in his own theory? It doesn''t make sense." "Kid, you said it yourself: people''s arrogance and vanity often make them think they''re better or know more than they actually do. Almost all of them pay the price for itit''s part of human nature." Said the pirate, sighing and unconsciously touching the lenses he now wore as eyes. "So, where do Cursed Items come from? If they act the way they do, they must have been created by someone, right?" Adam continued, thinking seriously that he might never fully understand the irrationality of people, but making mental notes nonetheless. "No one knows. Do you know where your strange page came from? They''re just found lying around and have strange uses. Don''t dwell on it too much." That wasn''t satisfying, but Adam felt closer than ever to understanding something important. However, he decided it was best to simply continue his investigation. Hours later, the investigation hadn''t progressed much. While they had found more and more connections between the legend of the Necrogear Citadel and the engravings on the Necronomicon page, nothing additional or relevant had emerged. However, he had to admit that staying there and debating ideas with someone who shared his passion for investigation had been... pleasant, maybe even more so than doing it alone. It was certainly a weird feeling. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "Hey kid, let''s call it a day. It''ll be sunset soon, and I suggest you head back to wherever you''re staying before it gets dark." Having lost track of time from being so engrossed in the books, Adam hurried to put everything back in its original place and safely stored his cursed page, hoping it wouldn''t get too late. "I''ll head back to the ship since we''ll set sail first thing tomorrow. Are you coming too, Mr. Chrono?" The boy asked hurriedly, thinking that if that were the case, they could return to the ship together. However, the pirate quickly shook his head. "Not at all, I have a room rented in the city center. I won''t be heading back to the sea for at least a few weeks. But good luckyou''ll need it." "Oh, okay, thank you, I hope we can meet again. I''m sure we''ll make more progress next time." They bid their farewells, but as Adam finally left and stepped through the door onto the street, the man muttered a few last words to himself before letting out a final, deep sigh. "Seriously, good luck, kid. Though I doubt we''ll ever meet again, I''ll toast to your swift journey to the other world." ----------------------------------------------------------------------- The sun was about to rise after a rather peaceful night. Not only had the entire group returned with plenty of time to spare, but Adam had also managed to arrive just as the evening was winding down, to the surprise of some and the relief of others. Luckily, none of them had trouble getting up, not even Li, who supposedly spent the previous day drinking. They quickly gathered on deck to clear their minds and have something to eat, only to find the ship in motion and no sign of Gearspire Stronghold in the distance. This meant they had already been sailing for several hours. "Listen up, recruits. In a few minutes, we''ll be reaching Transport Channel B-2, a direct passage to the outskirts of Ironwave Anchorage. Understand that as soon as the ship emerges from the canal, we''ll be entering combat. Be ready if you don''t want to die too quickly." Captain Magnus spoke after gathering everyone, giving clear instructions and implying that the place they were heading to was essentially a no-holds-barred warzone. Still, the question that lingered in the minds of most of the group was about that Transport Channelwhat exactly did it entail? Luckily, or perhaps unluckily, the answer came within a few minutes as Magnus had originally warned in the form of a gigantic sea whirlwind right in front of them. "Everyman, inside the ship, now!" Everyone obeyed immediately, entering quickly and closing the main door behind them. The ship then shook violently, causing more than one person to nearly fall. What is happening?! Kazue exclaimed in alarm, having had to grab onto Drake, who was beside her, to avoid falling. It seemed that most of the group shared the same confusion. "We''re in a Transport Channel, these are huge underwater tunnels that connect different points in the ocean using a suction mechanism, kind of like ocean currents." Adam explained, to the bewilderment of nearly everyone. Surprisingly, it was Li who continued the conversation. "The B-2 channel we''re taking will drop us right in the middle of the battlefield, so, don''t do anything stupid and be ready as soon as the doors open again." The fact that he knew something like that was even more surprising than the explanation itself. How had he learned about such things if he had spent the entire time drinking? Adam couldn''t contain his curiosity and asked him directly, as it was something even he didn''t know. Excuse me, Mr. Li, but how But the man quickly interrupted his words and turned to look at him with a bored expression. How do I know that? Let me guess, you lot didnt talk to anyone at all about what were gonna do and where are we going, right? Just be prepared Not wanting to elaborate further, the man simply walked to a nearby seat and sat down to rest, leaving the others hanging. They exchanged puzzled and resigned looks, realizing that, despite his mocking tone, he was right. The following minutes passed quickly, filled with nervousness and small conversations among the group members. It wasn''t until almost an hour and a half after their descent that another jolt hit the ship, taking everyone by surprise once again; Li stood up slowly and, without waiting any longer, summoned his spellbook into his hands. Its Showtime. He said with an unusually mocking smile just as the door to the deck burst open, revealing Captain Magnus on the other side, shouting at the top of his lungs. "Get out and protect the ship until we reach land!" Upon this order, the entire group emerged from the ship to witness an incredible sight... The once blue sky was now covered with thick clouds and smoke from multiple explosions and various types of weapons being fired. The otherwise calm ocean clashed with numerous ships of different sizes attacking and sinking every few seconds, even the metallic clangs and the overwhelming smell of gunpowder added to the chaos of war. A bit dizzy from the confusion, almost no one saw a flying machine speeding above them, resembling an ancient airplane and leaving a trail of black smoke behind. It wasn''t until it was right above their heads, emitting an incredibly loud engine noise, that they finally took notice. Incoming bombing! For a brief moment, Adam looked up and realized that the aircraft was extremely similar to the biplanes he had seen in history books, reminiscent of those used during World War Irudimentary with a single propeller at the front and two composite wings. However, the symbol painted on its underside caught his attention the most: an anchor crossed with two swords, a symbol he knew belonged to the Ironclad Armada. Suddenly, the compartment of the aircraft opened, releasing a multitude of objects that began freefalling toward them. There wasn''t much they could do, given the little time they had to react. However, a voice resonated above the din of battle. [AAGASU WINDA]
[Skill: Aagasu Winda Lv2]
[You have seen the skill twice, data is being collected]
[Low-level defense magic that creates a dome generated with strong gusts of moving air, with a diameter that can be extended at the user''s will, up to a maximum of 20 meters, functioning as a shield. The air currents are highly resistant to physical and elemental attacks but dissipate after 1 minute]
As seen in the previous world, Li''s words invoked a powerful gust of wind that enveloped almost the entire deck, forming a translucent dome. From within, they could see how the bombs dropped by the plane impacted and exploded violently, yet caused no harm to the defensive spell. While the dome hadn''t been large enough to cover the entire ship, some bombs did manage to impact the ship''s sides. However, these impacts didn''t seem to cause any real issues as the ship continued to advance without problems. The question remained: how long could the dome hold up? The plane had circled back after seeing the initial attack failed, and now two more had joined it, ready to launch another bombardment at their target. Even though the shield could withstand the main onslaught, it was unlikely that the ship would remain unscathed by the stray bomb explosions. They needed to come up with a solution quickly. However, before the three aircraft could launch their new offensive, a barrage of missiles shot through the area and struck them directly. *BOOM* The explosions darkened the surroundings with a curtain of smoke, and pieces of steel rained down everywhere, halted by the wall of air and slipping into the sea This was a war where life was extremely fragile, and death could come without warning. We''re arriving, ready to disembark! Captain Magnus shouted again as some cannon shots reached the ship, impacting the shield, which resisted them without apparent problems. The shore was in sight, and it would only be a matter of seconds before everyone finally disembarked in the midst of what was clearly a fierce battle. Enormous walls and many people surrounded the emplacement. They were fighting around it, from shirtless pirates with jagged swords to men in mechanical armor over 2 meters tall, withstanding gunfire and strange blue rays from a large number of enemies, all of whom were covered from head to toe in a metallic mesh, reminiscent of medieval knights All of them desperately fighting for their lives. Chapter 21 - No Way Out Chapter 21 - No Way Out Amid explosions and metallic sounds, the ship finally reached the shore, stopping abruptly near the coastline to allow everyone on board to disembark. The air shield dissipated, clearing the way for the group on deck to descend via a wooden and metal ladder extending from one side. Without stopping, everyone quickly disembarked, even Sebastian, who was assisted by both Drake and Adam to descend as swiftly as possible while his mechanical bird flew erratically around, seemingly frightened. Once on land, they noticed that a clear and well-defended path leading inland had formed despite the many men fighting around them. Follow the path to the interior of the fortress, tell them a rescue ship has arrived and to send the wounded here, more will be coming soon!! Captain Magnus howled, leaping impressively to land beside the rest, issuing the orders the group needed to follow while he stayed behind to fight outside. However, just as everyone prepared to run to the designated area, a tremendous crash erupted in front of them, even louder than what was already happening. *CLANK, CLUNK, CLANK* A familiar sound reached them as the Reaper, the ship they had arrived on, was shattered into a thousand pieces by something emerging from below, splitting it as if it were a toy. Fragments flew everywhere, forcing them to take cover and nearly knocking them down from the shockwave. This stunned everyone, but none more so than the captain, who, for the first time since they had known him, replaced his stern and apathetic expression with one of confusion and bitterness. What?! One of the mechanized marine beasts emerged from the sea, responsible for the ship''s destruction. However, this one wasn''t a giant serpent but a monstrosity resembling an enormous fish with sharp teeth, huge clawed arms, and many exhaust pipes and gears releasing large amounts of white smoke. The beast seemed to pay no attention to the humans on land despite being relatively close, and after surfacing with its violent attack, it turned and submerged again. What the devil are the Leviathan Hunters doing!? It seemed that the pirate didn''t quite grasp what was happening, and the same held for everyone else, who stared in astonishment at the unfolding events. But that wasn''t all, as immediately after, many other ships from the pirate alliance still battling at sea were similarly destroyed, each by some other type of giant creature emerging from the depths. Following this, several explosions that shook the ocean itself could be felt like minor earthquakes, revealing multiple metal husks beginning to float to the surface. God damn it! Those pieces now floating freely on the waves were far from what one would expect. While they could distinguish half of the head of a mechanical beast among them, there were also much larger plates, and worse yet... Bodies. This indicated that many casualties had been from the submarines belonging to the Leviathan Hunters guild, the ones tasked with dealing with such creatures underwater, but the number of pieces and casualties suggested that the quantity of these sea monsters was immense, something that had not been anticipated judging by Magnus''s reaction. What are you waiting for?! Move! Snapping everyone out of their trance, the pirate''s words spurred them into action, no longer standing still but moving swiftly along the secured path. They could feel shots, cannon blasts, and even the occasional missile passing high above their heads as they hurried forward. It didn''t take more than a few minutes for them to arrive, even though they had almost carried Sebastian due to his age and inability to run fast. They noticed that the path had led them to the foot of the huge wall surrounding the Anchorage, stopping only when they entered what seemingly was a large but makeshift camp set up right in the middle of a huge breach in the once imposing walls. "*Huff Puff* Its fine, Im fine, thank you for helping me. I''m sorry you have to carry this poor old man." Sebastian said, panting a bit when they arrived, genuinely feeling sorry that two young men had to carry him like that. Drake quickly dismissed any apology, while Adam remained silent, distracted by analyzing the multitude of objects and characters in the area. There were many makeshift tents, piles of boxes containing various tools and supplies, and a large number of people running back and forth, dragging wounded comrades or carrying boxes full of weapons. Hey, you all! A shout caught their attention as they caught their breath, coming from a person who quickly approached them, waving their hand. Are you from the rescue team? We have too many severely wounded who need immediate evacuation. The man said, flexing his prominent muscles under a strange apron adorned with a skull and two crossed bones, a symbol Adam recognized as belonging to the Mechanica Medics, the sixth major guild responsible for the medical sector. Certainly, he didn''t fit the typical appearance of a doctor, not only because of his imposing size but also due to dried blood stains on his arms, bald head, and bare chest, as he wasn''t wearing a shirt. We are from the rescue team, sir! We came to support and under Captain Magnus''s orders, you should take the wounded to the coast... But the ships were destroyed, so there''s no way out until further notice! Kazue then spoke, carried away by the emotion, speaking quite directly while giving a military salute with her hand over her head. This only caused the pirate to look at her strangely as if she were a weirdo, and even with some disgust. "Why the hell are you talking like that? ... Wait, are you saying the escape ships were destroyed? What happened?" "I''m afraid she''s right. We came on the ship designated for troop withdrawal, but it was destroyed by sea monsters as soon as we disembarked." Adam said, stepping forward and explaining what had happened on the coast more clearly. This left the pirate quite agitated and deep in thought. "Damn it, we''ll have to keep waiting until someone can get us out of here." And with that, he simply turned around and left without saying anything else or giving further explanations. Unsure of what to do, the group looked at each other in confusion, however, they knew the last thing they should do in this situation was to stand around doing nothing, so they quickly walked further into the camp. The more they saw what was happening in that place, the worse they felt. The groans of pain from the wounded men and women became unbearable, along with the complaints of frustration and exhaustion from countless medical personnel, busy trying to treat as many patients as possible. This resonated deeply in Adam''s mind, witnessing firsthand what it meant to be someone dedicated to saving lives in such a manner. Did he see himself doing that? He didn''t know. At first, he would have said yes without hesitation, as it was expected of him. However, after almost losing his life and humanity to the ghost queen, he realized he wasn''t as drawn to the idea of self-sacrifice for the sake of others. It was...conflicting. "Make way! Move, damn it!" Suddenly, a shout was heard behind the group, this time from another member of the Mechanica Medicsa burly man with a scruffy beard reaching down to his neck, carrying two more men over his shoulders. Trying to step aside to make room, they could see the pirate leaving the wounded on makeshift stretchers near a tent alongside two other medical personnel who looked quite agitated. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "We told you we don''t have any more space here, take them somewhere else!" "Theres no space anywhere! At least here they have somewhere to put them instead of on the ground!" The medics complained, and the other pirate responded bitterly, as previously mentioned, they were overwhelmed with casualties and unable to attend to everyone. "On top of that, the Med-005 models have broken down from overuse, and there''s no way to repair them. Why haven''t any of those stupid engineers arrived? Damn it!" One of the doctors said, pointing to a set of machines in a corner that no one was using and taking up a lot of space. Drake recognized them almost immediately, as they resembled the ones they had used on the ship to treat his injuries. However, it wasn''t him who stepped forward, nor was it Adam, who also recognized the machines but didnt know how they worked. Instead, Sebastian approached them and began to touch them with both hands. "Please, let me take a look at them." He asked calmly without taking his eyes off the devices, surprising the pirates present, who were not about to stand by while a stranger interrupted their work. "Hey old fart, get out of there! Who the hell do you think you are to" *CLINK CHIRP CLANK* But his words were interrupted by the sudden chirping of the mechanical bird flying around and returning to perch on Sebastian''s shoulder, threatening the men who had approached its owner. They stopped not because they feared a small automaton, but because it emitted a rather peculiar blue glow from within. "Are you part of the Arcanotinker Crew? Why didn''t you say so earlier? Thank God someone finally showed up to help with this!" The bearded man said with a sigh of relief, which calmed and encouraged the doctors a bit, as it seemed they might finally be able to ease their workload. However, the others present were not as relaxed, especially Adam, who knew perfectly well that this was a serious issue. It was one thing to have helped fix a few things based on his clockmaking knowledge, and quite another to repair real problems with medical equipment. So, he seized a brief moment of distraction to approach his companion and ask if this was a good idea. "Mr. Sebastian, do you know what you''re doing? You''ll be in danger if they find out you can''t repair these machines." The young man said, but the older man calmly replied without taking his eyes off his work, as he had already managed to open the lid of one of the devices to examine its interior. "Don''t worry, I can''t explain it, but for some reason, I feel like I understand how it works."
?The title Novice Antiquarian is resonating with user Sebastian Regg?
??
??
?Skill "Foreign Machinery Understanding Lv1" has been created?
?Congratulations!?
A few system windows suddenly appeared above Sebastian''s head, visible only to him due to his enhanced vision, indicating that the title he had earned for repairing the Ancient Aviatrix had granted him a special skill. Surprised and unable to speak for the moment, Adam tried to examine what was happening, prompting another window to pop up with information about the skill being used.
[Skill: Foreign Machinery Understanding Lv1]
[You have seen the skill twice, data is being collected]
[Low-level passive skill, allows the user to understand and comprehend the full functioning of technology-based objects and Common to F-rank treasures within a story.]
That explained quite a bit, although discovering that a skill could be created naturally, even when assisted by a title, was significant informationsomething he needed to share immediately with the others. So, he simply let him work and moved away to rejoin the group and explain what had happened. Interestingly, the one who reacted most calmly was Li, who simply raised an eyebrow and watched the elderly man work. "How curious, it''s very rare for something like this to happen. That old man has been quite lucky." With that, he simply shrugged, showing that he didnt care much. However, both the blond and the girl seemed quite pleased about it but decided not to interrupt Sebastian. After all, if he could repair those machines, he would have a lot of work ahead of him. Having resolved something but still unsure of what to do, the group remained indecisive for a moment until a shout from a familiar voice suddenly shook them. "HEY! Why are you just standing there? Move to the front immediately! ... Why are there only five of you? Where''s the one who''s missing?" It was Magnus, who had reached them and was demanding to know why they were still in the camp. Without hesitation, both Drake and Adam explained the situation they were in and that Mr. Sebastian seemed capable of helping with the workload of the doctors and nurses. "Hmm, I understand. Well, leave him there then. Youll come with me to the front immediately." The captain said without missing a beat, turning and nodding for them to follow. However, before he could move forward, Nikolai began to speak. "But if poor Mr. Sebastian is staying here, then he needs someone to protect him from any problems that may arise, right? Ill stay here as his bodyguard and make sure he can work without any issues." The young man said as he pulled out his pistol to demonstrate that he had the means to do what he said; however, the look he received from Magnus was one of deep disgust. "Fine, stay. A disgusting coward would just be a nuisance. Besides, reinforcements of class 5 have already been requested. Who goes, as long as they can hold out for a bit, doesn''t matter." Heh, Ive been called worse In response to the captain''s disgust, Nikolai simply laughed mockingly and walked toward the tent where Sebastian was working, knowing he would be much safer there than in the middle of the battlefield. None of the other group members knew what to say about it, though many had expected that attitude after seeing how he had behaved in the workshop the day before. Still, they didnt waste any more time, and the four individuals, along with the pirate, began to run through the camp until they reached one of its edges, which was well-guarded and filled with people entering and exiting at full speed. "Once were outside, Ill split from you. You just need to run into every factory you see, taking out any members of the Armada you find inside, understood? Dont hesitate, because they wont hesitate to do the same." Everyone nodded and hurried out through the settlement gate, only to be greeted by a spectacular sight: an industrial complex that made even the Gearspire Strongholds infrastructure seem small, though the visible walls indicated it was much smaller than a city. Massive steel factories spewed thick black smoke everywhere, while towers and pipes jutted out all around, remnants of the multiple battles taking place. Magnus wasted no time and vanished from sight using a powerful steam boost from his heavy mechanical arm, leaving the group alone amid a war that wasnt theirs. Still, both Li and Kazue seemed excited. "Alright, this should be easy enough, it''s time to farm some points. Stick together and support me as much as you can." The man said, which was met only by a cheer of enthusiasm from the girl, raising both arms excitedly and showcasing her mechanical gauntlet in one hand and a serrated sword in the other. Meanwhile, the other two simply exchanged worried glances. Setting aside the countless people fighting in the streets and various machines in the distance, the group quickly entered the nearest factory, encountering a sizable group of around seven soldiers clad in metallic armor with gears protruding from all sides. Each soldier wielded swords resembling the serrated ones used by pirates, but with the difference that these appeared slightly curved and had a trigger on the handle. "Enemies have entered! Escort the workers outside to the extraction point!" One of the soldiers shouted, the only one holding a large metal shield. Two of the others quickly obeyed the order, finally revealing what they had been protecting behind them: a group of at least ten men and women trembling with fear. They were factory workers who had nothing to do with the siege at the hands of the seven pirate guilds. Adam, Drake, and even Kazue suddenly stopped when they saw them there. However, the man beside them stepped forward, adjusting his hat as he summoned his spellbook. I was dying to try this. Said Li holding his grimoire, which began to glow intensely as he smiled widely. [RAAJIA IGNIS] Extra Chapter 2 - Drake is... Okay, I guess Extra Chapter 2 - Drake is... Okay, I guess Drake lay on his bed, the only piece of furniture he had purchased in the system, along with a few items specifically for the bathroom. He stared at the ceiling of his room, which was empty and flawlessan unusual sight for him, considering he couldn''t recall the last time he had slept under a roof that didn''t look like it might collapse at any moment. He had been through a lot that day, and the last thing he remembered upon entering the white room was returning to what he had started to call home again. He recalled once more doubting whether choosing to continue with his life had been the best decision, only to blink and find himself in that place, dragged into a world of ghosts and destruction like something out of a horror movie. What was really going on? The image of Leila, the woman he had helped throughout most of the journey, came back to his mind, along with the memory of how she had chosen to leave at the first opportunity. It weighed heavily on him, especially because of the fixation he had whenever he saw someone "defenseless". However, he also noticed that despite feeling resentment toward himself for not being able to do anything, it eventually faded, as if his mind was trying to prevent him from reliving the trauma he carried. Not wanting to dwell further in his misery, Drake jumped up and started to think. What should he do at that moment? Honestly, despite everything he''d experienced during the first... "scenario," he still harbored some skepticism about what Mr. Li had told them. After all, being transported to another world to complete stories and earn points was a reality that was hard to grasp. He couldnt fully wrap his mind around it, but one thing he was certain of was that this place allowed him to escape his own thoughts. It forced him to focus on survival and the other group members, something he was quite thankful for. Yes, a part of him just wanted to embrace this new reality and completely forget his problems, and another part of him well, it wanted that too. He couldnt lie to himself; he preferred being here rather than resorting to things like alcohol or drugs. Yes, thats what he had to do. Drake quickly gave himself a few slaps to the face to focus properly and stop overthinking things. He needed to find something to do for the moment. Maybe training? Exercise had always been a somewhat effective escape, even during his lets just say, some pretty dark times. But how could he exercise in this place? At most, he had a bit of space to do some push-ups, but that wouldnt be enough. Hmm Oh, maybe Could he buy equipment for that? It was worth a try; after all, he had only spent a few points and now had who knows how much time. Although it was logical to feel tired after everything that had happened, the truth was that he couldn''t feel more awake and devoid of any fatigue. Without wasting any more time, Drake decided to leave his room and head toward the area with those strange cubes where he could interact with the odd digital store. Slowly opening the door, the boy looked around and realized that no one was outsideeveryone was probably sleeping, just as Mr. Li had suggested. It was the perfect moment to make his purchases without disturbing anyone. Walking slowly toward the store area, Drake noticed how eerie the lobby was when empty and silent. It was just a white expanse where it was hard to distinguish where the floor ended and the walls began, except for the four wooden doors at the edges. He was sure that if he stared for too long, he might even feel dizzy. Finally arriving at the store, Drake made the necessary hand movements to bring up the window and began to explore a bit. Huh, maybe this And this as well This seems good Minutes later, the blonde had purchased a variety of equipment and gear that would rival an average gym, along with some fruit for snacks and plenty of water, all at the incredibly low price of just a few pointssomething he was very grateful for. Having completed his purchases, he was about to leave when a thought crossed his mind, causing him to turn and look at the store screen. After a moment of hesitation, he entered his query into the search bar, specifying exactly what he was looking for.
?Search bar: I want to be stronger?
?Searching?
?Searching?
?Total Results: 0?
?No results were found with the specified name in the search bar. It is advised to apply filters and ensure the correct spelling of the skill or treasure desired.?
Drake had to admit that he wasn''t very adept with technology; learning to use a smartphone had been a challenge for him when he finally got one. So, searching incorrectly was something he couldn''t avoid. He tried again, clearing what he had written and replacing it with something he had seen previously along with Adamsomething that had caught his attention.
?Search bar: Class?
?Searching?
?Searching?
?Total Results: 835?
?Class: Wizard - Rank F: 500pts?
?Additional Information?
?It gives the user the F-rank class "Wizard"?
?Class: Warrior - Rank F: 500pts?
?Additional Information?
?It gives the user the F-rank class "Warrior"?
?Class: Fighter - Rank F: 500pts?
?Additional Information?
?It gives the user the F-rank class "Fighter"?
?Class: Warlock - Rank F: 500pts?
?Additional Information?
?It gives the user the F-rank class "Warlock"?
?Class: Rogue - Rank F: 500pts?
?Additional Information?
?It gives the user the F-rank class "Rogue"?
??
Hmm... None of those things appealed to him, and he wasn''t even sure what they truly meant. But he remembered that the other guy had said that when he checked the information on one of them, a warning window had appeared about how obtaining one would limit what he could learn, but it would also provide a particular focus for his skills. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. That didn''t bother him, after all, he had to admit that imagining and searching for things to buy, whether they were powers, skills, or items, wasnt something he excelled at. So, something that decides for him would be ideal, but not this. Not to mention, there were so many options, and he didnt have the time or patience to review them one by one. He tried once more, this time following the previous advice and applying a filter.
?Search bar: Class?
?Filter bar: Stronger?
?Searching?
?Searching?
?Total Results: 0?
?No results were found with the specified name in the search bar. It is advised Hey, kid, why dont you use the ''Idea Forge''??
Once again, there were no results, which was odd considering the vast amount of items in the store. The most curious part was the final message, which seemed to glitch a bit and offered a more personal suggestion. Was that normal? Drake wasnt sure, but he didnt dwell on it too much. He closed the regular store window and finally headed to the option that had been completely ignored by the group and even omitted by Mr. Li.
?Idea Forge?
?What are you thinking about? Tell me?
? ?
Hmm... And now? There was no further explanation except for him to state what he was thinking. Could it really be that simple? Well, there was only one way to find out. I want to be stronger, strong enough to protect whoever needs it
??
??
?The provided information is too ambigu Come on, kid, you are not being honest, thats not what you actually want?
What? Once again, the resulting message seemed to have glitched and shifted in tonefrom something robotic and automatic to a message that felt like it was coming from a real person. What do you mean?
?You don''t want to be strong just to help those in need; you want power so you can protect what matters to you and never lose anything again. You just have to admit it.?
Im not, I want to help everyone, just like he wanted me to do, just what Alonso wanted
?Are you sure? What about the woman who went to ''Abyss''? What about the many men and women who died defending you in the punishment world? Why dont you feel any remorse for them? The truth is, you don''t care. You''re forcing yourself into a philosophy you don''t truly believe in. You would improve so much more if you just accepted who you really areif you went back to being who you were before you met him.?
Drake didn''t know how the screen could speak to him so personally, almost as if it knew his life and thoughts. However, he had to admit that it had a point. He did care about those he considered defenseless, but that was because he saw his younger brother, Alonso, reflected in themthe only thing that had made him try to live and rebuild his life. You might be right, I want power for the things that I care for And for now, what I care for is the last will of my brother
? Okay, well, close enough for now. Be more specific, what do you want??
Filled with conviction, Drake clenched his fists and began to speak out loud. I want to be strong, I want to become more powerful to protect what matters to me, I want my fight not to be in vain, I want... I want a class that acknowledges my efforts!
?Atta boy, thats what Im talking about, well, see you ? ?
?Suggestion accepted, initiating the materialization of the user''s idea.?
??
?Success!?
?Assigning a proper point value to the idea?
??
?Success!?
?Pinnacle Class Craft - Rank ?: 1500pts?
?Additional Information?
?It grants the user the skill Class X, where X is based on the effort and aptitude demonstrated from the moment of acquisition. Once accepted, this skill will disappear and be replaced by the new class.?
?You have not enough points to buy this skill?
?Do you want to save the new Idea in your log for later browsing??
?Y/N?
Drake was finally satisfied with his decision. He didn''t dwell much on the details and simply hit the ''YES'' button to save the newly created skill, thinking that he would need to earn 1500 points somehow to purchase it. He resolved to do his best until then. Without anything else to do there, the guy closed the store and turned back towards his room, somewhat dizzy from the emotional turmoil he had felt a moment ago. However, that didnt last long, as upon re-entering, he noticed that there was no trace of all the things he had bought, but there was another door beside the bathroom. Somewhat hesitant, he approached and opened the door to find that all the machines and equipment had been neatly arranged in an adjacent room, effectively turning it into a gym. Alright Pleased, Drake spent as much time as he could training and testing every machine until his body was drenched in sweat and screaming for a breaksomething that would have made anyone else collapse, but for him, it was enjoyable. He was thankful he had bought a shower and bathroom essentials, so he quickly cleaned himself up and changed into an extra set of clothes he had in the backpack he brought with him to this place. Maybe he should rest a bit now, even though he wasn''t sleepy, he knew his body needed to recover. But before that, he decided to head back to the store for a moment to buy a laundry basket, as he didn''t like having sweaty clothes lying around. You know, this doesnt feel so bad Drake sighed as he opened the door, ready to leave. However, he noticed that the lobby wasn''t empty this time. There was a small figure crouched in the middle, someone he didn''t recognize at first until he got a bit closer. Huh? Kazue? Yes! Chapter 22 - Real battle experience Chapter 22 - Real battle experience [RAAJIA IGNIS]
[Skill: Raajia Ignis Lv1]
[No info available]
Li shouted, his spellbook starting to glow fiercely, causing his voice to reverberate through the surroundings due to the empty chamber. Subsequently, an enormous glowing red circle began to form above his head, rapidly expanding to reveal strange marks and symbols within it. This surprised the enemy soldiers completely, making them hesitate momentarily before reactinga fatal mistake. Charge! The soldier carrying the shield, that squads sergeant, shouted as he forced a stern expression and gave the order to advance. Immediately, the other four men accompanying him obeyed, propelling themselves forward with some sort of mechanism in their armor, very similar to how Adam had seen Captain Magnus move during their first encounter. The thrust was immense, and it would take only a couple of seconds to reach the invaders'' position, who didn''t seem able to react to such speed. However, before even getting halfway there, the sergeant saw for an instant how the smile of the man beneath the strange circle grew even wider. Then, before his eyes, the enormous head of a strange creature made entirely of fire emerged from the drawing in the aira beast with an elongated snout and open jaws revealing considerable fangs. Burn Li simply whispered a taunt as the smile never left his face, and a current of hot air flooded the surroundings, forcing him to hold onto his hat. Adam, Drake, and Kazue were front-row witnesses to the horrendous spectacle. They saw the fiery dragon''s head appear and then spew a torrent of flames that spread throughout the area, covering the space from the entrance to the back of the factory room. The air filled with steam and the screams of the soldiers trapped in the sea of fire, followed by various mysterious explosions in the midst of it. The three young people were stunned, even as the spell''s effect ended and the dragon''s head vanished, causing the fire to dissipate and reveal only the charred remains of everything it had scorched. This included the burned bodies of the soldiers, whose armor was partially destroyed and had holes, indicating that the explosions they had heard moments ago were the mechanisms in their suits bursting from the extreme heat. Damn, that was quite effective. I''m starting to understand why Teo liked to attack so recklessly. But those affected by the attack weren''t just the soldiers of the Armada. The workers who hadn''t been evacuated in time were also caught in it. Several bodies lay at the back of the room among the charred machinery that had collapsed on them after being weakened by the fire. Feeling that his work there was finished, Li simply sighed with satisfaction, closed his book without making it disappear, and turned to leave. However, a figure stood in his way, blocking his pathnone other than Drake, who looked at him with a very dark expression. "Why did you attack the factory workers as well? They have nothing to do with this war." At the blonds question, Li''s surprise shifted to another smile, as if he were watching a child say something amusingly silly. "Why do you say it as if the soldiers I killed dont matter? Dont you think theyre also innocent, forced to participate in this senseless war? Dont you think they had families waiting for them at home? What makes them different in your eyes?" Drake was left silent by that response, unsure of how to reply. However, the man simply laughed and continued on his way, not without giving him a pat on the shoulder and saying something loudly that reminded them they were not in their world and that everything they were experiencing was something they had never encountered before. "Relax, I was joking. Youre a pretty promising group, so keep this in mind... None of the beings here are real; theyre just characters in a story. They dont have a life nor existence outside of what we see, it doesnt matter what happens to them." That was a hard pill to swallow, even if it were true, since those "characters" continued to look and act like living people. Yet, they also had to accept the fact that they were in an impossible world where nothing they previously believed to be true applied anymore. Kazue was the first to speak, still nervous but trying to quickly regain her usual demeanor, repeating her companions words to herself. "It''s true, it''s true, they''re just NPCs. We shouldn''t feel bad. No main character actually cares about enemy extras in these kinds of stories. Yes, this is no different; this is our adventure." Wasting no more time, Li set off for the next closest factory. Although the first one they had entered still had some additional floors and rooms, it was very unlikely they would find soldiers of the Ironclad Armada there, who were their primary targets. He instructed them to move and cover his back. The others followed, though they still had internal conflicts, especially Adam, who kept telling himself that the man''s words were the closest thing he had to true information about this world. At the same time, he wondered why he hadn''t felt more disturbed after witnessing the literal death of living beings in front of him, even if they were fictional characters. Even the fact that he felt relatively calm when thinking about his lack of empathy was troubling. But this only brought a particular memory to his minda small ability he had read in his profile the first time he checked his stats... [Half-Undead Psyche], the skill that said it could force him to remain calm in situations of mental stress. He didnt want to admit it, but something as simple as that made him feel less human than he supposedly already was. Even though he wasn''t very empathetic to begin with due to his lack of interaction with people outside his field of study, having his emotions stripped away like that was almost poetic justice. Watch out! So absorbed was he in his thoughts that he didn''t notice what was happening around him. Even Drake''s warning wasn''t enough to make him react in time. The blond had to violently shove him to the ground just as a figure sped between them, narrowly missing a slash by only a few centimeters. It was an ambush by a small group of soldiers who had surprised them in the middle of the street amidst the chaos. It seemed they had just finished off a small group of pirates and were now targeting the group of strangers. Certainly, these individuals didn''t have the classic look of the criminals they were fighting, but they clearly weren''t workers from the facility or members of the Armada either, so they had to be enemies. One of them had sped past, propelled by his steam mechanism, narrowly missing his attack on Adam, while the other two followed in the same manner but targeted the rest of the group. Fortunately, the prior warning was enough for both Kazue and Li to react. The girl barely avoided a thrust, which luckily struck the serrated sword she was holding, sending it flying several meters away due to the impact and causing her to stumble. The three soldiers sped past due to their momentum, and seeing their initial charge fail, they turned around to try again. This time, they intended to be more careful and ensure their cuts wouldn''t be dodged. "Hey, kid, snap out of it!" Li exclaimed as he watched the soldiers turn around, directing his shouts at Adam to do what they had discussed during part of the journey. Despite his initial confusion, the boy luckily understood what needed to be done. "Uh, yeah... Eyes!" That was the code word they had discussed. At that moment, the other three diverted their gaze from Adam, even covering part of their line of sight with a hand to ensure they couldnt see him even out of the corner of their eye. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Immediately, the boy extended both arms forward and invoked his cursed paper, the Necronomicon''s page, which began to emit an ominous aura from its symbols.
[Skill: Insanity Aura Lv1]
[Upon viewing directly, it will cause every living being to passively build up Insanity status effect of up to 10%, its effect will last until the skill is deactivated]
Just like what happened with the pirates during the siege on the ship, the four soldiers quickly succumbed to the effect of the object. However, instead of waiting for their violent impulse to manifest, Adam verified that there was a brief window of a few seconds during which the affected individuals remained immobilized while accumulating charges of madness. This moment had been agreed upon as part of their strategy. Now! He exclaimed as he made the page disappear, clearing the way for his teammates to attack as planned. They had been quite fortunate in this case, as the soldiers'' controlled momentum ceased the moment they succumbed to the power of the treasure, bringing them close enough to be easily attacked during that brief moment. The three acted quickly. Drake pulled out his Thunderbolt Zapper and fired at his target, hitting it squarely, much to Adams surprise, who had only seen him practice it once. Meanwhile, Kazue leaped toward her target with a beaming smile, a large charge of electricity crackling in the palm of her gauntlet. Thunder Piercing Hand! A window appeared in front of Adam in response to the use of the skill, but as it was his first time seeing it, only the name and level, which he already knew, were displayed. Nonetheless, the effect was clear: both the electric pistol shot and the gauntlet''s discharge caused a flow of current that made the two affected soldiers scream, causing them to fall helplessly to the ground. While they didnt have severe injuries, their armor had acted as a conductor, amplifying the paralysis effect. They likely wouldnt be able to get up for a while. Meanwhile, the last remaining soldier was struck by the brutal impact of four spiked spheres similar to cannonballs in various parts of his body. He was thrown backward with great force, crashing into many boxes scattered around and disappearing from view. Lis shout was drowned out by the noise of the rest of the attacks, but the information about it finally appeared to Adam, who quickly read it.
[Skill: Ganzu Metalo Lv1]
[You have seen the skill twice, data is being collected]
[Low-level spell that summons and shoots 4 spiked iron balls to the designated target, the balls disappear upon spell deactivation. The shooting power and the number of the spiked iron balls depend on skill level.]
Adam had to admit that the topic of spells was quite intriguing, though it was still odd that Li hadn''t used the same fire technique from the start. There might have been some limitations, which is why he had opted for his support. However, it wasn''t something Adam needed to worry about for now, with those enemies out of combat, they had to keep moving, as it was possible that more soldiers would arrive due to the widespread fighting throughout the mini-city. Knowing what would be the best option, everyone looked around and prepared to head to the nearest factory, moving with worried gazes. The only exception was Kazue, who, for some reason, had an expression of euphoria that was almost frightening. "Stick together, dont stop, and dont look back!" Li shouted without slowing his pace, as the entrance to the next factory was far enough away to require them to pass through a battle between soldiers and pirates. This could put them in the crossfire if they werent careful, but it was clear that staying in the same spot would be much worse. The route took less than a minute but, for Adam, it felt like an eternity. Before his eyes, many things were happening: not only were armored soldiers from the Armada facing off against pirates who barely wore vests and pants, but he also glimpsed one or two spider-like machines moving through the area. Additionally, a zeppelin in the distance was hit by a volley of missiles and was crashing down over the walls, engulfed in flames. "Were almost there, dont stop!" Li continued shouting, already able to see the entrance where they could take refuge from the surrounding battles and proceed with their mission. However, just a few meters from their destination, a very tall figure emerged from the shadows of the open doors and landed in front of the group with an impossibly large jump. The impact created a loud noise that drowned out the sounds of the battles around them and raised a small cloud of dust. Slightly blinded by the dust that spread around them, the group had no choice but to cover their faces for a moment. They discovered who was responsible for that dramatic entrance when the dust settled. "By order of the Tenth Regiment of the Ironclad Armada, you shall not pass beyond this point!" She was a tall, slender woman with long black hair, dressed in what appeared to be a military uniform. However, the most striking feature of her appearance was her red eyes and the two enormous mechanical arms extending from her back, emitting small amounts of steam with each movement. These mechanical arms were responsible for the crater in the ground caused by her landing. "You will not harm any innocents while I am here! You will fall by my hands!" Without stopping, the woman pressed a button on the bracelets of her uniform, and four tubes were ejected from her back, connecting to a backpack-like device that linked both mechanical arms. With a swift motion, she grabbed a tube with both her human and robotic hands, and the tubes extended instantly to reveal they were pikes. As if that weren''t enough, they began emitting sparks of electrical energy, surrounding them with a blue glow and a crackling sound.
[Skill: Electro Quadrant Technique Lv5]
[No info available]
Immediately, an information window popped up before Adams eyes, indicating that the opponent in front of them was far superior to anything they had encountered before. However, he didn''t have time to warn the others, as the woman leaped towards them with a jump similar to the one she had done before, but this time without any apparent steam propulsion like the soldiers. She used only the strength of her legs. Li was the first to react, pointing at the woman and shouting almost in desperation. [Ganzu Metalo] The projectiles shot out like cannonballs toward their target, who couldnt dodge while in the air. To everyones surprise, and fitting the surreal nature of their situation, the woman used her four weapons to hit the spheres and deflect them purely through brute force, as if she were batting them away. Eyes! Adam shouted, employing the same strategy as before and invoking the page of the Necronomicon. The woman stared directly at it with a fixed gaze; this should be enough to affect her at least for a moment, giving them a chance. But then
[Skill: Synthetic Gaze Lv5]
[No info available]
[...]
[...]
[Your information has been forcefully revealed]
What?! He didnt have time to say or think anything else, as even in mid-air, the woman disappeared from view and reappeared right in front of him instantly. She moved so fast that the rest of the group didnt even notice in time, as they had tried to look away after Adams warning. "You are the most dangerous; you will die first." As she said this, her two human arms crossed, and delivered a cross-shaped strike directly to the boys arms. With no chance for him to react, his page was torn to shreds, and a powerful electric shock coursed through his body from the impact. Aaaahhh! The scream of pain he let out was deafening, alerting his group to what was happening. They quickly turned around in surprise, but it was too late. The two robotic arms loomed over their target, ready to deliver the final blow, and there was nothing they could do to stop it. *BOOM* Another powerful explosion occurred right at that spot, causing Kazue, Li, and Drake to lose their balance. At the same time, the woman''s body was thrown backward with great force, coming to a stop several meters away. After getting up without difficulty, it was clear that the mechanical arms had shielded her from whatever hit her. "Damn Armada!" A familiar voice was heard then, revealing the figure of a man as tall as the woman, with a massive mechanical fist emitting smoke from the impact it had caused. "It''s still too soon to withdraw. I''ll take care of this nuisance; regroup immediately." Captain Magnus had arrived on the scene just in time. Given Adam''s condition, they were perhaps lucky not to have died before even noticed. Chapter 23 - Minutes to Disaster Chapter 23 - Minutes to Disaster
?Warning:?
?The treasure [Necronomicon Single Page [1/5] (Replica) - Rank F] has received catastrophic damage! It has become unusable for the rest of the scenario or until properly repaired.?
This time, a small text window from the system appeared, visible to everyone, reflecting the impact of the woman''s attack from just moments ago. The sight of it made them tremble, but they didn''t hesitate to react. Despite the surprise and speed, the adrenaline coursing through their bodies urged them to start running. However, while Drake hurried to help Adam get back on his feet after his electric shock, Kazue raised her voice toward the pirate captain who had saved them. "What should we do now?!" In response to these words, Magnus''s tone filled with irritation, and he quickly replied. "Twenty minutes. Pass the message to those in the nearby factories. I want everyone at the coast in twenty damn minutes." "Oh? What''s going to happen in twenty minutes exactly?" The woman from the Armada interrupted with a mocking smile, already on her feet and once again brandishing her four electrified weapons while looking at Magnus in a challenging manner just to speak a little bit more. "Well, it doesn''t matter, anyway, all of you will be dead in ten." "And what exactly will happen in ten minutes?" You tell me first The exchange of words between the woman and the pirate led nowhere but to mock each other, provoking one another to make the first move or lose their composure. Magnus, with a swift flex of his mechanical arm, made it start working and emitting large amounts of white smoke. Go! Adam was just recovering from the numbness caused by the electric shock, with Drake''s shoulder as support, but he was still able to lift his gaze at the pirates final shout and see two skill windows that appeared right as both combatants charged at each other.
[Skill: Blastpiston Jab Lv6]
[No info available]
[Skill: Quadra Surge Lv6]
[No info available]
Both techniques would collide directly, creating a massive shockwave: Magnus''s fist against the woman''s four electrified spikes. Which would be more powerful? Unfortunately, they wouldnt stay to find out, as everyone was already moving back toward their original direction, the factory entrance from which the woman had emerged. Adam still couldnt fully feel his arms, but after a few steps, he was able to stay on his own and keep pace with the rest for the remaining distance. Upon arriving, he and the others saw the interior of the factory. Similar to the first one they had visited, this one also had various assembly machinery. However, instead of a group of soldiers and workers, they found just two guards and at least seven pirates tied up and gagged with metal cables. Additionally, a small group of factory workers huddled at the back, clearly frightened. The usual course of action might have been to follow the situation''s thread and defeat the two enemies to free the captured pirates. However, unlike the soldiers they had faced before, these guards wore very different armormuch larger and more robust in appearance. Whereas the standard armor resembled medieval gear, these were more akin to astronaut suits: bulky and heavy, adorned with multiple plates and Ironclad Armada symbols, as well as helmets with green visors and oxygen tubes on the sides. This gave them a rather futuristic look, even for their setting. "Hold it right there! In the name of the Tenth Regiment of the Ironclad Armada, you are under arrest!" As soon as they detected the intruders, the men exclaimed, pointing at them and demanding their surrender while deploying two enormous rectangular shields from their backs, as tall as themselves and adorned with a golden lion''s maw design right in the center. Li prepared for the inevitable confrontation by making his spellbook shine, and Kazue, for some reason, had regained her smile and seemed eager to fight again. However, Adam looked worried when two new information windows appeared before his eyes, this time more detailed but no less concerning.
[Steel-Marine Captain High Armor - Rank C]
?Additional Information?
?Available only to Ironclad Armada members of Captain rank. Its metal plates grant the passive skills [Elemental Resistance Lv3] and [Damage Reduction: Slashing Lv3], and significantly increase the user''s strength and endurance.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: It greatly reduces the users speed and agility.?
?Hint: It is recommended to improve the armor design, as the neck folds are not protected.?
[Lions Pride Aegis - Rank C]
?Additional Information?
?An imposing rectangular shield, forged from heavy steel with a golden lions head in its center as a mark of the 10th Regiment of the Ironclad Armada. It gives the user the skills [Cogwheel Bastion Lv3] and [Golden Hex of Sloth Lv3].?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: It greatly reduces the users speed and agility.?
?Hidden: It has an artificial Soul fragment.?
Ra-rank C equipment Adam murmured with a fixed gaze and wide eyes behind his glasses, words that did not go unnoticed by Li, who changed his expression to one of complete concern. Not wasting any more time, he lifted his glowing spellbook. [RAAJIA IGNIS]
[Skill: Raajia Ignis Lv1]
[You have seen the skill twice, data is being collected]
[Low-level AOE fire magic, creates a summoning circle above the user''s head and conjures a body part reflection of a [Fire Dragon Hatchling]. Depending on the spell''s level, different body parts of the reflection can be utilized.]
[Level 1: Head]
No! The spell was cast a second time, forming a circle of fire above his head and summoning the dragon''s head towards their enemies. This caused Drake to suddenly shout, realizing that the area attack would sweep through everyone present, just as it had in the previous factory. This included the pirates they were supposed to rescue, as well as the facility workers. Just because they were "characters in a story" didn''t mean he could casually make them suffer or take their lives. After all, they seemed like real beings. But he could do nothing to prevent the spell from being cast. The creature''s jaws opened quickly, and taking advantage of the armored men''s surprise, unleashed a powerful sea of flames that threatened to engulf the entire room. However, before that could happen, both soldiers stepped forward side by side, with their shields raised. Adam saw the eyes of the lion''s head at the center of their aegis glow with a red light before another system window popped up in front of him. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
[Skill: Cogwheel Bastion Lv3]
[No info available]
A sudden, intense whirring of gears filled the air as the soldiers'' shields emitted a massive burst of white smoke. This smoke slammed into the wave of fire, halting it abruptly for a moment. In the blink of an eye, the entire sea of flames was extinguished without leaving a trace, never even managing to reach any of its intended targets. "Damn it! There''s nothing we can do here, we''re leaving!" Exclaimed Li, slamming his book shut and turning around. The rest of the group followed suit without hesitation, while the two armored soldiers were already in motion, powered by turbines protruding from their backs and legs. Despite their steam-driven boost, the soldiers wouldn''t be able to catch up in time to prevent their escape. However, this would not be an issue for the Ironclad Armada members, seasoned warriors accustomed to battling targets much faster and more agile than themselves. Stop, you scum! One of them shouted, and Adam then saw his three companions collapse to the ground as if something very heavy had suddenly fallen on them. Not understanding what was happening, he had to stop and turn around, only to be met with another unpleasant surprise.
[Skill: Golden Hex of Sloth Lv3]
[No info available]
A hex? What just happened? At first, the boy didnt understand anything, but his confusion was interrupted by a flurry of windows that popped up in front of his eyes, one after another, without pause.
[Your speed has been greatly increased]
[Your agility has been greatly increased]
[Your reflexes have been greatly increased]
[Your speed has been greatly increased]
[Your agility has been greatly increased]
[Your reflexes have been greatly increased]
This is... Adam felt an extremely weird sensation in his body, feeling lighter than he had ever imagined, like being submerged but without the waters resistance. Immediately, the attribute that came to mind was his Demi-Lich power, [Malediction Reversal], the ability that had allowed him to survive the curse residing in his body and that could reverse the effects of curses and blessings. What?! Hows he not down?! The two soldiers had gotten quite close by then, and Adam snapped out of his thoughts when he heard one of them shout in his direction. However, as he looked at them, it was as if they were moving in slow motion. His senses were operating beyond human capability, and combined with the adrenaline rush and boosted stats, he could think much faster than usual. Without really understanding why, Adam''s body started moving on its own. He began running toward the soldiers and reached their position in what seemed like an instant to them. What?! The one closest to him tried to use his shield and free arm to grab the boy, but Adam, showcasing unreal agility, climbed up the folds of the armor until he was crouched on the soldier''s helmet. "How convenient that your helmet isn''t airtight" Adam said, shaking a small object he had pulled from his belt unnoticed, which was nothing more than one of his failed gas grenades. He activated it immediately, releasing the gas into his opponent''s face. After activation, a large amount of grayish gas began to emanate from the object, enveloping both the young man and the soldier, who tried futilely to remove his attacker from his top, but Adam effortlessly evaded every movement. The other soldier had stayed put, observing what was happening and hesitating to intervene due to uncertainty about what was occurring behind the smoke screen. However, he remained highly alert for any sudden developments. When he spotted a figure emerging from the fog in his direction, he delivered a powerful swing with his shield, only to be surprised by the fact that he had struck the unconscious body of his partner. Gideon! The shock was considerable when he saw him lying there but without any visible signs of injury. Thus, he couldn''t react to the barely perceptible speed of Adam emerging from the smoke curtain and climbing the same way he had done with the other, also holding another grenade in his hand. Dont worry, hes just asleep The same process was repeated as before, surrounding both with the smoke and causing the heavy armor to collapse inertly on the ground. Adam took a glance, hoping to see any notification indicating that the [Sleep] status had taken effect, but nothing appeared except for those related to himself.
[Sleep status condition is affecting your body]
[Youre immune to Sleep status condition]
Sighing with relief and noticing the effects of the curse on his body beginning to wane, he took the opportunity to approach the captured pirates and carefully untied their restraints. "Who the hell are you?" "Reinforcements sent by Captain Magnus. We were instructed to assist anyone we find and to tell them to head to the coast as soon as possible." One of the captured pirates seemed wary at first, but after Adam assured them of who had sent the help, they asked no more questions and simply got up after being freed. "Okay, then were leaving." Without even thanking him or trying to help the other members of the group who were just beginning to regain their mobility, the men simply ran hastily toward the exit. Adam sighed once again and prepared to assist his companions. However, before he could approach them, a sob reached his ears. Turning his head, he noticed that the sobs came from the group of workers in the area. They were all seated and terrified by what had happened, knowing they were at the mercy of ruthless and bloodthirsty criminals. Oh, dont worry, we wont harm you. However, I suggest you evacuate the area as soon as possible; it looks like the battle might escalate in a few minutes. Adam assured them, trying to be as friendly as possible with the same smile he had shown Kazue when they were locked up on the ship days ago. Whether they followed his advice or not, he turned around, finally heading to the other group member''s position, but only after giving one last instruction to the civilians. "These two are just asleep; I also suggest that you take them with you if possible." Feeling that the boost to his physical abilities had nearly worn off, Adam moved to help the others, supporting them as they tried to get back on their feet, although their legs still seemed a bit weak.
[Your speed has returned to normal]
[Your agility has returned to normal]
[Your reflexes have returned to normal]
"Damn it, this is humiliating. What the hell did those guys do?" Li was the only one visibly upset by the situation, vehemently trying to stop his legs from trembling so he could regain his composure. "It was a hex cast using one of the abilities of their shields... Which is weird, how is it possible for a mechanical shield to have that kind of power?" Could those shields be cursed objects or ancient technology? No, it didnt make sense according to the information he had gathered about those things, but what was certainly troubling was the hidden description of that item, indicating it had a kind of soul fragment. Could it be similar to the ''core'' used by sea monsters or the ''soul'' needed by Sebastians mechanical bird to function? There had to be some kind of connection that I still hadnt figured out. "And why exactly were you not affected?!" Adams thoughts were interrupted by Lis sudden question, which was indeed valid. It reminded him that he hadnt yet explained his condition to everyone, only having briefly mentioned it to Kazue. Its complicated. I can explain everything about it, but I dont think this is the best place. Hes right; its quite unusual but interesting. You should explain it later. The girl suddenly said, barely paying attention and taking advantage of her improving legs, to approach the soldiers resting a few meters away, especially the shield of one of them. She was eager to take it after Adam mentioned that the skill that knocked them down came from those artifacts. However, despite her efforts, she was unable to lift any of them due to their immense weight. Hey, help me carry at least one of these. Im sure it will be very useful. Kazue, I dont think its a good idea or that we even have the time for that. Drake commented once he was fully back on his feet. "How much time has passed? We should visit at least one more factory before heading back. The more occupying forces we can drive away, the fewer casualties there will be on both sides." However, just as they were about to exit through the main entrance, a massive explosion nearby shook the entire environment, including the metal structure they were in. What had caused that? The four finally emerged, only to face the source of the sudden and violent explosions. As they looked up at the sky, they saw a multitude of zeppelins hovering overhead, so numerous that they completely blocked out the sunlight over entire streets. From these airships descended countless soldiers from the Armada, not only those in seemingly medieval armor but also many more who could be seen landing on rooftops and nearby streets. Oh come on! Exclaimed the man in the hat, watching as soldiers in heavy armor, and even a couple of towering rustic-looking robotic suits with massive pipes emitting smoke, landed on rooftops and nearby streets. The sight was overwhelming. Chapter 24 - By orders of the IronClad Armada, surrender! Chapter 24 - By orders of the IronClad Armada, surrender! There wasn''t much they could do in that situation. The Navy soldiers were landing everywhere, filling every street, every roof, and every imaginable corner with armored figures. They couldn''t even fully move from where they were standing because a gigantic contraption landed in front of them with a tremendous crash. This barely humanoid machine could only be described as a large sphere with mechanical arms and legs, standing about four or five meters tall. Adam''s vision kicked in immediately, revealing information about the machine. The contraption began emitting a large amount of steam from the exhaust pipes located at the back of the sphere that served as its body.
[Steamtread Goliath - Rank C]
?Additional Information?
?Robotic enhancing machine, exclusively utilized by mid-rank officers of the Ironclad Armada. The central body is a massive sphere constructed from reinforced steel and adorned with intricate brass gears and copper piping. The pilot sits securely within this spherical cockpit, surrounded by an array of control levers and gauges that allow for precise maneuvering.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?It uses an [ElectroFlux Dynamo] under the cockpit to power up its engines?
?Hidden: Its the only model of the Goliath series that does not have a special skill?
That didn''t help much. Despite being one of the more basic mech suits, it was still essentially a giant hunk of metal they could hardly do anything against. Even if Adam could use his cursed page, it was hard to know if it would have any effect when they couldn''t even see the pilot. Nevertheless, Li didn''t seem ready to give up in the slightest. He lifted his open spellbook without delay and attempted to recite one of his incantations. [GANZU META] But halfway through the incantation, the steel giant slammed the ground with one of its metallic arms, causing a massive explosion that sent gravel flying everywhere. The blast destabilized the entire group, preventing Li from finishing his spell. The flying debris struck him as well, forcing him to shield himself. "Under the orders of the 5th Regiment of the Ironclad Armada, all unregistered individuals are hereby under arrest!" Adam and his companions barely had time to react to such words. Their chances of escape were now nil, as in the brief moment that the giant had interrupted them, many more soldiers had arrived. Some wore standard armor, while others sported heavy battle suits and C-rank shields. "Hands on your head and chest to the ground!" The robot''s pilot voice boomed again, demanding the group''s complete surrender while the other soldiers kept them in sight. Adam, Drake, and Kazue immediately complied, placing their hands on their heads and preparing to lie down on the ground. However, Li thrust his arms forward violently, as if trying to do something, only for a system message to appear before them.
?Unfulfilled requirements, impossible to use?
Not fucking now! It seemed that whatever Li had tried to do hadn''t worked, but it did manage to startle the soldiers threatening them, who interpreted his actions as a refusal to comply. "Hostile target! Restrain them all with priority level 4!" Immediately after that order, the roars of lions and screeches of eagles echoed through the air, followed by a light breeze. Numerous system windows appeared before Adam''s eyes, revealing the skills being utilized at that moment.
[Skill: Crimson Hex of Wrath Lv3]
[No info available]
[Skill: Golden Hex of Sloth Lv3]
[You have seen the skill twice, data is being collected]
[A curse from the Golden Pavilion, it casts a dark enchantment that dramatically slows the target''s movements and dulls their reactions and speed, making them sluggish and clumsy.]
[Skill [Cursed Vision] is seeing through the deception of this curse.]
[Hidden: Skill is being used under the false name [Speed Restriction Lv3] by the caster.]
The updated information on the hex was shocking to Adam. He couldnt believe the soldiers were wielding it as if it were a different ability. Something was off, but he had little time to ponder it. Meanwhile, Li, Kazue, and Drake had collapsed violently to the ground, exhausted and displaying only expressions of frustration on their faces. The boy sighed, lowering his arms and looking ahead as his view was nearly overwhelmed by the flood of notifications that appeared before him. * [Your speed has been greatly increased] x4 [Your agility has been greatly increased] x4 [Your reflexes have been greatly increased] x4 [Your strength has been greatly increased] x4 [Your stamina has been greatly increased] x4
[...]
[The user''s mind is not accustomed to the current physical body level; the altered state [Oversaturation] will be imposed.]
[...]
[Innate race trait [Half-Undead Psyche (Innate)] has stabilized the user''s mind, [Oversaturation] status effect will not be imposed.]
Adam''s body reacted even more violently than before, as the effects had now accumulated twice along with others that boosted his physical strength. It was a peculiar sensation, like feeling completely free for the first time in his life and capable of doing anything he wanted. "What?! One of the targets hasn''t fallen, maintain positions!" The robots pilot exclaimed from his spherical cabin, ordering all the soldiers around to stay alert to this irregularity. Suddenly, a large, luminous circle resembling a gear appeared in front of the robot and began to spin, causing another system window to appear before the boy''s eyes.
[Skill: Threat Analysis Lv2]
[No info available]
Holy shit! Attack now! It seemed the pilot had a skill to measure the threat level of a particular target, and it must have alerted him to the insane increase in Adam''s stats. He then ordered all the soldiers to attack without hesitation. Upon that command, all the Ironclad Armada warriors surrounding the group launched themselves at the boy, propelled by steam and brandishing their serrated swords. However, no one anticipated that Adam''s body would disappear from their view in an instant. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. What?! Even though the soldiers were approaching from all directions, Adam reappeared on the left side, right behind the lead soldier. It was an incredible sightdespite the armor propelling them at immense speed, Adam perceived them as if they were moving in slow motion. With ease, he reached the lead soldier, grabbed him by a neck fold, and, using his newfound Herculean strength, hurled him back at the others following behind. To the soldiers, everything happened in a second or less. One of their own suddenly changed direction, crashing into the others. The same thing occurred moments later with the other squads approaching from different flanks, leaving Adam and his companions momentarily clear of enemies. However, the conflict was far from over. Only the lowest-level soldiers had been repelled, a fact quickly underscored as dozens of heavily armored enemies with massive shields began advancing toward him. Even with his abilities enhanced to such an extreme, Adam wasnt sure if he could handle so many C-rank item users quickly enough. He briefly considered using the smoke bombs he still had to create a cloud of sleep-inducing gas, but that was no guarantee, especially with the enormous robot and its pilot likely in an isolated compartment. Nevertheless, it didn''t matter; he had to try. He wasn''t sure how much longer the curse effects would last, but he knew every second was crucial. Taking advantage of the inherent slowness of the soldiers in ''Steel-Marine Captain High Armor'', he rushed towards the nearest one and did exactly what he had done with the two others in the factory. He used the small opening between the soldier''s helmet and armor to detonate a smoke bomb. He managed to do this twice, quickly and precisely. However, as he was about to leap at the third soldier, he saw a large shadow loom over him, even with his enhanced reflexes. It was one of the robot''s arms, which had been maneuvered by the pilot, who wasted no time in deciding to attack directly. Adam''s first reaction was to try to escape, but he didn''t, as doing so would mean the sleeping soldier would take the direct hitsomething he didn''t actually want. The impact was sharp and caused a small gust of wind, but the robot''s pilot didn''t seem satisfied at all. In fact, inside the cockpit, one could see the pilot''s face tense and anxious upon realizing that his blow had been stopped by a random young man with his bare hands. What the hell is this monster?! The robot tried to retract its arm and the pincered plate it had for a hand, but for a moment, it couldn''t. Adam had firmly anchored himself to the ground and gripped the limb that was intended to crush him with a powerful hold; he wasnt going to let go so easily. Then, to the astonishment and disbelief of everyone present, the boy tensed his muscles and limbs violently, channeling all the power he could muster at that moment, and lifted the Goliath into the air with a single motion. Mimicking how Drake had finished his last fight on the pirate ship, Adam decided to use the momentum to hurl his target headfirst into one of the nearby structures. The impact produced a loud crash, causing the nearby heavy-armored soldiers to freeze in place, terrified. The boy, amazed by his strength, returned to the center where his teammates were still on the ground, affected by the debuff from the shields, however, this situation wouldn''t last long. After a moment, the robot resumed its movement, anchoring itself to the ruins it had collided with and showing that, even after being tossed aside, there was no damage, meanwhile, the pilot started shouting again from his cabin. Requesting reinforcements! Unit 4C of the 5th Brigade urgently requires support due to a level six threat!
[Skill: Instant Transmission Lv2]
[No info available]
It seemed to be an information transmission skill, something Adam found quite intriguing. The idea of using skills for something that could use a radio made a lot of sense in a practical scenario. However, the pilot didnt stop there; he continued issuing orders to the soldiers still in the area, with more arriving by the second. "Slowly close the perimeter! Have a team enter the factory behind us and check for survivors. We need to hold out until the specialized reinforcements arrive!" This was bad, really bad. The thought of grabbing his companions and bolting at top speed crossed Adam''s mind, but that idea quickly fell apart when he realized that carrying all three of them was impossible, even with his enhanced strengthnot because of their weight, but because there was no effective way to hold them. His hesitation and lack of experience began to work against him, as the strategy employed by the Armada was spot on; none of the soldiers engaged in direct combat, instead, they were slowly closing the circle around them. The worst-case scenario was unfolding. Maybe he could try forcing his way out in a straight line, but how would he get his companions out of there? Damn it, every second wasted was one less second of his buffed state. The moment it wore off, it would all be over. In reality, there might have been ways to escape the situation using his superhuman physical abilities, but Adam lacked the combat experience to recognize them. However, he knew he had to do somethinganythingbecause standing still was the worst possible option. Maybe he should try grabbing them by a limb and be extremely careful, no, that didnt make any sense The only option was to leave them behind and prioritize his own safety, it has a bitter taste, but there were literally no choices left. Sorry He thought for a split second before a powerful whistle cut through the noise of the surrounding battle, causing Adam to halt his ideas abruptly and widen his eyes. It was a sound he distinctly remembered hearing not long ago. Quickly looking up, he saw ita slender figure with three limbs descending from the sky directly toward him. What worried him most was that, even with his distorted perception of the surroundings, which allowed him to see everything in slow motion, the entity was closing in extremely fast. He barely had time to react, twisting his entire body and shoving aside the fallen bodies of his comrades. Though they were fully aware of everything happening, they seemed like ragdolls tossed by the wind. Kazue was the only one who seemed to be enjoying it. The impact with the ground created a small shockwave, but the dust that was kicked up settled almost immediately, revealing the figure at last. "Oh? I was right; I should have killed you first." The voice belonged to none other than the woman who had intercepted them earlier. She wore a satisfied smile, having finally cornered her target. However, Adam noticed her current appearance: her suit was smeared with dirt and blood in various places, and one of her mechanical arms was destroyed, leaving only a stump of cables and gears exposed. The woman seemed to notice the boy''s gaze and simply snorted, as if she found the situation quite amusing. "Oh yes, thisjust a little memento from the man who tried to help you. In fact, he even took one of my hands with him." As she said this, she raised her left arm, revealing that her fingers were indeed completely shattered. Just looking at them was painful, and one could only imagine the agony she must have been feeling, even though she seemed to be unaffected by it. "But dont feel bad; it doesnt hurt. Im currently under a combat drug. It just makes me a bit euphoric." The woman said with a laugh, looking at her injuries as if they were a good joke. "But you should see how the other guy turned out, haha. I doubt hell be able to walk again anytime soon. But oh well, it doesnt matter; he wont need his legs while hes in prison waiting for his execution order, haha." What? Captain Magnus was? Adam gritted his teeth and clenched his fists at the news. Despite everything that had happened, that pirate was still the person who had saved his life, and... and... why did he feel such heaviness for someone he barely knew? Anger and bitterness were natural for anyone, but he still felt strange. "Commodore Kathlene! Thank you for responding to the call. We need to... Are you alright?!" The pilot of the enormous robot said immediately, sighing with relief upon seeing that a high-ranking officer had responded so quickly to the call for reinforcements. However, he hadn''t expected to find her so badly injured, something he had never thought possible for high-ranking officers. "Huh? Oh yes, Im fine, its nothing. Ill handle this threat. Just get the survivors out of here." She said with a smile and a slight wobble, as if she were a bit drunk, before disappearing from view in an extremely swift movement. Adam was prepared, just like before. He saw her move at high speed, but he managed to follow her with his eyes, noticing how she charged directly at him, extending both her intact arm and the robotic one she still had available. Using every bit of agility his body could muster at that moment, the boy moved sideways, narrowly avoiding the woman''s grasp. She didnt stop there and immediately spun around to try the same maneuver, taking advantage of their proximity. This time, Adam couldnt dodge; he had no stable footing to do so. Instead, he braced himself with his arms and slapped his enemy''s hand away. To both his and the Commodores surprise, that involuntary action worked, and he managed to deflect her grasp. It became apparent that Adam had a bit more strength than Kathlene in her weakened state. This scene repeated itself over and over, with neither of them gaining any ground. To the eyes of everyone present, the arms of both combatants had vanished, and only blurred flashes of movement were visible. They couldn''t see how the boy was using all his strength to fend off the woman''s attacks. However, this situation was only temporary. Adam couldnt do anything if he only focused on defense, but it was the only thing he could manage. He didnt know how to fight, and he could only deflect his opponent''s blows because of the temporary difference in their physical skill. "Youre almost as entertaining as the other guy. How did you go from being a kid to this? Is it some kind of special ability? Haha, well, too bad for you." Kathlene said with a smile, as a strong blue light emanated from her chest, followed by the distinctive sound of an owl hooting. What? Adam couldnt believe what he was seeing as another system window appeared right before his eyes.
[Skill: Azure Hex of Pride Lv5]
[No info available]
[Your skill proficiency has been extremely increased]
[Your skill power has been extremely increased]
[Your ]
[...]
[Warning: [Mark of the Damned LV10] is reacting on its own!]
Extra Chapter 3 - Lis Viewpoint Extra Chapter 3 - Li''s Viewpoint After being "accepted" aboard the pirate ship, each group member ended up in different places, engaging in various activities with the crew. As for Li, he chose to head to the makeshift tavern they had, either to drink and enjoy himselfor at least thats what it seemed like. Gaining the trust of the guys in that place wasnt all that hard, since approaching a group of drunks with confidence was the best way to get involved. Of course, that didnt come without its challengeswhile the crew had orders not to harm the potential recruits, many werent convinced of their worth, especially the pirates who, drunk on alcohol, only valued others based on physical strength. Li didnt waste time challenging a couple of them to a classic arm-wrestling match, easily defeating them without using any skillseven though his opponents were guys who clearly outclassed him in size and muscle. Was the man a former arm-wrestling champion in the old world or something? Not at all. He simply knew he had the upper hand against opponents who were tipsy, and more importantly, he had physical strength far beyond that of a normal human thanks to having repeatedly purchased the "Physical Strength Boost Package" from the system storeone of the few things you could buy more than once, a bit pricey but worth it. Its not like he had monstrous strength capable of breaking down walls, but it was more than enough to embarrass the pirates who were now looking at him with newfound admiration. It wasnt long before they ordered new rounds of liquor and started drinking togetherit seemed the only free thing on the ship was the boozeas they laughed and shared whatever crazy stories came to mind. It was when one of the men finally mentioned Captain Magnus and his initial disagreement with how he treated those who were supposed to be mere "combat slaves" that Li sharpened his attention and decided to speak up. "And whos this Magnus guy, anyway? Sounds like a real stiff. Must be a drag taking orders from someone like that all the time." Haha! Yeah, hes the worst in the guildalways strict and clinging to the rules like some damn Armada officer. But hes strong, and thats why we respect him. That piqued Li''s interest. Without losing his smile or stopping his drinking, he continued. "A guild? What do you mean by a guild? I''m just a fool from inland, I have no clue how things work around here." Haha! That explains a lot. The pirates at the table laughed, mocking the poor fool who had no idea what he had gotten himself into. They let their guard down even more and began to speak freely. "Here, were all part of the Gearforged Raiders, and were buccaneers dedicated to raiding and sinking any ship belonging to the Armada or the Kingdom Alliance. We used to loot civilian ships too, but since Magnus took over, we dont do that anymore. In fact, the reason we shot at the Sea Beast attacking you was because of orders from the captain. The boarding wasnt authorized, and he got really pissed off about it, hahaha! The poor bastards who fired the harpoons are probably starving in the dungeon until we get back." That was quite valuable; the discord between the ship''s captain and the crew could be useful depending on how things unfolded later. After all, Li had learned that he always needed to expect the worst. It was true that they were no longer in a punishment scenario and the danger seemed minimal in comparison, but he couldnt let his guard down for a moment. Even two newbies had died right at the start. The following hours were spent talking more and more about various topics, especially focusing on the Ironclad Armada, insulting and mocking them at every opportunity. However, Li managed to steer the conversation toward gathering information from these men about how their enemies operated. It wasnt a lot or very precise, but they did know some things from a lifetime of deadly encounters. Li learned that the Armada had a hierarchy very similar to that of a real-world navy, which resonated with him. After all, before being summoned to this survival realm, he had been a Major General in the Chinese Republic Armya young man with a bright future before he lost interest in life itself. It was almost ironic that he now found himself facing something like this in a world so far removed from his own, a story about pirates and sea monsters. Li also learned that the Armada had extremely powerful individuals who didnt rely solely on their armies. This was especially true for those holding higher ranks within their ranks, such as Commodores, Vice-Admirals, and Admirals. The latter were almost mythical figures for lowly pirates like them, who had only heard stories about battles between these individuals and the leaders of the seven pirate guilds. Even so, one of them could clearly recount a naval battle in which a Vice-Admiral had appeared, sinking half a fleet of warships before they finally managed to kill the bastard through sheer artillery fire. But before Li could say anything more, another pirate interrupted and began speaking in a lively manner. "That''s nothing. I had the privilege of seeing our guild''s chief, Thorne Hastings, last year during a patrol when a whole Armada fleet ambushed our convoy... The man looked small from a distance, but I clearly saw him raise an arm from the tip of the bow, and then a sword of fireor lightning, I''m not sure what it wasappeared. It was blue and grew so large that it even dispersed the clouds overhead. Then, with a single clean sweep, he cut through all the enemy ships as if they were made of paper." After that, everyone laughed and celebrated, and although Li lost his smile for a moment, he managed to put it back on before anyone noticed. This was not goodfar from it. It meant that both factions wielded overwhelming power, far beyond what he or any of the other newbies could even dream of possessing at the moment. How should he proceed? He clearly remembered the ambiguity in the story about the battle between the two factions, as if the goal were to ally with one of them. But which one had the upper hand? Or more importantly, which one would ultimately offer the greatest benefits? The rest of the time passed without any major issues or important information, with everyone simply drinking and chatting cheerfully. Much happened after that moment. Days passed, and they finally arrived at Gearspire Stronghold, a floating city/island straight out of a Victorian fiction novel. Li wasnt particularly into mechanical or retro technology, but he had to admit that the numerous factories and people with clockwork implants were quite impressive. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. They didnt take long to reach the dilapidated recruitment building belonging to the buccaneers'' guild. There, they were greeted by a man with a ridiculous appearance and a toy parrot perched on his shoulder, who began to tell the history of the world. Although his story turned out to be quite important, Li couldnt help but raise an eyebrow at the self-glorifying portrayal of the guild, which painted them as some kind of "heroes of freedom". That couldn''t have been further from the truth. From the very pirates Li had spoken with in the previous days, he knew that the guilds'' activities were anything but selfless. It had been clearly stated that it was common practice to capture unaffiliated civilians and turn them into "combat slaves," using them as cannon fodder in the numerous battles waged by both factions, regardless of whether they were civilians from the ''Alliance of Realms'' or even from the ''Free Peoples.'' Understanding the true nature of the situation a bit more, Li was the first to break away from the group as they left the building, stating that he would head to a bar to use the money they had been given. Although he did plan to go to a bar, the last thing on his mind was drinking or having fun. "I didn''t think Id have to use it at a time like this, but there''s no other option."
?Notice: SR-class Plot device: I''ll Never Tell You What I''m Telling You! has been used?
?Now you can see the crucial information window for important characters in the scenario. Maximum duration: 5 hours.?
This was a crucial Plot Device he had obtained in previous scenarios. Although the intention was to use it only in critical moments, he felt it was the only option to figure out what to do given the circumstances. Li clicked his tongue in frustration, as using this resource left him with only two Plot Devices remaining, one of which was entirely useless unless they completed the scenario. But well, there was no other choice but to make the most of it. So, as he walked around looking for a tavern or a place with a lot of people, he kept an eye out for anyone who might have valuable information. However, he found nothing. No windows appeared in front of any of the characters, indicating that none of them were or had any real relevance to the scenario''s plot. After more than an hour of fruitless searching, Li finally found the entrance to a building that he assumed was a tavern, given the smell of alcohol and the loud commotion coming from inside. He was about to enter when a nervous-looking young man, no older than twenty, passed byjust a common deckhand, nothing out of the ordinarywhen a window suddenly appeared beside him.
?Finn O''Malley, a new recruit of the ''Gearforged Raiders'' and member of the ''Stratos Technology'' company, is on his way to meet the leader of his infiltrated division for his first briefing and to receive new orders.?
Ho-oh Jackpot! Li hurried after the boy and, before he could enter the tavern, grabbed him by the shoulder with considerable force, turning him towards himself with a smile. "Relax, kid. Change of plans. This place is too crowded. We''re heading somewhere more private." Finn was momentarily stunned, and his confusion led him to assume that the man was the one he was supposed to meet. He simply nodded and followed him into a nearby alley, a somewhat stinky and deserted passage. "Sorry about this, but I need to ask you a few questions." Li said with a smile that no longer conveyed friendliness, all while summoning his spellbook in one hand and making it glow intensely. Several minutes later, the man emerged from the alley with a satisfied expression, using a cloth to wipe a few small drops of red from his right hand. After this, he walked back toward the tavern, leaving behind... nothing. If one inspected the alley after Li had left, they would find only a strange, large, dark stain on the walls and floor, odd. Minutes later, Li was inside the building, moving slowly and scanning the area, looking for the window that would indicate his target. Fortunately, it didnt take long to spot him sitting at the central bar.
?Victor Reid, a senior member of the ''Gearforged Raiders'' and executive of the ''Stratos Technology company, is waiting for his contact to receive the report and provide further instructions.?
Bingo. Li discreetly approached and sat down next to him, ordering a drink while placing three coins on the countertwo Iron Shillings and a peculiar copper coin. He knew this was the symbol the spy was expecting to identify his subordinate, a detail he had taken from the poor boy in the alley once he learned its purpose. Victor glanced at this from the corner of his eye and waited for his "companion''s" drink to be served. Finally, he did something Li hadn''t anticipated: he used a skill. This action caused everyone around them to fall into complete silence, interrupted only by a few sudden words. "Confirmed, safe space. No one will notice anything. Good job ordering your drink. Focus on that and speak to me without turning around." Li smiled wryly as he took the first sip of his drink, proceeding to introduce himself and relay exactly what Finn had said he needed to deliver. It was a small folded sheet with specific information on the progress of the siege at Ironwave Anchorage, as well as a list of "potential important people to convince." Convince them of what exactly? The boy wasnt sure, so he had simply listed names of pirates he thought could be bribed, which didnt quite fit with everything else. "Are these the names you were asked for?" "Not really, you know? It would be easier to do my job if I knew exactly what profile they''re looking for. The morale here is very divided, and it''s easy to see who disagrees with some of the things being carried out." Victor didn''t turn to look, but he was clearly taken aback. He had assumed that the person he was meeting with was merely a low-ranking pawn, someone who just followed orders without question. He hadn''t expected someone to be so relaxed about the situation or to ask questions of that nature. Perhaps this individual could be more useful elsewhere, not just as a lowly spy. "Heh. Correct. Well, you know what we''re afterthe fall of the Free Peoples and the Kingdom Alliance. The Seven Pirate Guilds and the Ironclad Armada are the cancer that hinders progress, focused solely on the interests of their bigwigs, rather than those they claim to protect. It''s all false justice and false heroism. The motto of ''Stratos Technology'' is progress over emotions." The man was getting carried away and perhaps had revealed more than he intended, but without Li asking further questions, he continued explaining a bit more about what was happening behind the scenes. Gradually, Li sipped his drink more and more slowly, becoming astonished by everything he heard. This was it! He quickly remembered the scenario synopsis, mentioning the existence of a third power in the shadows. From what he saw, this was the faction with the most influence but the least strength of the three. It was perfect for what he had planned, especially now that he had a broader view of the situation. "Then tell me, who have you met that might understand this vision?" Li chuckled inwardly, recalling Captain Magnus''s face and knowing clearly that he was the ideal candidate for that role. "I know the perfect person for that." Chapter 25 - Real Battle Experience II Chapter 25 - Real Battle Experience II A new hex had been used, by Commodore Kathlene no less, intending to nullify the ability she believed Adam was using. However, all she managed to do was further enhance his skills due to the reversing effect he possesses. For a moment, Adam saw a system message, informing him of the respective increases, but almost immediately, he noticed black symbols invading the last line.
[Warning: [Mark of the Damned LV10] is reacting on its own!]
At that moment, Adam felt an intense pain in his left arm, as if his skin were tearing and his bones breaking. Simultaneously, the sleeve of his hoodie was completely shredded, revealing a strange tattoo resembling a chain wrapped around his entire arm. Aaaahhh! It all happened in less than a second, a moment Kathlene saw as an opening in her targets defense and prepared to exploit. With a confident smile, certain that her debuff had worked perfectly, she launched a powerful strike with her robotic hand, spinning violently with its palm extended, resembling a drill. Goodbye pirate boy She thought her attack was mere centimeters from striking her opponents head... but the impact she anticipated never came. Instead, countless metal shards began floating around, revealing that her robotic limb had shattered into pieces. ...? The smile on the soldiers face began to fade as her eyes widened, trying to comprehend the bizarre scene unfolding before her. Her mind struggled to process what she was witnessing. As if emerging from a horrific nightmare, the enormous jaws of a lupine beasteyeless, noseless, and translucent as if made of smokehad sprung from Adams arm. It viciously bit into the womans mechanical limb, splintering it as if it were wood. Without giving her a moment to react, two more heads of the same monstrous entity erupted from the same spot, lunging at her with their gaping maws, revealing their head were all just a big jaw. The woman propelled herself backward as quickly as she could, narrowly avoiding the first bites. However, just as she was about to make another move, she was caught off guard by an overwhelming number of thin, cadaverous arms that also emerged from the same base as the beasts. They surged toward her with terrifying speed. Unable to dodge due to her previous momentum, Kathlene defended herself this time. Concerned by the sudden shift, she no longer treated the situation as a game, as she had up until that point.
[Skill: Zephyrshock Twist Lv5]
[No info available]
Using her extreme speed and momentum, she executed a full-body spin to deliver a tornado roundhouse kick with a leg fully charged with electricity, creating a luminous streak that should have struck all the approaching arms. Or at least, thats what was supposed to happen. ...What?! The kick passed through the cadaverous formations as if they were mere fog, having no effect and failing to stop them. Instead, the arms managed to grab hold of the woman, restraining her with a multitude of chains and shackles, securing her firmly. At this moment, she finally stopped moving, allowing the other soldiers to see what was happening. "Commodore!" Those spectral limbs held her with supernatural strength, preventing the woman from moving further. They had even covered her mouth to stop her from using any verbal skills she might have had. This demonstrated that the assault was not random but carefully planned to restrain her effectively. But that wasnt the problem. The three heads of those spectral beasts began to emerge more and more from Adams arm, growing in size until each could easily swallow an entire person. They then lunged violently at Kathlene with their jaws wide open, revealing their enormous fangs.
[Your speed has returned to normal]
[Your agility has returned to normal]
[Your reflexes have returned to normal]
[Your strength has returned to normal]
[Your stamina has returned to normal]
[Your physical prowess has returned to normal]
Aaaahhh!... Adam''s buffs finally ended, returning his physical parameters to normal. This was a reprieve for the woman, as without the boost in strength and endurance, the pain Adam felt was so intense that he quickly lost consciousness due to the shock. Immediately, both the spectral arms and the beast''s heads dissipated into a cloud of vapor, leaving Adam''s unconscious body behind, as his comrades began to regain their composure. The same happened to the Commodore, who fell to the ground like a stone, injuring her hip in the process. Oof... That was... Something Kathlene stood up at the same time as Li, Drake, and Kazue, a bit unsteady after everything that had happened. She approached them slowly, offering a faint smile and raising her only good arm. "It was fun and all, but now its time for you to die. Criminal scum like you, who have taken innocent lives, dont even deserve to wait for an execution trial... Lets just say you were collateral damage, alright?" We have done no such thing! Li suddenly exclaimed, having regained his strength, as he stepped forward while the other two knelt to check on Adam. "We were captured by one of the pirate clans and forced to help in the assault! Were not part of this attack!" While that was true, it wasnt entirely accurate to say they hadnt harmed innocents or that they had done so unwillingly. Drakes eyes fell on his comrade with a heavy heart, fully aware of what was happening. However, the woman didnt seem convinced at all. "Good story, but there''s no way you can prove it, and I''m not about to take any chances after everything that just happened." She continued, raising her right hand and beginning to charge it with electricity, something that immediately caught Kazue''s attention. "But we can prove it... First of all, you can ask the factory workers youve rescued. We havent killed anyone, not even the soldiers who attacked us. Even this guy didnt cause any real harm, right? Plus, every pirate has to be a member of one of the seven guilds and get a tattoo with their symbol. Were clean; you can check us." Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. At those words, Kathlene raised an eyebrow and looked around. Part of what had been said was truethere had been no reported casualties in the call for reinforcements. All she could see were soldiers with minor injuries and a few others simply knocked out. She even noticed the team that had gone to rescue the factory workers emerging with everyone in perfect condition. "Verify this guy''s story with the survivors!" She ordered loudly to one of the nearby soldiers, then turned back to Li, eyeing him with suspicion. For someone who claims to have been captured and forced to participate, you know a lot about how the seven clans are organized We have some time in Gearspire Stronghold so I talked with the people there The womans eyes widened in surprise as she responded. "Were you in Gearspire Stronghold? Impossible, they never take war slaves to their supply centers; they would have thrown you here with explosive collars from the start. None of you have submission collars." That was confusing, but Li seemed able to follow the thread of what the officer was saying. "I never said we were combat slaves. I said we were captured and forced to come but as recruits. Our skills surprised them, and they wanted us to join the Gearforged Raiders guild. When we refused, they sent us here." It wasnt entirely true, but in Kathlenes mind, it made sense. After all, she had just witnessed the strange powers one of them possessed. And if none of them had chosen to kill anyone despite having the ability to do so, it lent more credibility to their words. She couldnt dwell on it for long, though, as she felt the effects of her combat drug beginning to wear off. This was troubling because it was the only thing keeping her standing after her brutal fight with Captain Pirate Magnus. "Commodore, weve confirmed with the survivors that no one was injured, and neither were the guards who protected them." "Uugh, fine, it doesnt matter. We can verify it later. Just detain them and take them to one of the evacuation carriers. There isnt much more to do here anyway." The woman replied, holding her forehead after one of her soldiers returned to update her on the situation. Then, several members of the Navy approached the group and placed handcuffs on them, similar to those they had initially worn on the pirate ship. "Move out! Ive been told that several Rear Admirals and their squads will be arriving to secure the stronghold. Theres nothing more to..." But her words were abruptly cut off by an explosion so powerful that everyone present was left with ringing ears, despite it having occurred so far away that they hadnt even seen it. This was followed by a tremor that shook the entire area. Not knowing what was happening, Kathlene used an extra burst of energy to leap over debris and platforms, reaching the top of a nearby building. There, her expression shifted to one of sheer terror and disbelief. It''s a Thunderstrike Dreadnoughts Squad! Evacuate now!" The scene was apocalyptic. Towering above the protection encircling the Ironwave Anchorage industrial complex were gargantuan giants of steel. Massive blocks of gears and exhaust pipes made an enormous racket with every movement. Despite having two colossal arms and legs, they didnt look humanoid at all, lacking heads or any remotely human body part. They resembled siege machines more than anything else with a lot of extra appendices, so massive that, despite being on the beach, they could be seen towering over the walls. How many meters, heck, kilometers even, tall were those things? Those titanic beasts continued their advance as countless missiles and bombs were launched from every possible slot in their bodies. There were so many projectiles that the sky darkened momentarily under their barrage. The interior of the complex began to burn, structures collapsed, and many of the flying machines sent by the Navy were shot down almost immediately. How are those fuckers here!? Godammit The woman murmured, jumping down and starting to issue all sorts of evacuation orders, which included the newly captured individuals. They were dragged almost roughly to one of the evacuation stations for a zeppelin. The group climbed the makeshift ladder provided and found themselves in what could only be described as a cargo area. Once inside, the zeppelin attempted to take off, and Drake and Kazue looked out to see what was happening outside... It was hell. The giants had reached the protective wall and, merely by walking, had managed to breach it as if it were made of paper. All the while, they continued launching missiles and bombs in every direction, flooding the area with a sea of fire and black smoke. Even so, the Navy wasnt standing idle. Despite knowing there was little they could do, many of the zeppelins not involved in the evacuation, and even soldiers in large mechanized suits, had chosen to stay. They positioned themselves as high as possible and began launching their own projectiles at the titans. None of these attacks were effective, as every single projectile struck a kind of luminous shield that enveloped each of the giant robots, almost like a force field that was seemingly created from a weird sparkling stick on their "heads". This only served to give the mechanical monstrosities the precise locations of many of their targets. One of them stayed stationary while the others advanced, opening a massive compartment in its chest. It began emitting a sound similar to a turbine and started to glow gradually. "Evasive maneuvers! Tell the pilots to perform evasive maneuvers!" One of the soldiers aboard, who had also been watching the scene unfold, shouted. The zeppelin then made a complete turn, so sharp that nearly everyone inside lost their balance. Though it seemed done without reason, it turned out to be the only thing that saved them from certain death. Moments later, a brilliant beam of energy shot straight from the giant''s chest, incinerating everything in its path. As the robot moved, the laser did as well, slicing through everything it encounteredbuildings, other Navy robots, flying machines that failed to evade it, and even the ground itself. The zeppelin they were on was spared by sheer luck, and as it moved away, it became clear that what had once been a tranquil island had transformed into the most vivid depiction of hell. Adam wasn''t sure when his eyes had opened, but he found himself once again floating in the familiar black void, just like the other times. It was a place where the concept of time didn''t seem to exist, a realm where he had previously encountered the queen of ghosts. But where was she now? Though he couldn''t say for certain, the time he felt he had spent there seemed substantial, making the entity''s absence somewhat unsettling. The atmosphere shifted dramatically when Adam, slowly turning from side to side, suddenly found himself face-to-face with the horrific head of the specter. The creature was mere inches from him, its grotesque face dominated by those three ghastly, hollow voids where eyes should have been. "You are here..." Adam murmured, his voice barely more than a whisper as he stared into the dark voids where the specter''s eyes should have been. The oppressive silence of the space around him amplified his words, making them echo in the emptiness. He would be lying if he said he wasn''t afraid, but the truth is that he needed to face it if he wanted answers. What have you done to me? The entity remained motionless in response to the question, holding its position for quite a while. However, just as Adam began to think he wouldnt receive any answer, the holes in the creature''s face started to twist violently, and a guttural laugh echoed from within them. Hahahaha You ignorant boy, your luck will run out soon Uncertain of what the entity meant, Adam tried to speak again, but his mouth wouldnt move, and no sound came out. It was then that he suddenly opened his eyes, finding himself disoriented and staring up at a white ceiling. What? Adam quickly realized he was lying in a bed, covered by a white blanket, and resting on an equally white pillow. As he looked around, he noticed medical equipment, shelves stocked with medicine, and several chairswas he in an infirmary? He couldnt remember much after his fight with the three-armed woman, but the last thing he wanted was to stay there lying down. As the boy leaned forward and sat up, he noticed something close to his face in his peripheral vision. Turning quickly, he found himself face-to-face with Kazue, who had been staring at him intently. He hadnt noticed her presence at all, which caught him by surprise. "Is it going to become a habit for you to pass out after every fight? Haha." Adam jolted, but aside from the scare she gave him, he noticed that Kazue seemed relatively okay despite the situation they had been in. No, I It doesnt matter, what happened? "Oh boy, I was supposed to wait for everyone else to catch you up, but Ill do it now anyway. It''s too cool not to share, and I want you to tell me how it felt to do everything you did and how you summoned the ghosts from the first scenario to help you." Adam took a moment to process his companion''s words, but eventually managed to articulate a somewhat stumbling response, which didn''t quite come out as he intended. "I understand, thanks. I really want to know whatwait, I did what?!" Chapter 26 - Trapped in enemy territory… Or not? Chapter 26 - Trapped in enemy territory Or not? Adam''s surprise and confusion brought a laugh to Kazue''s lips. She couldn''t help but find it incredibly amusing to see one of the classic tropes from her beloved stories play out in real lifehaving a special power and not even realizing it. Alright, alright, calm down, and let me tell you everything that happened from then on, because its clear you have no idea. The girl then proceeded to recount everything they had witnessed after the clash between Adam and Commodore Kathlene, whom she referred to by name for some reason. She emphasized the part where three heads of what she remembered were called "Feral-Type" emerged from his left arm, attacking the soldier and even destroying one of her mechanical arms in the process. Kazue continued describing the scene, detailing the countless phantom arms that emerged and managed to restrain the woman without giving her a chance to resist. From her fortunate vantage point after rolling to safety, Kazue could clearly see it, something she described as truly incredible. She emphasized a fact that Adam had never really considered before, if he remembered correctly, the only reason they had been able to deal with the ghosts during the first scenario was because Teos pistols were blessed, while the other survivors had coated their weapons with salt before engaging in combat. Did this mean that the rules of one scenario could still apply to others if they somehow interacted? By the way, can you explain again how you managed to move like that? You mentioned that the skills they used to stop us were curses, and if I remember right, you said one of your abilities as a Demi-Lich reverses its effects. I even asked a couple of the shield guys what kind of curses they were using, but they looked at me like I was crazy, were those really hexes? Maybe you can revert buffs and debuffs in general Kazues question snapped the boy out of his thoughts, bringing the conversation back to another point that was perhaps even more important for the moment. It caught him off guard, especially as he realized just how much attention and memory to detail his companion truly had. "That''s right... Theyre definitely hexes, but when I saw the one that slows down speed and reflexes the second time, my [Cursed Vision] resonated with the information and identified it as a skill called [Speed Restriction]. If the soldiers you asked werent just dodging the question, it means they dont even know theyre using curses, which is something that should be... Wait a second, you asked the soldiers? How?! Better yet... Where are we?! Adam jolted, suddenly realizing the obvioushe had gotten so caught up in Kazues account and the intriguing new information that he momentarily forgot the most important thing: where they were and how they got there after being surrounded with no way out. Kazue couldnt help but laugh heartily at the boys sudden outburst, fully understanding why he reacted that way. She reassured him that there was no need to panicthey werent in any danger, nor were they prisoners like they had been, albeit briefly, on the pirate ship. When Adam finally managed to calm down and refocus, Kazue explained what had happened after he lost consciousness. She recounted how the rest of the group regained their strength, the tense exchange between Mr. Li and the Commodore, how the city was besieged by a group of giant robots that tore through everything in their path, and how they barely escaped with their lives, narrowly avoiding the destruction. "Did you say they were called ''Thunderstrike Dreadnoughts''?" Yes, that was the name that Kathlene said before leaving Although it was weird for Kazue to refer to the Commodore by her first name so casually, Adam chose to focus more on the mention of the ''Thunderstrike Dreadnoughts''. According to the information in the book he had read, they were the last and most powerful of the seven pirate guilds. They were responsible for operating the most formidable weapons available in the "Free Kingdoms", known as ''Sea Titans'' and ''Sea Destroyers.'' These were immense war and siege machines capable of devastating entire cities. The only reason they werent used more frequently was their constant conflict with their counterparts in the Armada, the ''Sea Knights.'' Therefore, it was highly unusual for a squadron of these machines to reach Ironwave Anchorage, and even more so without being detected beforehand. In fact, that squadron must have been the reinforcements Captain Magnus had mentioned and the reason he insisted on everyone evacuating as soon as possible. He knew that the siege machines would end up destroying the entire place... Wait a minute. Wait, what happened with Mr. Sebastian and Nikolai? Were they evacuated along the pirates? A shiver ran down his spine as he remembered that those two had stayed behind before the massive arrival of the Armada soldiers. Although he felt it would have been logical for them to be evacuated along with the ''Mechanica Medics'' they had been helping, he had a very bad feeling about it. Oh, dont worry. In fact, theyre here with us. Its quite a story, see, Mr. Sebastian stayed behind as long as he could to fix some machines and was captured when the camp was overrun by Armada soldiers. They didnt harm him, thinking he was just a medic. Although Nikolai tried to escape, leaving him behind, Mr. Sebastian pleaded for Nikolais safety, so he wasnt treated like a pirate. We eventually found them here and told everyone they were part of our group, so everything turned out fine. That sounded almost surreal. Was it really possible for so many coincidences and strokes of luck to align? It certainly seemed like they were in a story just as the system had described, but what mattered now was something Adam had been eager to ask, which hadnt been addressed until this moment. Where is here? Where are we? With a smug expression, Kazue smiled and answered. "Welcome to the Armada''s 5th regiment central base, Titans Reach! Hours passed, and many things happened around Adam. After talking with Kazue for several minutes, some of the other members of the group arrived. Everyone was in good condition, with Drake and Mr. Sebastian expressing concern for his health, even the mechanical bird flew over his head a few times while chirping happily. They were relieved to find out that not only was Adam fine, but he had also recovered unusually quickly. During this time, Adam got up to speed on how they ended up in an Armada base with so much freedom. It seemed that initially, they were evacuated as witnesses to be interrogated to verify if they were truly pirates or not. However, after Li was the first to leave the interrogation room, everyone was released and attended to. It was quite unusual but appreciated; after all, the man only mentioned that he had "made them see reason." Adam also discovered that he had been unconscious for an entire day, during which the rest of the group had explored the surroundings and interacted with some of the characters in the scenario. The reason he felt a stomach ache from hunger became clear. It was strange to think that his body didnt need sleep but did need to eat. He even felt hungrier than usual since his transformation, and despite eating, he still experienced a lingering sense of emptiness he couldnt quite identify. After finishing two trays of food that one of the nurses had brought him, Adam felt ready to get up and get moving. He had a lot to do and was having trouble deciding what to focus on first. He needed to explore the area to get to know the place, investigate the false skills the soldiers were using, and consult with the Commodore about the confrontation they had, in order to gather more information about the curse. He was sure all this would take a couple of days, but he figured there wasnt much urgency, right? Actually... We need to meet someone named Thaddeus in a few hours, and then we''ll be leaving this place for somewhere else. We dont know exactly where. Drake said calmly, watching his companion get up and guessing what he intended to do by trying to leave the infirmary, which made Adam stop in his tracks and look at them in terror. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "How? A few hours?? I barely have time to check out a few places or talk to anyone. What should I do? Do you know where I can find Commodore Kathlene? If I dont have much time, Id like to speak with her first." After saying this, the blonde turned his gaze towards Kazue and raised an eyebrow, while she just nervously laughed and looked away. "I''m afraid the Commodore is no longer at the base. Someone kept bothering her for hours, and she ended up staying longer than she should have without properly tending to her wounds. As a result, she had to go somewhere else to get treated." Adam looked defeated by the revelation, unsure how to make the most of the little time he had left in the place. However, it was Drake who approached him and gave him a few reassuring pats on the shoulder. "Dont worry, weve been exploring this place for a whole day without rest. We can take you to any important spot you want to see so you dont waste time searching." Well, at least it was something, Adam agreed gratefully to his companion''s offer, and, with Kazue also in tow, they headed towards the training fields, where they knew the Armada soldiers carrying the cursed shields he wanted to examine were located. They arrived quickly, observing the base''s vast outdoor area, as large as a regulation football field. It was filled with various structures and equipment, where a large number of soldierswho, notably, were not wearing any armorwere exercising and practicing. "The ones authorized to carry those shields are soldiers who are above the rank of Major. They''re the muscular guys over there supervising the rest." Kazue quickly pointed to a group of three individuals who were indeed giving instructions to the rest. Adam was visibly nervous, unsure of how to approach or even start a conversation with such imposing figures. However, sensing his unease, Drake grabbed him by the arm and led him forward while shouting loudly. Hey, Gideon! One of the men turned his head at the mention of his name. He was tall and muscular, with a bald head and a scowl that suggested extreme displeasure. However, when he saw Drake approaching, his scowl turned into a smile that, while far from friendly, wasn''t overtly hostile either. Ho! Drake, you bastard! What are you doing here? Wanna go another sparring match? It seemed they knew each other, and from what was said, it looked like the blonde had gained the respect of some soldiers through his fists once again. Good grief, who was this guy really? At this point, Adam doubted that he was just a young man who "practiced boxing," as he had claimed. However, it certainly wasnt the time to be pondering such things. "Hey! Not now, but I have a friend here who wants to ask you a few questions." A friend? Gideon''s face shifted to one of disgust. Despite his respect for Drake after their one-on-one fight, he had no interest in entertaining any other poor soul who wanted to talk to him. However, after a moment, his eyes widened as he recognized the "friend" Drake had brought. It was none other than the same guy who had made a fool of them inside the factory, the one who had been unaffected by the skill restriction and had climbed onto their armor like a damn spider. Hey, its you! That slippery-as-hell kid, you sure did a number out of myself the last time, but this time I have no heavy armor to burden me, come on, lets have a sparring match! Adam was taken aback by the response, so much so that he was momentarily at a loss for words. However, Drake didnt seem to try to intervene; instead, he just stood there smiling, not offering any assistance. Uh, no, I dont think thats a good idea. I just want to ask if Wants to ask if you have the guts to face him the same way as before! Kazue interrupted, jumping forward and raising her voice with great energy. What?! No, I And he wants to do it exactly the same way as before, with the Speed Restriction skill on top to show you that even then, they still cant beat him! Adam shut his mouth upon hearing that, realizing the plan and being surprised again by how easily both of them seemed to come up with it. Although part of him thought it might just be Kazue getting excited and speaking out of turn. Regardless of the case, it seemed the provocation had the desired effect. Not only did Gideon begin to grit his teeth with a smile that contained his frustration, but the other two men beside him also started laughing at him. "Its on! You better prepare for your funeral, runt!" After some preparations, the lieutenant set up a section of the field for the showdown, gathering a crowd of soldiers and their companions around to watch from the front row. The two combatants stood in the middle, armed with nothing but their fists and the massive lion-adorned shield the soldier carried. You better not regret this later! Gideon shouted, as the lion emblem on his shield roared and the debuff skill was activated, seemingly focused solely on Adam.
[Skill: Golden Hex of Sloth Lv3]
[A curse from the Golden Pavilion, it casts a dark enchantment that dramatically slows the target''s movements and dulls their reactions and speed, making them sluggish and clumsy.]
[Skill [Cursed Vision] is seeing through the deception of this curse.]
[Hidden: Skill is being used under the false name [Speed Restriction Lv3] by the caster.]
[Warning: [Mark of the Damned LV10] is trembling.]
[Your speed has been greatly increased]
[Your agility has been greatly increased]
[Your reflexes have been greatly increased]
...! A new alert appeared on the screens, warning that, unlike last time, the Lv10 curse affecting him was reacting slightly. This concerned Adam quite a bit, but after a few seconds, nothing seemed to happen. Instead, the soldier immediately charged toward him with the clear intention of tackling himsomething Adam managed to notice just in time. Unlike last time when he had stacked two, and then four, of the curse buffs, this time he only had one, so his senses werent as sharp. Still, he felt lighter and had more freedom of movement. The important thing right now wasnt really to engage the soldier in a direct fight, but to get as close as possible to the shield to study it, even if just for a moment. Thinking quickly, Adam sidestepped Gideon''s charge with a precise lateral movement. Even though it hadnt been his intention to make it look so deliberate, the dodge gave the impression that he had purposefully avoided the attack by mere millimeters. Gideon quickly spun around, trying to regain momentum and strike his target. However, Adam seized the opportunity, using his enhanced vision to pinpoint the exact moment when the man was balancing on one leg. With a swift low kick, Adam swept the soldier''s leg out from under him, causing Gideon to stumble and roll across the ground due to the speed of his charge. The jeers and laughter from the onlookers quickly filled the air, fueling Gideons growing frustration. But that brief moment was all Adam needed. He sprinted with all his might toward the shield that had been left behind, determined to examine it as closely as possible in the few seconds he had before the man could get back on his feet and come after him again. The shield was a hefty metal plate, and the familiar information about it quickly appeared before his eyes, exactly as hed seen the last time.
[Lions Pride Aegis - Rank C ]
?Additional Information?
?An imposing rectangular shield, forged from heavy steel with a golden lions head in its center as a mark of the 10th Regiment of the Ironclad Armada. It gives the user the skills [Cogwheel Bastion Lv3] and [Golden Hex of Sloth Lv3].?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: It greatly reduces the users speed and agility.?
?Hidden: It has an artificial Soul fragment?
Without realizing it, as he tried to quickly read the information presented to him, he accidentally touched the golden lion''s head with his left hand. This action caused a sudden, sharp pain without any apparent reason.
?Notice: [Mark of the Damned LV10] is beginning to absorb artificial Soul fragment.?
Chapter 27 - Time to speak honestly Chapter 27 - Time to speak honestly What?! The sudden notification caught Adam off guardso much so that he didnt even register what was happening around him. Even the sharp pain hed felt became secondary. There wasnt any visible effect aside from the systems message indicating that his curse had acted on its own, leaving him uncertain about what exactly had transpired.
?Warning: Cursed Energy stat has been created?
?Notice: Cursed Energy has been increased by ?
?Cursed Energy has been translated into numeric units?
?Notice: Cursed Energy has been increased by 5?
?Warning: Cursed Energy is beginning to corrupt the body and soul?
??
?The users body and soul have successfully integrated Cursed Energy?
More screens quickly appeared in front of the boy, overwhelming him with the sudden flood of information and preventing him from noticing that Gideon was already right next to him. Gotcha! The man shouted as he finally managed to grab Adam by the neck with his left hand, using his right arm to lock him into a firm hold. The sudden pressure jolted Adam out of his thoughts, forcing him to focus on the immediate danger. This is it, runt, surrender now The soldier warned, though his satisfied grin made it clear he had no intention of letting go. In truth, even if Adam wanted to surrender, he had no means of doing so; the firm grip on his neck made it impossible to breathe or speak. He also wasnt aware that in a sparring match, "tapping out" was a common way to signal defeat. The seconds ticked by, and Adam was on the verge of exhaustion. Even though his stats hadnt fully returned to normal, with only his speed and reflexes enhanced, his strength was no match for a soldier trained for combat. Adam''s expression became increasingly alarming, enough that even Drake lost his cool and took a few steps forward, ready to intervene. However, before he could say anything or get any closer, something incredibly strange happened.
[Skill: Ghost Phasing Lv1]
[Grants the user the ability to give a part of their body the status "Intangible", one part at a time. Continuous use consumes more cursed energy]
In an utterly unbelievable turn of events, Adams neck seemed to lose its solidity between Gideons fingers, as if, all of a sudden, he was gripping nothing but vapor. The boys head slipped free, leaving Gideon grasping at thin air. *Cough cough* Gasping for air, Adam coughed violently as he struggled to catch his breath, to the extreme shock of everyone who witnessed what had just happened. But that wasnt the end of itanother system window appeared before his eyes just moments later.
?Warning: Cursed Energy has been depleted?
?Notice: The users body and soul are not capable of producing Cursed Energy?
?Hint: Cursed Energy stat will not recharge itself?
...?! Still gasping for air, Adam tried to read the floating system windows as quickly as possible. Just as he made out the final word, he suddenly felt his body being violently shaken from side to side. It was Gideon, despite Adam slipping free from his chokehold, who still had a strong grip on his torso. Neat trick, but this is it! The soldier roared as he locked his arms around Adam in a crushing embrace, using his strength to hurl them both backward with explosive force. In a fluid motion, he bent his body into an arc and executed a brutal suplex, slamming the back of Adam''s head directly into the ground. The impact was loud, echoing across the field with so much power that Kazue flinched at the sight. Meanwhile, Drake resumed his sprint toward the two combatants, realizing the situation had taken a harsh turn. The outcome seemed definitiveGideon finally released his opponent, leaving Adam sprawled on the ground. The soldier stood tall, basking in the cheers and applause of his comrades as he celebrated his apparent victory. On the other hand, as Drake reached Adam''s position, the blonde boy found him wearing a pained expression, so severe that he could neither speak nor move. It was almost a miracle that he was still conscious at all.
[Your speed has returned to normal]
[Your agility has returned to normal]
[Your reflexes have returned to normal]
"That must have hurt. Are you okay? Well, I dont even know what Im sayingyoure obviously not okay. Let me help you." It took some effort, but after a few seconds, Adam managed to get back on his feet, though his head was still spinning, and he was struggling to hold back a strong urge to vomit. "See? You werent all that impressive, but Im surprised you were still able to move so quickly even with the debuffs. You werent thaaaat bad either." Gideon said with a wide smile as he approached. He seemed to be one of those people who only enjoyed themselves when they won, and this had been a particularly satisfying victory for him. As he waited for Adam to fully stand up, he gave him two firm pats on the back in recognition, jolting the boy so much that he nearly lost his remaining balance if not for Drake catching him. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "Well, that was fun, but break time''s over. Everyone back to your routines! I want to see each of you do ten more reps!" At the lieutenant''s orders and the groans of the soldiers who had been watching, everyone present dispersed, including the three burly men who took the lion shield back with them, leaving just the three companions by themselves. So What was that? Kazue asked suddenly, having taken the opportunity to approach slowly and discreetly. "Again with that strange fog. To be honest, it looked a lot like what happened with Kathlene and the ghostly arms that came out of you the other day." Is everything okay? They asked one after the other, making Adam feel a bit guilty. After all, it was something he should have explained to them the moment he woke up in the infirmary. Because of this, he gestured for them to help him over to a nearby bench, as he was still feeling dizzy, and the pain in his neck and back was flaring up every so often. Once they moved away from the training field and sat together on one of the nearby bleachers, Adam took a few more seconds to steady himself before starting to fill them in on everything he had left unsaid until that moment. He began by mentioning the inverse effect in his innate abilitiessomething Kazue was already aware of but Drake wasnt yetand confirming what he had just discovered about the soldiers'' "skills." It turned out they were actually curses, not the abilities they believed them to be. "That sounds bad, but I dont quite understand what the real issue is" Drake said calmly, to which Kazue just looked at him with a raised eyebrow as if she couldnt believe hed said something so obvious. "The problem is that theres clearly a sinister force at work behind all of thisits a classic trope in stories like these. The third force in the shadows mentioned in the synopsis is likely this so-called Golden Pavilion. In fact, Id go as far as to say they have agents in key positions within the Armada, controlling it from the inside for evil purposes like world domination. Yes, that seems like the most likely scenario." The girl responded, confidently and proudly, as if she had connected all the dots and found a painfully obvious solution. Without saying anything, Adam and Drake exchanged glances, unsure how to respond. While what she said made some sense, jumping to conclusions like that without any real evidence was a bit much, even in a fantasy world. "Right Lets keep that as an option for now. Also, theres something else I wanted to mentionsomething Ill need to tell the others too when I see them, just to avoid any potential issues." With that, Adam began to explain what had happened during his "fight" against Commodore Kathlene, particularly the moment when she activated a new hex that triggered a reaction from his own Lv10 curse. According to the system notifications, it started acting independently, but the concerning part was when specters from the first scenario began emerging from his arm. Seeing the worried expressions on his companions'' faces, Adam didnt stop there. He went on to explain what happened when he interacted with the lion shield and all the notifications that followedfrom his curse absorbing the "soul" residing within the golden emblem to him unconsciously using one of his innate abilities to phase through his opponent. "So I was right! Well, kind of. It seems you do need souls to boost your cursed energy. Wow, thats pretty hardcore." I really hope thats not the case Despite everything, Kazue seemed notably excited about what they had shared, something Adam didnt share and found a bit perplexing. However, it was the blonde who clarified something they had been overlooking. "But if your curse activated when you touched the shield this time, why didnt it do so the first time you interacted with it in the factory? I saw you climbing on the soldiersyou definitely touched the emblem then too." That was a very good observation, which left Adam deep in thought for a moment until he finally came up with a small hypothesis. "The only thing I can think of is that my ''Mark of the Damned'' is now in a more active state after its forced activation the day before. This makes everything that happens next more unpredictable and dangerous... Damn it, there are too many uncertainties and almost no answers." At this point, he regretted not starting with the book he had bought about his curse. Wanting to begin in an orderly fashion, this was one of the things he hadnt had time to review yet. He certainly realized that his priorities werent aligned with what he actually needed. "Hey, dont worry. Well figure it out somehow. In the meantime, just stay away from shields or anything that might have a soul you could absorb haha." Drakes words were reassuring, which was quite strange because, despite everything that had happened, Adam still considered them little more than acquaintances. The fact that they were showing concern, whether genuine or not, felt a bit odd. However, he wasnt going to argue or complain. He understood that he wasnt gaining anything by dwelling on a problem for which he lacked sufficient information, so he decided to take a deep breath and try to calm down. Curiously, the conversation after that became much more pleasant. Kazue and the blonde recounted what they had seen and done during the day Adam was unconscious, especially emphasizing the moment when Kazue followed Commodore Kathlene everywhere, demanding to be "taught" how to do what she had during their fight. This had infuriated the woman to the point where she agreed to explain a few things just to get Kazue off her back. Even amidst his companions'' laughter, Adam couldnt help but think about how unusual the situation was. How had they gone from being suspects and near prisoners to having such familiarity with the Armada soldiers? He wondered what Li had done or said to make them treat him this way, though he knew that if he asked directly, he would likely get an evasive or angry response. They spent their time chatting and joking around until Adam finally felt recovered enough to stand up and walk on his own without stumbling. There was no time to explore or conduct any further investigation, as they needed to head to a certain hangar to meet with a special envoy who would guide them out of the base. Even when he asked about it, neither the blonde nor Kazue knew more than what had already been told, so it would be a surprise for everyone. Upon arriving at the designated location, which was a desertic landing hangar at one end of the base, they saw that Li, Sebastian, and Nikolai were already there, waiting calmly. The old man greeted them warmly, while the mechanical bird perched on his right shoulder chirped energetically. The other two men, however, remained quiet and unresponsive. It seemed that everyone had spent their time in different ways, but there was no time for catching up. Suddenly, a voice made itself heard, young but firm, surprising those present. Thank you for being here on time. We certainly cant afford to waste another minute with everything thats happening right now. Please gather in front of me; our transport will arrive shortly. Everyone turned to see the owner of the voice, revealing a man with pale skin, average height, and youthful features that wouldnt exceed his thirties. His straight brown hair was styled back, and he wore a uniform that appeared to be the kind used by high-ranking military officials for paradesmore for show than practicality. His tone was calm and even friendly, making it easy for the group to follow his instructions without much trouble, gathering in front of him. Immediately afterward, a loud noise echoed through the empty room, startling everyone. The hangar''s roof began to slowly open above them, revealing the clear sky and a small zeppelin descending gently through the clouds. Still surprised, the group watched as the flying vehicle descended until it was only a few meters above the ground, stirring up a bit of air around them despite the absence of visible turbinesor at least, none that could be seen at a glance. Please follow me. This will take us to our destination in just two hours. Watch where you step. The man said as the zeppelin extended a large ladder from one of its side doors to where the group was standing. The structure appeared solid, and they had to cross it to board the zeppelin, with Sebastian receiving assistance from Drake and Adam. The interior was unusual; Adam had expected something more rustic or classic for a means of transport, but he was taken aback by the high level of refinement around. Everything was elegantly upholstered, with furniture, tables, and chairs fit for a nobles quarters from days gone by. Wowza! Such elegance! Who are you? Without holding back, Kazue asked the question that was on everyones mind, perhaps too bluntly, to the point where it might have annoyed someone of the young mans apparent status. However, the tense atmosphere dissipated quickly as he began to laugh lightly and genuinely. "Oh, Im so sorry, where are my manners? Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Thaddeus Volta, current president of ''Stratos Technology'', and as you may know, the son of the famous inventor Isaac Volta, whom we are on our way to visit right now." Extra Chapter 4 - Kazue, please, leave her alone Extra Chapter 4 - Kazue, please, leave her alone It had been nearly an hour since the group arrived at the 5th Regiments Ironclad Armada base, and only slightly less time since they were all released, thanks to whatever Li had said during the interrogation. While the others were resting or trying to recover, Kazue had slipped away to search for Commodore Kathlene. She eventually found her in the infirmary, lying in one of the beds next to the unconscious Adam. In truth, there was something Kazue had wanted to ask ever since she saw the woman fight against Adam. She had noticed that Kathlene also used electrical techniques, just like herthough calling Kazues abilities electric skills was a bit of a stretch when she only had one skill that shed barely used once, not counting the time she accidentally electrocuted herself... Regardless, she wouldnt miss this chance to consult someone who seemed to know far more about that style than she could ever dream of. For the love of god, leave me alone! I already told you I have nothing to say or teach youI just want to rest. Kathlene spoke in a tired and irritated tone after the girls fifteenth request for training. Under normal circumstances, it would have been easy to either escape from Kazue or put her in her place with a stunning blow. However, the Commodore could barely move now that her combat drug had worn off. Even for someone as skilled in battle as she was, she had to admit that having an entirely shattered arm and multiple internal injuries was excruciating. These were wounds that couldnt be fully treated in the bases infirmary alone. "Im not asking for anything special, just please tell me the basics on how to improve control over electricity in a technique. You see, I also have a skill that uses electricity to..." Whatever, I dont care. I just want a little peace so I can rest. The woman interrupted with clear annoyance on her face, wondering why none of the doctors or nurses were saying anything to get this pest to leave her alone. But despite all that, Kazue kept insisting and insisting, so much so that even after covering her face with a pillow, Kathlene could still hear her. Kathlene couldnt take it anymore. Even though her body was in no condition for much, she gathered all her strength and got up intending to leave the rooma terrible mistake she would soon regret. Her painfully slow pace only resulted in Kazue trailing behind her, continuing to talk and drilling into her brain with an endless stream of yapping. You know? The truth is I have trouble controlling the flow of electricity when I channel it into my hand and release it. I dont know how to explain itits like a big bubble running through my body that keeps drifting off course. Im saying this because I saw how easily you did it with just one hand and even with a kick. I think that blah blah blah blah Kazue went on and on, oblivious to Kathlenes growing frustration as she desperately tried to escape the relentless chatter or at least to find a single officer or soldier she could order to retain the girl, just where the hell was everyone? Ive seen other techniques that are really similar but with names closer to my main skill. Im not sure if the abilities here are the same or if theres an equivalent, but I noticed its possible to transfer the energy to other parts of the body or even separate itblah blah blah Kazue continued her relentless rambling, completely unaware of how Kathlene was gritting her teeth and fighting the urge to scream. The Commodore, struggling to keep her composure, felt every bit of patience slipping away as Kazues monologue droned on without end. Enough! Godammit! Can you just shut up and go away?! Kathlene finally snapped, shouting in frustration as she turned to face what she now considered a thorn in her side. Kazue flinched at the outburst, falling silent for a few seconds as she stared at the Commodore with wide eyes, seemingly frightened. But just when Kathlene thought she had finally managed to silence her, Kazue spoke again. But if you could just explain how you Aahhh! It was the first time since joining the Armada that Kathlene felt so close to tears out of sheer frustration, and if she could have, she was certain she wouldve collapsed onto the floor. With no other options left, she decided to surrender and at least try to get rid of Kazue in another way. "Fine, fine, you win. Ill tell you some tricks on how to handle electric skills, but first, answer me this: why do you want to know?" That caught Kazue by surprise, and she couldnt hold back a wide grin and an equally enthusiastic response. To become stronger, of course! And why do you want to become stronger? Kathlene expected a standard, clich response, like wanting to become stronger to protect family or friends, or even for justiceclassic reasons from naive newcomers who didnt truly grasp what it meant to have the power to end a life with their own hands. However, what she heard next was something she couldnt have imagined, even if she had tried. I just want to What? She just Want to?! At least she was honest, but those words only infuriated the soldier even more. Just because you want to? Abilities capable of great destruction and harm just because youre curious about what might happen? Unacceptable, utterly abhorrent! You cant even see how important it is to know moderation; you probably treat your power like its all just a game! Those words shook Kazue to her core, freezing her expression entirely. Her mind was flooded with scenes she never wanted to remembersilhouettes shouting and hurling insults at her. Even in what should have been the safety of her own home, pain, both physical and emotional, found its way in. Did she see everything as a game? Yes, she did. Games, manga, novels, showsthose were her life, the only things that gave her the strength to keep going in a world where she constantly questioned whether her existence held any value to others. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Normally, this would have sent the girl into an emotional breakdown, as was typical for hercurling up, and crying for hours. But something was different this time. She felt like her life had truly changed. For once, she was the protagonist of her own story, literally living out the kind of adventure shed only ever dreamed of. She was in a place and moment she had always longed for since she could remember. Yes, I want to get stronger just for the sake of it! Whats the problem with that? Maybe it seems selfish or childish to you, but whats so wrong about that?! For so long, Ive been crawling through life, searching for a reason to live, and now I feel like Ive finally found it. Not because of what others say, not because of what you or anyone else thinks, but because *I* want it. Because *I* choose to do this. Kazues voice grew louder with each word, her eyes welling up with tears, yet filled with determination. It was clear she was venting deep-seated frustration, though not necessarily toward the Commodore, who was left stunned by what she was hearing. That mindset was certainly not one Kathlene shared. Her entire family came from a long line of soldiers serving the Allied Kingdoms. Both her grandfather and father had served in the Ironclad Armada as paragons of duty, setting the standard she had always imposed on herself, even if, deep down, it wasnt truly what she wanted. I dont care how much you refuse or try to get rid of me. Im not leaving, and I wont give up until you train me somehow. Youre the only one I know who can help me with Fine, Ill help you Kathlene interrupted, her voice tinged with resignation. Kazues eyes widened in surprise. She hadnt expected the Commodore to give in so suddenly, and when she saw the bittersweet smile on her face it was almost creepy. Does it sound good if we find a proper place first? Understand that my body isnt in the best condition right now, so I cant give you any direct demonstrations The Commodore said, her tone firm but more cooperative, Kazue eagerly nodded, her earlier persistence finally paying off, though she now seemed more considerate, realizing the extent of Kathlenes exhaustion. They didnt take long to find an empty roomone of many scattered around for some reason, once inside, they got ready to begin. Kathlene leaned against the wall, taking a deep breath to steady herself. Alright, listen up, as I said, I cant show you anything directly right now, so Ill guide you through the basics of controlling electrical energy, but first show me your skill Kazue wasted no time, eager as she was, and quickly activated her ability. She felt that familiar tingling sensation as the energy coursed through her, charging the gauntlet with crackling electricity that concentrated in her fist. The loud sparking sound filled the room, and the bright glow lit up the space around them. Thunder Piercing Hand! Kathlene watched with a critical eye, noticing the raw potential but also the lack of precision, so she didnt hesitate to point it up. "Not bad, a very basic but solid technique, but you''re losing too much energy through the excess discharge, you need to focus on controlling the flow, not just building it up Also, it is necessary to shout the name of the skill? It just gives the opponent a head start" The built-up energy dispersed into the air after a moment, leaving Kazue slightly fatigued but ready to respond to Kathlenes feedback. "I see what you mean, but I just cant seem to keep it stable, it either bursts out all at once or fizzles before I can use it. How do I control something so unpredictable?... Oh, and for the record, yes, it is VERY important to shout out the name of the skill, I like it that way" Kazue admitted, catching her breath while Kathlene folded her arms, considering her answer. "Its not just about gathering power; its about understanding its rhythm. Think of it like a pulseyou need to synchronize with it. Instead of forcing the energy into shape, guide it gradually. Otherwise, youre just burning yourself out." But its impossible, its not my body that is producing the electricity but the power battery I had in the gauntlet, so I dont have control over it After that, the Commodore raised an eyebrow as if she had just heard something quite unusual. What do you mean? Clearly, its the device that generates the electricityno human body can produce that kind of energy. My techniques rely on the power generated by the additional arms mechanism I have on my back Or rather, had. I hope theyre repairing it properly. Kazue was quite shocked by that response. It went against what she had been thinking and how she understood the functioning of skills in this world. Then how?... Just feel it, relax, and imagine that the energy your weapon produces is something you can shape with your mind. I wouldnt know how to explain itit''s like... PHOOSH! SWAAZ! BOOM! Do you get it? That explanation was awful, even though the basics were correct. It would be nearly impossible for a normal person to understand something like that. However, to anyone who might have witnessed the scene, Kazue seemed to have an epiphany as she stared at her metal palm. I I think I get it Several hours passed inside the room, filled with Kazues trial and error experiments, as well as downtime while the battery recharged since she only had two uses. She discovered that the most practical method was to rotate her arm as if it were a windmill. Can I ask you something? Kazue asked after a relatively successful test, turning her gaze toward the woman who had been assisting her. Sure, what it is? Why did you change your mind about training me? I thought youd see me as immature or selfish. At the question, Kathlene simply chuckled a bit. Oh, believe me, I still think that. Its just that... I think I understand you, sort of. You just want to do what you believe is right without being swayed by what others think. And honestly, I dont think youre a bad person. I dont know, maybe dont try to find meaning in everything that happens around you. Kazue didnt press the issue further but felt a small wave of happiness wash over her from the comment, so she refocused on her training, feeling a renewed sense of motivation. Another couple of hours passed quickly until, finally, something happened. I I did it! The girl exclaimed, jumping with joy and splashing sweat everywhere, a reaction that was met with a faint smile by the Commodore. Great, just keep practicing, and youll be able to do much more than that... Now, can I ask you a favor? Sure! What it is? Can you carry me back to the infirmary? And with that, the woman collapsed face-first onto the ground, hitting it hard and coughing up a bit of blood in the process. Kazue screamed and panicked, unsure of what to do, while Kathlene simply responded with a few chuckles. Its okay, calm down, nothings wrong. Ive just reached my limit with these untreated injuries... Please, just take me to the infirmary. Theyll be able to give me something there and move me to the emergency medical center. Without wasting a single moment, Kazue grabbed her and hurried to the infirmary, where the nurses were alarmed by the Commodores negligence regarding her own health, to which Kathlene simply laughed. They quickly stabilized her on a stretcher and transported her to one of the landing hangars, where a medical ship awaited to provide better treatment and eventually take her to a facility for necessary surgery. As all this unfolded, Kathlenes mind was occupied with thoughts about her experiences and what the girl had said about her own life... She had a lot to ponder now and a lot of free time, perhaps, just perhaps, the proposal from that representative of Stratos Technology wasnt such a bad idea after all. Chapter 28 - Stratos Technology Chapter 28 - Stratos Technology It had been just under an hour since the entire group had boarded the zeppelin, and for the moment, they were all gathered around one of the interior tables, seated in cushioned chairs and enjoying a well-deserved break. Adam was once again explaining what he had told Kazue and Drake back at the training grounds, and later the girl brought up her theory about the third shadowy force mentioned in the scenarios synopsis. Youre overthinking things. The first thing you need to learn is that these stories are simpler than they seem. That Golden whatever might be connected, but theres something important you need to know about how these scenarios work. Li responded, dismissing everything the others had been pondering and revealing something new about the system and the scenarios that they hadn''t known until that moment. "Just like there are ranks for items and skills, there are also ranks for the stories we enter. These ranks help gauge the level of danger or complexity well face. This is a D-rank scenario, very low compared to what we could encounter. Believe me, I was unlucky enough to have my second mission be a B-rank. That means everything we encounter will be scaled accordingly. Sure, there are likely some powerful and dangerous things within this plotline, but as long as its a low rank, none of that will interfere with us." That information shook the group a bit, especially Adam. It made sense to him, but there was one thing that didnt sit right: the danger level determined by the system seemed highly subjective. After all, they had encountered enemies equipped with C-rank gear and level 5 techniques. Not to mention that for a "low-rank scenario" they had nearly died in the crossfire of the ''Thunderstrike Dreadnoughts.'' Something didnt quite add up. However, he chose to keep his doubts to himself for now since he had something else to sharea piece of information he had noticed not long after boarding the vehicle.
?Aether Sovereign - Rank C?
?Additional Information?
?A small zeppelin owned by the president of Stratos Technology. On the outside, polished brass accents and finely crafted rivets emphasize its design, while twin propellers hum smoothly at its sides. Inside, the interior is a display of opulence, with plush velvet seating, mahogany furniture, and gilded light fixtures that cast a warm glow over the richly adorned room.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Skill [Cursed Vision Lv4] failed to identify the target?
?Warning: Skill [Cipher Shroud Lv5] is blocking the analysis?
?Hidden: The Aether Sovereign has no skills?
The information he had gathered about the zeppelin wasnt much different from what his companions could obtain with their own ''Analyze'' abilities. However, what was truly concerning was the notification he received: even his ''Cursed Vision'' had been blocked by an information-sealing skill. What made this even worse was that the source of the interference didnt seem to be within the vehicle itself, implying that someone else was actively using it from afar. "I repeat, you''re overthinking this. It''s probably just a security measure implemented by some of the pilots or security on board. After all, this person is quite important; it wouldn''t surprise me if his background included constant threats of kidnapping or assassination. Also, let''s stop using complicated terms. I can see that these two haven''t understood a thing for quite a while." Li suddenly interjected, changing the subject and pointing out Sebastian and Nikolai, who had clearly lost track of the conversation a while ago. While they could roughly understand the English being spoken, they were completely unfamiliar with the system and its implications, as it was their first time in this environment. Even attempting to explain things to them now would be counterproductive and likely a waste of time due to the significant language barrier. It would be better to provide them with only the essential information for now and then give a more detailed explanation once they return and can purchase the translator option from the store. "Maybe we really are overthinking things." Adam responded with a sigh, staying where he was as his companions moved on to more casual and digestible topics for the newcomers. Li, meanwhile, excused himself and left for another part of the airship. He did it so naturally that no one noticed the cold, sharp glance he threw at them as he turned and walked away. The rest of the journey was uneventful, with the most notable interaction being between Thaddeus and Sebastian. Thaddeus expressed great fascination in Sebastian''s mechanical bird, asking if he could inspect it with the utmost carethough he made it clear he had no intention of touching or disassembling it. Certainly! We''re happy to be of help, right Federseele? *Clink Chirp! Clank* The small automaton chirped adorably, nodding as it settled in front of the young inventor, allowing him to inspect it closely. While it was quite soothing to watch, Adam found it curious that the name Sebastian had given to the bird wasn''t translated and remained as is despite the automatic translation feature, as if the system recognized that proper names were an exception... Quite odd, and clearly something that seemed less automated than they were led to believe. Although, given that they were in such a fantastical world, it might indeed be a highly advanced system. Adam decided not to dwell on it for now. He felt he wasn''t in the right state to grasp any part of this mystery, so he simply remained silent, listening to the conversation between the two individuals. He was now fully convinced that the "NPCs" communicated in the language that each "user" could understand, which varied from person to person Another hour passed, and finally, the announcement came that they were approaching their destination. The question of where they were heading was almost immediately on everyone''s minds, but Thaddeus quickly provided the answer with his characteristic courtesy and kindness. He stood by the main door before it opened, as the zeppelin began its descent into what appeared to be a hangar in the middle of the sea. "Welcome all of you to the headquarters and primary lab of ''Stratos Technology,'' a secret and ever-moving location, designed by yours truly." For a brief moment, visible through the window, it seemed as if a vast chasm was opening among the waves, with a substantial amount of steam billowing from all directions. This was quite astonishing, considering it was coming from a world with seemingly only steam and electrical advancements. As the vehicle slowly descended, Adam couldnt help but replay everything in his mind. It struck him as particularly odd that they had been invitedor rather summonedto such an important and secretive location. According to Drake, this was decided after Lis interrogation session had finished, with the explanation being that "he convinced them of their usefulness". However, no matter how Adam looked at it, that explanation made little to no sense. Yet, even when he asked Li directly, he hadnt received any clear answers, which was frustrating. Unable to fully grasp the bigger picture for now, Adam joined the rest of the group by the airships door, waiting for it to finally come to a halt and open. Once it did, they all followed behind Thaddeus, who acted as their guide for these initial steps. After all, the staircase they had to descend seemed a bit shaky. Once everyone had disembarked, they finally took in their surroundings, marveling at the sight before them. The hangar was far larger than the one they had seen at the Armada base, with a ceiling that stretched endlessly into the distance. Various airships of different designs were scattered around, along with a bustling crowd of workers engaged in various tasks. Some were repairing vehicles, while others in white coats were jotting down notes on wooden tablets, giving the place an almost overwhelming sense of activity and purpose. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. What truly stood out, however, was that the surroundings didnt quite match the aesthetic they had been experiencing throughout their time in this scenario. Both the Armadas base and the impressive city of Gearspire Stronghold had a distinct ''old-world'' vibe blended with steam-powered machinery and copper gears. In contrast, this place had a more... contemporary feel. Adam couldnt hold back his curiosity and decided to approach Thaddeus as he guided them down an adjoining corridor. The unusual blend of steam-based technology and the unexpected touch of modernity in the facility piqued his interest more than anything else they had encountered so far. As he walked closer, he quietly observed the mans demeanor, trying to gauge if this stark contrast was intentional or if there was something more beneath the surface that hadnt yet been revealed. Excuse me, Volta, sir Adam began, keeping his tone as polite as he could. I couldnt help but notice that this place seems quite different from what weve seen so far, even in a bigger city or the Armadas base. I must admit that I didnt quite think the company would be like this since the technology used by everyone is from here Thaddeus didnt answer at first, but a knowing smile crossed his face as he glanced over at Adam. Ah, quite perceptive, young man. Youre not wrong in your observation. But to fully understand why this place is so distinct, youll need to grasp the core philosophy behind Stratos Technologyand how it bridges the gap between the old and the new. Adams expression turned thoughtful in response to the evasive answer, a reaction Thaddeus noticed and simply chuckled at. Dont worry, you will have your answers soon enough, we are almost there The rest of the journey was made in silence, which was quite uncomfortable given that the corridor they were walking through had no windows. The lighting came from a series of fluorescent bulbs along the ceiling, providing a strange imitation of conventional light bulbs. Everyone let out a sigh of relief when they finally reached the end and came across a simple wooden door, quite rustic and common. Thaddeus approached it with clear intent to open it. Adam watched expectantly, hoping to see some sort of special mechanism or something more modern for access. However, Thaddeus simply reached into his shirt pocket, retrieved a small, ordinary metal key, and tapped the door three times. "I have arrived; Im going in." He said, raising his voice slightly before sliding the key into the lock and opening the door. It was as straightforward as any other door... Well, not everything could be surprising, after all. Once the door was opened, a warm, musty breeze hit everyone, causing more than one person to grimace in disgust. Despite this, they continued and followed Thaddeus inside, who seemed completely unaffected by the situation. The interior was dimly lit, but everything was visible, and it was dreadful Even the pirate Chrono''s room that Adam had visited was nowhere near as disordered and filthy as this one. Books were scattered everywhere in disarray, with many blueprints spread across the two tables, some with dried and spilled ink from who knows when. A couple of completely dried-out plants sat in neglected pots, shelves were filled with knick-knacks covered in dust, and there were a few wrinkled and discarded clothing items on the floor, as well as dirty plates and cups stacked to one side. As the group struggled to comprehend who on earth could live like this, Thaddeus simply sighed and took out a small box with a horn and a crank, which he began to wind up. "Please send a cleaning crew to the area of importance 1 in one hour." It was strange, almost like an intercom, which surprised Adam since he had assumed such communications were done through special skills, as he had seen during the conflict at Ironwave Anchorage. However, it made sense that there would be a device like this for those who didnt have such a skill. Meanwhile, as Thaddeus continued to turn the crank, a voice could be heard from the other end. "Uh... We understand, but Mr. Isaac told us not to disturb him for at least two weeks." "And I understand you, but now Im instructing you to send a cleaning crew in one hour." U-understood, right away, sir Once the exchange was complete, the man stopped turning the crank and put the device back in his pocket, not before allowing the system message, as seen by Adam, to identify its name and properties.
?Communication box - Rank F?
?Additional Information?
?A simple communication device with a direct line to another of the same frequency within a range of no more than 10 miles. It operates by turning the crank and speaking into the attached horn.?
?Notice: This is an exclusive model used in Stratos Technology facilities?
Nothing extraordinary, but interesting nonetheless. However, it was nothing compared to what would happen next. *Sigh* Father please, get up Thaddeus said with a hint of bitterness, though he didnt lose his composure or move from his spot. At his words, a pile of papers and books began to stir and shake unexpectedly, startling more than one in the group. "Uh? What? Whats happening?" From the heap of clutter emerged a figure that had been buried all this time, apparently asleep. A tall, very thin man appeared, looking elderly, wearing a long, tattered white lab coat, pajama-like trousers, and a pair of slippers. "Oh, I must have fallen asleep again. Sorry, hehe, I havent rested in five days." Its okay, father Its okay Thaddeus seemed on the verge of embarrassment, and it was understandable. The contrast between the two was extreme: while the young man appeared refined, neat, and carried himself with an air of high class, his father was disheveled in every way. His hair was unkempt and sticking out in various directions, indicating he hadnt washed it in a long time, and his demeanor was completely relaxed and carefree. "Father, we have visitors. Weve finally found those who can carry out the collection plan." Oh! Is that right? Thats awesome! Welcome, welcome! The scientist seemed delighted by the news, so much that he clumsily approached the group. Before anyone could react, he extended his hand in greeting. Adam hesitated, being the closest, but it was Li who stepped forward almost immediately and shook Isaac''s hand without hesitation. Its a pleasure to meet the renowned scientist Isaac Volta. Im Li Jie, and were a group of explorers with experience dealing with the pirate guilds and the Armada, well be more than happy to assist with your plans. Excellent, excellent, it really means a lot. As you know, time is of the essence, so youll need to leave immediately. You can head to the main tools room to stock up on whatever you need. Dont hold backtake whatever you want. Isaac seemed quite enthusiastic, so much so that he didnt notice the look of disgust on Lis face when they released their handshake, leaving Lis hand somewhat sticky and stained with black ink. Everything was set to begin, and the idea of gearing up again was quite appealing, but Adams thoughts mirrored those of the rest of the group: What on earth were they talking about?! However, before the young man could say anything, it was Kazue who stepped forward and, without hesitation, asked directly what everyone had been thinking. Wait a minute! What is this plan about? Where are we going? We know nothing yet At this revelation, both Thaddeus and Isaacs eyes widened in extreme surprise, while Li rubbed his temples in resignation, wondering why it was so difficult for them to simply accept things without asking so many questions. "Are you not aware of everything thats happening? How can you be willing to do anything if you dont know the details? Mr. Li Jie?!" Thaddeus had finally lost his composure, looking at the group with suspicion and concern. Everything happening here was of extreme secrecy, and he couldnt believe they had allowed complete strangers in. However, Li took the floor and, with a weary voice, tried to clarify the situation. "Calm down, they know the reason behind this; they just dont have the details of the plan, and to be honest, neither do I. Well proceed anyway, right?" Said the man with the hat, looking at the group, hoping they understood the situation. Yeah of course! I just want to know the details of the mission Kazue responded with a smile, which Thaddeus scrutinized until he finally relaxed a bit, though he remained somewhat wary of what was happening. Meanwhile, Isaac had a grin from ear to ear, as if he was thrilled by the news and couldnt contain his eagerness to speak. Oh, dont worry at all, its gonna be my pleasure to review everything you need to know! Its awesome, its exciting, its the romance of all adventures! Said the scientist as he rummaged through the piles of books and papers scattered around the room. Finally, he found something that he extracted with joywhat appeared to be a very old map. This is our first step to knowing it all, you guys and Thaddeus are going here, the recently discovered, highly contested by all secretive forces of the Pirate Seven Guilds and the Ironclad Armada, and a treasure trove of knowledge for the benefit of all humanity Necrogear Citadel That last name left Adam dumbfounded. Chapter 29 - An honest request Chapter 29 - An honest request Adam could hardly believe what he had just heard, and his expression showed it: Necrogear Citadel? How was it possible that something hed only read about as a legend had suddenly come up in conversation? Even more, why had everything unfolded so conveniently to reach this conclusion? Could it be that his actions had somehow altered the "plot" of the scenario? It was a possibility, though he wasnt sure of anything without any concrete evidence. While the young man wrestled with his thoughts, the genius Isaac Volta didnt pause and began explaining everything about the place he had mentioned from the very beginning. You might know the story, or perhaps not, given how young you all are, but legend has it that there once was a hidden place in the vast ocean called ''Necrogear Citadel.'' It was a bastion where a group, which Ive taken the liberty of naming ''The Eldritch Cog Council''since theres no official namepracticed a strange science that fused living beings with runic technology to create living weapons... Quite barbaric, if you ask me. The man said, never losing his smile as if savoring every word. You mean they were necromancers? Kazue interrupted, unable to contain the excitement she felt upon hearing this information. Only Adam knew about it, as it had been more of a personal investigation than something he considered relevant. "Necromancy? My dear girl, thats magic, and magic doesnt exist! I know many in this world call technology they dont understand ''cursed items,'' but thats exactly what it istechnology we havent figured out yet. Even the way recent sea beasts move is something were still investigating, but its clearly just an old engine using some type of fuel... Those ''Eldritch Cog Council'' folks were truly ahead of their time. Even for me, its hard to grasp some of their concepts, but Ive managed to replicate and unravel many of their secrets so far." "Sorry to interrupt, but are you referring to runic technology? I know the pirate guilds ''Arcanotinker Crew'' and ''Thunderstrike Dreadnoughts'' are relatively new, only about twenty years since their founding, and theyre based on that technology." This time, it was Adam who spoke up, regaining his composure and asking a question that had been on his mind since he read about the seven great guilds. "Ah, those... Yes, unfortunately, I was the one who deciphered the foundations of what is now known as runic technology. I have no idea how that knowledge ended up in the hands of criminals or how they managed to replicate it so quickly. But yes, it was once viewed as sorcery or something supernatural, only to eventually be understood as a rather simple yet delicate use of electrical energy by yours truly, passing it through conductive materials like copper in various forms, it''s possible to power machines or objectspure and simple science that is not only used for war and destruction but to enhance the life of every citizen of the Alliend Kingdom." The scientist said, initially thoughtful but then lifting his nose in a gesture of triumph, knowing that his discoveries about the lost technology benefited those who needed it most. Though it was a pity that these advancements were available only to citizens of a certain economic level within the allied cities, he hoped that someday, when the war ended, everything he had achieved could be shared with all of humanity. On the other hand, Adam listened attentively and deliberated as quickly as his mind allowed. His initial idea about the true nature of runic technology was correct: it involved the manipulation of electricity through wires and a very archaic system of programming based on electrical impulses. Although the concept sounded simple, Adam knew it would be nearly impossible to replicate or understand in the real world. Secondly, and more importantly, the fact that the worlds most prominent inventor vehemently denied the existence of ''magic'' was quite curious. Adam had already experienced the effects of what the system had classified as hexes, not to mention that he was overlooking the existence of something fundamentally important However, before Adam could continue with his question, Drake stepped forward and said exactly what the young man had been thinking, which left Adam surprised. He was increasingly impressed by the insight of his companions. "But if thats correct, where do the skills that a person possesses fit in? They produce effects that defy all logic and are used constantly." "I understand now why youre part of this mission. Youre so young, yet so curious and eager to understand the world around you. It fills me with joy to see people like you. It reinforces my belief in how brilliant the future of society will be once this foolish war is over." As he said this, the man couldnt help but twirl with happiness, leaving everyone present confused and his son Thaddeus hiding his face, blushing with embarrassment. Yes and no. We might be straying a bit from the original topic, but I think its worth it for such a curious group... You see, skills are more of a physical reaction than something supernatural. Everything is controlled by each persons mind and is simply a display of human potential. After all, there are no skills that can, I dont know, generate fire out of nothing or make things levitate. Everything that seems like it does has an explanation. With that, Isaac raised his right hand, and a tiny blue flame emerged from it, small enough to resemble a flickering kitchen match.
[Skill: Candlelight Lv1]
[No info available]
For example, this isnt magic. What this skill does is use whats already in the environment and allow me to combine it through my thoughts. If we were in an extremely humid place or one with no oxygen, I wouldnt be able to use it. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. It made sense to some extent, but each of those present came to their own conclusions, Sebastian and Nikolai, however, struggled to follow the conversation, as they were not familiar with these terms and concepts. Kazue seemed to understand a little bit better what Commodore Kathlene had told her during their brief training session. Drake, on the other hand, appeared unusually contemplative despite not having any skills himself, while Adam began to piece together certain points in his mind. Aside from the curses used by the soldiers, it was true that all the skills they had seen so far in this world followed a pattern of being more physical or could be interpreted in a more coherent way than simply happening "just because." The only example that contradicted this was Li and his spellbook. But then Adam remembered something they had discovered before entering the second story: the "Make it Fair!" option in the shop, which only Li had and with a description indicating that it removed the limitations on the use of skills and treasures in exchange for a significant penalty. Little by little, the picture of how the system''s rules operated began to come together, at least on a superficial level. It was something they would need to investigate further once they returned to the lobby. We still dont fully understand how skills develop or how the human mind manages to manifest them physically, but its something Ill eventually figure out. Imagine the possibilitiesmaybe it could even be possible to manually grant useful skills to those who need them while removing them from criminals who dont deserve them... Ahem, sorry, I feel like Im rambling too much, hahaha. Lets move on to the details of the mission. That made everyone present refocus and pay attention once again to what Isaac had to say. As I was saying, the ''Necrogear Citadel'' was just a legend until about ten years ago when it was accidentally discovered by a group of explorers. Were not sure what exactly they did or what they might have touched, but the fact is that the entire city emerged from the ground on the island where it was located, revealing everything its former inhabitants had left behind... It was during those years that the first sightings of mechanized sea beasts began, so Im 100% sure theres a connection between the two. Only a few high-ranking officials from the Ironclad Armada and the Allied Kingdoms know about this, and many search and exploration groups were formed without revealing much information. However, they were soon intercepted by fleets and squadrons from the pirate guilds, who, for some reason, also found out about it. Everyone understood the implication perfectly, thanks to their prior knowledge of the scenarios synopsis. It was clear that the one behind all this was likely that force in the shadows. So, right now theres a war over who will control the citadel? Is this a combat support mission? Kazue asked, recalling what they had been told before being sent as support for the siege of Ironwave Anchorage and thinking it would be the same this time. However, the scientist simply shook his head and waved his hand dismissively. No, the Armada is already fighting the pirate guilds over it, and there doesnt seem to be any progress on either side. It would also be illogical to think that a small group like yours could make a difference... No, what youll be doing is entering the Citadel through a path prepared with the utmost secrecy, thanks to the help of an Admiral from the Armada. Your mission is to enter and find a very special item. The place is indeed filled with ancient and extremely valuable technology, but what were interested in is something that has been recently discovered. All my analyses indicate that it actually exists, something so valuable it could end the war and advance humanity to the next level, where there is only peace and improvements in quality of life. ... The Atomica Arcanum. Adam responded almost without thinking. Exactly! Several expeditions have confirmed that the Atomica Arcanum exists and is somewhere within the Citadel, so thats where you, along with Thaddeus, will be going. It could be dangerous, as it seems many of the living weapons are still active, but thats precisely why a well-prepared team like yours has been assembled. The recommendation from Admiral Jasper Merrick speaks for itself. Still, I insist you visit the main workshop to pick out anything you might need if it helps you feel more prepared. That made everyone look at each other in confusion. A letter of recommendation from an admiral of the Armada? What was he talking about? It was Li who, with a cold glance, signaled that they should keep quiet. I truly ask that you exercise the utmost caution, not only to recover the famous book that could bring infinite energy to the world, but also because I know how dangerous this could be. I dont doubt your abilities, nor those of my son, but the last thing I want is for you to meet your end due to my obsession. If you find yourselves unable to progress, please return. The information you gather will be more than sufficient. After this, to everyone''s surprise, a system window popped up in front of the entire group, something they could see and read without any trouble. A subplot? That caught everyone by surprise. Adam didn''t immediately recall that he had already read something about this in his own stats sheet. At least it clarified what they needed to do and what they might potentially gain, not to mention it also shed light on the scientist''s intentions with the mission he had entrusted to them. One could say that everyone was relatively satisfied with what they had heard. Although some would have preferred not to go to such a dangerous place as an ancient citadel amid a war, there was no real option to refuse due to the circumstances. Thaddeus was tasked with excusing himself with his father and indicating that the group should follow him. Before leaving, he was taken by surprise when his father gave him an unexpected hug, a gesture of affection that at first he did not reciprocate but eventually returned after a few seconds, causing Kazue to let out a loud "Aaawww", much to the embarrassment of the young man. The journey to the designated location took only a few minutes. During this time, Adam took the opportunity to approach Mr. Li and ask him about the subplot that had appeared. Li replied that it was also his first time seeing one firsthand, despite having heard about their existence during his time as a novice. That wasnt very reassuring, but there wasnt much time to dwell on it. Upon arriving at what was called the main workshop, they were confronted with an enormous space, bustling with people working non-stop on various artifacts and designs across tables and papers. The sheer number of devices they had never seen before stretched as far as the eye could see, making Rooks workshop seem small by comparison. "Welcome to the main workshop. Please, by all means, feel free to explore and take whatever you think you''ll need. We''ll be departing for our destination in about two hours, so take your time. If you have any questions about the devices or their functions, don''t hesitate to ask me or any of the scientists around." The sight was breathtaking, and Kazue looked like a child in a candy store where she was told she could take whatever she wanted. Even Adam felt quite excited, so it didnt take long for him to approach the first thing that caught his attentiona shield similar to those used by the soldiers he had faced before, but this time, instead of a golden eagle or lion, it featured the head of a dragon in the center. Chapter 30 - Armory my beloved Chapter 30 - Armory my beloved The situation had taken a drastic turn in an instant. Everyone went from feeling quite anxious about the sudden appearance of this "Subplot" to finding themselves before a sea of treasures they had never seen beforeand were even told they could take whatever they wanted. Adam knew that, just like during their visit to the pirate Rook''s private workshop, he would have to support the others as soon as they found something that caught their eye, providing them with a broader understanding of what they were actually encountering. However, before doing that, he indulged himself and approached an object that had drawn his attention from the beginninga large shield adorned with a dragon''s head in the center.
[Dragons Pride Aegis - Rank D ]
?Additional Information?
?An imposing rectangular shield, forged from heavy steel with a golden dragons head in its center as a mark of the 15th Regiment of the Ironclad Armada. It gives the user the skills [Cogwheel Bastion Lv1] and [Onyx Hex of Envy Lv1].?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: It greatly reduces the users speed and agility.?
?Hidden: It has an artificial Soul fragment.?
The description was almost exactly the same as that of the shield with the lion ornament, except for the fact that it had a lower rank and the skill it provided was different... "Hex of Envy". Adam could only wonder what this curse would do, but sadly he had no way of finding out or even considering taking the shield. After all, it was too heavy for him, he even tried once more to confirm, being especially careful not to touch the golden ornament, but nothing changedit wasn''t an item he could carry with him. The thought did cross his mind to touch the dragon''s head and see if the shield''s curse would activate, allowing him to absorb the artificial soul residing within. After all, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to head to such a dangerous place with some cursed energy stored up. However, the uncertainty and potential dangers outweighed the possible benefits. He certainly didn''t want a repeat of what had happened during his encounter with Commodore Kathleneor at least what he''d been told happened. "Hey, Adam, I need your eyes for a moment!" A voice suddenly spoke beside him, and before the boy could turn around, he felt someone grab his arm and pull him abruptly to the side. It was none other than Kazue, who, in her excitement and happiness, had forgotten all sense of prudence and personal space. This startled Adam, as he wasnt used to such behavior; he couldn''t even manage a response and simply let himself be dragged along until they reached several tubes filled with a strange liquid, inside of which were several spheres of different colors. What else do these things say? I want them, I need them! Recovering from his momentary shock and knowing that his teammate could only see certain information due to her [Analyze] skill, Adam prepared to examine the curious artifacts.
[PyroFlux Generator - Rank E ]
?Additional Information?
?An artifact resembling a glowing core encased in brass and iron with intricate gears and vents. It emits intense heat, harnessed from its inner combustion of rare, high-energy materials.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: Its very volatile if damaged, it will cause an immediate explosion with a radius of approximately 1 km?
[ElectroFlux Dynamo - Rank E ]
?Additional Information?
?An artifact resembling a glowing core encased in brass and iron with intricate gears and vents. It emits extreme voltage, harnessed from its inner electric conduction of rare, high-energy materials.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: Although stable, approaching it without proper protection causes the status effect Paralyzed?
Wow, so those are the ship''s power engines He clearly remembered that the description of the two ships they had seen at the start of the scenario mentioned these orbs as the power source that drove them, so it was certainly fascinating to see them in an inactive state up close. It didnt take long for him to explain to the girl all the additional information the details provided, after which her eyes lit up as if she had seen the toy of her dreams. This, this, this! This is what I want! Kazue shouted as she repeatedly pointed at the tube containing the electric sphere, tugging on Adams sleeve like a little child. Adam understood what she wanted to do, but the reality was that none of them had the knowledge to manipulate these things, let alone install them in her gauntlet. Still, the girl didnt give up. She vanished for a moment, only to return a few seconds later, dragging one of the scientists in a lab coat who had been around. The poor man seemed just as startled as Adam had been by her behavior. "Id like to ask how I can install one of those Electroflux Dynamos into this to provide it with power" Kazue said eagerly, holding up her gauntlet while the scientist adjusted his glasses and examined the device she was holding. "It''s not possible, I''m sorry That model of Steamgear Knuckle wouldn''t be able to withstand the continuous voltage generated by a core like this. It would only result in an overload the moment it''s activated. The only things that can handle it are a small vehicle or at least a caliber 5 power armor, but we don''t have any of those here." That was a shame, and Adam simply sighed in resignation, ready to turn around and look for something else. However, Kazue seemed unwilling to accept the answer and insisted once more. "But is it possible to use it as a power source? I''m not asking if it''s safe or not, just if it''s possible." We-well, I guess it is possible, but No buts! Please can you do it now? Kazue''s insistence was fierce, so much so that the scientist seemed at a loss for how to respond since he clearly wasn''t proficient in handling pressure. His eyes darted up toward Adam, silently pleading for help in persuading Kazue to reconsider. However, Adam merely shrugged, signaling that he had no idea how to change her mind either. And so, after a few seconds of emotional struggle, the scientist reluctantly agreed to grant her wish, repeatedly emphasizing that he would not be held responsible if she got severely electrocuted or if her gauntlet exploded. Kazue simply nodded with a smile, undeterred by his warnings. Adam stayed nearby, curious about the whole process. Even though it was quick and straightforward, it was still fascinating. First, the electric core seemed inactive and, according to the scientist, they kept them in tubes filled with a strange liquid to prevent them from activating. Once exposed to air, they would automatically power up after a few minutes. Quickly, the orb was placed into the center of the gauntlet where it originally belonged. However, before doing so, the scientist gave it a puzzled look, noticing that the device had already been modified and now featured an additional battery. More electricity? Well, that thing was definitely going to explode. It would be best for him to leave as soon as possible and call for a medical and cleanup team. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. As soon as it was assembled, Kazue took it back and immediately put it on her right hand, examining it closely with a grin from ear to ear. Even Adam seemed a bit concerned about the warnings they had received. However, he was greatly surprised when a new window suddenly popped up before his eyes.
?Enhanced Steamgear Knuckle - Rank D?
?Additional Information?
?An enhanced version of a Steamgear Knuckle powered by an ElectroFlux Dynamo. It has a foreign artifact known as Thunder Energy battery that absorbs any residual electrical energy from its core, stabilizing the usage. Direct contact with the metallic part of the gauntlet causes the status effect Paralyzed?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Hidden: The user can use the skill [Overload], it has a 50% chance of destroying its core after doing so.?
Adam''s surprise was evidentthe item had just ranked up! It was incredible and, certainly, something he had never imagined could happen. "Did you know this was going to happen?" He asked, still trying to process what had just unfolded and surprised by the possible foresight his companion seemed to have. Haha, of course not, but it doesnt matter! I knew it would work out one way or another. After all, things like this always tend to work out for the heroes in their stories. There it was againthat dangerous mindset that sometimes took hold of Kazue, making her believe she was invincible or the protagonist of some kind of story because... well, technically, they were in a story. However, neither she nor Adam realized just how incredibly lucky they had been. As the scientist had pointed out, if it hadnt been for the coincidence of having the battery she had previously bought in the system store, the gauntlet would have inevitably exploded in her hand. Nonetheless, armed with this new information and taking advantage of Kazue being distracted by her strange movements and nonsensical sounds, Adam made his way to the other side of the room. There, he found Drake, Sebastian, Nikolai, and even Li, all gathered around, examining various items piled up in that corner. Trying to blend in as best he could, Adam glanced at some of the items the group was holding. However, no windows appeared for those, indicating they were just ordinary tools with no special functions. He wanted to mention what had happened with Kazue earlier and even ask Li about the possibility of an item increasing its rank and power if somehow upgraded, however, seeing how absorbed they all were in their own matters, he felt it wasn''t the right time to bring it up. While the others continued their search, Adam decided to do the same. Though he didn''t find anything particularly intriguing, something suddenly came to mindhis torn page from the Necronomicon. Could there be a way to repair it in this place? The chances seemed slim, given the vastly different themes of the equipment around, but he figured it was worth a shot. After all, he had nothing to lose by trying. "Excuse me, would you happen to have a way to repair a damaged item?" Adam asked, approaching one of the scientists nearby, who had been jotting down notes on a clipboard. The scientist looked up, surprised by the boy''s question. "Oh, yes, of course. Please, follow me. I''ll take you to someone who might be able to help" In less than a minute, they reached another end of the workshop, where two other men were working. Although they weren''t wearing white lab coats, their gear, and tools made them look more like mechanics than scientists. The man who had brought Adam there explained the situation and then excused himself, leaving the boy alone with the two who were now looking at him expectantly. See, I wanted to know if theres any way to fix this After saying this, he summoned the fragments of his cursed page into his hands and carefully placed them on the table, wondering if it would be safe for them to look at it directly as he wasnt sure if the madness effect would still apply, even with the object in pieces. Fortunately, it seemed it did not, and the two men examined the scraps for what felt like an eternity. However, much to Adam''s disappointment, they both concluded that there was nothing to be done since it was "just a piece of paper." It was somewhat expected but still a bit disappointing. He would have to look for a way in the system shop to repair it in case it didn''t return to normal at the end of the scenario, just as the notification he received when it was destroyed had implied. He was about to store the pieces again when a hand rested on his right shoulder, startling him and causing him to turn with a jump. "Sorry, I didnt mean to scare you. I just couldnt help but notice that strange object you have there. Would you mind letting me take a look? Maybe I can help," the person said. It was Thaddeus, who had appeared behind Adam with his usual smile and friendliness. "Eh? Oh, sure, sorry." Adam responded, still recovering from the shock, and allowed the man to approach the table to examine the pieces of paper Wait, hadnt Thaddeus been at the other end of the workshop? How had he suddenly "noticed" something happening so far away? But before Adam could think or say anything more, Thaddeus looked up and directed his gaze toward the two scientists still present. "I think I know how to help. Could you please leave me and our guest alone for a moment, gentlemen?" Once the two workers had left, Thaddeus rummaged inside his elegant jacket and pulled out a small test tube containing a glowing liquid. This left Adam perplexed, especially since, despite his intense focus on the substance, no information window appeared. With a slow motion, the liquid was poured over one of the pieces of paper, and... Nothing happened, at least not immediately. It wasnt until Thaddeus sealed the tube and put it back in his pocket that the reaction finally occurred. The pieces began to glow faintly and, to Adams astonishment, reassembled into a complete page.
?Congratulations!?
?The treasure [Necronomicon Single Page [1/5] (Replica) - Rank F] has been successfully repaired, it has regained all its properties.?
The congratulatory window took Adam by surprise once again, and while he was grateful for it, his brain quickly reacted upon reading the last part, which frightened him immensely. Wait! Dont look!... Eh? Adam froze mid-shout as he saw Thaddeus holding the page and examining it closely without any apparent difficulty. How was that possible? "Eh... Thaddeus, sir? Are you okay?" "Why wouldn''t I be?" Replied the man without taking his eyes off the cursed object, to which Adam decided to just say things directly. "Well, that page has the effect of mentally attacking anyone who looks at it directly. Only people with some sort of ocular implants are safe from it. Is that your case?" Thaddeus didn''t respond for a few seconds and simply continued observing the contents of the page, which made Adam quite tense. Finally, he replied. "Yes, sure, but Id like to ask you something. How did you come by this?" Oh, well I just found it You found it? Where? Thaddeus''s usually friendly and respectful tone had suddenly become more serious and inquisitive, which was concerning since Adam couldnt answer the question directly without being censored by the system. Nervously, he could only manage to come up with a quick, fabricated response. I dont know exactly where, I found it on the ground on the mainland, sorry Thaddeus remained thoughtful for a few more seconds, finally diverting his gaze from the object to look directly into Adams eyes for a moment. "There''s no need to apologize. I understand it must have been quite a fortuitous find. Sorry if my words gave a false impression of insecurity; it''s just my curiosity getting the better of me. Im the one who owes you an apology." The man apologized with another kind smile, handing the page back to its owner. Adam stumbled over his words, took back his item, and thanked him for the help, unsure of how to react at that moment. "And you say youre not affected by the properties of this object? From what I see, you dont have ocular implants, which you said is the way to be immune." Adam had never felt so nervous in his life, not even when he had to give an oral exam on a topic he hadnt prepared for due to a schedule mix-up. All he could manage were basic evasions that wouldnt fool anyone with half a brain. However, Thaddeus simply smiled kindly once more. I understand, my apologies. Could I ask you a favor? Could you hold this for me for a moment? He said as he pulled a small leather pouch from inside his jacket, pouring its contents into Adam''s outstretched hand, which he had obeyed without even realizing it. A small purple stone touched his palm without any issues, which puzzled the boy, or at least it did until several windows popped up in front of his eyes.
?Warning: A direct contact with a fragment of has been detected.?
? has begun to ?
?Warning: Skill [Cipher Shroud Lv5] is blocking information!?
?Users body has stabilized?
Extra Chapter 5 - Li stumbles upon something important Extra Chapter 5 - Li stumbles upon something important Things had calmed down a bit after the group was taken to the zeppelin to evacuate Ironwave Anchorage. While the two kids were more focused on their unconscious teammate, Li remained by one of the windows, watching with intense focus the hellish chaos unfolding nearby. Those enormous steel giants were wreaking havoc wherever they went, and the energy blast fired by one of them had claimed the lives of a large number of the Armadas personnel. At that moment, a certain thought returned to Lis mindone he hated to recall, as it had been a deeply traumatic experience during his early months in that reality. A large group of people, a massive airship soaring through the skies, and a rain of fire falling overhead, all followed by a fog that made it very difficult for him to remember how they had survived.
?Skill: Analyze Lv2?
??
??
[Sea Titan Portbreaker- Rank A ]
?Additional Information?
?A formidable war machine used by the pirate faction Thunderstrike Dreadnoughts to dominate both land and sea. These headless giants have a massive, cube-shaped body made of riveted steel plates reinforced with iron bands, giving them a brutal and imposing appearance. Each Sea Titan is equipped with powerful, gear-driven limbs, allowing it to trudge effortlessly along the ocean floor, unaffected by the crushing depths. At the center of its chest, a large, glowing power core hums ominously, capable of unleashing devastating electric rays that can obliterate enemy ships or fortifications with enough charge time.?
The man furrowed his brow and adjusted his hat. He certainly didn''t like the idea of them almost getting trapped in a place filled with such high-ranking war machines. Yet, he seemed oddly pleased with what had transpired, as if he had known all along that the attack was bound to happen. As he watched everything unfold in the distance while they moved away, he couldn''t help but pull out the strange copper coin he''d acquired the day before from one of his pockets. He clearly remembered the instructions Victor had given him and wondered where all this would lead. He couldn''t lie to himself; it was the first time in a long while that he felt genuinely excited. If everything went as planned, he held in his hand a once-in-a-lifetime opportunitysomething that could bring him closer to... well, he already knew, there was no need to dwell on it. Li remained calm for the rest of the journey. He took the opportunity to rest in a corner and even took a nap, though he was still being watched by a couple of soldiers. At least he could be thankful that the cuffs they had put on him were anything but restrictive, unlike the ones they had been forced to wear on Captain Magnuss ship, these cuffs had a chain separating both sections, so long it was practically as if his hands were free. Li didn''t really know how many hours it took to reach the landing site; all he knew was that no one had bothered to wake him up. The focus was entirely on the large number of wounded they had brought with them, so much so that Li''s nap ended simply due to the noise. With a sigh of resignation, he quickly made his way to where Drake and Kazue were, intending to suggest that they disembark and wait outside. After all, it seemed like it had already been quite a while since Adams body had been taken away by the medical team. "But what will happen to Mr. Sebastian and Nikolai? We dont know what could have happened to them during the destruction of the walls" The blonde asked, his voice full of concern. "Forget it; in the best-case scenario, they were evacuated along with the entire medical guild that was at the camp. Think about itwouldn''t it be strange for them to have been left behind when there were orders for an immediate retreat?" Li replied, trying to sound reassuring even though he didnt care much, maybe they were dead, well, too bad for them but that was life inside these stories. After that, things unfolded a bit more naturally. They managed to disembark from the zeppelin and stayed around until a couple of soldiers noticed their presence. The soldiers then escorted them to another area inside the complex, surprised that they had remained so calm despite technically being prisonerssomething that would likely help with the story Li had told the Commodore. There was something to admiteven with all the soldiers and medics rushing around, the place was quite impressive. It seemed they had arrived at none other than a base of one of the Ironclad Armada regiments. Not exactly the kind of place where they''d normally take pirate prisoners, but given the circumstances with the evacuation of the wounded, it was likely the only option they had. They were kept waiting in a simple room with only a few chairs for quite some timeperhaps even more than an hour, which passed slowly and in silence. Still, they were at least given some water, a small comfort that suggested they were still considered prisoners. Yet, as Kathlene herself had noted, it seemed the authorities were uncertain if they were truly pirates or merely victims caught in the wrong place at the wrong time. "Rear-Admiral Basil is ready to see the suspects. Please have the first one come in." The soldiers immediately obeyed, signaling for Kazue to rise from her seat. However, before she could comply, Li stood up and took a few steps forward. "Ill go first. The kids might still be a bit shaken by everything thats happened." The two soldiers simply looked at each other and then at the secretary, who shrugged, indicating that it really didnt matter who went in first. This was accepted by both, guiding Li into the room. It was a relatively large, almost empty room, illuminated by a single window on the back wall and furnished with nothing more than a table with some books and two chairs. One of the chairs was occupied by a tired-looking man in a white military uniform, adorned with at least five impressive emblems on the right side of his chest, resembling military medals. "Please leave him here and exit the room." He said in a raspy voice, revealing his thick mustache and the small wrinkles on his face. While he wasnt exactly old, it was obvious he had quite some years behind him. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Sit and explain The soldiers obeyed and exited the room, closing the door behind them, while Li moved closer and sat in the only available chair, facing the Rear-Admiral, who looked at him with an expression that suggested he didnt want to be there at that moment. So? I dont have all day A bit annoyed by the disdain he was being treated with, Li began recounting everything that had happened, carefully sticking to the version he had given to the Commodore, while the man in front of him read through a couple of papers he had in front of him. When Li finally finished his narration, the Rear-Admiral raised a hand to signal him to stop, then chuckled very softly without losing his tired expression. "Heh... I really just wanted to see what bullshit youd come up with, and it looks like youve just crafted a story from top to bottom. Its not even worth the time youve made me spend here." That response startled Li, which didn''t happen very often. What do you mean? *Sigh* Are you that stupid? Well, I suppose I can''t expect much more from pirate scum. But for your information, preliminary reports from the survivors stated that you attacked without warning, using a great amount of fire, which fortunately was repelled... But at the same time, the preliminary report from the field soldiers indicates that inside another factory they found a large number of charred bodiesthree soldiers and more than five civilian workers. Does that sound familiar?" Li paled at those words, and although he tried his best to appear calm, it was nearly impossible for him. "Always the same with you people, trying to shift the blame onto others as if your actions would never have consequences... Well, we have laws here too, and they dictate that all of you will be executed immediately and without trial. After all, we have evidence that you are nothing more than a band of murderers, just like any other I have had the displeasure of interrogating." With that, Basil slowly rose from his seat and began stretching his arms to loosen up. Seems I dont even need to hear the rest. I think its clear enough, dont you agree? Please, follow me to the exit. Ill take you to your place of execution. Believe me, itll be quick and only a little painfulunless, of course, you want to put up a fight. Please, do resist. Ive been bored all day. Li remained motionless, his teeth clenched as never before, his mind racing to find any possible way to act. Could he confront Basil? Possibly not. If there was one thing he had learned from talking to pirates, it was the hierarchical structure of the Armada, and since Basil was a Rear-Admiral, that put him a rank above Commodore Kathlene, someone he definitely couldnt defeat normally. And even if he could, what then? He was in the middle of an enemy base; escape would be impossible. "Can I take your inaction as resistance to the sentence?" The man said, beginning to form a malicious smile and slowly extending one of his arms toward Li, who finally decided on the only move he had lefta gamble that would determine his life. With a swift motion, Li took advantage of the proximity of his hands to his pockets and pulled out the copper coin he had been keeping. To the soldiers surprise, he slammed it onto the table and then simply closed his eyes, praying with all his might that it would make a difference. Basil stood perplexed, staring at the object now on the desk for a few moments. Then he glanced at Li, and finally, he lowered his arm and slumped back into his chair. "*Sigh* This is why I can''t stand new recruits. They don''t know shit about the basic structure or who they should report to. Now, tell me, why are you even here?" Li''s eyes flew open in disbelief, realizing how fortunate he was. Clearly, the gods and fate must have been smiling upon him. He wasted no time getting back on his feet and started to explain. Im Finn O''Malley and we were sent here by executive Victor Reid to take part of it At that response, the Rear-Admiral raised an eyebrow in doubt. You? Really? What is that Reid thinking selecting a bunch of kids and an idiot? Clearly skeptical of what was being said, the Rear-Admiral continued questioning and pressing Li, who had to answer based on everything he remembered from the conversation he had at the Gearspire Stronghold tavern. "Well, at least you''re aware of what we''re doing and what''s happening. But what am I supposed to do? You''re in the middle of nowhere in one of the most insignificant brigades of all. Why would you be here?" "And that''s exactly why this is the perfect place to be." A mysterious voice spoke up at that moment, startling both Li and the Rear-Admiral. They turned their gaze toward the back wall, where a tall figure stood, their upper body shrouded in the shadow cast by the window. "Hey, please don''t scare me like that. At my age, I could have a heart attack." Basil said, trying to calm himself, while Li stared at the newcomer, confused about how they had appeared so suddenly. Had they come through the window? That seemed impossible, as it remained as closed as ever. The truth was, Li hadn''t taken his eyes off the front for even a moment; it was as if the person had materialized out of thin air. "Executive Victor Reid has done a good job. I also received his communiqu informing me, so we will proceed as planned." Said the mysterious individual, although Basil didn''t seem willing to leave things as they were, even if he said so. "Not so fast. There''s still the issue that these individuals murdered civilians and Navy soldiers without reason. Even though I understand the sacrifices that need to be made, I can''t let someone like this go." Those words struck Lis ears like daggers. Such a simple mistake could be the reason all the luck hed had so far could come crashing down. But how to get out of this? He truly had no idea; no amount of scheming or deception would be enough to convince them. However, recalling his time as a soldier, a glimmer of naive hope surfaced in his mindsomething he had learned could work in certain cases. He had nothing to lose. "We didn''t do it." He said, gritting his teeth and giving the most serious look he could muster. "Oh, of course, and I''m the fool who ends up believing that, right? I dont care who sent you here, you cant..." Its okay, if he said they didnt do it then they didnt Basils outburst was interrupted by the mysterious man, who had somehow appeared beside him and placed a hand on his shoulder, signaling him to calm down. The man finally revealed his face, showing someone quite young, with a pale complexion and slicked-back hair, giving him the appearance of a high-society figure. But there are evidences that Every Stratos Technology executive inside the big plan had their records fully checked, you and sir O''Malley there are no exceptions, if he said they didnt do it, then they didn''t do it Resigned, Basil stepped aside, his previously relaxed and bored demeanor now replaced by clear annoyance. Meanwhile, the young man turned his attention to Li, addressing him as Finn O''Malley, just like the boy from whom he had originally taken the coin. After this, he went on to explain the plan being carried out, giving an overview of the details and finally the resolution they were aiming to achieve. As Li listened, he grew more and more astonished and stupefied. He couldnt believe what he was hearing; he knew the general idea but never would have thought that everything was orchestrated in such a way. "Have you understood?" The young man concluded after finishing his explanation. Before Li could say or respond anything, a system window appeared before his eyes. Yes, sir Answered Li with a beaming smile. Extra Chapter ■ - Leila is ■■■■ ■■■ Extra Chapter - Leila is Confused, terrified, exhausted, and with overwhelming anxiety piercing her chestthat was how Leila had experienced the entire nightmare inside the first scenario, something she hadnt understood from start to finish. Every hour, every minute, every second that passed in that place, she could only think about how she shouldn''t be there; it all felt like a bad dream. She remembered returning from the market after finally earning enough money to buy groceries to cook her young sons favorite meal; after all, it was his birthday. And suddenly, she found herself in the middle of an entirely white room, surrounded by people she didnt understand. Unfortunately, her level of education was abysmal, so she could never have dreamed of learning English or any of the other languages the others were speaking. This only fueled the paranoia building inside her. Had she been kidnapped and sent somewhere as part of some cruel activity by a criminal group? Sadly, she lived in a place where human trafficking wasn''t that uncommon, so it was a possibility. However, any illusion of reality crumbled quicklynot just because she suddenly found herself in a ruined city with a horrifyingly terrifying appearance, but also because some grotesque creatures resembling human skeletons began to crawl toward her soon after. One of them managed to scratch her right handa minor wound, yet for some reason, it felt as though her hand was being pressed against burning hot metal. Throughout the rest of her ordeal, she had to endure an excruciating painone of the worst she had ever feltbut she managed to bear it, tears welling up in her eyes. After all, it wasn''t her first burn suffered without treatment, and she was still clinging to the hope that this was nothing more than some kind of nightmare. Even when they were attended to by a group of armed foreigners, when they were attacked by more and more of those horrible creatures, and when they wandered for quite some time as more and more people perished along the way, Leila kept telling herself that it was all just a horrible illusiona feverish dream that would vanish at any moment. She would then be able to return to how things were before, just about to cook for her little Dami?o, who should be coming home from school any minute now. However, even with that, there was little that interested the woman. Not only was she still clutching her hand due to the burning sensation she felt, even though there didn''t seem to be any visible wound, but she also began to feel the anxiety growing in her chest. Why was she still in this place? Why wasn''t she waking up already? Her mind wasn''t paying attention to what the guy with the straw hat was saying, but some words still reached her ears, especially the ones that mentioned a way to "get out of there." "Can I really get out of here? How?" Leila asked with desperation, a question that seemed to unsettle the others present. Before anyone could explain further, she had already pressed the button confirming her desire to leave the room, blinded by a beam of light that appeared out of nowhere.
?A world without imagination is a dead world; the only redeemable grace of humanity is the ability to createthe one thing that sets them apart from mere dust blowing in the wind. You, who despise the gift of creationthe gift of the godswho were granted a second chance and rejected it as well, you have nothing left but to endure the punishment of entering "Abyss"... But don''t worry, there is still hope for someone like you. You just need to earn P.O.I.N.T.S.?
A robotic male voice echoed in Leila''s mind, a message she didnt fully understand but felt she would never forget. When she opened her eyes, she found herself no longer in the white room she had left behind. Instead, she was in an elegantly furnished home. The walls were adorned with various decorations, the furniture looked expensive and well-maintained, and there were paintings of different styles and sizes, alongside a large wooden table surrounded by chairs, and a blazing fireplace cast a warm glow over the room What was that place? Hello, newbie! A feminine voice sounded behind her, startling Leila. She turned around to see a young girl with blonde hair and green eyes, so pale she seemed to have no blood in her veins. The girl looked no older than 15. Leila was so taken aback and confused that the girl laughed for a moment before speaking again. Hahaha, dont worry, I understand. We all go through the same thing, you know? But anyway, let me be the first to welcome you to Team Abyss! The home for everyone who wants to escape this damned place. Leila still didnt understand. Hadnt she left by choosing the option to leave? Why was she in this place? The robotic words she had heard moments ago echoed again in her mind. "Leave? But... I should have left already. I need to get out of here. My son is about to come home, and if Im not there..." Anguish overtook her once more, so much so that she didn''t even notice the pain gradually spreading through her right hand. Meanwhile, the blonde girl watched her with sympathy, understanding what she was going through and recalling how she had felt when she first arrived in this place. It was never easy to witness. I understand, but its the only thing we can do. Did you hear the systems voice in your head? Thats the only thing you need to cling to. Eventually, well all have the chance to leave. But But my son! "I know! Do you think youre the only one with someone important left behind in the real world!? I have someone Im praying is still waiting for me to come back. But theres nothing you can do for them right now, just follow what this damned game tells you to do." The girl shouted, raising her voice for the first time and grabbing Leila by the shoulders, shaking her with force to make her come to her senses. She knew it was futile; no rookie could calm down easily, and most refused to accept the reality they had to face, thats why Team Abyss had the highest death rate of all. However, to the astonished gaze of the blonde, Leila stood up and slapped herself four times, the sound echoing around the room. Then, she reopened her eyes and took several deep breaths. It wasnt the first time Leila had to endure a situation where she was separated from her son, the only good thing that ever happened in her life, and one in which she had to fight tooth and nail to move forward. It clearly wouldnt be the last time. Now, more composed and aware that crying and shouting wouldnt get her anywhere, Leila resolved to ask everything she needed to know to leave as soon as possible, even though she felt her heart might burst from the stress and anguish she had accumulated. "Well, I have to say Im impressed. Never in all the time Ive been here have I seen a newbie calm down so quickly. Usually, they cry and moan for days until they either die or slowly come to terms with this life... But anyway, theres always a first time for everything, I suppose. My name is Beatrice. Ive been here just over a year, I think, and so far Ive accumulated 33 points. Were supposed to be able to leave once we collect 100." The girl said, now sounding more cheerful, and pointed out the way for Leila to exit the room, suggesting they walk together. "I vaguely remember something about what the people I was with earlier said, but I don''t understand. How do I earn these points to get out of here?" Leila said, wiping away the few tears still trying to trickle down her cheeks and mustering all the courage she could at that moment. "Oh, well... You know, we have to complete the missions given to us in each scenario. But dont worry, you dont have to do anything right now. As long as someone else finishes everything, itll be fine. Luckily, we all get along relatively well here." Leila wasnt pleased that the answer had been evasive, but she figured shed find out sooner or later. For now, all she had to do was wait for one of those "missions" to start. If it was anything like what she had just endured, she knew it would be an uphill battle, but she was determined to find a way to push through, all in the hope of returning home. "And when does the next mission start?" "Woah, calm down, believe me, you''ll soon hate that they come so often. But I understand, the next mission will probably start any moment now; they usually begin almost always after a new person arrives here. But before that happens, please come with me. We need to get you something first." Beatrice guided Leila out of the room, revealing what lay beyond. It was a small villageliterally a villagewith various shops around, such as food stalls and a library. There were also green spaces, a park, and a large fountain in the middle. The only strange thing was that the sky was completely black, and there wasn''t even a hint of a breeze. "This is the new lobby. You''ll find it''s a bit more advanced than usual, though Im not sure how your previous teams setup was. But our destination is that armory over there. You''ll need to gear up properly if you want to survive your first mission here." Normally, Leila''s curiosity would have led her to look around, but between the determination she felt and the growing pain in her right arm, she simply followed the blonde girl to a small wooden house. They entered without even knocking. Leila couldnt help but be impressed by what she saw. It was very much like a tailor''s shop, except instead of rows and rows of clothing, there were strange black suits in all imaginable sizes. Oh? A new member? Another voice emerged in the room, this time from a short, chubby man with a thick beard, a shaved head, and an extremely kind expression on his face. "Hey pops, yes, shes actually a pretty promising rookie. Shes calm and eager to start, so Id better take good care of her and get her the best support gear we can." The man didnt lose his smile or his gentle tone, but it was clear that he became genuinely interested in what had been said. If thats the case, then certainly. Please follow me; well provide you with our best survival armor available... Although truth be told, theyre all pretty much the same, hohoho. A few minutes later, as Leila was assisted by Beatrice in putting on one of those black suitsfitting snugly to her body like latex but without being uncomfortablethe man continued to take some additional measurements. By the way, Id like to introduce you, as youll be seeing Pops quite a lot if everything goes well. His name is Benjamin, and he repairs and supplies us with gear. Hes one of the oldest members here, although he only has 9 points so far. Believe it or not, he spends them on buying things for others. Everything is distributed to each new arrival with the hope they can survive long enough to fend for themselves. All of this is funded by him, with occasional help from me and a few others who share that idea. Leila listened attentively to everything she was told and quickly introduced herself, thanking the man from the bottom of her heart for what he was doing for her. After all, if a hundred points were needed to leave, the fact that he used some to get things to help newcomers was a sacrifice she couldnt imagine making herself. You dont need to thank me. Im not suited for this, and Ive long since resigned myself to the fact that I wont be able to leave. So why not use what little I can get to help newcomers? Im sure that someday someone will manage to get out of here again and return to their life. Although that thought was sad, what stood out the most was the fact that he had said "again." "So its true that someone managed to leave this place before?" Leila asked, nearly bursting into tears at the sudden surge of hope she had just received. "Yes! ... Or at least one is supposed to have succeeded. I didn''t see it with my own eyes, but pops here says he did." Beatrice continued, first with enthusiasm and then pointing to Benjamin, who smiled more than ever upon hearing this. "Yes, it happened on my first day as a novice. I never knew his name, but I remember how he looked... He was a tall guy wearing a very worn-out school uniform, supposedly as a reminder of the life he was trying to regain. He carried two long swords, one in each hand, and he supposedly never spent any of his points except after his first mission, all to save as much as possible. A real legend, especially since the last scenario he faced, and which I had the luck to only observe, was a battle against ''Eden.'' After that, he simply disappeared when he reached a hundred points. A true inspiration." With a small tear of nostalgia, Benjamin finished the last adjustments to Leila''s suit and left her to try it on and move around a bit. "Although from what I know, it was after his departure that the system here changed and the points were renamed P.O.I.N.T.S, giving us only one type of mission from that moment on. It''s really unfortunate." Leila took a few steps in different directions and felt that her body was lighter than it had ever been, almost as if all her muscle aches had disappeared, except for the burning in her arm, which was now starting to spread more and more. She gritted her teeth to endure it without showing it and then asked something that seemed odd to her. "I think I understand, but what is ''Eden''?" The question wasnt purely out of curiosity. If someone had managed to leave by defeating this Eden, then there was likely some connection, or at least thats what Leila hoped. Any information could be valuable in helping her return. While Leila might not have had a high level of formal education, she was exceptionally astute and, above all, had never stopped picking herself up every time life knocked her down. "Well, ''Eden'' is the..." But Beatrice''s words were cut off by a siren that blared throughout the place, so loudly that Leila had to involuntarily cover her ears. The noise ended as suddenly as it had started, and the blonde turned her gaze back to the woman, smiling. "I''ll explain it to you later. For now, we need to head to the central plaza. Another mission is about to start, and Anton doesn''t like it when someone is late for the meeting." Leila didnt waste any time. She put on a dress over the black suit she was now wearing and followed Beatrice and Benjamin to the main plaza where she had seen the fountain. Upon arrival, she noticed they were not alone; a large group of seven other people had gathered as well. They were all different from each othermen and women with varied clothing. One had a motorcycle, and another had a large metallic tail protruding from his pants. However, the most striking figure was the man standing at the front of the group. He had pale skin and tousled brown hair, wore a sleeveless shirt that revealed his impressive musculature, and was barefoot. A black cloth belt hung from his pants. Although Leila didnt know it, this was the traditional attire of a martial artist. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. At that very moment, a window identical to the one that had appeared the first time Leila was in the white room materialized before everyone, displaying a story and its synopsis once again. However, unlike the previous one, this one had something quite particular in its final section. "Alright, listen up! This time, not only will the world be incredibly hostile, but we''ll also be facing the ''Top Rankers'' team again. We can''t let the same thing happen as last time. This time, I want absolutely everyone to stay together and focus our attack on their leader, Vikramaditya. His skill, [Illuminated Roar of the Sun], took the lives of five of our members last time, so some of you may die this time as well. But its something we must do if we want to earn points. Understood?" The man shouted sharply, his words met with silence and hushed murmurs from the rest of the group. It was a typical reaction when someone spoke so casually about many of them possibly dying in an attack. Was he out of his mind? "I said... UNDERSTOOD!?" Perhaps it was just a hallucination caused by the burning sensation she was feeling, but Leila could have sworn she saw a massive figure, something resembling a demon, appear behind the man the moment he shouted. It was as if that terrifying form had unleashed the roar that made everyone step back and bow their heads in terror and agreement. Good, then we will go shortly You, Beatrice! I see you have been with the new member, use her at the best of her abilities for this one, even if you have to use her as meatshield What was wrong with this guy? How could he speak so callously about the lives of the others there? Leila tried to say something, but Beatrice quickly pulled her arm, stopping her. She still seemed shaken by what had just happened. "Dont do itdont contradict him or talk back Whispered Beatrice, gripping Leilas arm tightly. Thats our leader, Anton. Hes the most powerful one here, with 59 points accumulated. Of course, he tends to hoard them... But dont worry; we get a few points for supporting too. And I wont let anything happen to youyou have my word. Leila could hear the concern in the girls voice. Though she tried to reassure her, the words couldn''t hide the reality of the situation. The burning sensation in her arm continued to intensify, but for now, the only option was to trust in this strange alliance. Shortly after, a blinding flash of light engulfed them, forcing everyone to shield their eyes. When they opened them again, they found themselves in a completely different placejust as it had happened to Leila before. But this time, instead of a ruined and abandoned city, they were standing in a natural meadow under the serene glow of a full moon on a beautiful night. "Hyeon, how much time has passed since the scenario started?" Anton said, looking around and then asking one of the men nearby, a man dressed in a business suit with thick glasses, which he quickly adjusted before replying. "It seems that the information from my [Satellite] indicates that five days have passed since the scenario began." "Alright, if we''re here, it means something really big is about to happen. Which direction is the castle or the entrance to the city or whatever Emberveil is? Something is likely going to happen there." The conversation continued, and the man with glasses kept adjusting his equipment until he was finally able to respond again. "Its to the east; were not too far. However, according to what [Satellite] has observed, theres already a massive conflict happening at the gates of a large castle. From the signals recorded, there must be other users there as well." Perfect, lets go, everyone! Everyone moved into action, including Leila, Beatrice, and Benjamin. At that moment, the blonde girl decided to explain a bit more about what was about to happen. "See, our opponents are the two teams you saw mentioned on the starting screen. Normally, they have quite a head start before we''re sent into a scenario. But luckily for us, our presence here is a secret; theyll never know when our Team Abyss will enter their story, so that gives us a slight advantage." Leila frowned as she ran, marveling at how much faster she was moving thanks to the power suit she wore. Fighting against others wasn''t something she relished, especially since she was generally non-confrontational when possible. However, if it meant the chance to return home to her son... any price was worth it. A few tears fell down her face as she thought of Dami?o, who was probably home by now, wondering where she was. With a renewed sense of duty, Leila didnt slow down and continued with the others until they reached what appeared to be a cliff. At that point, a woman from the group began making strange hand gestures until a peculiar *poof* sound was heard, causing everyone present to become unusually transparent. As Leila watched in amazement, she looked at her arms and legs, only to realize she could now see through them. Meanwhile, Anton and a couple of other men observed what was happening below the cliff. On a narrow path flanked by rock walls, just under a kilometer from the entrance of an imposing castle, a brutal battle raged. Armies of humans clad in shining armor and armed with shining swords clashed with shadowy beings. Knights on horseback charged against monstrous black wolves ridden by skeletons in heavy, rusted armor. In the sky, a large number of dragons soared, guided by riders in golden and silver armor, battling winged beasts straight out of the most terrifying nightmares, and amidst all this chaos, a group of individuals who did not seem to belong to either army fought on. A hooded figure launched green bolts of energy at the knights, causing the ground to erupt and sending an entire squad flying. A woman in military garb wielded a sword larger than her own body, her every swing leaving behind a trail of blue flame in the shape of a serpent that incinerated any specters it touched. Another individual floated above the fray, unleashing a hail of bullets at the knights from a myriad of floating weapons. A man with outstretched arms had a yellow circle forming above his head from which numerous robots with white wings and golden halos emerged. And so it went, a chaotic clash of powers and abilities as they all collided with one another. It looks like the Top Rankers team has allied with the kingdom of Emberveil, while the Signals Gamma team has somehow allied with the Shades. Quite intriguing. Hyeon said, still adjusting his glasses and observing from above, something that Anton took as if it were the best news hed heard in his life. This couldnt be more perfect. Let them finish each other off first, then it will be our turn. Minutes passed, and the battle raged on. One by one, the knights, shadows, and even the users from both teams fell. It wasnt until the forces of the Shades seemed poised to prevail over the dwindling army of knights and their allies that a figure leaped from the crowd and landed amid the sea of shadows. A tall man with a toned, bronze body that shone so brightly it seemed like a sun even in the darkness of night... No, he was actually glowing! "Here he is, just as I suspected. Hell need to use it if he wants to get out of this." Anton said with a smile, watching as the figures brilliance intensified. "Cover yourselves!" The entire group obeyed instantly, ducking down to shield themselves. Beatrice and Benjamin did the same, but Leila''s momentary hesitation allowed her to notice a bright flash from the cliff before she looked away. The light was so intense it seemed like daylight had suddenly arrived, followed by a tremor that shook the surroundings. When the commotion subsided and everyone peeked out again, they were met with the surprising sight of no more shadow warriors remaining. Only a handful of foot soldiers remained, as all the mounted knights and dragon riders had vanished from the world of the living. Among them were also four other individuals: the woman with the flaming sword and two other men, all clearly injured and struggling to recover but visibly elated from their victory. On the other hand, the bronzed man stood in the same spot, surrounded by a large crater, his body still emitting steam from the intense heat. He took a moment to move again and attempt to join his comrades, at which point Anton shouted at the top of his lungs. Now! They all jumped immediately, one after another, leaving Leila astonished. Before she could ask anything, Beatrice grabbed her by the waist and leaped off the cliff with her, laughing. The sudden appearance of the entire group stunned the onlookers, both users and knights alike, rendering them unable to react to the sudden movements. Anton vanished from the landing spot and seized the bronze-skinned man by the neck, while other team members rushed towards the remaining opponents, clashing with swords, a scythe, and mechanical arms. Amil! The military-suited woman exclaimed, unable to reach her teammate as two enemies held her back. I never thought it would be this easy, especially after how you humiliated us last time, Vikramaditya, The Sun of Valoror should I call you Amil? Hahaha, Im sure your life will earn me a lot of points. Amils body was still steaming, but it was clear he was too exhausted to defend himself. All he could do was futilely try to free his neck with both hands. It was difficult to watch, but Leila decided to ask anyway. "What does he mean by saying that his life will give him many points?" Beatrice looked startled as if it was something she had deliberately delayed telling her until that moment. But considering they were already in the middle of the mission, Leila needed to know. "Well... As they say, we in ''Team Abyss'' earn points by killing users from other teams." Killing other people? Does that mean that she needed to kill other people to get out? That was a horrible thought, would she be able to do it? Her son''s face flashed into her mind once again. Was she ready to renounce her humanity just to see him again? Well, yes? She might be, but While still contemplating the mixed thoughts flooding her mind, Leila lifted her gaze to see the scene in front of her once more. This time, however, Anton was holding a small child by the neck. The adult and muscular body of Vikramaditya, the powerful warrior they had seen, was nothing more than a skill that the boy possessed. The child''s adult body was now disappearing into clouds of steam, weakened from expending all his energy to defeat the Shades. "Goodbye, kid." Anton was just about to crush the kid''s neck now that he no longer had a body as resistant as before. However, he was hit hard from behind before he could do so. Although the blow didnt make him fall or release his prey, it did make him stagger and take a few steps forward to steady himself. "What?!" It was Leila, who, without even realizing it, had launched herself like a rocket at the man in an attempt to knock him down, aided by the boost in strength and speed provided by her survival suit. Even she couldnt fully understand why she did it; just as she was about to accept to herself that ending others'' lives was a necessary step to return to her world, she saw Dami?os face reflected in that child about to die. "Let him go, he''s just a child!" She yelled as she clung desperately to Anton, who wore an expression of complete and utter rage. What the fuck do you think youre doing!? He finally erupted, slamming the child to the ground and using his now-free hand to pry Leila away from him effortlessly. With a powerful punch to her stomach, he made her cry out in pain and even vomit the little she had left inside. Not satisfied, he delivered another punch, then turned his gaze to the members of his group nearby, especially the blonde woman who had her hands over her mouth, her expression one of horror. This is your damn fault, Beatrice! After this mission is over, Ill have to punish you too! By that point, Leila looked more like a rag doll than anything else, held up only by her right arm by the man who showed no sign of letting go. However, before delivering another blow, Anton stared at the limb he was gripping. "Youre damned... You have a fucking curse eating away at your body from the inside, hahaha. You''re nothing but a defective being, you never had any chance in this world. I''ll do you the favor of ending your suffering since Im so generous." With that, he slammed Leila''s body violently onto the ground, then placed his right foot on her head and began to apply pressure progressively, clearly enjoying what he was doing instead of ending it quickly. "The only thing I regret is that getting rid of another member of my team doesn''t give any points." Leila could do nothing. She struggled with all her might to remove the mans foot from her head with both hands, but even with the suit, she couldnt match the strength of a veteran. The searing pain was starting to cloud her judgment, and tears kept streaming down her face. Meanwhile, images of her entire life flashed before her eyes: her sad and harsh childhood, alone and fighting to survive another day; her terrible youth, forced to do unspeakable things just to have something to eat; the moment she met what she thought was the love of her life that will finally protect her, only to end up in an abusive relationship; and finally, the birth of her son, little Dami?o. At first, she had thought about abandoning him, but then one of his tiny hands grasped one of her fingers, smiling at her for the first time. After that, she had finally found a reason to live beyond just the fear of dying, all because of the small ray of happiness that had entered her life. There was nothing she wouldn''t do, no challenge she wouldn''t overcome for him. Dami?o, waiting at home for her to return, the only person he had in the world. No! Her life couldnt end like this. What the fuck?! To everyone''s astonishment, Anton''s foot began to lift slowly, not by his own volition, but because Leila''s arms were gaining ground and overpowering him. How was this possible?! The man''s eyes fixed on the woman, seeing something that was clearly invisible to her. 250% synchro rate?! How the hell?! But before he could react, a powerful shove from the womans arms made him stumble, allowing her to rise. Her face was swollen, her eyelids puffy, and her lip split, but her eyes burned with a fury and determination, unlike anything anyone had seen before. That''s enough!
?User Leila Almeidas potential is brimming with determination!?
?The system is resonating with the users ambitions and memories!?
?Congratulations!?
?Personal Skill: True Adaptability has been created?
?"You have endured countless hardships, challenges, and pain, yet you have always risen again. Your power reflects your immense resilience, no matter what life throws at you."?
[Personal Skill: True Adaptability Lv1]
[Extremely high-level skill that provides the user the ability to negate all harmful effects on its body, it then absorbs it and creates a skill based on the affliction.]
[Level and proficiency of the newly created skill is based on the negated effect level or rank]
[...]
[...]
?Personal Skill: True Adaptability Lv1 has absorbed Ghostly Virus Lv5?
?Personal Skill: True Adaptability Lv1 has created the skill Soul Predator Lv5?
?Congratulations!?
So many windows appeared so quickly that Anton didn''t know how to react; it was something that had never happened before. But Leila lost no time, driven by a force beyond her own awareness. She stepped forward and delivered a powerful downward punch directly at the man. Her fist, charged with spectral energy, formed a set of gnashing jaws that slammed into their target. Aaaahhh!!! Antons scream was so intense that everyone froze at the sound, including the knights and other users still fighting. All eyes were fixed on what was happening. However, Leila didn''t stop. After the first impact, she unleashed one, two, three, four more punches until finally, the man ceased all movement, lying on the ground with his eyes rolled back and foam at his mouth. That''s *Puff* enough! Leila finally said, panting heavily, and absolutely no one dared to move, as a status screen appeared in front of her. This sight even stopped the few members of Antons team who had actually sympathized with him.
?Name: Leila Almeida?
?Age: 35?
?Species: Human - Rank F?
?P.O.I.N.T.S: 0?
?Potential: Calculating?
?Calculating?
?Calculating?
?Potential: A?
Chapter 31 - The Beginning of the End Chapter 31 - The Beginning of the End Adam didn''t really understand what had happened. The small purple stone had fallen into his hands, and several windows had popped up, alerting him that something was going on but without actually explaining anything. For the second time, a level 5 skill blocked part of the information. He stood there for a few seconds, motionless, his expression confused. I se Thaddeus suddenly spoke, his face filled with genuine intrigue, as if he had just seen something truly fascinating. He quickly took advantage of Adam''s dazed state, delicately picking up the small stone with his bare hands and carefully placing it back into the small cloth pouch. "Do you really not feel anything?" Adam finally reacted, looking Thaddeus in the eyes, clearly showing that he had no idea what was going on. "Uh... Yes, that''s right, I dont notice any effect. Its just that the information about that pebble seems to be hidden by a high-level data-sealing skill." The boy replied, his mind starting to shuffle through various possibilities and scenarios. He was so lost in thought that he unfortunately didn''t notice Thaddeus''s eyes widening as he stared at him intently, as if holding back a sudden surge of intense anger. "You... can see the information of objects without using a specialized tool?" That caught Adam a bit off guard, but he didnt hesitate to answer honestly, since he recalled that it was true that the only time he saw someone in that world using something akin to [Analyze] was when Rook used an item. "Yes, I have a skill that allows me to see information, maybe a bit more specialized than usual, about certain objects I look at. Is that unusual here? Im sorry, but Im not very familiar with whats considered ''normal'' in this place... Uh, having been raised inland, you know." Adam didnt yet realize it, but that moment would become a source of deep regret for him in the future. Sharing something as crucial as the existence and function of his skillsomething clearly out of the ordinary in a world dominated by technologywithout hesitation had been a mistake. Is.. Is there a problem? The boy said, a bit frightened as he realized the way Thaddeus was looking at him. However, just at that moment, Thaddeus''s expression shifted back to his usual friendly demeanor so quickly that Adam wondered if he had imagined it. "Oh, not at all. It''s just that it''s not very common, and it catches my attention because, well, Im embarrassed to admit it, but I dont have any skills except for one thats not very useful. Its only effect is to transfer information from my head to an object that I own... All I can really do with it is turn on the lights in my office remotely." You could almost feel the disappointment and resignation in his words. Adam tried to understand this, as it was understandable that he might feel inferior for not having any skills, being the son of the most famous and brilliant scientist in the world. However, the boy still didnt know what to say at that moment, having never encountered a situation like this before. An awkward silence settled around them, only broken by a loud crash from things falling that the other members of the group were handling on the other side of the workshop. "*Ahem* Well, putting personal issues aside, now that I have a better understanding of your skills and objects, Id like to give you something that Im sure you will find interesting." Thaddeus said, quickly composing himself and clearing his throat to hide his embarrassment from what he had just said. Without wasting much more time, he indicated for Adam to follow him a few steps beyond his position, toward a shelf with many books of various shapes and sizes. He rummaged through them for a moment until he found what he was looking for: a thick, metallic-looking cover that appeared to be a book without pages. He dusted it off a bit and presented it to Adam. "Can you see the information about this? If so, I would appreciate it if you could let me know, please." Though curious, Adam complied and focused his gaze on the strange tome, realizing that it was indeed a metallic cover with an unusual hole in the center.
[Ancient Dark Tome - Rank D ]
?Additional Information?
?It is an intriguing artifact, a metallic book devoid of pages, with a prominent hole at its center as if a crucial element once resided there. Once a formidable cursed tome brimming with malefic powers, it now stands as a curious mechanical relic. Adorned with intricate motifs, including exposed gears and winding mechanisms, the tome reflects its bygone dark essence through its elaborate design. Despite its past, the tome''s current form serves as a mechanical curiosity rather than a source of arcane terror, its mysteries now dormant but still captivating in their elaborate craftsmanship.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: Its a Hmm what is that thing doing here??
The description was something Adam hadnt expected at all, and it caught him off guard for several reasons. The first was the main description, which identified the strange cover as an ancient cursed tome that had lost its power. Additionally, the extended information seemed not only corrupted in some way but also presented as if someone were speaking, rather than as a message from the system itself. Adam didnt know where to begin explaining the situation, so he decided to simply read out the description word for word from what was in front of him, allowing Thaddeus to hear it firsthand. Thaddeus remained silent until Adam finished speaking. Afterward, he stayed quiet for a moment, his expression still calm and friendly, deep in thought. That was oddwhat exactly did he mean by that? The story Adam had read in the book about the Necrogear Citadel mentioned it was a place where abhorrent experiments had been conducted, blending forbidden science with arcane magic. However, the account given by Isaac Volta denied the existence of any supernatural forces. Could it be that magic actually existed in this world, despite the insistence of the greatest scientist in the world to the contrary? Thaddeus noticed the confused look on Adam''s face and continued his explanation, clearly amused by the situation. "You see, despite what my father may have said, we must admit that there are forces we can''t understand that defy the very laws governing this world. In fact, the discoveries made in the Citadel are proof that we are dealing with something beyond our comprehension. Call them curses, magic, runes, or technology we dont understandthe important thing is that its real and possesses a tangible power that can be harnessed." He spoke calmly, finally placing the strange tome in Adam''s hands. "This tome was one of the few items recovered from an expedition that made it back from the inner sanctum. Some of the symbols on the cover closely resemble the ones written on that page of yours, so keep it with you. From what you mentioned in its description, it seems like something used to be in that empty slot in the center. I have a feeling that if you''re immune to the effects it claims to have, there might be some kind of connection between it and you." Without saying another word or clarifying what he specifically meant by that, Thaddeus wiped his hand with a handkerchief and walked away, leaving Adam with the book in his hands and more questions than answers. Adam really didnt know what to do with that piece of leather and metal since, unlike his cursed page, it couldnt be materialized and dematerialized at will, meaning he would have to carry it under his arm. But was it even worth it? He could understand the reasoning behind giving him the object to some extent, but it frustrated him that he couldnt get more information about it due to the corrupted message that kept appearing. What occupied Adams mind the most at that moment was the possibility that his curse might be related to the tome. If it was already risky to handle certain things due to the issue of "artificial souls," who knew what could happen if he carried around an ancient tome with dark power? The only advantage was that it seemed to have lost much of its power. Hmm He wished he could have a more in-depth conversation with Thaddeus to explain everything. Unlike his father, Thaddeus seemed to have a somewhat more open mind regarding matters that went beyond reason. It wasnt an easy decision, but Adam ultimately chose to follow Thaddeuss advice, as it seemed the man knew more about these matters than he could have imagined. Placing the tome under his arm, he headed towards where the others were gathered. They had already chosen what they wanted to take, and despite having been told they could take whatever they wished, each had opted for more modest items. Drawing from their experience in Ironwave Anchorage, they understood that the best approach was to carry something easy to transport and as practical as possible. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Drake had his arms and legs covered in strange wires that gave the impression of having nets around his limbs. Sebastian had chosen a small monocular magnifying glass very similar to the one shown by the pirate Rook in his workshop, as well as a leather pouch filled with various tools, including a small hammer, screwdrivers, and other items Adam had never seen before. Nikolai, on the other hand, had a pistol similar to the one he had been stripped of when captured by the Armada and a small cloth pouch now hanging around his neck. After closely examining the items, Adam was able to see the information windows for all these devices.
[Electro-Gilded Stimulators - Rank E]
?Additional Information?
?This set of wires attaches to the arms or legs, providing a gentle electrical stimulus that enhances muscle power and endurance. Crafted with brass fittings and intricate circuitry, these stimulators offer a subtle yet effective boost to physical strength.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Hidden: With enough Electro-Gilded Stimulators attached to the body, the user can use the skill [Overstimulus] for a sudden burst of raw power.?
?Hint: Skill [Overstimulus] requires a big electrical discharge applied directly on the body to activate.?
?Warning: After usage of skill [Overstimulus], the Electro-Gilded Stimulators will overload and explode, damaging an area with a radius of 16 feet, including the user.?
[Apprentice Focus Glass - Rank E ]
?Additional Information?
?Low-tier specialized item. When worn, it fits comfortably over the user''s eye and gives them the [Appraisal Lv1] skill.?
[Thunderbolt Stunner - Rank E ]
?Additional Information?
?Crafted from polished brass and adorned with intricate cogwheel engravings, it features a sleek barrel and a crystalline chamber that glows with electric energy when activated. Upon firing, it releases a crackling bolt of electricity that can cause the status effect Stun on the target.?
The tool pouch and the small leather pouch provided no information, so they were likely just ordinary items. Without further delay, Adam proceeded to inform his teammates about the information he had gathered. This was not new to Mr. Sebastian or Nikolai, as Drake had already shared similar details with them using his own [Analyze] skill. However, the blonde did pay attention to the hidden function of his wires, which he would keep in mind despite currently lacking a strong electrical power source to activate it. Li, on the other hand, seemed to have chosen nothing. It was an extreme choice, but Adam wasnt going to criticize or question him; surely he had his reasons. It wasnt long before Thaddeus appeared again and approached the group, with Kazue also joining them after having been exploring the surroundings. If everyone has what they need, please follow me to the hangar. Well be departing immediately. Without delay, the entire group followed Thaddeus, leaving the main workshop and heading down a few monotonous corridors. The journey was marked by an unusual, almost eerie silence, especially considering how talkative Kazue usually was. She appeared lost in her own thoughts, laughing to herself every time she glanced at her mechanical gauntlet. After a few minutes, they finally reached the massive metal door they had initially entered through, leading them out into the enormous hangar where the same small zeppelin they had arrived in was waiting for them. Please board the vehicle with care and make yourselves comfortable. Well be arriving at our destination in about an hour. As everyone boarded ahead of Thaddeus, Adam slowed down to walk beside him, intending to ask him one more question. How are we getting there so quickly? I thought the island where the Citadel is located was a lost place in the middle of nowhere. The man smiled slightly at these words and, as he boarded the zeppelin with Adam, replied. It is, which is why the base of ''Stratos Technology'' is underwater. This isnt a fixed structure... Its a massive submarine, always on the move. The hour-long journey passed incredibly quickly, especially as the entire group gathered to discuss their action plan for when they arrived. During this time, Thaddeus mentioned that their arrival might be turbulent but fortunately not too dangerous. Although the area around the island was in constant conflict between the Armada forces and the seven pirate guilds, including the mechanical giants that had destroyed the factories and their counterparts in the Armada, the ''Sea Knights''. The leaders of the Gearforged Raiders, Leviathan Hunters, and Thunderstrike Dreadnoughts are also there, so a vehicle larger than this small zeppelin cant approach the island. But theres no need to worrythe Admirals Jasper Merrick, Augustus Redmond, and Maxwell Hart are also there. In fact, Admiral Merrick will escort us to the entrance of the Citadel. After that, well be on our own until the arrival of the second escort about three hours after our entry. That sounded quite dangerous, but really, none of those present except for Li understood the true significance of so many important names gathered in one place. After all, Li had gathered information and knew that each of those individuals could very well be a legendary figure because of how insanely powerful they were individually. How had they reached a standstill despite all this? Well, they would find out soon enough. They soon arrived at the designated area, at which point everyone except Sebastian, who was animatedly chatting with Thaddeus, took the opportunity to look out the vehicles windows and see what was happening outside. It looked like something straight out of the most fantastical movie they had ever seen or even imagined. A sea of soldiers in various vehicles or on foot covered every possible corner of the coast like ants. A lot of aircraft flew everywhere, launching rockets in all directions. Ships larger than buildings unleashed their artillery upon each other, and a nightmarishly large number of robots of various types and sizes, from colossal giants to slightly smaller but still building-sized ones, battled fiercely, creating a sea of fire across the area. These robots with their strange electric shields withstood impacts from other attackers. The chaos was so overwhelming that it was incredible to think they could pass through it all unscathed. Or perhaps there was some logic to itafter all, they were a small vehicle amidst a sea of massive targets, making it likely that no one was paying them any attention. However, sometimes luck doesnt always align with logic. A massive jolt shook the zeppelin, so intense that some lost their balance and fell to the floor. "What was that?! Did we take a hit?!" Thaddeus suddenly asked, raising his voice toward the pilots of the ship as he stood up to look out the window, taking in the terrifying scene just a few meters away. One of the enormous robots, though smaller than the titans from before, was "watching" them directly. It then began launching a barrage of missiles, each leaving a bright trail in its wake. A Sea Destroyer has locked onto us! Hold on tight; were initiating evasive maneuvers! They could hear the shout from the control cabin just as the zeppelin swerved violently, making it nearly impossible to stay on their feet. The evasive maneuvers were enough to avoid the first impact, but it was clear they wouldnt be able to keep it up for much longer. There was no way to outrun the incoming missile barrage quickly enoughthere was nothing they could do. Adam gritted his teeth, feeling helpless in the face of the situation. However, his expression shifted to one of complete bewilderment when a window popped up in front of him and near Thaddeus, who was still clinging to the window with a worrisome look.
[Skill: Automatic Infosphere Lv6]
[No info available]
A new barrage of missiles was fired at the small vehicle, but this time, before they could hit, a massive figure emerged from the ocean and took the impact directly. Once the water cleared a few seconds later, it was revealed to be one of the mechanical beastsan enormous serpent with spider-like legs had risen from the depths and absorbed the attack at the cost of being completely destroyed. Why? What had happened? The zeppelin continued its path, seizing the moment while the Sea Destroyer was distracted. But the robot wasnt going to let them slip away that easily; it turned, preparing to unleash another barrage of missiles. However, that attack never came. Before it could fire, three more entities erupted from the sea around the gianta mechanical anglerfish, a shark, and a squid. These new mechanical beasts lunged at the titan, forcing it to stagger back but not quite destroying it. Finally free from the relentless pursuit of the Sea Destroyer, the zeppelin continued on its designated path. The entire group breathed a collective sigh of relief, though confusion and disbelief hung heavy in the air. None of them could quite grasp what had just happened or how they had been so fortunate to escape. Chapter 32 - An unexpected twist in the plans Chapter 32 - An unexpected twist in the plans The zeppelin had narrowly escaped imminent danger and reached a safe area, leaving behind the strange scene of three mechanical sea beasts trying to take down one of the giant robots. From a distance, it was barely visible that a large number of cables emerged from beneath the ocean, grabbing the monsters and pulling them back into the watery abyss. A few seconds later, the vehicle''s pilot finally spotted the ground they were heading towards, barely visible amidst thick clouds of smoke that darkened the entire area. He managed to stabilize the zeppelin and informed everyone that they were about to land, which brought a sense of relief to everyone on boardexcept for Kazue, who, for some reason, had been enjoying the turbulence as if it were a roller coaster. This earned her some puzzled looks from most of those present. The vehicle finally landed, and the side door through which they had entered opened, allowing everyone on board to disembark as quickly as they could. They were grateful that the conflict had not yet reached this area even with the constant noise of battles raging on the beach. Please, do not stray away, we should be meeting Admiral Jasper Merrick close to this location. Thaddeus raised his voice so everyone could hear and ensured they followed him. The truth was, the place they had landed was exactly what everyone had imagined upon hearing "lost island" and "ruins of a forgotten city". The area was little more than a tropical jungle, with several small, crumbling structures covered in moss scattered along the path. They quickly reached the designated point, with Drake having to help Mr. Sebastian due to the uneven terrain making it difficult for him to walk. Once there, they remained still for a few seconds. Thaddeus scanned the area, trying to spot the person who was supposed to guide them to the entrance of the citadel. However, no one was in sight, and just as they were about to ask what was going on, a rather tall figure emerged from the dense vegetation beside the group. The mysterious newcomer spokea very tall man in a completely white uniform, so full of medals that it seemed there was no room for any more. His appearance was neat, except for the fact that both sleeves of his shirt were torn, revealing the enormous muscles of his arms. He greeted them with a broad smile, showing that he was a man well advanced in age. His hair and thick mustache were completely gray, and his face was marked with so many wrinkles that even Sebastian appeared a bit younger by comparison. It seemed that this was Admiral Jasper Merrick, the guide they had been waiting for, which brought some relief to the entire group. They were grateful that their guide had such a kind demeanor. However, the one who was most unsettled by the elderly man''s appearance was Thaddeus himself. His usual calm expression had faded, replaced by one of concern and doubt. "Admiral Augustus Redmond, what are you doing here? This was the designated meeting point with Admiral Jasper Merrick, while you were supposed to be holding the front line, stopping the advance of the ''Gearforged Raiders'' guild forces." Thaddeus said, his voice laced with a mix of confusion and concern, however, the old man let out a hearty laugh as if he were genuinely amused by the situation. "Little Merrick disappeared several hours ago; we don''t know where he wandered off to. At the same time, the ''Raiders'' forces stopped pushing so hard at the front, and that worm of a leader, Caspian, hasnt been seen for quite a while either. It''s as if he decided to abandon the fight all of a sudden. Hahaha! Maybe my old senses aren''t what they used to be, but something tells me young Jasper is fighting that scoundrel, so theres nothing to worry about." Said Augustus without losing his smile, something that Thaddeus didnt seem to find satisfactory. He even seemed to click his tongue in frustration, though this went unnoticed by most of the group. "So, I understand that you''ll be the one guiding us to the entrance of the Citadel, Admiral?" Thaddeus asked, his tone carrying a hint of resignation, only to be met once again with laughter from the old man. Hahaha! No, not exactly, the high command has assigned me the order to accompany you lot all the way to secure the success of the mission Those words were reassuring. Even for someone like Adam, it was clear that this man was extremely powerful, and having him with them certainly brought him a great deal of comfort. However, Thaddeus and Li didnt seem as enthusiastic about the idea; in fact, they almost looked worried. "But Admiral, are you sure that you can afford to leave the front line like this? We don''t know how long this exploration might take. Even a few minutes without your presence in this war could have catastrophic results for..." But Thaddeus''s words were cut off by the Admiral, who raised one of his hands and waved it dismissively. Dont worry about that. Everything was carefully considered before I received these orders, or so Ive been told. Besides, if Im with you, the exploration is more likely to finish sooner than expected, dont you think? Hahaha! Moreover, Ive gone ahead and cleared a path through the underbrush so we can go in a straight line. It was only after saying that that the rest of the group realized what he was talking about. Indeed, the Admiral had appeared from the nearby foliage, and behind him was an artificial path created by destroying every tree, rock, or piece of ruin in its way. "If we follow this path, it will only take us a few minutes. Although I''m sure you young folks wouldn''t have any trouble, both my old bones and this gentleman''s will appreciate having a less treacherous route, right? Hahaha!" Augustus said with his broad smile still in place, gesturing toward Sebastian and giving him a friendly, understanding look, as if he truly grasped the challenges of being in such an advanced age. Without further reasons or motives to dispute, Thaddeus joined the group as they followed the newly created path, which was certainly much easier to travel than making their way through the dense vegetation as they had been doing upon arrival. It wasnt long before they reached the designated location. During the journey, Augustuss friendly demeanor became apparent, especially as he seemed to have instantly clicked with Kazue, they chatted and laughed about various topics, and at one point, the girl even swung from one of the old mans flexed biceps with both arms like a little girl since there was a difference of five heads between the two, which made several people laugh and helped lighten the mood a little. The entrance they arrived at was actually a small ruin, far from the imposing citadel Adam had imagined based on all the information he had read and heard about the place. Feeling somewhat disappointed, he walked with the group toward one of the many fallen columns scattered around. To his surprise, they came across what seemed to be a massive, rusted metal door lying flat on the ground... Could this be? "And here it is! The entrance to the place I used to tell my grandchildren about before bed to scare them, Necrogear Citadel. It certainly lives up to its name, doesnt it? Hahaha" The looks of apprehension from everyone due to the complete darkness they would have to venture into were noticed by Thaddeus, who had resumed his calm and composed demeanor. He quickly said something to reassure them. "Dont worry, the darkness only extends to the entrance stairway. Once we reach the bottom, the entire place is illuminated by an ancient electrical grid that still functions to this day." The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. That was hard to believe, but in a world like this, nothing should seem too strange or far-fetched. Still, everyone was a bit nervous about descending, except for Kazue, as usual "Let''s goo! Onward to our adventure! The girl raced ahead, running down the stairs with her arms extended upward, quickly followed by the Admiral, who also trotted in, laughing out loud. The rest of the group watched them with weird amazement. They didnt take long to follow, with Thaddeus leading the way and descending very carefully to avoid slips, as beyond a certain point the darkness was absolute, and the sunlight from the door no longer reached them. However, a brilliant blue light appeared in the distance just a few steps later, meaning the real entrance was really close. Finally, upon reaching the base, they were able to breathe a sigh of relief and join Kazue and the Admiral, who had already entered the facility and were standing, amazed by their surroundings. Adam did the same once his eyes adjusted, and what he saw left him speechless. The place resembled what one would expect to find in a medieval castlestone walls, hallways extending into the unknown, and countless items scattered everywhere, there were broken desks, books reduced to dust, and a lot of little rusted objects, all of those illuminated by a weird blue light that came from who knows where. "Please, dont get distracted by these things. Everything important was recovered a long time ago. We need to focus on finding what we came for: the chamber where the ''Atomica Arcanum'' is located. Mr. Li, if you would be so kind, now is the time to show off your renowned sense of direction." Thaddeus said suddenly, addressing Li and indicating that he should use a skill that no one else knew he had. Sure, let me concentrate a little The man responded casually, adjusting his hat and extending one of his arms, from which a cluster of red energy began to form as a window appeared before all the onlookers.
?Notice: Standard-class Plot device: Flashing Arrow has been used?
A red arrow shot out from Lis palm, heading down one of the corridors until it disappeared from view, just as another window appeared before Adam.
[ Plot Device: Flashing Arrow - Standard ]
[It summons a red arrow that will advance to the most important place in the scenario based on the user''s current objective. It will show a flashing image to all team members upon reaching the destination and the route it follows.]
This was new, but it was true that the description of his [Cursed Vision] indicated he could also see the information of those strange powers called Plot Devices, and this one, in particular, was something he had seen used during the first scenario they had to overcome. He couldnt think much more about it, because an image suddenly flashed into his mind: a dirty, mold-covered book was on a ruined pedestal in a room with nothing particular except for several figures moving slowly around. The exact nature of those things wasnt clear since the vision ended, but what was clear now was the direction they needed to take to reach that place. Are you kids alright? Augustus then asked, not knowing what was happening, indicating that the characters within the scene seemed unaware of the activation of the Plot Device. "Everything is fine; I know exactly the path we need to follow... Although it seems things are lurking around the area." Li said calmly with a smug smile, which was met with praise from the Admiral himself. Augustus remarked that if that was the case, it was one of the most useful guiding skills he had ever seen in his life and quickly asked if Li would consider joining the Armada. "Come on, kid, it''s a great honor to serve the people and the Allied Kingdoms. I promise I''ll write you a recommendation letter. You could enlist and become a Commander right away if you join the rescue division. A skill like yours would be invaluable for saving lives." Li didnt seem flattered by the comment but rather annoyed by the insistence. He had to say that he would consider it once the mission was over, which Augustus took with pleasure and continued walking with a broad smile. What about me, could I join the Armada as well? I have trained with Commodore Kathleen. Said Kazue suddenly, rushing beside the Admiral to talk more. Did you really, little miss? Hahaha! Well, color me impressed, I cant imagine little Kathlene teaching anyone, shes such a musclehead after all. Do you know Kathlene, gramps? The conversation was so casual that even Thaddeus was nervously watching how everything was unfolding as they moved forward. Treating an Admiral of the Armada so familiarly was something not many in the world would dare to do. Of course, I know her! I know almost every talented soldier from General upward, and even some promising recruits from headquarters, I consider them all as my own grandkids. Thats awesome gramps! You think I would go far if I enrolled in the Armada? Hahaha! Of course, missy, I like your attitude! And if Kathlene had trained you then you would definitely have been a heavy asset to the Armada. Certainly, the atmosphere was much more pleasant than the eerie surroundings might suggest, which was appreciated as it helped ease the mind from the dangers they might soon encounter. As expected, after a few minutes of walking, Thaddeus, who was leading the group, suddenly stopped and turned to them, signaling for them to be quiet. There, finally, was the first obstacle. The group gathered cautiously and observed what lay ahead... Slowly dragging their feet and with no fixed direction, five humanoid figures were wandering together. All of them were covered from head to toe in golden armor, very similar to those worn by the Armada foot soldiers. The armor, however, showed no signs of rust but emitted the sounds of ungreased gears. "They''re automatons that protect this place and are extremely aggressive towards intruders. We must be very careful not to engage with them." Thaddeus said in a low voice, making sure everyone could hear him. However, Adam kept his gaze fixed on the creatures instead of listening until a window appeared before his eyes, revealing information about them.
[Gilded Skull Sentinel - Rank E]
?Additional Information?
?A basic undead warrior made with the mixture of necromancy and technology by the ancient Golden Pavilion dark scientists. Its armor is made from gold and the skeleton that wears it will indiscriminately attack any living thing in the vicinity of its wandering.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Notice: Gilded Skull Sentinel has lost its masters long ago, it now just wanders the Citadel aimlessly.?
?Hint: Undead creatures are immune to any mental attack.?
Actually, they are Adam tried to speak, but he was interrupted by Admiral Augustus, who quickly jumped over the entire group and advanced several steps until he was relatively close to the wandering figures. The golden soldiers quickly turned their gaze toward the old man, revealing the faceplate of their helmets and showing that what lay inside was a human skull. They immediately charged at the soldier with a speed that starkly contrasted with the clumsy steps they had been taking moments before. The simplest solution is just to move forward, hahaha! Everyone watched in astonishment as the five soldiers reached the Admiral, seemingly intent on grabbing or perhaps hitting him. It was unclear, as the man simply flexed one of his arms and delivered a punch so swift and powerful that the air around it sounded like a cannon shot. The armored skeletons were blasted away, shattered, and scattered around as if they had never been there. Augustus turned his gaze back towards the group, who were staring at him with some wonder, while flexing his arm muscles. See? Theres no need to hide while Im here, hahaha! Chapter 33 - Serpent’s tongue Chapter 33 - Serpents tongue The scene that unfolded before the group had been nothing short of spectacularat least for everyone except Thaddeus and Li. Unlike the others, they appeared more concerned than amazed by the Admiral''s display of strength, though, fortunately, their expressions went unnoticed by the rest. The first to leap from her spot with great enthusiasm was Kazue, who darted toward Augustus with eyes shining and full of excitement. That was awesome, gramps! Hahaha! Yes, this old body of mine still packs some punch inside! The interaction between the two was endearing in a way, so much so that the rest of the group forgot where they were and relaxed momentarily. Even Nikolai, who was usually rather grumpy and kept to himselfand who didn''t understand a single word Kazue was sayinghad a melancholic smile on his face as he watched them. The best way to describe their relationship was that of a man and his granddaughter, who saw him as a heroa sentiment that, at this point, might very well be true. It didn''t take long for everyone to compose themselves and resume walking in the direction the arrow had mentally mapped out for them, with the girl and the Admiral leading the way, marching and laughing merrily. Given this moment, Adam discreetly called for Li, Drake, and Nikolai''s attention. Thaddeus, meanwhile, seemed more concerned about the noise they were making in a place where they were supposed to move silently, while Sebastian tried to calm him down cheerfully. There is something I need to discuss with you, its about the Soldiers that were here a moment ago. The three men moved closer to Adam, looking confused at first, but when he spoke, their eyes widened with interestexcept for Nikolai, who didnt seem particularly interested in anything that was happening, still, he stayed to listen. "I managed to see the information about those soldiers before they were destroyed. They were undead sentinels created to defend this place, and now they wander since their creators are no longer around." Adam explained without pause, lowering his voice to not be noticed, something that Li didnt quite understand. Okay, but why is that important in any way? We already know that these ruins were from dark mages or whatever. The important thing is that it was written in the info chart that they were created by the Golden Pavilion... The same place or group from where the hexes used by the Armada came from That was quite odd. Kazue''s original idea had been that the ''Golden Pavilion'' was the third shadowy force mentioned in the story''s synopsis, somehow infiltrated the Armada to manipulate it from within. However, this new information left more questions unanswered, leading Adam to form a new hypothesis. "I think... there wasn''t an infiltration of a third power within the Armada. Instead, there''s someoneor perhaps a groupwithin its ranks secretly using ancient knowledge or technology found here that belongs to the ''Golden Pavilion.'' This would explain why none of the soldiers seem aware that they''re using curses; to them, they appear as just another type of skill," Adam suggested. If this were the case, then they had been focusing on the idea of a third power in the shadows all wrong. It wasn''t an external group trying to infiltrate others and control their actions; instead, it would be a group born within the already established factionsconspirators with enough power and influence to change the very workings of something like the Armada''s military from within. But what if that wasn''t the reason? What if no one had been forced to use these things, and they had done so willinglyas a gift... no, as an enhanced technology to the army? Adam''s eyes widened as he looked at Thaddeus, who was still walking ahead, unaware of the conversation happening behind him. He began to connect the scattered pieces in his mind. However, Li interrupted him after noticing his expression and understanding what he was thinking. "Hold on a moment, kid. I recognize that look. Dont rush to conclusions. Remember the description of the subplot were part of right now; it clearly states Isaac Volta and his companys intentions. The system might be cryptic at times, but I can assure you it never lies, if it says that the request from that guy was genuine, then it is." That made a lot of sense, in fact, causing Adam to doubt his own deductions. After all, the system had been straightforward and reliable up to this point. If it had associated ''Stratos Technology'' as an entity solely seeking the common good, then it couldnt be the one behind a potential betrayal. This left only one other possible alternative, which Li noticed, and hurried to continue. On the other hand, dont you think its suspicious that there was a last-minute change in our guide? Not to mention that they were originally only supposed to take us to the entrance and not come with us. Having sown that seed of doubt, Li let Adam do the mental gymnastics on his own, while Drake seemed confused and Nikolai looked away. That was a valid option: some high-ranking officials in the Armada could be the ones responsible and potential conspirators. In that case, it would make sense that they had altered the plans initially made by the executives of ''Stratos Technology''. The presence of someone as powerful and influential as an Admiral would be the perfect way to keep them monitored while searching for the ''Atomica Arcanum''. Was their objective to steal it? "You''re right, Mr. Li, but it would still be best to tell Thaddeus. We need to find out if our conjectures, though logical and plausible, are correct and if Admiral Augustus is indeed a traitor to the Armada. However, doing nothing puts us at risk." Adam said thoughtfully, glancing at the elderly man in front of the group. It was hard to imagine him as part of such a grand conspiracy, given how cheerful and content he seemed while interacting with Kazue. Perhaps that was the point of his demeanorto mask his true intentions or mission. "Dont worry, Ill take care of talking to the wonder kid about it. You all just keep an eye on the old man." Li said suddenly, bringing the matter to a close as he moved away to speak with Thaddeus later. "Are you sure that Admiral Augustus is someone suspicious? Ill be honest, he really doesnt seem that way to me." Drake suddenly asked with a worried expression. Adam completely understood where he was coming from; no, the old man clearly didnt seem suspicious or like a bad person, but it was one of the few possible explanations. However, before Adam could respond, a voice spoke up nearby. It''s often those who seem the most innocent who end up hiding their true selves. It was Nikolai, who spoke suddenly and surprised the two boys. They couldn''t refute what he had said and simply returned to walking with the group. As the others rejoined the group, Nikolai observed the Admiral at the front. He firmly believed in his own words, but the truth was that he didn''t see any typical signs of a liar in the Admiral. He also didnt have a sense of falsehood in the old man''s words and actionssomething he had learned to distinguish over years of practice as someone who made a living lying and stealing; that Li guy on the other hand Still, he decided to stay quiet. Several minutes passed without further complications, aside from a few dead ends caused by collapsed ancient walls and the occasional bottomless pit. At one point, Adam stumbled near one of these pits and nearly fell into the abyss. ...! The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Without losing a second, Admiral Augustus saved him by digging his fingers into the wall to create a solid grip and grabbing the boy''s arm just before he could be swallowed by the darkness of the hole. Everyone''s feelings were truly mixed after discussing the possibility of betrayal, a suspicion that grew stronger as their journey continued and the old soldier increasingly showed his concern for everyone''s well-being. Had they been mistaken? This line of thought lingered a bit longer, interrupted only by mechanical sounds similar to those they had heard moments before. In front of them stood an even larger number of golden soldiers with skeletal faces, and not only thatbehind them were two different types of automatons. Four of them resembled the soldiers from the waist up, but their lower bodies were strikingly similar to a spider''s, with massive, sharp, golden legs, while the two last ones on the back were way taller and had golden robes instead of armor. Now this is more like it! Augustus exclaimed at the sight, cracking his knuckles with a smile. At the same time, Kazue was also excited and cheerfully asked if he could leave some of the soldiers for her to practice on and show him what her training with Commodore Kathlene had taught her. Of course, missy! Lets have some fun, Hahaha! Both of them charged forward as the first row of undead soldiers also rushed toward them. Knowing that the Admiral was more than capable of taking care of himself but also imagining how recklessly daring his companion could be, both Drake and Adam moved in behind her, eager to provide support. Li noticed this and could only sigh in resignation, receiving a rather serious look from Thaddeus in response. Okay, fine, I get it Li responded, then moved slowly after his companions while making his spellbook appear in his hands. Sebastian and Nikolai, on the other hand, stayed backone because he knew he couldn''t do anything to help, and the other because he had no intention of putting himself in danger for them. However, none of them got very far, as they soon realized that the old man was effortlessly taking care of almost all the enemies present. He casually let a pair slip through, directing them right toward Kazue, making it clear that everything was well under control. On one hand, the regular soldiers were destroyed with a single blow from the man, while those with spider-like bodies climbed the walls and ceiling before launching themselves at their target, only to be grabbed like simple toys and slammed to the ground. Meanwhile, the girl faced two regular soldiers in a rather curious manner. While she didn''t possess highly developed athletic skills, she managed to avoid their two charges by quickly stepping back, and positioning both enemies in a line, one behind the other. "This is perfect! ... Thunder Piercing Hand!" Unlike previous times when the girl had used that technique, the electric energy manifested in her gauntlet almost immediately. Instead of appearing as a spark of free energy, it now seemed contained in her fist, with a bright blue coating. Without wasting any time and taking a swift step forward, Kazue delivered a powerful punch to the first soldier. He was immediately struck by a blue flash that traveled through his entire body, which, due to its proximity, also spread to the second enemy. Both were affected by the technique and collapsed within seconds. The girl didn''t know it, but since her targets'' armor was made of gold, they were extremely vulnerable to electricity, which allowed them to be exterminated so easily, even by a low-level technique. Kazue let out a laugh of pure bliss at the same moment, celebrating with her arms raised, as she was living out one of her greatest dreams, meanwhile, the Admiral, who had watched her, laughed heartily with palpable pride. It didn''t seem like the others would be needed, so they were able to relax a bit. Adam took this opportunity to finally pay attention to the information windows that had appeared before his eyes, especially those detailing the two new types of enemies.
[ Gilded Skull Trapper - Rank E ]
?Additional Information?
?A basic undead warrior made with the mixture of necromancy and technology by the ancient Golden Pavilion dark scientists. Their armor is made of gold, and the lower part of their body resembles that of a spider, with legs as sharp as any sword, which allows them to attack and climb walls. The corpse that wears it will indiscriminately attack any living thing in the vicinity of its wandering.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Notice: Gilded Skull Trapper has lost its masters long ago, it now just wanders the Citadel aimlessly.?
?Hint: Undead creatures are immune to any mental attack.?
[ Gilded Disciple of Sloth - Rank D ]
?Additional Information?
?A regular undead guard made with the mixture of necromancy and technology by followers of the Sloth Sect in the ancient Golden Pavilion. It wears a robe made of golden fibers with the emblem of "Sloth" on the back, and its body is held together by internal mechanisms within the corpse. Its only function is to cast the hex [Golden Hex of Sloth Lv3] on any nearby detected enemies.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Notice: Gilded Disciple of Sloth has lost its masters long ago, it now just wanders the Citadel aimlessly.?
?Hint: Undead creatures are immune to any mental attack.?
The last part alarmed Adam greatly. He quickly looked up intending to shout for them to retreat immediately, but it was too late. Before he could say anything, the two hooded figures were already watching them, eyes glowing with a radiant golden light.
[Skill: Golden Hex of Sloth Lv3]
[You have seen the skill twice, data is being collected]
[A curse from the Golden Pavilion, it casts a dark enchantment that dramatically slows the target''s movements and dulls their reactions and speed, making them sluggish and clumsy.]
Once again, that heavy atmosphere, which many had endured during the assault on the Anchorage factories, made its presence felt. It caused almost everyone present to fall to their knees, including Kazue, who, at the worst possible moment, stopped moving while two more golden soldiers charged at her. The Admiral was slow to realize what was happening, as the decrease in statistics was so minimal for him that he did not detect the change affecting the others. Thus, he did not immediately intervene to help the girl. By the time his eyes turned toward her to check on her, his smile vanished upon seeing that she was only a few steps away from being attacked. Even with his incredible speed, he wouldnt make it in time, but he would try, using all his strength if necessary to arrive even a microsecond earlier. However, that wasnt needed, as a very fast figure appeared behind Kazue, grabbing her by the collar and pulling her back with force, thus preventing the skeletons attacks. It had been Adam, who, with his speed and reflexes significantly enhanced once again, had managed to foresee what was about to happen and arrived just in time to help his companion. He stumbled along with her, making them vulnerable to a potential second attack. However, this did not come to pass, thanks to Augustus''s appearance, who charged in with a tackle that resembled a wrecking ball, striking the rest of the enemies. *Bang, Bang* Two shots echoed suddenly, causing Adam to look up and see both disciples of sloth fall to the ground with their heads completely destroyed. Turning his gaze toward the source of the attack, he saw that it had been Thaddeus, wielding a strange mechanical-looking revolver, its barrel now smoking. When the environment finally returned to normal and everyone was able to get back on their feet, the young scientist explained what had happened. Meanwhile, the Admiral was profusely apologizing to Kazue and Adam, embarrassed for having made such a foolish mistake. "Those were special automatons of one of what we call the ''Seven Lights,'' sects into which the inhabitants of this place are divided. They use some mysterious energy to significantly reduce the physical and cognitive abilities of those nearby... Their presence indicates that the path you have been pointing to is correct. We might encounter more of these and even worse things, so we need to be cautious." A few more seconds passed before they could resume their walk, this time with more caution and attention to their surroundings. However, something stopped Adam in his tracks, as he felt his right arm being pulled backward by a slight but swift tug. Eh? It was Thaddeus who had grabbed him and stopped him to keep them both at the end of the group while signaling him to remain silent. Mind if we have a little chat? Extra Chapter 6 - Sebastian likes to take things slowly Extra Chapter 6 - Sebastian likes to take things slowly Sebastian was resting on a bench in the middle of an empty hallway while Falk, his small mechanical bird, busied itself darting between his fingers like a real bird would. Truth be told, these past few days had been a real adventure. He hadn''t stopped doing things since he arrived in that white room, went through his time as a prisoner and then a guest on the pirate ship, and later took on the role of an improvised mechanicsomething he hadnt done or felt in many years. A melancholy look crossed his face, and his eyes welled up with tears for a moment. He was certain that all of this was nothing more than a dreama fevered fantasy he had after going to bed, not wanting to see another day. How else could he explain everything so extravagant and cinematic that he was experiencing right now? In any case, he didnt mind. He was happy to be able to experience something like this one last time, after all, he had met some very colorful people and a group of youngsters who reminded him so much of his own misadventures when he was young. He even had a small replica of his beloved old pet nowwhat more could he ask for? As he pondered all of this, Falk decided to stretch its wings and flutter around, chirping just like Sebastian''s pet canary used to do when it was happy. This brought a pleasant and warm feeling to the old man''s heart. "Careful with the walls, Falk, dont bump into any." He said softly and with a genuine smile on his face. However, the Aviatrix''s circular and somewhat erratic flight ended abruptly when a strange figure appeared from around a corner, colliding hard with the mechanical bird. While this clearly caused no injury or even pain to the newcomer, it did surprise it enough to make it back up a few steps. Seeing this, Sebastian''s smile faded, replaced by a concerned look for what had happened. He struggled to get up from his seat and made his way toward the mysterious man. "I''m terribly sorry; please forgive my carelessness. This young friend still doesnt know how to control himself." As he got closer, Sebastian could clearly see who had been struck: a young adult with a slim build, dressed in perfectly arranged formal attire, with pale skin and a neatly slicked-back hairstyle. Before either of them could say anything else, the small mechanical bird recovered and started flying in circles around the young man, chirping in annoyance while leaving its characteristic blue trail as it moved through the air. "Falk, please behave!" Said Sebastian, completely embarrassed, tried in vain to catch the small automaton, which remained quite defiant and intent on continuing its complaints. However, instead of getting upset or scolding, the young man simply began to laugh softly at the scene unfolding around him. He raised one of his arms intending to touch the mechanical creature. All of Falk''s fussing stopped immediately upon noticing this, and it frantically flew back to its owner''s hands, hiding among his fingers as if it were frightened. The old man, feeling a bit guilty, held the bird and then apologized to the young man once more. "Please, dont apologize. It was no problem at all. If anything, I should be the one apologizing to you, I think the impact might have caused your automaton to malfunction." Oh, no, dont worry, Falk is just a bit scared, it is very shy with new people. Sebastian responded, feeling embarrassed. Even though he was told it was no problem, he still felt responsible for interrupting a young man who looked so important in such a manner. However, the young man remained thoughtful, with one eyebrow raised, as if he was struggling to understand what Sebastian had just said. Shy? How is it possible for an automaton to be shy? "Oh, Im sorry, but thats just how this little one is." The old man replied as his small Aviatrix peeked out from between his fingers and chirped at the young man in a higher-pitched tone as if complaining. This was enough to spark the newcomers curiosity to its highest point, and he wasted no time in finally introducing himself. "I understand, and I apologize for not introducing myself earlier. My name is Thaddeus Volta. Its a pleasure to meet such a skilled arcanomechanic as yourself." Thaddeus was greatly surprised when Sebastian, still with an embarrassed smile, introduced himself and mentioned that he didnt know what "Arcanomechanic" referred to. The old man truly knew nothing about the elite team made up of the best scientists and blacksmiths from the Allied Kingdoms, known as the ''Arcanomechanic Hub'', a group that was in direct opposition and competition with the pirate guild ''Arcanothinker Crew,'' dedicated to the construction of automatons and weapons through Mechanomancy. "If youre not an arcanomechanic and dont seem to have any knowledge about mechanomancy, may I ask how you came to have such an unusual automaton as this?" "Oh, its actually not as impressive as you make it sound. You see, Ill tell you..." After this, Sebastian proceeded to recount in detail everything that had happened, from the moment he found the piece of metal from the sea monster to when it was attached to Falk''s mechanical shell and brought to life. He had no reason to hide anything and was pleased to be able to speak with someone without having to struggle to understand. Although he somehow knew English, it wasnt his strong suit, and he appreciated that everyone else spoke German like him, which was odd to him but, well, arguing with the logic of a dream seemed pointless. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "I see, I see. I must say, you are truly exceptional. By any chance, are you currently under an offer from the Ironclad Armada? Even if you are, I insist, would you be interested in working for ''Stratos Technology''? Im sure someone with your talent would be very useful to the world." Sebastian didnt quite understand what he meant by that, but he noticed that the boy was giving him more credit than he thought he deserved. After all, it had just been a series of accidents, including the moment when the information to repair the medical equipment at the pirate camp came to him for no apparent reason, which could be attributed to the few rules that exist in a dream. However, Thaddeus simply invited him to sit on the same bench he had been on moments ago and proceeded to explain the situation. "You see, normally, automatons are just devices with fixed behaviors based on what an arcanomechanic inscribes into them. In your case, your small Aviatrix model behaves as if it were a real animal, even considering that its core is the same as that of a mechanical beast. Only a handful of the very best in our company have been able to manipulate the material you used to achieve such results... *Ahem*" For a moment, it seemed Thaddeus had become a bit too excited and was about to say something he shouldnt. Fortunately, he stopped in time, clearing his throat somewhat embarrassed. This caused Sebastian to chuckle a bit, seeing a reflection of someone he knew in Thaddeuss actions. Minutes flew by as the two continued their discussion on the topic, with Thaddeus thoroughly impressed by the knowledge Sebastian had about what he referred to as "the most basic branch of Mechanomancy," which the old man attributed solely to his experience as a "watchmaker." In truth, it was something he remembered with bittersweet feelings. Years ago, Sebastian had been a renowned watchmaker, holding certifications of the highest quality, such as the Geneva Seal and approval from the Swiss Official Chronometer Controlachievements that were nearly unthinkable for a single individual but of which he was immensely proud. His work had consumed his life to the point of regret. Yet here he was again, discussing aspects of his past and having a pleasant moment with a young man who shared his passion for the subject, even though it was tied to painful memories. Even Thaddeus didnt notice when his composure and polite manner of speaking gave way to disordered questions and childlike curiosity that made his eyes shine. Sebastian observed this with increasing melancholy, as it reminded him of the rare afternoons he spent at home, sitting on the porch and watching the sunset while his young son asked about everything concerning his work. The boy was always fascinated by each answer, saying that one day he would be just like his father. "The principle you suggest could have a multitude of applications in both medical and industrial fields. Its wonderful, its, its... *Ahem* Eventually, the young man realized that in his excitement and agitation, he had even gotten a bit disheveledsomething that had never happened to him before, not even when he spoke with his father as an equal in the scientific field. "I hope youll forgive me. I... I shouldnt have gotten so worked up; its not like me to act this way. Its just that its the first time Ive been able to talk with someone who has such extensive knowledge of the basics. Id even dare to say that my father doesnt have such well-defined foundations as you do." Thaddeus said, trying to calm himself and smoothing his hair with one hand. "Is your father also a mechanic? If so, I''m sure you both can always enjoy discussions about a shared topic you both love." "You truly dont know who I am or who my father is, do you?" For someone like Thaddeus, it was quite strange that the old man hadnt reacted to his name at first. It was unthinkable that anyone wouldnt know the name Stratos Technology or at least be aware of its significance and influence in the world. So someone like Sebastian, with so many obvious questions and such little interest in the offer he had made, was an even greater curiosity than the Aviatrix itself. "Im really sorry. All I know is that your company works directly with the Armada. I apologize if Im downplaying your work." Sebastian apologized again, feeling embarrassed, with Falk now perched on one of his shoulders. "Please dont apologize. Its just refreshing to talk with someone without the need for formalities because of my position. As for my father... Unfortunately, we cant talk much. Our views on how to help the world differ greatly. We disagreed about it a long time ago. Sometimes I feel like he doesnt understand the true needs of the world and is just focused on continuously pushing forward." Those words resonated deeply in Sebastian''s heart. It was as if he were seeing a part of his past reflected before his eyes, something quite common in dreams. He was grateful that, in this case, he could relive memories so vividly, even if it was through an analogy involving young Thaddeus and his own son. "Please dont say that. Im sure your father does understand. Just because hes focused on his work doesnt mean he doesnt want to look back. Im sure its difficult for him, or maybe he trusts you to handle it... Its what I would have done, what I wish I could have done." After saying this, Sebastian lowered his head with a bitter smile, recalling past events and imagining things he wished had happened. Meanwhile, the young man took a deep breath before speaking again. "I doubt it very much. I know my father has the best intentions for the world, but his vision is inflexible. I even doubt he considers me important for his plans." "Dont say that. I can assure you that even if it seems otherwise... No father in the world doesnt think about his children in moments of loneliness. You are a wonderful person, a young genius with a great hunger for knowledge." As he said this, the elderly man gave him a very kind smile, finally finishing what had been on his mind, as if the person before him were his actual son. "I''m sure he''s proud of you... Im proud of you." Thaddeus remained frozen with his eyes wide open for a few seconds before suddenly standing up and turning his back to Sebastian. "I understand. I think we''ve talked enough, and I have a very important appointment in just a few minutes... I apologize, but I must take my leave, Mr. Sebastian. It was a pleasure talking with a fellow scientist like you." The young man said, not looking at him, though he couldnt help but quickly bring his right hand to his face as if to wipe something away. He didnt waste any more time and started to walk away, but not before stopping after a few steps and delivering a final message. "Seriously, consider my offer to work with ''Stratos Technology.'' Well need people like you to help improve the world after whats to come." Sebastian didnt understand what the boy was referring to, but he calmly bid him farewell with a smile. "I''ll consider it. Thank you very much for your time and the kind offer." It had been a wonderful experience, quite cathartic indeed. Sebastian hoped he would have the opportunity to chat with such a pleasant young man again. To his great surprise, a few minutes later, when the team came to collect him and inform him that they needed to head to the main hangar, he found himself face-to-face with Thaddeus once more. Thaddeus greeted him with a warm and genuine smile. Chapter 34 - An undesired path Chapter 34 - An undesired path The scientists sudden action startled Adam, as he didn''t immediately understand what Thaddeus wanted to discuss so urgently. Noticing his reaction, Thaddeus quickly released his arm and began speaking, lowering his voice to ensure no one else could overhear. "Forgive me for this, but I can''t help but be astonishednot only by the fact that you''re immune to the energy emitted by a disciple of the ''Seven Lights,'' but also that it seems to have the opposite effect on you compared to what it should. So I have to ask again... why?" Thaddeus observed that the curses used here carried an energy remarkably similar to what he had seen radiating from the strange page the boy possessed. However, there was a significant difference between merely having some resistance to this energy and completely neutralizing iteven harnessing it to one''s advantage. Such a feat seemed impossible, except for someone whose body was already attuned to that kind of energy. Adam, however, was at a loss for how to respond. Sharing information about a useful skill was one thing, but revealing details about his bizarre race change due to the system was another matter entirely. He wasn''t even sure if he would be censored again if he tried, just like in the first scenario when he attempted to explain his origins to one of the characters. Seeing Adam''s hesitation and how long it took him to respond, Thaddeus decided to soften his tone and focus on what was truly important. "It doesn''t matter; I understand if you don''t know either. I was just curious. I really need to tell you that I''ll need your help more than anyone else''s during this expedition." Adam sighed in relief, grateful that his agitation had been mistaken for ignorance. However, what Thaddeus said next left him completely speechless; he couldnt understand why this was being brought up so suddenly. Before Adam could ask or say anything more, the scientist continued. "The original mission for this expedition was just to find the path to the inner vault and map it for a more serious and properly prepared exploration later. However, with you here, I''m starting to think that might not be necessary, perhaps we could make it through to the final level of the citadel." That only led to more questions than answers in Adam''s mind. Wasn''t the mission of this expedition to directly recover the ''Atomica Arcanum''? No, now that he thought about it, that was the description of the subplot they had received, while Volta''s request had been solely to explore the ruins of Necrogear Citadel. Could that be why the system itself had made it clear that the rewards would be based on the subplot''s progress rather than completing it? It seemed like he was starting to understand. Not only were these subplots optional, but by default, they seemed quite difficult to fulfill. Thaddeus''s words hinted that it might indeed be possible to complete the subplot fullyan opportunity Adam couldn''t afford to miss if it meant more rewards and progress in that infernal system. This wasn''t just about moving closer to understanding his current state; it might also lead to a potential way out. "How could my help make that possible?" Adam asked then, his voice also low. Thaddeus hesitated for a moment but eventually decided to share exactly what was on his mind. "If the path is correct, we might reach one of the ''Seven Lights'' chambers. Even if we don''t, the oldest tales about this place describe a ''treasure room'' guarded by a powerful curse that reflects the darkness of the human soul. As always, there is some truth in these stories, and considering the presence of the disciples, the final chamber might be constantly exposed to the energy of the Seven Lights. Thats where you come inif you can withstand that energy, we might have a chance to succeed." Adam had been ignoring the connection between the curses and ''Stratos Technology'' due to Li''s words, but now the link was too significant to continue dismissing. "Thaddeus... How do you have so much knowledge about this place? I also searched for information about it and found nothing but fantastic tales and legends, nothing that could be considered real information." Adam finally said, without stopping his pace, a question that made the young scientist beside him lose his smile and calm demeanor. "What are you insinuating?" But before Adam could respond, a shout from Augustus up ahead interrupted him. Ambush! It was only then that both Adam and Thaddeus realized their surroundings. An excessive number of Skull Sentinels and Skull Trappers emerged from every possible directionbehind them, ahead, and even from the ceiling, like swarms of vermin. This time, the admiral didn''t give the enemies a chance to react. Seeing several hooded figures in the distance, he charged at them like a cannonball. However, this did not prevent the other members of the group from being attacked. Chaos was about to engulf everyone present. However, Li managed to shout the order for everyone to group just in time. They obeyed almost instinctively, forming a circle around Sebastian, who was the only one without a means to defend himself. Unfortunately, this did not apply to Adam and Thaddeus, as they had been at the back of the group. They were cut off by several golden creatures that intervened, blocking their path. This was the worst possible situation, as neither of them was a fighter. Thaddeus had a pistol, but Adam had no way to defend himself. The only things he had on hand were the strange book without pages and a replica of the Necronomicons leaf. However, neither would be of any use, as the information about the enemies indicated they were immune to mental damage. The others notice it very fast, with Drake and Kazue starting to push their way through the numerous enemies blocking their path. Despite Kazues electric technique and Drakes enhanced strength, they made little headway. There were simply too many enemies, and whenever they seemed to advance slightly, the Trappers would lash out with their spider-like legs, forcing them to retreat. Looking frustrated but also concerned, Li made his spellbook shine brighter than ever, focusing all his concentration on his next spell. Ganzu Metalo! He shouted with all his might, summoning three massive spiked metal spheres that shot toward the group of enemies, tearing through several Sentinels and even a couple of Trappers. Yet, it still wasnt enough; Adam and Thaddeus were barely managing to dodge the incoming attacks, and Thaddeus'' shots were far from accurate, a stark contrast to the precision he had displayed just a few minutes earlier. Li cast his spell two more times, reaching the daily limit of three for that skill. While it cleared a small escape route for the two men to try to flee, it wasnt enough to get them out of danger entirely. His mind raced with possibilitiesnone of his other spells would be of any use here; they were either defensive or had an area of effect too large to be used in a narrow corridor. The only option he could think of was casting [Physica Naguru] on himself or Drake to try and at least rescue the scientist... His reward depended on him, after all. However, before he could make a decision, a voice shouted right in their midst. Ganzu Metalo! Three more spheres materialized above Li as his spellbook began to glow again... What was that? It was his voice, but it hadn''t come from him. When he turned to look, he was utterly astonished to see that the voice had come from Sebastian''s little mechanical bird. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
[Skill: Mimic Voice Lv2]
[No info available]
Ganzu Metalo! Ganzu Metalo! Ganzu Metalo! This was completely surreal. The Aviatrix Falk only could mimic voices, right? So why was Li''s spellbook reacting in such a way? Li himself was the most shocked, fully aware of the usage limit on his spell, a limit now being exceeded without any clear explanationunless... It was then that the memory of what Adam had read came rushing back to him. He has the debuff due to the "Make it fair!" option, did that mean the treasures themselves were not bound by such constraints? This was no time to be thinking, yet Li couldn''t help but nervously smile as he watched the automaton continuously use his voice, casting the spell over and over again. The enemies began to fall rapidly, allowing Adam and Thaddeus to barely find an opening to move toward the rest of the group. However, a new problem arose after the seventh and eighth castings. Falk simply didnt seem to want to stop until every enemy threatening his master was down, causing the spheres to crash into the walls and floor as well. Hey, make it stop! Li shouted toward Sebastian, who seemed just as flustered and confused as everyone else, desperately trying to grab the mechanical bird to make it stop. But it was too lateso many impacts had weakened the already fragile corridor, causing large chunks of rock to fall from the ceiling. Thaddeus and Adam had to cover themselves and halt their advance. This wouldn''t have been such a problem if it weren''t for the fact that, at that very moment, the ground beneath their feet began to crack. Without anyone able to do anything to stop it, the cracks spread rapidly, and a massive hole opened beneath the feet of young Volta. Instinctively, he stretched out his arms, trying to grab onto something, but to no avail. Adam was just one step away from him; luckily, the hole hadn''t reached him yet, so he wouldn''t fall immediately. However, the moment he turned and saw Thaddeus''s body descending in slow motionthanks to the surge of adrenalinehis body reacted instinctively. He reached out and grabbed him tightly, but this only resulted in Adam being pulled into the abyss as well, having no support or enough strength to resist. Heeeey! A shout echoed from above as both of them plummeted into the abyss. Adam had no real sense of how long they had been falling; he only knew that at some point, they collided with something solid that wasn''t the ground. The uneven terrain sent them tumbling down what felt like a cliff shrouded in darkness. They continued to roll for quite some time until they finally came to a stop on the ground, in an area dimly lit by a bluish light.
[Your defense has been greatly increased]
[Your satiety has been greatly increased]
[Your regeneration has been greatly increased]
...? Although Adam hadn''t lost consciousness, he had felt the impacts and the sharp pain from the injuries he had likely sustained. However, for some reason, the discomfort began to fade gradually, until he finally regained enough strength to stand up and see the system messages flashing before him. Stat increases? But that could only mean that A small groan beside him brought Adam back to reality. As his eyes adjusted to the light, he saw that Thaddeus was lying next to him, though his body only had scrapes and scratches on his clothes for some reason. Thaddeus Are you okay? Without thinking twice, Adam helped Thaddeus to sit up. Thaddeus merely rubbed his head, wincing in pain. It was only then that Adam took a closer look at their surroundings, and his heart sank with horror. A group of no fewer than sevenor possibly even morehooded figures were only a few steps away from them. They wandered around a vast, semi-destroyed chamber, where a massive rock in the center emitted a strange, eerie glow.
[ Awakened Disciple of Gluttony - Rank C ]
?Additional Information?
?A mid-tier undead guard made with the mixture of necromancy and technology by followers of the Gluttony Sect in the ancient Golden Pavilion. It wears a black robe made of cursed fiber with the emblem of "Gluttony" on the back, and its body is held together by internal mechanisms within the corpse. Its only function is to cast the hex [Indigo Hex of Gluttony Lv4] on any nearby detected enemies.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Notice: Awakened Disciple of Gluttony has lost its masters long ago but it regains its consciousness.?
?Warning: Conscious undead creatures are particularly hostile to living beings.?
?Hint: Undead creatures are immune to any mental attack.?
[Fragment of Gluttony - Rank B ]
?Additional Information?
?Its a sizable rock that gleams with an eerie indigo light. Once a powerful artifact of the Gluttony Sect from the Golden Pavilion, this relic now lies abandoned amidst the crumbling remnants of the sect''s underground ruins. The Fragment passively emanates an aura that dramatically increases the hunger and thirst of those within its influence, causing relentless cravings and dehydration. In addition, its presence weakens the natural defenses and regenerative abilities of those affected, leaving them more vulnerable. The rock''s corrupting influence reflects its dark past, a remnant of gluttonous desires that once fueled the sect''s insidious rituals.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: Direct contact Consume It Consume it NOW ?
Adam barely managed to finish reading all the information before a sharp, strange pain shot through his head. At the same moment, he noticed that the additional information began glitching againwhat was happening? Gradually, his vision started to fade to black, the only thing he could distinguish being the blue glow of the mysterious stone. "Wake up" Thaddeus suddenly said, giving Adam a small tap on the head, which jolted him back to reality, though not without gasping a bit from the pressure he had felt. It took him a few seconds to recover, only to realize the situation they were in. Despite the apparent danger, the disciples continued to wander around, seemingly oblivious to their presence even though they were so close. The young scientist remained seated beside him, now wearing an expression of resignation, which he interrupted only when he decided to speak again. "Just confirmed itI dont know what you are, but youre certainly like me... Youre not truly alive, are you?" Adam was taken aback by this, especially since it implied that he wasnt truly alive. Many thoughts and questions rushed through his mind, which Thaddeus noticed. He simply raised his hand to halt Adams train of thought. I dont even know if well be able to return to the surface. As I mentioned, were in one of the ''Seven Lights'' chambers. Judging by the glow, it must be the Chamber of Gluttony It doesnt seem like were in immediate danger, but I suggest you start talking. Youre even stranger than I thought. No matter how immune you are to this places energy, the guardian disciples should attack you just by seeing you. The fact that they havent means they dont even recognize you as human. Adam finally gathered his thoughts and was able to respond to Thaddeuss words. "Can we trust each other to be honest?" What other option do we have? Thaddeus simply shrugged. Chapter 35 - Damm you, Damm you all Chapter 35 - Damm you, Damm you all A few minutes had passed since Adam and Thaddeus had fallen into the "Gluttony" chamber. They remained silent, sitting on the ground, even though the young scientist had previously expressed a desire for a more open conversation given the circumstances. However, that didn''t happen, as neither wanted to be the first to speak. That was something Adam kept turning over in his mind. For someone like him, it had been an emotional whirlwind to go from almost completely trusting someone to suddenly suspecting that everything they had said up until that moment might be a complete lie. Knowing he wouldn''t get anywhere by staying put, Adam sighed deeply and stood up with some effort, relieved that the pain and injuries he had sustained during the fall seemed to have almost completely vanished. "Where are you going?" Asked Thaddeus, dropping any semblance of courtesy and speaking bluntly. Theres no point in just sitting around. We know these undead wont attack us for some reason, so Im going to take the chance to investigate this Fragment of Gluttony more closely. Adam said, turning and heading toward the center of the vast room where the glowing rock was located. He wanted to examine it, to be near it, to touch it, to Stop, you fool! But his walk and thoughts were quickly interrupted by a sudden jolt; Thaddeus had also gotten up and grabbed him by the shoulder before he could advance any further. The shock snapped Adam back to reality, making him shake his head as he wondered why he had wanted to approach the rock. He recalled the ominous description of it by the system and how part of the information had become corrupted with that strange message saying he should consume it And the truth was, maybe he did need to, it didn''t seem like a bad idea; in fact, not only did he need to do it, but he also genuinely wanted to. Hey! A new jolt snapped Adam back to his senses. He shook his head again, wondering why his mind was once more filled with the urge to approach the stone. Could it have something to do with the message? But why bother with something so trivial? It wasnt as if the system was ordering him; he wanted to do it himself, after all *PAF* This time, a hard and loud slap jolted Adam''s head, fully waking him up from the pain and surprise. The pain helped him focus for a moment and form a theory. He realized he needed to stop thinking about the rock; as soon as he did, he felt his mind growing heavy again, as if he were falling asleep, and only the residual pain from the slap kept him fully conscious. Thank you Adam thanked him while still rubbing his face, though Thaddeus''s expression suggested that the slap wasnt meant to help but to prevent him from doing something foolish. "This place is affecting you more than I thought. Start talkingthere''s no point in keeping information that could put us at risk." Knowing that Thaddeuss words were true, Adam began to explain the state he was experiencing as best he could. He didn''t mention his condition as a demi-lich but did detail everything he had observed about the curses in the Armada''s weaponry and how they affected him opposite to what was expected. "There''s something inside my body... but not really. Consider it a type of external energy that currently resides within me for some reason." The young man said as Thaddeus listened attentively, internally wrestling with all the new information he was receiving, until he finally responded. "I see I understand it now" Eh? Really? Adam was taken aback, briefly thinking that he was being mocked. How could Thaddeus "understand" something that even he wasn''t sure about? The young scientist noticed his incredulous reaction, so he simply sighed and tried to clarify what he meant. "Look, normally you wouldn''t need to know what I''m about to tell you, but given the circumstances... I still can''t believe my suspicions about you were right. For a moment, I thought you had figured out that the ''Ornaments of Justice'' were made from refined fragments'' residue. But when you didn''t say anything or raise any alarms, I thought maybe you hadn''t realized. Now that you''ve mentioned knowing about the hex-like skills... I can''t tell if you''re just really naive or incredibly stupid." Wow, that insult had come out of nowhere, and Adam was sure he would have fired back if it weren''t for the fact that his inaction about revealing the truth of the curses was justifiedat least in his own mind. He had no idea what these so-called ornaments were, something that might have been obvious to anyone native to this reality, but not to someone from outside the setting. Not to mention that, from what he remembered, Kazue herself had tried asking about them and had only received strange looks. Thaddeus took advantage of the boy''s silence to continue. "The point is, you''re not the first to operate under a principle similar to what you''re describing. The disciples themselves work that waydead bodies mixed with machines, all powered by an inexplicable energy." How do you know that? Adam asked, increasingly baffled by where Thaddeus was getting all this information. "*Sigh* As I was saying, ''Stratos Technology'' is not unfamiliar with many of the phenomena occurring in the Citadel. Several expeditions have successfully recovered various items from this place, including specimens of some of its guardians and even smaller fragments of that stone. Of course, all of this has been kept secret and has been incorporated into various artifacts and weapons for use by the Ironclad Armada." So thats what it was about. Stratos Technology had been tasked with exploring this place as much as possible and using everything they had discovered to bolster the military power of the Armada. If that was the case, it meant that Adam and the others had misunderstood what the third faction intended to do. However, there were still things he didnt understand. "If that''s true, why do the skills from this place have false names? If they''re provided by your company, why hide their true nature from the soldiers using them?" That small disagreement made Thaddeus click his tongue in annoyance, realizing how little the young man knew about the level of information he had. It could have been extremely dangerous if not for the fact that he had done nothing with it. "Did you know about that too? *Tsk* Well, whatever. Yes, as you said, we managed to integrate the functionality of those fragments into equipment and give them different names, even for those who can see specific information, like you... This was done out of necessity. The Armada needed those skills to succeed, but the preliminary version was outright rejected by the higher-ups due to being considered supernatural... Stupid ignoramuses who only hinder progress. Even my father didnt grasp the benefits of this energy and agreed to discard all our research at that time. Still, they didnt realize that... *Ahem*" Thaddeus cut off his monologue abruptly, realizing he had been talking too mucha bad habit of his for as long as he could remember. He cleared his throat and coughed to regain his composure. "Anyway, the point is, we have a rough understanding of how these beings work. Id dare to say you have some sort of connection with the technology used by the ''Golden Pavilion'' scientists, something youre not aware of, because I genuinely believe now that youre naive enough to have been telling me the truth all this time... Besides, why are they moving like that?" Eh? Thaddeus pointed behind Adam, and he, confused, turned around instinctively, only to be met with a completely bizarre scene. So absorbed were they in their conversation that they hadnt noticed that all the disciples who had been wandering around had gathered close to them, staring with their empty eye sockets. Immediately, Adam noticed them. Three of the disciples lunged at him with outstretched arms, grabbing him tightly and dragging him towards where they were. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Hey, stop!" The scientist shouted, trying to move or react, only to be restrained by other disciples who rushed at him. Unlike Adam, Thaddeus was simply held in place with his mouth covered. It made no sense. Why had they changed their attitude so suddenly? Adam felt a cold sweat run down his body, fearing he would be attacked at any moment. However, the entities did nothing but pull him and position him in front of the big crystal. Oh no, he needed to think of something quickly. He tried to close his eyes, but... why should he? The Fragment of Gluttony was right in front of him, just as he had wanted, just as he had always wanted. Adam stretched out his left arm and placed his palm on the rock. For a brief moment, nothing seemed to happen, but then a sharp, intense pain shot through his arm, causing him to leap back and scream in agony. At the same time, a strange miasma escaped from the fragment like vapor and was absorbed by an unusual chain-shaped tattoo that had appeared around his arm.
?Notice: Cursed Energy has been increased by 50?
?Warning: Skill [Mark of the Damned LV10] has absorbed Depraved Power of Gluttony?
?Warning: Skill [Mark of the Damned LV10] seal has weakened!?
Windows popped up in front of Adam one after another, but he couldnt read them as he was too focused on clenching his teeth to endure the intense burning sensation in his arm, which felt as if it were throbbing strongly. But the oddity didnt stop there. The disciples present released Thaddeus and began to walk toward the only functioning door that served as the exit from the ruined room, leaving the two boys alone inside. Young Volta could hardly believe his eyes. He had no idea what was happening, but he knew for certain that his eyes hadnt deceived him. Adam had literally absorbed part of the energy from the Fragment of Gluttony directly into his body, something that shouldnt have been possible under any circumstances. It was not only impressive but completely unexpected. Hey, are you okay? Thaddeus allowed him a moment to deal with the evident pain, but after a while, seeing Adam calm down a bit, he asked how he was doing, though keeping his distance. "Im going to assume you have no idea how you did that, right? Well, whats done is done. We need to take advantage of the fact that the disciples left and try to get out of here. Im not sure if we can make it, but its worth a try. By the way, here, you dropped this. Thaddeus continued, extending his hand to return the book that had fallen during the struggle. At first, Adam didnt respond, but after a moment, he managed to regain his composure enough to look up, still silent, and relax his body a little. He still felt like his arm and head were about to explode from the tension, but he was able to steady himself and begin breathing more calmly. Thaddeus''s words echoed in Adam''s mind for a moment. It was true that they needed to get out of this place, even in his condition. So, he tried to overcome his discomfort and decided to get moving, almost without realizing it, receiving the metal-bound tome without pages once more.
?Notice: [Ancient Dark Tome - Rank F] has absorbed a little bit of the Depraved Power of Gluttony.?
?Notice: [Ancient Dark Tome - Rank F] has regained a small fraction of its power.?
Adam was taken aback by the information that flashed directly in front of him, while the cover of the tome glowed faintly with a slight indigo spark. "I knew it" Thaddeus thought, a faint but grim smile forming as he saw something he had been speculating come to fruition exactly as he had theorized. Meanwhile, Adam was so engrossed in reading the information window that he didn''t notice it. Dizzy, Adam managed to get up and, wobbling slightly, followed Thaddeus''s instructions to leave the room. They emerged from the blue-glowing chamber into a completely dark corridor that only intensified his disorientation. Nevertheless, he kept his eyes on the scientist leading the way, hoping Thaddeus knew where to go. In his condition, Adam couldn''t think clearly or navigate by the red arrow indicators, and in the pitch darkness, he wouldn''t have known which direction to take anyway. They walked in darkness for an indeterminate amount of time until Adam gradually noticed a light at the end of the corridor. Relieved and hopeful, he thought they had finally found the way to the upper floors and might even reunite with the others soon. However, his confusion and headache grew as they reached the source of the light, only to find themselves in another room very similar to the one they had left. This one, however, had a greenish glow and was filled with hooded figures strikingly similar to the disciples of Gluttony. Before Adam could say anything or try to turn around, Thaddeus grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and forcefully threw him into the room, where he was soon surrounded by the disciples present.
[Your senses have been greatly enhanced]
[Your perception has been greatly enhanced]
[Your mental agility has been greatly increased]
What...? Adams stats increased once more, but for some reason, he still felt disoriented. He couldnt resist the skeletal hands that held him and carried him to the center of the vast room. There, he saw another large, glowing stone, this one a different color and resembling an emerald.
[Fragment of Greed - Rank B ]
?Additional Information?
?Its a sizable rock that gleams with an eerie viridian light. Once a powerful artifact of the Greed Sect from the Golden Pavilion, this relic now lies abandoned amidst the crumbling remnants of the sect''s underground ruins. The Fragment passively emanates an aura that can nullify the senses and perception of its victims. In addition, its presence weakens the cognitive abilities of the affected, slowing their thoughts. The rock''s corrupting influence reflects its dark past, a remnant of greedy desires that once fueled the sect''s insidious rituals.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: Direct contact CONSUME IT NOW ?
Soon, Adams screams filled the room again as he touched the stone, and the same process began anew. Thaddeus, observing from the entrance with a grin from ear to ear, seemed to take evident pleasure in the scene, or at least what it represented.
?Notice: Cursed Energy has been increased by 50?
?Warning: Skill [Mark of the Damned LV10] has absorbed Depraved Power of Greed?
?Warning: Skill [Mark of the Damned LV10] seal has weakened!?
?Notice: [Ancient Dark Tome - Rank F] has absorbed a little bit of the Depraved Power of Greed.?
?Notice: [Ancient Dark Tome - Rank F] has regained a small fraction of its power.?
In this case, Adams heightened senses worked against him, as the pain and dizziness were far greater than what he had experienced before. Like a rag doll, he offered no resistance when the young scientist approached and helped him to his feet, supporting him with his own shoulder. "Don''t worry, we just need to get through five more." Thaddeus said, almost humming with the joy he felt. Adam, too exhausted and furious to do anything, responded only with a weary and angry glare. "Calm down, don''t be like that. I assure you, what you''re doing is a noble task, and I''m not lying when I express my immense gratitude." Adam simply swallowed hard and allowed himself to be guided down another dark corridor, trying in vain to get his body to react. Once again, he failed to notice the grim smile or hear the last words of the man dragging him along. "Seriously, you will be the cornerstone to improving humanity... To purge this damned world of creatures that dont deserve to continue existing because they cant see beyond their own noses." Chapter 36 - Every conflict has more than one side to the story Chapter 36 - Every conflict has more than one side to the story Adam drifted through the darkness of the hallways like a sack of cargo, unable to grasp the passage of time. Minutes could have passed, or perhaps hourshe couldn''t tell. His body barely responded, his head spun endlessly, and his left arm was so numb that he no longer even felt the sharp stabs of pain. Regardless of how much time had actually passed, it was clear that Thaddeus wasn''t having an easy time either. Carrying the boy''s limp body through total darkness, occasionally bumping into walls or turning into dead ends, was no simple task, yet, he seemed determined to keep going. Eventually, they reached the third chamber of the ''Seven Lights'', associated with Pride, then the fourth, linked to Lust, and finally the fifth, where the fragment of Sloth resided. In each of these chambers, the same scene played out as in the first two. They were greeted by a strange light emanating from the respective fragment, which would enhance Adam''s physical and mental abilities. Then, he was seized by the disciples guarding the area and slowly dragged toward the corresponding stone. Once there, Adamdriven by a force that seemed to possess his bodywould willingly reach out to touch it and absorb part of its energy, leaving a trail of miasma drifting in the air and into his arm and the metallic book. The only silver lining was that after the fourth chamber, Adam had stopped screaming, as he could no longer feel painwhether due to numbness or because his stats had significantly increased in every aspect.
[Your skill proficiency has been greatly increased]
[Your skill power has been greatly increased]
[Your skill efficiency has been greatly increased]
[Your euphoria has been greatly increased]
[Your pain threshold has been greatly increased]
[Your imagination has been greatly enhanced]
[Your speed has been greatly increased]
[Your agility has been greatly increased]
[Your reflexes have been greatly enhanced]
?Notice: Cursed Energy has been increased by 50?
?Warning: Skill [Mark of the Damned LV10] has absorbed Depraved Power of Pride?
?Warning: Skill [Mark of the Damned LV10] has absorbed Depraved Power of Lust?
?Warning: Skill [Mark of the Damned LV10] has absorbed Depraved Power of Sloth?
?Warning: Skill [Mark of the Damned LV10] seal has weakened!?
?Notice: [Ancient Dark Tome - Rank F] has absorbed a little of the Depraved Power of Pride.?
?Notice: [Ancient Dark Tome - Rank F] has absorbed a little of the Depraved Power of Lust.?
?Notice: [Ancient Dark Tome - Rank F] has absorbed a little of the Depraved Power of Sloth.?
?Notice: [Ancient Dark Tome - Rank F] has regained a small fraction of its power.?
"Let''s not waste time; just two more to go, and you''ll be ready" Thaddeus said with unsettling enthusiasm as he helped Adam up, propping him against his shoulder to keep him moving. But this time, something unexpected happenedthe boy had regained just enough strength to speak, his voice trembling. Wh-why? The young scientist didn''t stop, but he certainly seemed lost in thought for a moment as they ventured back into the darkness of the corridors. "*Sigh* I think in this case I truly owe you an explanation. Believe it or not, I do appreciate the help you''re givingalbeit involuntarily." He finally said, his tone shifting to something less sharp and more gentle, reminiscent of the formal and courteous way he spoke before all of this had happened. "I also have a special connection to this place, though thats not important right now. What matters is the immense potential of the mysterious energies concentrated here and how they can be harnessed if channeled correctly. You''ve seen what they can do when used in conventional weapons and how effectively they stop enemies. Now, imagine them being used against anyone who tries to harm others as a socially accepted punishment. As you may have noticed, they aren''t harmfuljust restrictive." Adam didnt understand the point Thaddeus was trying to make, but he stayed silentmostly because he didnt have the strength to argue at the moment. "And not just thatthis energy can be used in the medical field in ways you could never imagine. Even people on the brink of death can be saved. Imagine a world where everyone has a second chance, where diseases are a thing of the past, where everyone can live without fear." It was strange. Even if it were possible to use the cursed energy of this place for medical purposes, how could he be sure it would work on living beings when everything around them was just the undead? Meanwhile, Thaddeus simply continued with his monologue. "But that wasn''t enough for some people. The preliminary project, along with all the studies conducted at ''Stratos Technology'' and its proven uses, was completely rejected by both the high nobility of the Allied Kingdoms and their lapdogs in the Ironclad Armada upper ranks... Even my father voted to dismiss all the researchmy researchand dismiss it as nothing more than the invention of a young dreamer. Dont get me wrong, Ive had my share of failures, and Im the first to admit when I mess up. But not in this case. The evidence is there, something that can help everyone, yet they are either too scared or simply don''t careall while their own people constantly die in a senseless war that only serves to satiate the thirst for power of some parasites who have never known how it is to suffer." Though his head was still spinning, the dizziness had eased considerably since the fifth chamber, allowing Adam to follow what the young Volta was saying. Still, he stayed silent, sensing that Thaddeus wasnt done talking yet. "Even so... A small team of true scientists, eager to improve the world, helped me secretly continue the research. We developed the ''Ornaments of Justice'' with the limited resources we had left and presented them as combat tools for the Armada, concealing the names of the abilities within each one using the unique properties of this energy. In their ignorance, no one noticed the true nature of these skills and accepted them immediatelymost likely because, by that time, the conflict against the Seven Pirate Guilds had escalated to an unprecedented level, something that could have been avoided if they had just listened to me from the start." Thaddeus continued, this time stopping near a reddish glow by their position, indicating the entrance to another special chamber and, therefore, another mysterious fragment.
[Your strength has been greatly increased]
[Your stamina has been greatly increased]
[Your physical prowess has been greatly increased]
Upon arriving, they discovered that this chamber was identical to the others. The same process was repeated, but to the scientist''s surprise, this time Adam shook off the skeletal hands holding him. Amazingly, they released him without resistance, the boy voluntarily approached the fragment in front of him and placed his hand on it.
[Fragment of Wrath- Rank B ]
?Additional Information?
?Its a sizable rock that gleams with an eerie indigo light. Once a powerful artifact of the Wrath Sect from the Golden Pavilion, this relic now lies abandoned amidst the crumbling remnants of the sect''s underground ruins. The Fragment passively emanates an aura that dramatically weakens everyone in the vicinity, reducing their strength and stamina. In addition, its presence weakens the physical prowess and movement of those affected, leaving them susceptible to attacks. The rock''s corrupting influence reflects its dark past, a remnant of wrathful desires that once fueled the sect''s insidious rituals.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: ?
?Notice: Cursed Energy has been increased by 50?
?Warning: Skill [Mark of the Damned LV10] has absorbed Depraved Power of Wrath?
?Warning: Skill [Mark of the Damned LV10] seal has weakened!?
?Notice: [Ancient Dark Tome - Rank F] has absorbed a little of the Depraved Power of Wrath.?
?Notice: [Ancient Dark Tome - Rank F] has regained a small fraction of its power.?
This time, there was no scream or sharp pain as the energy was absorbed into Adams arm. After a moment, he turned and looked at Thaddeus with wide eyes. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Andw-what does this have to d-do with your g-goal? Adam said, forcing his voice, as even though he seemed able to stand and speak a bit now, he still felt his body was not fully recovered or under true control. Meanwhile, Thaddeus, initially surprised, simply responded with a slight smile and a sigh of resignation as he approached Adam again and helped him walk by holding his arm, something he could not oppose. As they walked toward the exit and searched for the final room, Thaddeus resumed his story. "Well, you might remember that this mission isnt about studying, exploring, or extracting anything from the Citadel itself. Instead, its focused on investigating the Atomica Arcanum, the ancient object said to have been used to destroy the ''Eldritch Cog Council'', as named by my father, along with its fortress and armyaccording to the legend. Thats what truly matters to them. The despised nobles of the Allied Kingdoms and the high-ranking officials of the Armada were salivating when my father told them about the project and the possibility that this object might actually exist. They were excited about the potential of harnessing such a massive source of energy. Unlike the mysterious energy of these fragments, the Atomica Arcanum secrets seemed to be a different kind of resource, akin to the electricity or steam used in our current technology." Thaddeus said, laughing with irony and pressing his face with his free hand, smiling bitterly and squeezing it with considerable frustration. "But you know whats the worst part? That I discovered their true intentions. They dont care about the uses my father described; they want the ''Atomica Arcanum'' for war. Knowing what its capable of, theyd have no enemies to stop them... at the cost of countless innocent lives sacrificed for no purpose. My father, unfortunately, doesnt believe me, and he said that even if he did, it wouldnt matter. Hes stubbornly hopeful that once he has that power source, hell convince them his idea is right. Thats why I was so excited when I learned about your qualities and why Im putting you through all of this, its needed to obtain it and avoid anyone from using it." That still didnt make any sense to Adam. Bitterly resentful for all the pain and suffering he had been put through, he couldn''t help but ask once more. "W-what does th-this have to d-do with your g-goal?" He asked, his voice still shaky and his breathing somewhat labored, but noticeably better than before. "As I mentioned before we ended up here, the little reliable information gathered about this place suggests that it contains a hidden vault on the lowest level of the citadel, protected by... well, something related to the seven fragments from which youre somehow absorbing energy. The same applies to the tome I gave you. Originally, I thought you were merely immune to the so-called ''hexes'' of the ''Seven Lights'' and hoped that by carrying it with you, it would slowly regain the power it lost. You see, that empty tome was found in the hands of the remains of a high-ranking disciple during one of the expeditions. We don''t know how it got there or how a monster of his level was destroyed, but it was discovered that it reacts to the residual energy of this place, and thats why we kept it far away from any ''Ornament of Justice''. Moreover, the book bears symbols that mean ''Key'' and ''Open Path,'' the same symbols found in every story about the Necrogear Citadel... Its funny how a simple children''s tale can hold so much valuable information." Thaddeus didn''t stop at any moment, not even to catch his breath, so Adam had to intervene when he sensed the slightest pause, driven by something that had strongly caught his attention. "Y-you can read th-those sy-symbols?" Finally, the young Volta stopped his monologue and looked at the boy, surprised. "Not entirely, but over the years, comparisons and research have been made. In fact, Im surprised youre saying it like that... Wait, are you saying you dont know whats written on the page you were trying to repair?" Thaddeus couldnt see Adams expression due to the darkness of the place, but his silence was enough to understand that he was right. This was surprising to him, as it meant that his skill for accessing information had more limitations than he had suspected, which was perfect. "As a small thank you for being someone who listens without criticizing, I''ll tell you what I was able to recognize from the symbols on your strange paper. It says: ''Rest ymg'' lloig, cloud ymg'' judgment, mgah''ehye nglui ot mgehye''lloig ph''nglui mgahnnn ymg'' nw''." Immediately after hearing these words, Adam felt a strong jolt in his head as a system window appeared in front of himsomething he could see clearly despite being surrounded by darkness.
?Youve heard part of the cursed language used by practitioners of dark magic! Significant mental damage has been inflicted on the user.?
?Skill [Mental Resistance LV5] has nullified the incoming mental damage.?
?Notice: You have unlocked the skill [Mgehye''lloig] from treasure [Necronomicon Single Page [1/5] (Replica) - Rank F]?
Stunned, Adam couldnt say anything more for the moment, which Thaddeus took advantage of to continue speaking. "Im convinced that you have something to do with all of this, and you might even be the key to getting through the room where the ''Atomica Arcanum'' resides. So I ask you, please, to hold on a little longer and help me achieve this... I would do it myself if I had the means, I assure you I would. In fact, I can promise you that Ill be by your side the entire time when we get to that place, and if all goes well, well be able to destroy that book. As I said, the best thing is to get rid of it directly to prevent it from being used to further harm humanity beyond what is happening now." Adam could sense a certain break in Thaddeuss voice as he said this, which left him thoughtful. After all, despite the annoyance and resentment he harbored, Thaddeuss words were not without merit. "I can promise anything in return for your help when this is all over. I only ask that you understand what Im trying to do." It was at that moment that they finally stopped, not because they had found the light indicating the way to the final room, but because Adam had finally managed to shake off Thaddeuss grip and stand on his own. "Im not a h-hero... The last time I t-tried to be one, I realized how w-wrong I was. However, the c-curiosity about where all this is going is k-killing me for some reason. Can you p-promise that youll keep your w-word?" I do. Thaddeus replied without hesitation, though it wasnt very convincing until a system window suddenly appeared.
?The Depraved Power of Greed dwelling in your body resonates with your ambition of knowing all.?
?The Depraved Power of Pride dwelling in your body resonates with your determination to satisfy your curiosity.?
?The Depraved Power of Wrath dwelling in your body resonates with your hate towards the man in front of you.?
?The Depraved Power of Lust dwelling in your body resonates with your desires for the truth.?
?The Depraved Power of Gluttony dwelling in your body resonates with your insatiable thirst for knowledge.?
??
??
?Skill "Sinful Covenant Lv1" has been created?
?Congratulations!?
? Good ?
...?
[Skill: Sinful Covenant Lv1]
[Mid-level curse that can be shared between the user and a target that is willing to accept it. The user imposes a condition on the other person, which must be followed without fail and with honesty. If the pact detects a breach of the request or if it''s being carried out with harmful intentions toward the user, the victim is immediately affected by the conditions [Skill Sealing] and [Mind Sealing].]
?Skill "Sinful Covenant Lv1" has successfully established a pact between user Adam Scholar and character Thaddeus Volta?
It was unreal. Adam couldnt believe what was happening at that moment, but before he could say anything more, a catastrophic roar shook the entire place, causing both of them to fall to the ground as they lost their balance. Clouds of dust and debris filled the area until a very strong beam of light finally appeared from above, coming through the ceiling and illuminating part of the dark corridors they had been traversing. "Here they are, I found them! Hahaha!" Then a familiar voice shouted through the cloud of dust, revealing a large figure with arms raised in triumph, while four other heads peeked through the enormous hole that had been created from at least several floors above them. Extra Chapter ■2 - Team Abyss is ■■■ ■■■ Extra Chapter 2 - Team Abyss is It was a truly beautiful afternoon. The orange hue of the sunset stretched across a green plain, creating a scene that could have easily come from the most stunning painting in any art gallery. And there, amid the clear sky bathed in the first glimmers of night, a small human figure was in free fall, hundreds of meters above the ground, followed closely by a barrage of multicolored projectiles that left a trail resembling a rainbow. A closer inspection of this strange event revealed that the one plummeting at high speed was a woman in a black suit that resembled plastic, screaming at the top of her lungs with tears in her eyes. However, after a few seconds, she chose to twist in the air and face the barrage of attacks that were closing in more and more dangerously.
[Skill: The Big Door of Emeraldhollow Lv3]
[High-grade skill that allows the user to summon at will a projection of the great doors of the ancient Emeraldhollow mines in their surroundings. This projection possesses immense defensive capabilities and can nullify any attack with the [Fire] attribute. Once summoned, the doors remain fixed until the user cancels the skill.]
In front of the woman, enormous translucent green doors materialized and expanded to cover an area far larger than her own body, directly absorbing the impact of the strange projectiles and triggering a multicolored explosion that darkened the surroundings with a thick cloud of smoke. Even so, the improvised defense didnt budge an inch, shielding the woman from any potential damage. Now, only the problem of the free fall remained, and judging by the height, it would end in about ten seconds. Waaaaaaaaaahh!! She shouted again, watching as the ground drew closer and closer, not noticing that relatively near her position, a propeller biplaneremarkably similar to the old planes used in World War Iwas speeding toward her. "There she is! In the distance, I can see herhurry!" Said a middle-aged man wearing a helmet and goggles, who appeared to be piloting the airplane. In the second seat behind him, a fairly young girl with gray hair, holding a massive sniper rifle in her arms, squinted in the direction he had pointed out. "I know, I know! Dont make me nervous!" She replied, gripping her rifle with both hands and aiming directly at the woman who was just seconds away from crashing into the ground.
[Skill: Lock On Lv2]
[The user can mark a target within their line of sight, ensuring that the next skill used by them or an ally will not miss.]
Now! The girl shouted to the old man, who seemed to start focusing intently on something.
[Skill: All aboard! Lv1]
[While the user is inside a vehicle, this skill allows them to transport someone considered an ''ally'' to an empty seat within it. The greater the distance between the user and the target, the more likely the skill is to fail.]
Waaaaaahh! Suddenly, the falling woman found herself in the third seat of the airplane, still with her arms raised and screaming as loudly as her throat would allow. It seemed to amuse the old man, who simply began to laugh heartily, but for the young girl with gray hair, it was anything but funny. "Leila, what the hell is going through your mind?! How on earth did you think it was a good idea to jump out of the plane like that?!" Waaaaaaaaaah So-sorry The mysterious woman falling from the sky was Leila, a member of Team Abyss within the scenarios, and those two accompanying her were just a couple of her many teammates. At first, it seemed like the young woman was scolding her for what she had done, however, their conversation had to be cut short due to a sudden squawk that resonated throughout the area and even over the planes engine, causing both women to cover their ears. "Theres our target! As lively as ever." The old man said as he abruptly spun the plane, an action that seemed nonsensical until they narrowly avoided the multicolored projectiles once again, which fortunately didnt hit them. After stabilizing the aircraft and looking up, they were able to see their target: a gigantic bird resembling a parrot with white feathers and multicolored tips, larger than the vehicle they were in, and with a single rider on its head who appeared to control the beast as if it were his loyal steed. "Ill say it again, how are we supposed to do anything? It has that annoying defensive skill that protects it from ranged attacks... And no, Leila! Youre not jumping again to try and intercept it!" The girl said seriously, with a frown, as the plane spun again to avoid another wave of projectiles, which for the second time grazed the vehicle, missing by only a few centimeters. "B-but its the best way to get rid of its shield, if I manage to hit it with [Soul Predator] then..." "I said no! Its too dangerous!" Leila tried to justify what she had apparently done a few minutes ago, while the other girl only grew more stressed, feeling as though her head was about to explode from the tension it was causing her.
?Name: Alina Zaytseva?
?Age: 23?
?Species: Human - Rank E?
?P.O.I.N.T.S: 13?
?Potential: D?
Meanwhile, the old man began laughing heartily, as if he were watching the funniest show ever, earning a reproachful look from Alina and a plea for moral support from Leila. "Let her do what she needs to do. After all, if our leader says she can do it, then she can. Besides, this time I know what shes planningtaking her above the target so she can drop down without issues will be a piece of cake!"
?Name: Otto von Stein?
?Age: 68?
?Species: Human - Rank F?
?P.O.I.N.T.S: 9?
?Potential: C?
Leila seemed satisfied with the support from her teammate, but Alina was not willing to relent, insisting that it was foolish and that the only reason the woman hadnt crashed into the ground was pure luck. "Besides, how do you plan to get close? Those feathers it shoots are too fast, and this plane is too slow. If we get too close, it will be impossible for you to dodge them!" Just as she said that, a new barrage of projectiles rapidly approached their position. Otto managed to evade them by making the plane do a 180-degree turn, which terrified the two women accompanying him, as they hadnt expected to be upside down for a few seconds. "Hahaha, theres no need to worry. I didnt just pass Miss Leilas and Miss Beatrices training for nothing. Im at the peak of my youth and I awakened my ''Personal Skill'' before coming here." Youth?! You are freaking 68, old man! As Otto laughed, Alina screamed and clung tightly to her seat, despite having her seatbelt fastened securely, clearly nervous from the planes sudden movements. "Dont you know? The 60s are the new 20s, hahaha!" Immediately after these words, a strange red energy enveloped the plane, propelling it forward with a dizzying burst of speed, even causing a shockwave in the surroundings due to the sudden acceleration.
[Personal Skill: Red Baron Soul Lv1]
[This skill grants the user unparalleled mastery over any flying vehicle, allowing them to perform complex maneuvers with extraordinary precision. The skill imbues the aircraft with a vibrant red aura, significantly enhancing its mechanical capabilities beyond normal limits and providing increased resistance to damage. Additionally, depending on the type of aircraft and its rank, the skill bestows unique abilities tailored to the vehicle, maximizing its effectiveness in combat or other missions.]
The sudden speed took everyone by surprise, including the rider on the giant bird, who couldnt react in time as the plane sped past him and began to circle, gaining an advantageous position on his back. It then lock on the target and immediately started firing a barrage of bullets from some strange machine guns that had appeared on the underside of the vehicle. Fools! Shouted the mysterious rider, who yanked on the reins of his gigantic bird to stop it and turn in the direction of the incoming attacks. He wouldnt be able to dodge the barrage of bullets, but in truth, he didnt even try, knowing that it wasnt necessary.
[Skill: Hunters Worst Nightmare Lv2]
[While flying in the air, the user and their allies are passively surrounded by a protective barrier that nullifies ranged skills and physical projectiles. It doesnt work on short distance or melee attacks.]
Every bullet struck a circular, green barrier that immediately appeared around the rider and his mount, stopping them in their tracks and causing no damage as they fell harmlessly into the abyss. The man knew that because of his fighting style, any opponent he faced would try to bring him down with ranged attacks. So, he went to great lengths to acquire the skill needed to counter that, making him a force to be reckoned with in every encounterwhether against scenario characters or other users. And this time would be no different; eventually, he would catch up to them, just as he always did. But there was something he hadnt accounted for. After blocking the barrage of bullets and preparing to face off against the now-red plane, a scream that initially sounded distant grew closer and closer. This caused him to look around in confusion, unable to comprehend what was happening. How could he possibly hear someone in the middle of the sky, kilometers above the ground? The answer came when the voice grew so loud that he finally looked up, horrified to realize it was coming from above. Waaaaaahh! Leila''s body plummeted at full speed toward the man, who was so stunned he couldn''t even react. Both of them collided violently and rolled briefly across the back of the giant bird, which halted momentarily, clearly confused about what was happening to its rider. It might have seemed like a meaningless event, as neither of them suffered significant harm beyond the pain and impact of the fall. However, the truly important moment came when a system window appeared before Leila, confirming that her skill had activated just as she''d anticipated. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
?Skill [Soul Predator Lv5] has inflicted status [Skill Sealing] on the objective. All skills below Lv5 have been sealed for 1 hour.?
It had worked! Leila got up as quickly as she could, struggling to keep her balance on the uneven surface of the giant bird''s feathers. Everything around her shifted unsteadily, making it a challenge just to stay on her feet. Meanwhile, the man she had struck also rose quickly, clutching his chest where he felt a searing pain, unaware of the cause. His gaze, filled with confusion and anger, locked onto Leila, but what he didnt know was that the real trouble was just beginning. What have you done, you bitch?! However, before either of them could speak or act, a violent jolt from the giant bird nearly sent them both tumbling again. The man''s expression shifted to one of complete alarm as he heard the creatures shrill cries. The massive bird had finally been hit by the barrage of projectiles fired from the red airplane, which now soared through the sky at such a breakneck speed that it was hard to track. What had happened? He couldnt comprehend itwhat had happened to his passive skill''s shield? He rushed to grab the reins, desperately trying to command his mount to flee, but the relentless rain of bullets didnt cease. Although the shots didnt seem able to pierce the creatures thick hide, they were powerful enough to halt its movements, forcing it to remain afloat and preventing any further escape attempts. But that wasnt all. Even amidst his confusion and desperation, the man noticed an additional window appear before his eyesthe system was warning him that he had just become the target of a skill.
?You have been marked by skill [Lock On Lv2], you will be unable to evade the next attack!?
In the distance, the man strained with great effort to notice, through much difficulty, that the red plane had tilted in his direction. He could just make out a girl with long hair aiming a large rifle at him. His mind quickly grasped the situation, and without wasting another second, he activated two skills simultaneously: [Beast Manipulation Lv5] and [Monster Berserker Lv3]. Instantly, both his eyes and those of his monster bird glowed bright yellow, and with a powerful flap of its wings, the creature surged upward, overcoming the relentless barrage of bullets. The man was a veteran of that realmthis was neither the first nor the last life-or-death conflict he had faced. He had escaped death''s grasp countless times and defeated enemies that most people could only encounter in their worst nightmares. His reactions were flawless and precise. His bird began to mutate rapidly, transforming into a monstrous form, while its ascent was nearly instantaneous. The speed at which it elevated was so swift that the snipers shot missed, whizzing by harmlessly. Once the attack was evaded, the winged monster shot towards the plane like a rocket. The plane, also moving at breakneck speed, engaged in an incredible dogfight with the creature. For a moment, neither side could land a hit, as both struggled to connect their projectiles or attacks amidst the chaos of their high-speed confrontation. "Get as close as you can, I have an idea!" Alina shouted with all her might at her pilot companion, making an extraordinary effort to stay composed despite the suffocating wind pressure from the speed, even her hair and lips were whipped back violently as she spoke. Without wasting any time, the old man understood and began to close the gap, moving closer and closer to the creature as they flew side by side. Meanwhile, Alina unfastened her seatbelt and shot out of her seat at full speed. Instead of getting lost in the sky or falling, she stuck to the top of the vehicle''s wings.
[Skill: Perfect Balance Lv1]
[No surface or movement can make the user of this ability stumble or slip. When activated, the user will remain fixed in position and will be unable to move their feet until the skill is deactivated.]
With the preparations complete, Alina readied her rifle and aimed straight ahead, not without effort, as she still felt the air pressure as if a car were trying to run her over. However, just as she had the target in her sights, the man was already mere centimeters away, staring at her intently in that brief moment they crossed paths. As if everything were happening in slow motion, the man swiftly moved his arm and sliced Alina''s rifle in two, as though wielding a sword. The moment passed in an instant, but her weapon shattered and flew from her hands, disappearing into a free fall. Now defenseless, Alina found herself vulnerable to the enemy''s next attackthis time, the massive, sharp beak of the giant bird, closing in on her during another swift pass. Everything seemed lost. Alina''s eyes strained to follow the bird''s movement, but her body wouldn''t react in timeit was something impossible to avoid... or was it? A sharp screech from the creature signaled that something had gone wrong, causing its attack to veer off course. The rider was even more bewildered, his confusion deepening as he watched his mount start reverting to its original form on its own. What?!
?Skill [Soul Predator Lv5] has inflicted status [Skill Sealing] on the objective. All skills below Lv5 have been sealed for 1 hour.?
As he turned his gaze, he came face to face with someone he''d completely overlooked due to the chaos of the moment... Leila had managed to hold on tightly to the bird''s wings, using all her physical strength and sheer willpower to avoid being thrown off, even though the brutal wind had tossed her about like a flag in a storm. At first, all she could focus on was not letting go, but after some time of struggling to stay on, an idea came to her. She activated her sealing skill directly on the birda move that worked perfectly, blocking the ability that had transformed and empowered the creature. Ill kill you!! What? The man screamed at the top of his lungs, furious, but the only response he got was Leila making a confused expression, cupping her ear as if trying to hear him. In reality, the sound of the wind was so loud that she couldnt make out a single word he was yelling. The man, who could hear her perfectly, erupted into a rage and hurled himself violently at Leila. However, instead of what he expected, she simply threw herself down, pressing her chest against the feathers as if she''d stumbled. In that instant, his eyes caught sight of a black dot rapidly growing in size. And then he understood... "You will be unable to evade the next attack!" had been the system''s warning. There was no way to avoid it, only defend, and defense was something he couldn''t manage in time. Fuck The bullet Alina had fired had been trailing him the entire time, but the speed of his mount had made it impossible for it to catch upuntil now. As the projectile finally neared its target, the man raised both hands in front of him, realizing it was aimed directly at his head. However, just as the bullet seemed like a normal one, it suddenly began to morph. It sprouted two eyes, bat-like wings, and a small mouth with sharp fangs, its once-ordinary form twisting into something far more sinister. Just like what had happened to the sniper, the mans enhanced vision allowed him to see everything unfolding with crystal claritythanks to his beast-like sight. However, his body couldn''t keep up. He could only watch helplessly as the strange creature twisted violently in mid-flight, dodging his hands that had desperately tried to block it. The bullet-turned-monster maneuvered with eerie precision, leaving him no chance to defend against the impending strike. That was itthe man was thrown backward after the direct hit to his forehead, ending his life instantly. As a result, the enormous bird began to disintegrate, a consequence of being a possession of a deceased user. Leila, on the other hand, hadnt thought things through, and as soon as the creature disappeared completely, she found herself plummeting through the sky once again. However, this time, before she could even scream properly, her fall was abruptly halted as a pair of arms caught her in a princess carry, holding her securely. I told you it was dangerous! Alina shouted, responsible for having rescued the woman and still with her feet firmly stuck to the top of the plane; however, Leila''s response was not one of sadness or embarrassment but rather a huge smile with a few tears in her eyes. "It wasn''t, I trust you." After saying this, she hugged the young woman who was still holding her, which was normal for her due to her strong maternal instinct to always pamper her son whenever he did something well. This, however, was completely surprising for Alina, who blushed like a tomato, and if this were a cartoon, steam would surely be coming out of her head. "I-I didnt do it b-because I care a-about you or a-anything! You are just our leader and and Besides, Id like to meet your son first." Hmm? What did you say? The scene was comical in its own way; Alina had started by shouting and then just murmured a few things that Leila couldnt quite catch, completely oblivious to the embarrassment or feelings her companion was expressing. Nonetheless, it didnt last long, as the plane they were on had descended quite a bit and was about to touch the ground. Hold on, ladies; were about to land! Once the vehicle had come to a stop, the three of them disembarked and touched down again, with Otto being the only one who seemed somewhat disappointed. Without wasting any more time, Leila materialized a kind of walkie-talkie in her hands and turned it on. "Hey, Beatrice, can you hear me? We took down the flying target. I repeat, we took down the flying target. Hows everything on your end?" After a brief moment of silence, a rough, feminine voice came through the line. "Leila! Yes, great, we also finished off their team leader a little while ago without any casualties and freed the kingdom''s captives. Everything should be wrapping up any moment now." Leila let out a small sigh of relief upon hearing the good news, but still asked one final question. "And the rest of their team?" "Oh, don''t worry, they''re here without causing any problems. All of them were checked with ''The Eye of Truth'' and are completely clean. Many of them are just beginners, so we''re taking care of explaining how things work. I think we''ll be able to gather enough points to finally start your plan." That was enough. Leila said her goodbyes and made the walkie-talkie disappear again, signaling to her two companions that everything seemed to have gone well and that they should meet the rest of the team at the entrance of the HoppyBun Kingdom. This news excited Otto, as he would get to pilot his plane for a little while longer. "I still dont quite understand how a scenario inhabited by talking rabbits can be rated as B, but well, maybe it has some hidden aspects. Im just glad they wont suffer any longer." Alina said as she boarded the airplane and settled in for takeoff. "Eh... What are you doing?" Leila asked, confused, as Otto laughed. Without realizing it, the gray-haired girl had climbed back onto the wings of the aircraft and stretched out her arms like wanting to carry something, as if she expected the return trip to be done in the same way they had landed. Embarrassed, Alina blushed again and dropped from her position to sit in one of the seats without saying a word, which her companions simply attributed to her peculiar behavior. Once everyone was aboard, the elderly man started the engines and headed in the indicated direction. Several minutes later, the trio arrived at the entrance to what appeared to be numerous large burrows scattered throughout the area, as well as a large number of rabbits wearing clothing and even some in armorresidents of this place now freely roaming around. Leila had reunited with Beatrice after confirming that everyone else was fine. Even the newbies of the opposing team were more at ease, engaging in conversations with other members of Team Abyss or with the rabbits. Then well have enough to start the plan once we return from this scenario? Leila asked thoughtfully, trying to do some mental calculations but failing miserably, as mathematicseven basic arithmeticwas difficult for her due to her lack of education. "Incredibly, it seems we do. Collectively, we have enough points to buy a total of ten ''A Wolf in Sheep''s Clothing'' and ten ''Invading Refugees'' plot devices, enough to send ten members of our team as infiltrators scattered throughout the system and observe how everything progresses from there." The plan was quite daring, aimed precisely at what it sounded like: testing one of the theories proposed by a team member who had been a highly skilled programmer in the real world. If the plan worked, there would be a real and tangible chance to earn the hundred points needed to escape faster than simply staying and repeating the cycle of violence, after all after the team''s restructure, there had been missions where they hadn''t earned a single point. Perfect Just wait, Dami?o, Ill be home pretty soon Leila said, more to herself than anyone else, to which Beatrice simply smiled warmly and gave her a couple of pats on the shoulder. But the moment''s tranquility wouldn''t last long, as a massive system screen appeared before everyone, and a robotic, male voice read the content alouda single phrase that froze everyone''s hearts.
?Notice: L-class Plot device: Divine Intervention has been used?
A great beam of light descended from the sky directly onto the ground among everyone present, revealing a colossal figurelarger than any personclad in heavy white armor adorned with golden embellishments and spikes, wielding a claymore sword even larger than its own body.
?Team Edens Lancelot has invaded the scenario?
Chapter 37 - Towards the vault Chapter 37 - Towards the vault The previously grim and serious situation shifted drastically in tone with Admiral Augustus''s sudden, almost comedic appearance. The gaping hole through layers upon layers of ceiling allowed a shaft of light to seep into the room from above. Adam and Thaddeus were left speechless, caught off guard by the surreal momenthow had they found them so conveniently? But there was no time for questions, as the old man swiftly approached the two young men and grabbed them firmly, hoisting them like sacks of grain before either could react. Up we go! W-wait, wait! The Admiral immediately exclaimed, completely ignoring Thaddeus''s desperate pleas to stop, and with a mighty leap, propelled them upwards like a rocket through the same series of holes he''d descended from. Judging by the distance, they soared the equivalent of no less than seven stories high. Once at the top, Augustus landed gently and carefully set the two boys down, while his legs were quite literally smoking. "Ah, my old bones aren''t what they used to be. Look at that, overheating from something as simple as a little jump." Adam quickly stood up, and he noticed that the old mans words were quite literal. Through small holes in the legs of his pants, steam and light smoke were escaping, clear signs of a machine overheating. However, that wasnt what caught his attention the most. When he turned to look around, he saw the rest of his team gathered there, although many of them appeared just as he remembered. A quick glance showed that everyone, including Mr. Sebastian, had small to moderate injuries scattered across their bodies. They weren''t life-threatening, but they were definitely noticeableespecially Drake, whose abdomen was wrapped in a makeshift bandage that looked like it had been fashioned from a poorly cut strip of fabric. Meanwhile, Kazue had scrapes all over her face and exposed knees, and the bottom half of her shirt was completely torn, making it obvious where Drakes hasty bandage had come from. It came as a surprise to Adam. Although he didnt know exactly how much time had passed since he and Thaddeus had been trapped in the darkness, it was clear that the others had faced their own struggles, even with the Admiral by their side. He was about to ask what had happened when, without warning, the entire group rushed toward him, their faces filled with worry. Are you okay?! Are you wounded?! Did something hurt?! Young Adam, are you feeling okay? Kazue, Drake, and Sebastian spoke in turn, approaching Adam with worried expressions and showing genuine concern for his well-being. This shook Adam more than hed expected, as its natural to care about someone you know, but their concern was honestly overwhelming for someone they barely knew, nonetheless, it reminded him of a childhood memorywhen hed attempted something reckless, like climbing a precarious stack of boxes and chairs to reach something he couldnt even remember. Hed fallen hard, and his father had rushed to him with that same look of genuine concern, not anger or frustration, despite being someone who rarely showed affection beyond a few approving words. Adam took a moment to react, shaking off the brief disorientation he had experienced. He explained that he was fine, that fortunately, they hadnt fallen too violently, and that they had found themselves in a hidden chamber filled with disciples and a stone emitting energy similar to the curses used by the Armada. However, just as he was about to consult someone who might know more about the situation, Mr. Li, realized that both he and Nikolai were not nearby. The latter had stayed behind, watching with his arms crossed, while Li had passed by to assist Thaddeus and then had started talking with him. "Let me see if I understood you correctly. After falling from who knows how many meters, you ended up in a room with a fragment of one of those cursed stones and you were blindly navigating through a sort of labyrinth to find them all so you could absorb some of their power?" Kazue exclaimed, as confused as she was excited to have the opportunity to say something like that unironically. Eh Yes, basically, it seems the stones and their energy had something to do with completing the Subplot Adam said, grateful and relieved that they had broadly understood everything he had mentioned, even if it meant omitting the immense suffering he had endured for a while and how Thaddeus had treated him at first. "But are you sure you''re okay? I mean, those stones you mentioned literally have the names of the seven deadly sins. Aren''t they going to affect you negatively?" Drake''s words reflected what he and his two companions were all thinking: no matter how bizarre that place was, with its variety of abilities and objects, nothing good could come from something with such a clearly negative connotation. However, Adam tried to calm them down, explaining that, as had happened when they faced the Armadas curses, these stones merely provided him with various bonuses. These buffs were still active in his body despite their effects having diminished considerably after moving so far from the area where they had been bestowed. "It''s not something I like to think about, but it''s most likely due to my condition as a demi-lich, which is probably why those disciples didn''t attack me." It was at that precise moment, after those words, that Adam''s mind finally grasped something crucial, something he had completely ignored during his time below because he had been struggling with his own mind... Why had the disciples also ignored Thaddeus? The girl and the blonde jumped as they saw Adam''s eyes widen and he turned to fix his gaze on the young scientist. Wow! Its everything okay? Adam didnt answer at first How could he have been so blind? How had he not questioned something so obvious? Even when his mind was being controlled or something similar, how had he never wondered why Thaddeus was overlooked by beings that were described as highly aggressive towards any living creature? Damn it, he felt like he had almost all the pieces to understand what was happening, but he couldnt find the necessary connection to complete the puzzle. Resigned, the young man knew that the situation wouldnt advance further without more information. Although he hesitated at first, he decided it was best to share every relevant detail with the others. He proceeded to explain everything Thaddeus had told him, including his motivations, the plan he had devised, and how the power of the Seven Lights was connected to achieving their goal. As he explained, Adam noticed the different reactions from the three listening to him: Drake with a stoic expression and paying attention to every detail; Kazue, almost bouncing with excitement after each word; and Sebastian, smiling nervously, having lost track of the conversation some time ago. "I can''t fully trust what Thaddeus says, but luckily it seems we have a small contingency plan." The boy said, proceeding to explain everything about the new skill he had obtained precisely due to the power he had been absorbing from the stones, which nearly caused Kazue to faint from excitement. What do you mean we cant go back down?! Suddenly, Thaddeus''s voice interrupted, as he was in a brief argument with the Admiral. "As Ive already told you, I can''t allow you to return to that place. Not only is it dangerous and would make it very difficult for me to fulfill my orders to protect you, but its also not on the path we need to take." Augustus said calmly, shaking his head and crossing his arms to indicate that he wouldnt be moving from that spot. "Moreover, even if I wanted to, I couldnt take you down without my implants being functional again. I pushed them too hard to cushion my fall and to get you out of there; these old limbs arent up for this kind of strain anymore... Anyway, why would you want to go back down?" Thaddeus shut his mouth at the old soldiers last question, knowing that the last thing he needed was to reveal what truly happened down there. Any excuse he could come up with would only make him seem more suspicious. "Nothing, Im sorry. Youre right. Its just that I would have liked to continue investigating." Said the young scientist, exchanging a cold glance with Li, who also sighed and prepared to rejoin his group. Shortly afterward, they finally decided to get back on track. It was a few quiet minutes, during which Adam took advantage to ask what had happened and why they were so injured. Drake and Kazue then began to explain how everything had unfolded. "The truth is, we didnt know what to do when you two fell into the abyss. When Admiral Augustus returned to us, he nearly jumped through the hole to go after you, but Mr. Li barely managed to stop him, saying it wouldnt help and that it was better to come up with a different way to find you. We spent quite a while doing that until the Admiral said something rather odd." Drake said, only to be interrupted by the girl, who jumped into the conversation eager to participate. "Yes, he said he felt a sort of shift in the environment, as if something beneath us had lost intensity and part of it had started to move... Oh, wait." This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. It was then that they realized. That moment must have been when Adam started absorbing the power from each of the fragments. Although it was strange that the old man had been able to sense something like that, when they asked Drake about it, he simply shrugged and replied flatly that he had no idea. "He only told us it was a ''gut feeling.'' We kept exploring until we finally reached the place where it seemed you two were. However, along the way, we passed through many rooms with all kinds of guards. Since the Admiral had to focus a lot to sense them, we had to fend for ourselves. But its nothing majorjust some scratches. Besides, Kazue here is incredibly effective against those armored skeletons." Kazue reacted with a faux blush at the compliment, though she knew it was true and felt quite proud of it. "Oh, you~ Everyone played their part, even Li was quite pleased with Mr. Sebastians performance, or rather Falk, wasnt you? Wasnt you?" Kazue said, puffing out her cheeks and speaking pompously to the small mechanical bird nearby, which began to chirp with pride as if it understood it was being praised. "But still Im sorry you ended up with that cut, Drake. Does it truly not hurt?" This also caught Adams attention. He was told that at one point, Drake had to push Kazue out of the way during an attack by a Trapper that had sneaked in unnoticed. Drake received a cut on his abdomen, which they had no way to properly treat except with an improvised bandage made from part of Kazues shirt. "Like I said, its nothing. Im just glad they didnt get to you." Drake said with a smile, flexing his arms to show that he was perfectly fine, even though his side still had fresh reddish stains indicating that his wound had not yet fully closed. "Besides, it gave me a few extra points. Everything good ends well after all." Adam raised an eyebrow, curious and not quite understanding what Drake had meant by that. "How do you know you got points for that?" What do you mean? It shows when you get a few extra points Drake''s companions puzzled looks showed him that they were genuinely unaware of what he was talking about. What? What? What?! The three were completely baffled, and the blond seemed unable to organize his thoughts to explain what he meant clearly. Fortunately, Sebastian, who had been nearby and catching bits of their conversation, was able to piece together the situation and comment on it. "Sorry, I think I understand what you''re talking about. I believe that young Drake is referring to that gray window that sometimes appears above him. Am I right?" Yes, exactly! Thank you Adam and Kazue exchanged puzzled glances, unsure of how to respond since neither had ever experienced such a thing. Drake then explained that on a couple of occasions during their time in the scenario, a small box similar to a text bubble had appeared above him, displaying a short message followed by a notification that he had earned extra points. This revelation baffled everyone, and Kazue puffed out her cheeks, showing clear signs of jealousy, though not in a resentful way. "There are clearly many things we still don''t know about this place. I suggest that once this is over, we regroup and discuss everything we''ve learned. Also..." But Adam''s words were cut short by a loud screech, a sound to which the others had already grown accustomed, indicating another ambush by the Citadel''s automatons. With the Admiral back in action, defending themselves wasn''t difficult, and Adam was able to help this time due to his boosted stats. He managed to dodge any approaching enemies and even assisted Mr. Sebastian in moving to safety while the others cleared out the undead guards. It was truly fortunate that, so far, they had only encountered Sentinels, Trappers, and low-ranking Disciplesenemies that they could manage due to the artifacts they possessed, even when faced in large numbers. Adam wasn''t sure if this was a coincidence or not, but, having witnessed the existence of higher-ranking and more powerful guards, he knew it was only a matter of time before they would come across something worse. However, it seemed illogical to worry about something for which he had no information at all. Several more minutes passed as they proceeded confidently through various hallways and rooms, following the directions indicated at the beginning by the red arrow. They had to deal with several squads of enemies along the way and even encountered a new type of undead soldier that resembled a gigantic scorpion. Fortunately, it was destroyed almost immediately by Admiral Augustus, who did so without breaking a sweat and then posed with his defined muscles alongside Kazue as if it were a game. Finally, after perhaps an hour of walking, the group arrived at a massive gate with one of its columns destroyed and a rather ominous darkness within. "Well, here it isthe entrance to where we needed to go... It''s pretty underwhelming if you ask me." Li said, standing at the entrance and peering inside only to see that it was actually an empty room with nothing but a barely visible rusty pedestal at the far end. No, this is the right place... Its the entrance Thaddeus suddenly said, unable to hide his excitement. He quickly entered the room but stopped to instruct that only Adam should accompany him inside while the others waited outside until they could open the entrance. The Admiral initially refused, but he was convinced to stay outside because the room was completely empty, and it would be more efficient to guard the entrance against any potential attacks while the scientist worked. Meanwhile, Drake and Kazue were more inclined to protest leaving them alone, especially after what Thaddeus had said about the young Volta, however, Adam spoke up to calm them. Dont worry, Ill be fine, there wont be any risk, right? Yeah, we shouldnt have any problem. Thaddeus replied. Adam noted this, but seeing that the [Sinful Covenant] skill did not react at all, it seemed that he was telling the truth. Thus, there was no other option but to enter together. Once inside, both approached the rusted pedestal and examined it for a moment. So? What now? Adam said as the scientist continued to wonder and touch every part of the strange structure. "I have an idea, based on what little we know about this place. As I mentioned, the oldest song about this place suggests it reflects humanity''s darkest desires... Try placing the book I gave you on top, it might react now that it has regained some of its power." The boy did as instructed, pulling the Ancient Dark Tome from under his arm and placing it on the pedestal... but nothing happened. Somewhat disappointed, they were just about to consider another approach when the ground beneath them suddenly trembled violently, nearly knocking them off balance. To their disbelief, seven stone pillars emerged from the ground before them, each marked with a distinct symbol, and, additionally, eight stone tablets rose from the floor, resembling buttons. Then, everything fell silent. Several seconds passed without anyone movingneither the two inside the room nor those watching from outside. But nothing else happened. Thaddeus took advantage of the stillness to approach one of the pillars, examining the strange symbol engraved on it more closely. Adam was about to do the same when something unusual echoed inside his mind.
?Now You Touch It ?
Immediately, as if guided by a mysterious force and without control over his own body, Adam moved toward the tome again and placed both hands on it. He felt as though the very breath was being pulled from his lungs as several system windows began appearing in front of him.
?Notice: Part of the Depraved Power of Wrath has left your body?
?Notice: Some of your stats have returned to normal?
And with that, the symbol on one of the pillars began to glow with a brilliant crimson light, while one of the eight buttons pressed itself and vanished. This surprised everyone, especially Thaddeus, who couldnt believe what he was seeing. He quickly returned to Adams side to get a closer look.
?Notice: Part of the Depraved Power of Sloth has left your body?
?Notice: Some of your stats have returned to normal?
Immediately after that, the second pillar followed, with the same process repeating: the symbol on one of the pillars glowed the color associated with its stone, and another button lowered. The room was filled with sounds resembling gears turning and locks shifting each time it happened. The same sequence occurred with the following pillarsGreed, Lust, Gluttony, and Prideall lowering Adams stats in the process. Interestingly, Adam hadnt moved an inch throughout it allnot because he didnt want to, but because something was unconsciously preventing him from doing so. Only one left, the one that we missed Thaddeus spoke up, noticing that only one pillar remained to be illuminated and two buttons left to press. But before Adam could respond, a new window appeared before his eyes.
?Notice: You lack the energy of the Depraved Power of Envy, you are unable to activate the proper mechanism to open the hidden vault.?
?Hint: You must guess the correct order in which the buttons should be pressed to unlock the vault door. If you dont pick an order or make a mistake, the corresponding defenses will be activated.?
?Current correct buttons: 6 of 8?
Well, that was quite straightforward, it seemed that the last fragment wouldn''t be necessary after all. All that was left was to choose one of the two buttons and proceed, so Adam conveyed the message to Thaddeus, his hands still gripping the pedestal and the book firmly. After a brief deliberation, they made their choice. Even though it was a 50/50 chance, they had noticed a certain pattern in the sequence of the first five, so the most logical option was to follow it. Sure enough, Adam focused on the button on the left, and it was pressed automatically.
?Notice: Title Luck''s Last Laugh has activated its effect.?
?Hehe?
?Warning: You have failed to activate the vault sequence correctly. The defenses will activate according to the number of remaining buttons.?
??
?Guardians Sacred Guardian of Envy - Rank B have awoken and flagged you and your allies as targets.?
"Come on Chapter 38 - An Unrivaled Will Chapter 38 - An Unrivaled Will Adam felt like smacking his headhow could he have forgotten something so crucial? Sure, it was all new to him, and he hadn''t been focused enough to remember every detail of his strange situation, but this was far too important to overlook. The only silver lining was that at least he now had firsthand information on how that bizarre title seemed to function, though it only raised more questions than answers, something he would like to investigate further later. However, now was not the time to dwell on it. The atmosphere grew unbearably heavy in an instant. After the system warned about the failed button selection, a kind of black light began to project itself all around. Black light? Was that even possible? It felt more like beams of focused darkness were sweeping across the area as if they were flashlights, something that defied all logic. And yet, Adam was witnessing it firsthand, right in front of his eyes. A loud mechanical sound echoed through the chamber, startling both Thaddeus and the rest of the team watching from just outside the entrance. Suddenly, four holes opened up in the ceiling, and from them, four heavy bundles came crashing to the ground, hitting it with a dull thud like old, filthy sacks of cloth. "What happened?!" Thaddeus exclaimed, rushing back to Adams side, his eyes darting around, unsure of what had just occurred. But before the boy could respond, the four bundles began to shake violently, their size increasingor rather, they were starting to rise. The scene was bizarre beyond words, as if the heaps of scrap metal were assembling themselves, pulling together automatically until four golden figures finally emerged, standing tall and menacing. In front of the two boys stood four beings whose appearance was both similar to and distinct from the automatons they had encountered before. These creatures wore no armor; instead, they were golden human skeletons with their inner workings exposed. A pulsating mass of gears and black smoke seemed to function as their organs, with a brilliant blue flame flickering at the center of each, like a beacon in the darkness.
[Sacred Guardian of Envy - Rank B ]
?Additional Information?
?A high-tier undead guard made with the mixture of necromancy and technology by followers of the Envy Sect in the ancient Golden Pavilion. It wears a black robe made of cursed fiber with the emblem of "Envy" on the back, and its body is held together by internal mechanisms within a human skeleton made of pure gold. It has a program inside its mind that will make it attack everything it recognizes as an enemy in the vicinity of the Inner Vault. It can conjure [Onyx Hex of Envy Lv7] on a single target and wield a pair of golden blades fused to its arms with the skills [Inflict Cursed Wounds Lv7] and [Anti-Healing Lv7].?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Notice: Sacred Guardian of Envy has lost its masters long ago but it regained its conscience and intelligence.?
?Warning: Pre-programmed conscious undead will obey their orders with human-like intelligence.?
?Hint: Undead creatures are immune to any mental attack.?
The information window appeared, but Adam didnt have time to read it properly as the creatures began to slowly advance toward their position. His first instinct was to run for the exit, just like Thaddeus tried to do, but he couldnt. For some reason, his body refused to respond, and his hands remained glued to the book on the pedestal. What?! Adam couldnt understand what was happening or why he couldnt move, not even his legs. At that moment, Admiral Augustus suddenly appeared beside the two boys, grabbing Thaddeus by the arm and disappearing in a blur of motion, likely heading for the exit. Adam couldnt see them, as he was facing the opposite direction and unable to turn his head far enough due to his immobility. But that hardly mattered now. Detecting such a blatant disruption, the four guardians lunged toward Adam, their blades extending from their arms, clearly intent on striking him down. Move, move, move! He told himself this as he strained with all his might to move his body, but it was no use. All he could do was watch in horror as the golden monstrosities closed in on him. In that final moment, his instincts kicked in, and he shut his eyes, bracing for the inevitable impact... But it never came. Two, three, four seconds passed, and Adam felt nothing. ...? When he slowly opened his eyes, he finally understood why, as the imposing figure of the elderly Admiral stood before him with arms crossed, having blocked the eight sword strikes from the guardians with his own body without spilling a single drop of blood. Looks like you cant move, huh? Dont worry. My mission may be specifically to protect young Volta, but Id never let a young man like you perish in a place like this, hahaha. Adam was stunned by what had just happened, both by Augustuss words and by the fact that he could remain so calm amidst four enemies without taking any damage. Was it some kind of skill? His question was quickly answered by a notification that appeared behind the Admiral.
[Skill: Iron Skin Lv10]
[No info available]
A level 10 skill? That was extraordinary. It meant the Admirals abilities were either on par with or even superior to Adams curse, which, according to Li, was something he had never seen before. Was it normal to encounter such powerful characters in a C-rank world? This contradicted what Li had said, leading Adam to wonder why he would lie about something like this. The boy couldnt think any further, as the presence of someone so powerful caused the guardians to jump backward. Each of them opened their mouths wide, revealing a black stone inside that emitted an unusual dark glow as if it were darkness itself. It was then that Adam realized exactly what these small fragments were, but he could only open his mouth and shout a warning that was too late to be of any use. Be careful, thats! But before he could finish, strange red chains materialized around the Admiral, binding his arms and legs, only to break apart and disappear immediately.
[Skill: Onyx Hex of Envy Lv7]
[No info available]
Augustus also seemed to notice something strange but couldn''t move from his spot due to Adam''s inability to leave. Thus, he had to finish it all in one go, even if that meant destroying the place.
[Skill: Onyx Hex of Envy Lv7]
[You have seen the skill twice, data is being collected]
[A special curse from the Golden Pavilion, casts a dark enchantment that afflicts its victim with the condition [Skill Sealing].]
[Target has resisted]
Again, those red chains formed around the old man only to break and disappear immediately. Adam started to understand what was happening: the four guardians were each using the hex corresponding to their sect with a small fragment of the respective stone. However, it seemed that the Admiral was powerful enough to resist their effects, which was a great relief. Immediately after, Augustus began to tense his muscles and flex his legs as the surroundings started to tremble slightly.
?Warning: Skill [The Man that Shattered the Stars - Lv?] has started charging.?
A new system window appeared, alerting Adam to something that made him realize he was about to witness something truly spectacular. He wasn''t the only one who seemed to understand this; two of the golden guardians lunged violently at the Admiral, brandishing their blades in a desperate attempt to stop him. However, they didnt even come close to reaching him. Both were struck violently by two punches so fast that no one present could follow their motion with their eyes, leaving only the aftermath: one of the skeletons was driven into the ground, while the other was thrown against one of the walls.
[Skill: Onyx Hex of Envy Lv7]
[Target has resisted]
The third guardian also attempted to use its hex, but it had no effect. The Admiral was far too powerful, and a skill three levels below his average wouldnt easily affect him. With no other option, the golden skeleton appeared to charge at him, or so it seemed at first. Just before reaching the same distance at which the other two had been repelled, the guardian made a sharp turn and headed straight for the exitmore specifically, toward the rest of the group. However, before the guardian could reach them, a black figure appeared out of nowhere in its pathAugustus. He had moved at an imperceptible speed, his body now radiating steam from every pore, his face twisted into an unnervingly wide grin. The kind, composed Admiral was gone, replaced by a beast watching its prey, relishing the moment as if he were enjoying himself more than ever. Without a word, in the brief second, they stood face to face, the golden guardians head was violently crushed between the Admirals fists, which slammed together from either side like a mechanical press. In less than a second, the decapitated skeleton collapsed to the ground, seemingly lifeless. Augustus simply chuckled and turned his gaze toward the last standing guardian, ready to finish it off. However, as he took his first step toward the final target, something stopped him in his tracks. Hmm? It was the fallen guardian''s body, still moving despite being headless, which made sense given that they werent living beings but reanimated corpses. "They''re nothing but simple beasts, right? I couldnt expect more from soulless machines, hahaha." Augustus said, laughing heartily, clearly unfazed by the headless automatons movements as more and more smoke poured from his body. Without losing his smile, he lifted his free leg, ready to crush the still-moving body clinging to him. But before he could strike, two figures rushed toward him, grabbing his armsnone other than the two battered guardians he had repelled just moments before, now back on their feet. Come on, guys, this is pathetic. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The man taunted, barely phased as he finally crushed the skeleton beneath his feet. The other two guardians clung to his arms, but their efforts were uselessAugustus could still move them with ease, despite their grip. Just as he was about to shake them off and finish them for good, something unexpected happened. A violent screech echoed through the room, drawing everyone''s attention, especially those with [Analyze], as a new system alert appeared before them.
?Warning: Guardian Sacred Guardian of Envy C Rank B is resonating with the unstoppable enemy in from of it, it does not want to fail its mission!?
?Warning: Guardian Sacred Guardian of Envy - Rank B is evolving to Cursed Lord of Envy C Rank A-?
To everyone''s disbeliefexcept for Adam, who couldn''t turn his head and could only read the messagethe decapitated skeleton, now with its torso completely destroyed, began to shake violently and grow in size as if its parts were multiplying. It reached an immense height of ten feet (3 meters) and transformed into a horrifying creature resembling more of an insect than a human skeleton. Its body was now arched with four legs, its arms elongated, and instead of blades, it wielded two enormous golden scythes. However, it still lacked a head. Its interior continued to pulse, despite now leaking steam and something resembling oil. Several of its gears had ceased functioning, yet the blue flame in its chest burned brighter than ever, flickering with intense energy. Hoho~ Now this is something an old fossil like me can be excited with, but In the middle of the elders words, the newly transformed Lord charged violently at him, intent on using its newfound powers to strike. However, all it managed to do was receive another completely imperceptible blow straight to the chest. Although it finally reacted in time to position both scythes in front of itself for defense, the force of the impact still broke through its defenses, shattering the last remnants of its chest armor and exposing its vulnerable inner workings. ...Its not enough, hahaha! It was incredibledespite the new transformation and its high rank, the Lord still couldnt stand up to the Admiral in his current state. It seemed there was nothing to fear. Even Kazue was cheering on each of his movements. Seizing the brief pause, Augustus took the opportunity to shake off the two remaining guardians clinging to his arms, hurling them violently to opposite ends of the room with just a flick of his limbs. Determined to finish this once and for all, the Admiral took a step forward toward the Lord of Envy, who still hadn''t fully recovered from the previous impact. However, upon realizing that Augustus was approaching, the creature lunged again, this time swinging its scythes so rapidly that they vanished from the sight of everyone presenteveryone except Augustus. "For some reason, I sense desperation, pain, and determination in your movements, as if they belong to someone ready to give their life for their mission." Augustus said, matching the guardian''s speed and blocking each slash with his bare hands, without even a scratch on his skin. Yet, he was puzzled by why he could feel such emotions from an inanimate object. It was something he had witnessed and lived through countless times during his many years of service in the Ironclad Armada. Undeniably, it felt as if he were facing a soldier who refused to surrender, willing to crawl to achieve their goal if necessary. In a final desperate attempt, the Lord of Envy raised one of its scythes, charging it with a strange black energy as the flame in its chest flared, shining brighter than ever. With immense force, it swung a vertical slash, so powerful that the air sizzled from the friction, causing a sharp whistle and kicking up a small cloud of dust around them. As the dust settled, the scene revealed the Admiral standing tall, his right arm raised, effortlessly holding the golden scythe of the guardian. The blade trembled in his grip, unable to cut through him, despite everything the Lord had tried. "I don''t know if simple machines can have consciousness, but let it be clearthis isn''t your fault. You never stood a chance." His voice carried a serene finality, a stark contrast to the violence that had just unfolded, as if offering a last bit of comfort to a creature doomed from the start. However, unlike the previous attempts, a thin scarlet thread trickled down his forearm. "But if it''s any consolation, rest knowing that your determination was strong enough to make me bleed, at least a bit." He finished speaking just as another strike, even stronger than the last, completely shattered the chest armor of the Lord, sending it crashing to the ground, trembling and convulsing weakly. The battle was over, and it was clear that as long as the Admiral was there, there was nothing to fear. But then, something unexpected happened.
[Skill: Anti-Healing Lv9]
[Target has resisted]
[Skill: Inflict Cursed Wounds Lv9]
[Target has partially resisted]
[Decreasing resistance to Curses]
Hmm? Its itchy Augustus, unable to see the system message, only noticed a slight itch from the small cut he had received. It had even stopped bleeding and had closed up, but for some reason, he felt something unusual. At that moment, the red chains reappeared around him, wrapping around his arms, legs, and torso. This time, instead of breaking apart, they vanished after binding his body.
[Skill: Onyx Hex of Envy Lv7]
[All skills are now sealed]
What? The effect was immediate, and the old soldier felt it; his body stopped producing that vapor and felt unusually heavy. Before he could fully grasp what was happening, a powerful blow struck him directly in the stomach, sending him crashing toward the back of the room. He passed by Adam and slammed into one of the walls, fracturing it. Adam was the only one who saw what happened, from his position, the only thing he could see was the fourth golden guardian, which had remained on the sidelines throughout the conflict, as if calculating the situation, and as soon as it found the perfect opening, it used its hex on the vulnerable Admiral, finally managing to affect him. After that, the Lord began to rise with great difficulty, still able to stand, and turning its enormous, deformed body toward the group outside the room that had been watching the entire fight. It was as if it were observing them despite lacking a head A screeching sound came from the exposed mechanisms in its chest, and the creature charged at them fiercely, wildly swinging his scythes. Fall back! Li shouted forcefully as he and the others retreated at full speed, narrowly avoiding the Lord''s charge, which crashed into one of the nearby walls. It was clear that the Lord was extremely weakened, but both Li and Kazue, along with Drake, had seen with their [Analyze] that this creature was of rank A-, making it nearly impossible to defeat. Still, with it in such a near-death state, there might be a chance. After all, their only option was to fight for their lives. "Alright guys, I think we might just hit the jackpot here. Let''s hit it with everything we''ve got! Old man with the bird, with me, you know what to do!" The man in the straw hat exclaimed, nervously smiling with his heart pounding, as he couldn''t recall the last time he had faced an enemy of such magnitude, especially with a group of novices. Fortunately, everyone understood and gathered together, with Kazue and Drake in the frontline due to being the only ones that fight in close combat, however, this time, they wouldnt be left to fend for themselves, as both Li and Falk, the small aviatrix, shouted in unison. Physica Naguru Physica Naguru The spellbook glowed intensely, and two bursts of energy shot out like streaks of fire, rapidly moving through the group and entering the bodies of the girl and the blonde, significantly boosting their physical and offensive abilities. "Let''s go!" Li shouted to signal the start, as Kazue and Drake charged forward, closely followed by him and Falk, who was flying nearby. Meanwhile, Sebastian, Nikolai, and Thaddeus remained behind, the latter being the one who glanced back into the room, realizing that even though they faced a fearsome enemy, others were still behind them. He cursed himself, thinking Adam was still standing there like an idiot, he would need to find a way to help him out, as he was still needed. Meanwhile, Adam remained paralyzed, unable to move, as the last of the golden guardians approached him with its blades extended and clear intentions. For the second time, it nearly delivered a cut when a massive figure appeared out of nowhere and tackled it, pushing it several meters back. "Hahaha, that hurt! My old bones aren''t up for this kind of roughhousing." It was Augustus, who had returned to the fight, though unlike before, he now looked ordinary and lacked the imposing presence he had shown earlier. Not to mention, he had a bruise on his face and the small cut on his arm was surrounded by black veins. However, none of this dampened the old soldier''s jovial attitude, even when not only did the guardian he had tackled get back up, but the other two he had thrown earlier also rose, although clearly battered. Mr. Redmon, are you alright?! Exclaimed Adam, his eyes filled with nervousness. "Oh my, such formality, hahaha. Don''t worry, kid, this is nothing. I''ve faced much worse throughout my long years in the Armada." The old man replied as the three guardians charged at him. This time, Augustus knew what was happening to his body and wasn''t going to rely on easily stopping them as he had before. Instead, with an almost unreal agility for his age, he efficiently dodged the golden blades and countered each attack with powerful punches that made his enemies stagger and retreat. However, gone was the strength with which he had previously sent them flying with a single blow.. Adam didnt know what to think or what to do. While he was grateful that Augustus was protecting him, he couldnt shake the feeling that the old man was ignoring orders and putting his own life at risk. Why would he do something like this for someone he barely knew? The old man, even while fighting, noticed the puzzled expression on Adams face and simply laughed again. "Hahaha, wipe that expression off your face, kid. I told you I wouldn''t leave anyone behind, and especially not let a youngster perish here, right? I might have my reasons, but I won''t leave you here, besides" He said while dodging a couple more cuts, though he was slowly losing ground. "All my skills may have been sealed, but..." After that, the golden blades finally struck him, with three of themone from each guardianembedding themselves into his arms. This time, they penetrated normally, triggering the windows that announced their effects.
[Skill: Anti-Healing Lv7]
[Medium-tier passive ability: Any wound inflicted by the user on a living target cannot heal naturally. It also slows the natural healing rate of the affected individual.]
[Skill: Inflict Cursed Wounds Lv7]
[Target has partially resisted]
[Decreasing resistance to Curses]
Even with everything, Augustus had managed to resist the effects of one of these abilities from all three fronts, and despite the agonizing pain it caused him, he never lost his smile. "Don''t forget that I''m still an Admiral of the Ironclad Armada!" And with that final shout, he threw his arms wide with such force that the three guardians were sent flying backward. Two of them crashed violently against the walls again, while the third was brutally charged by the old man, who wasted no time and continued attacking. Adam was at a loss for words as he watched the scene unfold; it was both equally incredible and terrifying. At that moment, he was witnessing human pride in all its glory, even if it was just a character within the scenario. But then, something struck him, causing a sting of pain as he saw one of the guardians weakly trying to get back on its feet after the last impact.
?Consume It Now NOW ?
Finally, his arms and legs were released from their restraints, and his body was free to move and flee, or perhaps... Chapter 39 - An extreme resolution Chapter 39 - An extreme resolution Who could have guessed that things would turn out this way? While the group of users had faced some difficulties, none of them truly expected to be up against such a powerful foe. The fight for their survival had begun, and the only thing they could do was give everything they had to face a monster that would be impossible to defeat under normal circumstances.
[Skill: Physica Naguru Lv1]
[Low-level buff that exponentially increases the physical abilities and attack skills of the target]
Empowered by their companion''s reinforcement spell, Drake and Kazue felt more prepared than ever. However, only the girl seemed excited about the upcoming battle, while the blonde, the only one with true combat experience, gritted his teeth tightly, trying to keep his nerves in check. Ill go first! Li shouted, book in hand and gathering all the energy he could, while the other two at the front quickly moved aside, their enhanced speed allowing them to react instantly. [GANZU METALO] Immediately, four large spiked metal spheres materialized above Li''s head and shot like rockets toward the Lord of Envy, who had just risen after crashing into one of the walls. Three of the projectiles struck him squarely across his body, while the last one missed and blasted a large hole in the wall. Despite the direct hits, the attacks barely moved him, as though the damage had been completely ineffective. Fuck! Noticing where the attack had come from, the guardian lunged at Li, swinging his golden scythes at a dizzying speed. It would take him only a few seconds to reach Li, far faster than the man could react. However, before he could get close, the Lord stretched his arms to both sides, immediately blocking the incoming strikes, which had arrived just as quickly. These were an electrical blow from Kazue using her technique [Thunder Piercing Hand] and a straight punch from Drake, enhanced by his [Electro-Gilded Stimulators], both empowered by a buff that enveloped their bodies in an aura resembling fire. The impacts were tremendous, echoing loudly throughout the area. The girl''s strike unleashed a brilliant flash and countless sparks, while the blonde''s punch even caused a small shockwave, yet, neither attack seemed to do more than momentarily halt the guardian. He quickly responded by slashing sideways at this new threat, launching incredibly fast attacks that both young fighters barely managed to dodge by jumping aside, taking advantage of their enhanced speed. However, Li wasnt about to waste that brief moment. His book began to glow more intensely than ever before, signaling that he was putting everything he had into his next attack. [RAAJIA IGNIS] At the same time, the small Falk seemed to understand what was happening and used his mimicry skill to repeat the exact same words and tone. Quickly, two red circles appeared above both casters, from which the snouts of fire-made red dragons emerged. They opened their jaws and unleashed a pair of flames that engulfed the body of the Lord of Envy, leaving him unable to react. The heat was so intense that Drake and Kazue had to retreat further to avoid being affected as well, while the golden skeleton tried to shield its chest with its scythes. Due to the sea of flames, no one could see what was happening inside the fiery cloak. In reality, however, not much damage was being inflicted. Even though the group was unaware that the guardian was weak to fire and electricity, the strength of their techniques was so low that it hardly mattered. Yet, something was preventing the Lord from simply emerging from the flamessomething beyond the fact that he was already quite damaged from his battle against the Admiral. It was at that moment, when everyone thought the battle was won, that a notification appeared before Li.
[Skill: Onyx Hex of Envy Lv9]
[All of your skills are now sealed]
What?! Red chains quickly formed around the man, wrapping around his body like snakes, only to vanish after completely encasing him, as if they were mere illusions. However, at that moment, his book abruptly stopped glowing, and the circles of fire above him and Falk faded away, along with the dragon heads and the flames that had kept the enemy at bay. With the spellcaster out of commission, the rest fell to the others, especially Drake and Kazue. Fortunately, they still retained the buff cast on them since it wasnt a spell requiring constant channeling. However, that only meant they would be left defenseless once its effects wore off. The monster charged directly at Li once more, swinging its scythes and demonstrating that this time the rocks melted like butter at the slightest contact with the golden blades. The man wouldnt have a chance to escape, but he would try anyway. With a leap backward, he evaded the first slash, then the second and third. But when the fourth came, one of the blades grazed his left leg. What should have been a mere scratch turned into a horrific burn that cauterized instantly, causing him indescribable pain. But it was clear the attack wouldnt end there With Li unable to keep dodging, the next strikes would hit him and they would be fatal. Even though Drake and Kazue rushed to his aid at full speed, they were nowhere near close enough to reach him, let alone attempt to physically stop the enemy whose body now radiated such extreme heat. Then, a single gunshot echoed through the air, and to everyones shock, the Lord not only stopped dead in his tracks but also began stumbling backward violently. Astonished, they all turned toward the source of the shot and saw Nikolai, his face etched with terror as if he might faint at any moment. He seemed completely unaware of what he had just done. But what exactly had he done? The pistol he held was meant to paralyze opponents and wasnt intended for offensive use. Yet, it had not only stopped an A- rank monster but also appeared to have inflicted real damage. No one understood what had happened, but they didnt waste the opportunity. The girl and the blonde reached their injured companion and carried him back to the group. None of them had a first aid kit, so they left him in Sebastians care. He pulled out a canteen and poured water over the burn, carefully peeling away the stuck clothing and cleaning the wound as best as he could. Meanwhile, the others spoke quickly, trying to figure out what Nikolai had done, but he couldnt give them an answerhe didnt understand it himself. Thaddeus, however, stood frozen, watching the Lord of Envy stagger, struggling to rise as his scythe-like arms trembled. He had seen it! He had managed to catch what had happened. The desperate shot from the man beside him had miraculously passed through the golden scythes and struck the exposed center of the Lordthe same center that displayed that strange, bright blue flame. It had been left completely exposed and unprotected after two blows from Admiral Augustus had shattered the armor so it was now in the open, meaning that In that moment, Thaddeus''s eyes lit up as he finally understood everything. "The center! The center is its weakness! We need to attack that flame in its chest directly!" Shouted the young scientist, losing his composure as he yelled and drew the strange mechanical revolver from his belt. It seemed odd to the others, but they didnt stop to question how Thaddeus knew this or if there was any connection. All they knew was that, at least now, they had a clearer and more straightforward target. Of course, calling it "easier" was just a euphemism, given the circumstances. Drake and Kazue were the most troubled, as they had the hardest task, not to mention the persistent problem of the heat radiating from the monster. However, as if he had read their thoughts, Li, between gasps, raised his voice and said to them: Dont waste any time. At most, you have one minute left on the booster... Attack with everything youve got, even if you get hurt... [Physica Naguru] will give you some resistance to the heat, and remember, you can heal once were back in the lobby... Just dont die. Despite the serious expression on his face and his effort to steady his words, it was clear he was suffering extreme pain. It was remarkable that he was still conscious; a normal person would have fainted long ago from the shock. The girl and the blonde exchanged worried glances, understanding that this was the only way to survive. Their reaction was unusual; most would behave like Nikolai, who could barely stand due to fear. Meanwhile, Kazue was starting to feel excited, lost in her own fantasies, while Drake wore a resigned expression as if this wasnt his first encounter with a life-or-death situation. Taking a deep breath, they sprang into action, running at full speed toward their target, which was already back on its feet, though still staggering and ready to counterattack. But Li didnt stop there; gritting his teeth, he turned to Sebastian, who had been trying to help him with his wound all this time, and handed him his grimoire. "Open it and make your bird... do the work." Li said, his voice strained as he continued to endure the intense burning in his legsomething the old man didnt quite understand. What did he mean by Falk doing the work? Confused, but unable to question anything, Sebastian took the book with trembling fingers and opened it carefully. Nothing happened; the book didnt glow at all, and inside were only markings in a strange language that resembled hieroglyphics, which he couldnt decipher. However, Lis cold and persistent gaze indicated that he needed to follow his orders. "Falk, please, support them." Immediately, as if he understood perfectly what was being asked of him, the aviatrix circled above his owners head before diving toward the battlefield, just as the other two were closing in on the Lord of Envy. It was at that moment that Lis gamble finally paid off.
[Skill: Mimic Voice Lv2]
[It can perfectly record and reproduce a phrase with the voice of the selected target.]
[GANZU METALO] Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Lis voice rang clearly from the beak of the mechanical bird, and to Sebastians surprise, the book in his hands began to glow violently. Above the automaton, sharp projectiles manifested and shot toward the golden monster. "Heh... That bird is absurdly useful; youre quite lucky, old man." The man in the hat said with a resigned smile, gritting his teeth in relief that his assumption about the grimoires function was correct. He thought that, perhaps, it wouldnt be such a bad idea to acquire one of those automatons for himself. After all, it seemed the object still held power, while he had been incapacitated from using spells. He was confident he could find a way to leverage that if he planned it correctly. That unexpected aerial support was a blessing for the attackers, as the projectiles launched were enough to force the monster to retract its scythes to protect its exposed chest. Drake and Kazue seized the opportunity, each taking a different flank and executing the same attacks they had made at the start. For the second time, the girls electric strike and the boys powerful punch were intercepted by the golden scythes, which abandoned their defense of the Lord and extended to block the attacks. Drake felt intense pain as his fist suffered a severe burn upon contact, while his partner fared better thanks to her gauntlet. The problem now was that they had exposed themselves; it would only take one more move from the guardian to seriously injure both of them. However, before that could happen, another shot rang outone much stronger than the one Nikolai had fired moments before. It was Thaddeus, who timed his shot perfectly, firing directly at the flame in the Lords chest while it was busy defending. He hit his target squarely, and unlike Nikolais stun shot, this one came from a weapon loaded with real ammunition. The round exploded on impact, causing the Lord to emit a sharp, high-pitched screech for the first time, forcing everyone to cover their ears for a moment. It was bizarre for a creature without a head to produce such a sound, but a closer look revealed that it came from within, as if the blue flame itself had somehow screamed in pain. There was no time to process the shock, though, as the Lord of Envy seemed to go berserk. It stopped moving normally, crashing into the ground repeatedly while writhing in agony. The spectacle was unsettlingenough that, unfortunately, everyone let their guard down for a moment. In that instant, the twisted golden skeleton violently lunged forward, once again ignoring the two attackers at its side and charging toward the small group in the rear. For the second time in the battle, the support group became the target. No matter how fast the girl and the blonde tried to reach them, they wouldnt make it in time. In desperation, Thaddeus fired two more shots, but both missed their mark. By then, it hardly matteredthe group couldnt hope to dodge the swing of the monsters one functioning scythe, while the other arm hung limp, dragging along the ground. All seemed lost, and the shadow of death loomed over them. But suddenly [Physica Naguru] In the background, Falks voice echoedLis voice, actuallyas the little aviatrix desperately tried to return to its master, exclaiming one of his spells. Immediately, a strange energy, resembling fire, surged from the still-open spellbook and flowed into Sebastian. Though he didnt fully grasp what had happened, he felt the world around him slow down, and his body suddenly felt as light as it had been many years ago. He knew what he had to do, even though part of him still believed it was all a dream. With a surge of newfound strength, he shoved Lis body aside and did the same with Thaddeus, grabbing him by the arm and flinging him out of harm''s way, along with Nikolai, who was thankfully far enough to avoid immediate danger. Its going to be fine, the old man thought as the blade of the scythe closed in on him. Maybe this was the moment he would finally wake up, it had been a pleasant dream, and he had enjoyed itbut now, it seemed, it was over. The young Volta had only felt something grab his arm before being shoved aside, and as he turned, all he saw was a kind, gentle smile bidding him farewell. Sebastians face glowed with such calm and peace that, for a moment, Thaddeus could have sworn the old man was shining Instinctively, he clenched his hand, not even fully aware of what he was doing until he acted. He gripped the old man''s arm firmly, not just to stop himself from being pushed but to pull himself forward and, in one swift motion, he moved into position and shielded Sebastian with his own body. Noo! Li shouted as he watched the scythe pierce the boys back, the blade emerging from his chest. In that instant, the golden monster halted, stumbling and crashing to the ground, but the blade remained in place. Sebastians expression was one of utter confusion. What had happened? Why had Thaddeus done that? His wide-open eyes couldnt comprehend what he was witnessing. Meanwhile, behind all the horrifying spectacle, Drakes expression shifted to one of extreme seriousness. He suddenly halted and grabbed Kazue to make her stop as well, then exclaimed in a tone that betrayed his pent-up fury. Do it! W-what? Are you sure?! Do it now! Kazue seemed to grasp what her companion was asking, but she hesitated. This prompted Drake to shout again, startling her into compliance. It was something they had discussed but never tried; after Adam revealed the hidden information about Drakes stimulant cables, that option had been like a last resort they never thought they would need... until now. Without wasting another moment, Kazue shouted the name of her technique. Instead of rushing toward the Lord to strike him, she directed it at Drakes back, delivering a powerful and painful electric shock that made him scream. However, that was exactly what they wanted.
[Skill: Overstimulus Lv2]
?This skill floods the user''s muscles with electric discharges, exponentially amplifying their natural physical capabilities beyond normal limits. While it grants extraordinary strength, speed, and agility, the overwhelming surge of power takes a severe toll on the muscles, leading to extreme fatigue and potential damage after the skill''s effects wear off. ?
Drake managed to leap onto the guardian''s back in one swift motion, wrapping his arms and legs around the figure like a backpack while locking the remaining functional arm in a joint lock. The Lord noticed the struggle and quickly shook himself, yanking the scythe from the ground, which caused Thaddeus''s body to tumble to the floor in front of Sebastian. Despite the guardian''s frantic attempts to free himself, he found himself surprisingly unsuccessful. The extreme damage he had accumulated during his battle against the Admiral, combined with the two impacts to his core, had weakened him to the point where Drake could genuinely hold him down through sheer brute force. However, judging by the struggle and the cries of pain escaping the blond''s lips, even with the physical boost from Li''s spell and the secret skill from his stimulators, he could barely keep the guardian still. Who knew how many more seconds he could last like this? On her part, Kazue dashed toward them again, fully aware of what she needed to do but doubting whether she could manage it. No, she could do it; she knew she could. This was the story of her dreamsher own story! As she advanced, she began to gather energy in her fist, just as she had learned. But that wasn''t enough; the Lord of Envy had withstood two direct hits from her technique without even flinching. She needed more powersomething that could pierce through. It was then that Commodore Kathlene''s words echoed in her mind, reminding her of how they had practiced for hours until she could shape the electricity produced by her gauntlet and the core she now carried within. As she moved forward, the energy in her fist began to fluctuate, losing the uniform coating she had learned to create. It twisted and started to spiral out of control. No, she needed something more, but what? A sword? No, something beyond thatsomething that could pierce through the minimal defense it still had left, something that could truly pass through! It was then that the stored electrical energy began to spin, first in a chaotic manner and then taking the shape of a rotating cone. It grew slightly larger until, just before impact, the sound and form clearly resembled that of a true drill.
?The control of the produced electricity has taken on a new form thanks to the effort and determination of the user, Kazue Rima.?
??
??
?Skill "Enhanced Thunder Piercing Hand Lv1" has been created?
?Congratulations!?
That electric drill crashed directly into the core of the golden skeleton, piercing through the little armor it had left and causing Kazue''s arm to sink through to the other side, narrowly missing Drake by sheer luck. The blue flame of the guardian flickered, almost extinguishing, and its movements began to slow and weaken rapidly. But then, in an instant, the flame erupted with renewed power, creating a shockwave that hurled the girl several meters back just as the fiery aura around her dissipated, returning her to normal. Meanwhile, Drake felt the effects of the enhancement spell fading rapidly, and the golden beast seemed to grow stronger by the second. It would only be a matter of moments before he was overpowered and forced to release his hold. However, a smile formed on the boy''s face as he summoned the last of his strength, managing to utter a few quiet words, barely able to catch his breath. "Mr. Augustus was right... Your determination is remarkable, but this is the end of the line for both of us." After that, the effect of [Overstimulus] came to an end, completing its cycle and causing the cables attached to Drake''s arms and legs to explode with great force, creating a cloud of smoke around them. Amid the haze, only the lower half of the Lord could be seen coming to a complete stop, still standing, while a figure fell to the ground behind him like a sack.
?Enormous Sucess!!?
?You have participated in the extermination of a target that is extraordinarily superior to the level of the scenario, and a merit has been awarded based on your contribution.?
?Congratulations!?
The window appeared in front of all those present, indicating the type of merit they had earned. Drake and Kazue received a C-rank, Sebastian and Li a D-rank, and Nikolai an F-rank. But what was truly important was that a screen had also appeared in front of the blond''s body, indicating that he was still alive. This realization filled Kazue''s face with horror, and she rushed to his side, seeing that her companion''s body was covered in burns, especially on his arms and legs, some parts even charred black. However, he seemed to be breathing and unconscious, which reassured her, but at the same time, she knew that this could be fatal if he didn''t receive immediate treatment. Desperate, she looked at the others, but all she saw was a strange window, very different from the ones usually seen in the system; it resembled a social media application. There was something resembling an emoji written on it. What the hell was that? It didnt matter; she didnt have time. She needed to ask for help, but at the same time she was thinking this, she saw Sebastian and Li huddled together near Thaddeus''s body, which still appeared to be alive but not for much longer due to the fatal wound he had suffered. However, what didnt make sense were the looks of disbelief and astonishment on both mens faces as they examined him. What was going on? On the other hand, and rewinding a bit in time, Adam was inside the room, unable to control his body. He crouched down next to one of the injured guardians and placed his left hand on it, triggering the same effect he had experienced with all the fragments of the ''Seven Lights,'' absorbing a portion of its power.
?Notice: Cursed Energy has been increased by 50?
?Warning: Skill [Mark of the Damned LV10] has absorbed Depraved Power of Envy?
?Warning: Skill [Mark of the Damned LV10] seal has been partially removed!?
Extra Chapter 7 - Meanwhile, elsewhere… Extra Chapter 7 - Meanwhile, elsewhere Jasper Merrick was a tall, broad-shouldered man with sharp features and short, neatly combed dark hair. His piercing blue eyes exuded confidence and authority, and he carries himself with the poise of a seasoned veteran. Despite his young age, his stern expression and well-kept uniform reflected the discipline and responsibility that come with being the youngest admiral in the Ironclad Armada at just 30 years old. That was the first impression anyone would have of the Admirala prodigy born only once every few generations, the perfect role model for any soldier aspiring to make a name for themselves in the Armada. Essentially, he was someone who seemed to brush up against perfection. However, that couldn''t have been further from the truth... or at least, not entirely. Jasper Merrick was indeed the youngest person to reach the rank of Admiral through his own merits, not connections, as many claimed. And while he certainly possessed extraordinary strength and skills, he was far from the "perfect example" everyone praised. In reality, the man was skilled at maintaining appearances. It was quite common for him to act with extreme refinement and manners in front of certain people and situations, while in others, he displayed great resolve and an unshakable moral compassalways depending on what was needed. However, his behavior was entirely different behind closed doors or when he knew no one "important" was watching. He was actually quite laid-back, with a personal aversion to office work. He would always find ways to avoid paperwork, leaving it to his assistants, who assumed he was off handling more important tasks. In reality, he was usually at some bar or local tavern, flirting with any young woman who crossed his patha habit that had landed him in trouble more than once. Yet, he always managed to come out unscathed, one way or another, without ever resorting to violence. After all, if there was one genuine thing about him, it was his love for ordinary people. Few knew this, as some high-ranking officials in the Ironclad Armada had worked to keep it hidden, but the truth about the Admiral was that his origins were quite humblestarkly different from the upper ranks, which were mostly filled with people of noble blood from the Allied Kingdoms. He came from one of the most impoverished neighborhoods in one of the most powerful and opulent kingdoms, where people starved while mountains of discarded food were dumped into the sea as waste. Much had happened during his childhood and youth, and by a twist of fate, his strength and abilities were noticed by a recruiter who was there by mistake. Many years passed, and for the first time in history, the high command manipulated a soldier''s records to allow him to rise through the ranks without facing political opposition. It was unthinkable for someone like him to even dream of obtaining a title above Captain, since such promotions required the additional approval of the nobles who oversaw the military. But being such a prodigy, he earned the support of many who saw his potential, helping him rise despite the deeply ingrained nepotism within the Armada. Despite everything, Jasper Merrick had always possessed a strong sense of justice. His relentless effort to become stronger and climb as high as possible was fueled by his deep desire to one day change things and help all those who, like him, suffered horribly in a place the rest of the world called a paradise. This conviction drove him, as a soldier, to accumulate merit after merit, becoming the hero of many campaigns against the pirate threat in various regions. His most glorious moment, and what earned him the title of Admiral, was his duel against the original leader of one of the seven pirate guilds, the Gearforged Raiders. The battle was so brutal it lasted an entire day and destroyed an entire fleet, ending with the pirate''s death and Jasper''s immortalization in the pages of history. Once he became Admiral, Jasper Merrick felt like the world was at his feet. He believed that from that moment on, he could make the difference he had fought so hard foronly to be harshly confronted with the reality that nothing was as easy as he had imagined. Worse yet, his new title felt more like shackles around his neck, binding him to the direct orders of the high command, which was mostly composed of rich, bloated nobles who had never set foot on a battlefield. Though Merricks will never wavered, his actions and health slowly did. He found himself entangled in more meetings, parties, and obligatory ceremonies than actually fighting on the front lines or helping those in need, but it wasnt until that fateful day that the light in his eyes would go out forever. He could still remember it as vividly as if it had happened yesterdayhis ragged breathing, his heart pounding so hard it felt like it might burst, as he stared at his bloodstained hands in the ruins of what had once been a city. Admiral, the alert has been given; we must proceed to the central coast immediately! A soldier suddenly called out as he entered a makeshift tent, startling Merrick, who had been lost in fragments of his past for some reason, momentarily distracted from everything happening around him. Ah, yes Go on, Ill join you right away The man replied with a hint of annoyance, fully aware of what the order meantsomething he wasn''t particularly enthusiastic about, to be honest. Being sent to the front lines of the war near a godforsaken island had been both a blessing and a curse for him. On one hand, there were no taverns or women to pass the time with; but on the other, that meant he didnt have to attend any mandatory meetings or ceremonies. This spared him from battling the urge to punch every noble he was forced to converse with, so at least there was some positive side to that situation. He quickly stepped out of the tent where he had been resting, only to be confronted with a nightmarish scene. All this time he had been in the middle of a battlefield! Hundreds of armored soldiers surged about with jagged weapons in hand, while hordes of pirates charged at anyone they spotted nearby. Both sides unleashed rounds and rounds of various projectiles and clashed their weapons, and even machines larger than any person roamed the area, firing or crashing into those trying to stop them. Meanwhile, in the distance, he could see the seathe point he needed to reach immediately. Without a care in the world, Admiral Merrick simply stretched his legs as if warming up. After that, he focused his gaze on his target and placed his hands on the ground, preparing to run.
[Skill: Superhuman Capabilities Lv10]
[Extremely high-level passive skill that exponentially increases the physical abilities and attack skills of the user beyond its natural limits.]
One of the reasons he was essentially the only Admiral without any physical enhancements or prosthetics was due to a special skill he possessedone that effectively turned him into a superhuman. Mechanical parts would have been more of a hindrance than a help to him. True to form, Merrick shot toward the beach with incredible speed, darting across the battlefield and effortlessly dodging everything in his path. He couldnt help but "gently tap" a few pirate ''Goliaths''massive, heavily armored machinesalong the way. Each touch leaving holes in their armor and causing them to malfunction or even explode. It took Merrick only a couple of minutes to reach the beach and grasp the urgency of the order he''d received. What should have been a line of Armada battleships securing the perimeter had been reduced to just a few vessels barely staying afloat, while most were now debris drifting among the waves, the aftermath of an assault by a massive fleet of smaller units from the ''Thunderstrike Dreadnoughts'' and the ''Leviathan Hunters''enormous steam-powered robots and combat submarines, respectively. They had managed to sneak through from other fronts where they should still have been engaged in battle. It was clear that reinforcements would arrive soon, but by the time they did, it would be too late if those units made it to shore. With a resigned sigh, the Admiral simply leaped into the sea.
[Skill: As it is in the land, so it is on the sea Lv10]
[Extremely high-level passive skill that allows the user to breathe underwater and move their body as if he were on land.]
Merricks abilities defied all logic, even for many of the most seasoned soldiers. This had earned him the "opportunity" to visit the facilities of ''Stratos Technology'' more than once to be examined by none other than Isaac Volta himself. Over time, he and Volta developed a good rapport after Merrick discovered the scientists aspirations and genuine desire to improve the worlda passion the Admiral wished he still had, something he would lament on until the day he met Thaddeus This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Back in the present, Merrick descended through the water like a torpedo, moving with such speed and ease that it seemed unreal. His total control of the seafloor allowed him to quickly assess that the ''Sea Destroyers'' and combat submarines were the least of his problems, because, behind them, he spotted an entirely black ship, so massive that it rivaled the size of the mechanical sea beasts. In fact, as he observed more closely, he could see the remains of one such monster being torn apart by a set of claws emerging from the titanic vessel. That ship could only belong to ''Lord Ashford,'' the leader of the ''Leviathan Hunters'' guild and a renegade noble from the Allied Kingdoms. Knowing full well that taking down that special submarine was beyond what he could manage aloneafter all, it was commanded by one of the most skilled individuals in the worldMerrick decided the best course of action was to lighten the load. In other words, he would eliminate the smaller submarines swarming the area while avoiding a direct confrontation with Ashford at all costs. That might seem like madness, but it was anything but for someone of the Admiral''s caliber. He launched himself forward without fear, effortlessly dodging every bomb and torpedo aimed at him, and impacted the first submarine like a missile. The vessel exploded without a chance of survival, while Merrick emerged unscathed and moved on to the second, then the third, and then the fourth submarine. It was all going remarkably smoothly, until a sudden rise in the water temperature signaled that something was wrong. *Bzzp* You! *Bzzp* Damned monster! Suddenly, through static, a voice came throughsomething that should have been impossible to hear underwater, but the young soldier picked it up without issue. It was a message from the black ship. Immediately after, a beam that resembled a laser shot out from its tip. Merrick barely dodged it, and the beam shot all the way to the coast, exploding everything in its path and claiming the lives of countless soldiers from both sides who happened to be nearby. And Im the monster? The Admiral thought to himself as the beam faded, giving him just enough time to propel himself away as fast as possible toward the coast. He leaped out of the water and finally landed on the sand. Admiral, are you alright? The same soldier who had called out to him earlier spoke up, having just arrived with his entire platoon. He was visibly shaken by the massive energy beam that had erupted from the ocean and the destruction it had caused. Everything is fine. The coward Ashford wont dare leave the place where he has the advantage. All thats left is to deal with the two Sea Destroyers over there and But his words were interrupted by a sudden buzzing in his earssomething none of the soldiers could detect. A-are you alright, Admiral? The same soldier asked again, concerned by the sudden silence of his superior. However, Merrick quickly raised his hand to stop him and indicated for the others to assist any wounded they could find in the area affected by the previous attack. Everyone obeyed promptly, leaving him alone once more. What the hell are you thinking contacting me directly? The conversation from the other side couldnt be heard; it all took place inside his mind thanks to an information transfer skill. It was clear, however, that Merrick was not pleased to be speaking with whoever it was. After a few seconds of heated discussion, he fell silent completely, his eyes widening in shock. Are you sure? Has it been confirmed? After hearing the response, Merrick looked up at the sky, only to see a massive, imposing zeppelin approaching in the distancean airship he knew all too well. It certainly signified the beginning of something significant, a plan that had been set in motion for years, marking the start of the end of an era Hahaha... Young Volta, Ill be honest; for a moment, I doubted your words... No, Im not speaking to you, mercenary scum! Cut your damn transmission! The Admiral said, finally cutting off the transmission from that mysterious informant, unable to suppress his laughter. He still remembered the time he met Thaddeus Volta during one of his many visits to his father''s laboratory. From the moment he saw him, there was an instant animosity, as Thaddeuss appearance and demeanor mirrored those of the nobles he was gradually beginning to despise. He remembered that phase of his life, even though it had been years agodark moments when resentment toward the system he was now a part of grew stronger in his mind each day. At times, he fantasized about losing control and killing everyone present at one of those ceremonies, making them pay for what they were doing to the people they falsely claimed to protect, making them pay for deceiving him into compliance He might have ultimately succumbed to his anger and frustration, leading to a genocide on royal ground, if it hadnt been for Thaddeus. The young scientist had persistently tried to approach him during his visits to ''Stratos Technology,'' and found him just as he was wrestling with whether to rise and enact justice. Initially, Merricks fury turned toward the young scientist, who seemed like an excellent first victim for his retribution. However, he couldnt go through with his plans when he saw Thaddeus standing before him with determination burning in his eyes, reminding him of himself a long time ago. One thing led to another, and they ended up talking. Merrick, now calmer, got to know Isaac''s son better over several weeks. As their interactions became more frequent, they began to open up to each other, forging a genuine friendship in which each other''s ideals started to influence the other. Until the day Thaddeus returned with a different, somber demeanor. Everything they discussed that afternoon revolved around the boy agreeing with his friend, who had finally recognized how rotten everything was and that nothing would ever change... unless they took matters into their own hands. There was a plan, one that had been developing and taking shape for years, gradually growing as they gathered more people who shared their visioneven those who were publicly seen as their enemies, all united by a common desire for justice in their hearts. The last thing Merrick knew about it was the fake letter of recommendation Thaddeus had asked him to prepare for something he hadnt fully explained. But that didnt concern him much; the last instruction had been to meet with him and a group near the entrance of the islands ruins... Thats right, the ruins! Ha! ... Im sorry, Thaddeus, but just for today, Ill be a bit selfish with you. I have more important things to do than play tour guide for a while. I know youll be fine. Merrick said quietly, more to himself than anyone else, as there was no one around to hear him. Without delay, he headed toward where he had sent his soldiers, who were searching for survivors from the recent energy explosion. Hey! Change of plans, Im going to be away for a while. Go to Admiral Augustus Redmond and tell him he needs to head to the inner ruins in my place. W-what? Admiral, Im sorry, I dont understand The soldier seemed nervous, and Merrick noticed that part of it was due to the creepy smile of excitement he couldnt suppress. Taking a deep breath and trying to steady himself, the Admiral spoke again, this time with more focus. There are new orders from central command. Theyve asked me to handle another matter and instructed that Admiral Augustus Redmond be informed to go to the island''s inner ruins, with the priority mission of protecting the scientist Thaddeus Volta at all costs... I want you to find him and deliver the news under my name. Is that clear? The soldier finally nodded and called his team to leave and fulfill their mission, while Merrick, alone again, burst into laughter, unable to hide his excitement. I need to get ready; I have to be prepared. Finally, its the day! In an instant, his body vanished from sight as he leaped at high speed, one jump after another, as if he were walking on air.
[Skill: As it is in the land, so it is on the sky Lv10]
[Extremely high-level passive skill that allows the user to jump midair and move their body as if he were on land.]
Please, let it arrive already, please! He said, watching the zeppelin approach in the distance as he headed toward one of the enormous steam-powered robots. The machine detected the Admiral and attempted to launch various projectiles at him, all of which he dodged effortlessly until he finally stood atop the machine. "Let this rotten world burn!" Extra Chapter ■3 - ■■■ Abyss vs ■■■ Eden ■■■ Extra Chapter 3 - Abyss vs Eden Never before had such a large and brutal battle taken place in a low-tier setting as the one that had suddenly erupted in this place, a medieval-themed world inhabited by talking animals resembling humans, who also waged wars and had conflicts. However, everything that had happened up to that moment paled compared to the cataclysm that a direct confrontation between the two special teams in the "realms" would bring. Since Leila had joined her new team, they had only run into a member of Team Eden by sheer coincidence once, resulting in the deaths of three of their members and a miraculous last-minute escape, thanks to the storys conclusion by one of the other teams in the scenario. However, that individual was already present on that occasion, and they had seen no sign of a Plot Device that would allow them to invade other scenarios. Even for Team Abyss, which had a special option to choose which Plot Devices to purchase, there was nothing like "Divine Intervention", though it had to be admitted that there was none of L-class either. The journey had been tough, and one thing led to another, resulting in the entire group accepting Leila as their new leadereven the former leader, Anton, did so without much resentment; perhaps it was because the greatest advantage she brought was the discovery of the existence of "Personal Skills", something never before seen by anyone on the team that they had to investigate. Or maybe it was because he was fond of strong women, and her having hit him that way during their first mission hadn''t bothered him at allwho knows? Through trial and error, Leila and Beatrice discovered how that mysterious power manifested and shared it with the rest of the team. It wasnt easy; initially, many were reluctant to participate due to fear of what it entailed. However, when some began to succeed and demonstrate just how extraordinarily powerful these skills were, everyone became encouraged. So far, only five had managed to awaken their skills correctly, all with immense potential, with the only exception being the elderly pilot Otto, who had just awakened his prior to the current mission. It should be noted that the team had undergone several changes since Leila took charge. New policies and ways of doing things were implemented, resulting in a significant decrease in the influx of points, which were already low. However, for some reason, they simultaneously received a large amount of "support" through random chat messages that occasionally appeared for various members, granting them points to use in the store or even "discount tickets" or vouchers. This unexpected help allowed them to improve remarkably quickly in a relatively short time. No one knew why this was happening, but the truth was that they weren''t going to question the assistance. Returning finally to the present battle, the immediate orders were those that everyone had practiced in case they had to face an enemy they knew they couldn''t defeat on their own. All team members with a potential lower than A-rank were to retreat to safety as quickly as possible. They did just that, taking with them the new members of the defeated team who had been left behind, as well as all the inhabitants of HoppyBun Kingdom they could find. Only seven members remained the strongest of Team Abyss at that moment, those who had already faced a reasonable number of life-or-death situations and understood that it was highly likely they wouldn''t emerge from this one alive. From the very beginning, the group showed no mercy, launching an all-out assault right from the start. They knew that underestimating even a single member of Team Eden meant certain death, however, until that moment, they hadnt accomplished much. The knight in white armor had been effortlessly blocking all the attacks until he finally deigned to speak after skillfully dodging a powerful blast of pressurized water that shattered the ground beneath him.
?Name: ????
?Alias: Lancelot?
?Age: ????
?Species: Human - Rank ???
?Grace: ???
?Potential: S?
"Odysseus was wrong; you are not a problem. Your level is pathetic." The knight said, his deep voice resonating throughout the area. Finally turning serious, he shifted into attack mode, tightening his grip on his enormous sword, and blocked one last time, deflecting two strikes aimed at him: one was a punch from Anton, so powerful that the air whistled and crackled with the force of his swing, while the other was a kick from a short-haired boy whose messy locks belied his considerable strength. Both impacts resulted in little more than a shockwave that stirred up dust in the surroundings, as Lancelot didnt even budge his arm. In an instant, he swung his claymore upward with such speed that neither man had time to react, slicing them cleanly in half with ease, seemingly eliminating two targets. Or so it seemed. Before their eyes, Anton''s body healed instantly as if nothing had happened, while two strange red bars appeared above his head. "Not this time, you fucker!"
?Name: Anton Roberts?
?Age: 38?
?Species: Human - Rank D?
?P.O.I.N.T.S: 53?
?Potential: A?
[Skill: Health Bar Lv3]
[The skill manifests a visible health indicator above the user''s head, rendering them immune to all forms of damage while the bar is active. Each time the user takes damage, the health bar decreases, reflecting their vitality. Once the bar is fully depleted, the user succumbs to death.]
That attack had reduced Anton''s first health bar by about one-third, but it allowed him to take advantage of Lancelot''s momentary confusion to land another powerful punch directly at the knight, who blocked it effortlessly. This was turning out to be more annoying than he had anticipated. Then, a strong impact struck the back of Lancelot''s head. It didnt hurt or move him from his position, but it certainly surprised him. He always had an active skill that alerted him to anything entering a defined radius around him, and whatever had struck him hadn''t come from outside, which could only mean one thing. The body of the other man, sliced in two, vanished into tiny particles with a digital flair and a bubbling sound, leaving behind a system window that displayed the word "LOAD". The one who had appeared behind Lancelot and kicked him was the same guy. Whats wrong with that armor?!
?Name: Enzo Ferrara?
?Age: 23?
?Species: Half-Saint - Rank E?
?P.O.I.N.T.S: 21?
?Potential: A?
[Skill: Aeon''s Embrace Lv4]
[The user, a devoted servant of Aeon, the god of time, can spend Faith to establish checkpoints in time inside a scenario. Upon death, they resurrect at the last checkpoint.]
[Remaining uses: 3/4 ]
Lancelot then grabbed Enzo''s leg in a swift motion and hurled him to the ground with such force that it shattered completely, as if it had exploded. At the same time, he attempted to deliver another slash at Anton, but this time, instead of cutting through without a chance to react, Anton managed to sidestep with some difficulty. How? Had he suddenly become faster? The Team Eden member realized immediately what had happened: it wasnt that his target was quicker; it was that he had become slower, a fact confirmed by a system window that appeared before his eyes.
?Warning: You have killed Aeons servant twice. You are now affected by divine retribution!?
[Skill: Aeon''s Anger Lv3]
[The wrath of the time god Aeon falls upon those who kill his most loyal followers more than once, bestowing upon them the curse of time. Actions and skills used by the affected will see their movement and speed drastically reduced for the entire duration of the scenario.]
That explained everything. Lancelot watched with annoyance as his actions became considerably slower, to the point of being ridiculous, even though he remained extremely fast by normal standards. He didnt even bother checking where the boy had disappeared to again; the body he had slammed to the ground had vanished once more. Instead, he focused on fending off another barrage of punches from Anton, who still couldnt land a hit on the knight. However, what caught his attention was the fact that the health bar above the knight''s head had begun to recover slowly, with a faint green glow surrounding him. They had a healer among them! That was certainly annoying. Lancelot shot a quick glance at everyone present, many watching from a distance, waiting for the slightest opportunity. Among them, he spotted a young girl, a blonde dancing and cheering with strange blue pom-poms that emitted a faint green aura. It was her! Shaking off Anton with a simple sword slash that he narrowly avoided, Lancelot launched himself at full speed toward the girls positionsomething that normally would have taken only a blink but could now be followed by the rest of the group. The knight was about to reach his target and eliminate the member he thought would be the most troublesome, but just before he could do so, an invisible wall blocked his path, causing him to crash into what seemed like an unseen barrier. This left him stunned and forced him to scan the surroundings for the culprit, finally seeing a tall dark-haired man with a tuxedo and a briefcase, that was chanting something. "At the request of the board of investors, I authorize the purchase and acquisition of ownership of that piece of land!"
?Name: Leonard Smith?
?Age: 45?
?Species: Human - Rank E?
?P.O.I.N.T.S: 42?
?Potential: A?
[Personal Skill: Board of Investors Lv4]
[Extremely high-level skill that allows the user to "purchase" any non-living entity within their sight, as long as they possess enough P.O.I.N.T.S to do so, functioning like the system store. Once ownership is established, the user gains total control over the item, including the ability to manipulate its form and set rules governing its use. This power extends to land, objects, skills, energy, elements, and more, granting the user an extraordinary influence over their environment and reality itself, limited only by their imagination and available P.O.I.N.T.S.]
[Cost: 10 P.O.I.N.T.S]
[Balance: 32 P.O.I.N.T.S ]
No Team Eden member is allowed to get out of the board of investors'' property! Leonard shouted, paying an extra 10 P.O.I.N.T.S and signaling that it was time to attackthe moment everyone had been waiting for. His skill was costly and risky to use, but once a plan to maximize its potential was executed, he could be considered nearly invincible. None of his teammates wasted the opportunity; three of themLeila, Beatrice, and the blonde cheerleadermoved into position, ready to unleash their ranged attacks. However, Lancelot appeared unfazed by the commotion. "This is just nonsense; I''ll show them what a true skill looks like." And after saying this, he plunged his sword into the ground, from which a kind of energy similar to fire began to rise, enveloping the surroundings and swirling like a tornado. That was extremely dangerous, as the attack wasn''t confined to the piece of land purchased by Leonard, and it would only be a matter of time before it reached the rest. However, another member of Team Abyss, a young Asian guy with tidy hair and big glasses, who had yet to take action, stepped forward with a strange screen floating in front of him, resembling the system windows. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "Analysis complete, target identified!"
?Name: Hyunsoo Kim??
?Age: 21?
?Species: Human - Rank E?
?P.O.I.N.T.S: 17?
?Potential: A?
[Personal Skill: Programming is Gods language Lv3]
[Extremely high-level skill that grants the user a floating window that allows them to input programming code, enabling them to manipulate the world around them. However, this skill requires a deep understanding of all relevant variables, as the user must write precise code to achieve their desired effects.]
[var foreignVariable = "Sacred Flame Manipulation Lv9"; ]
[var myVariable = window.foreignVariable;]
[delete myVariable;]
It was a simple code once he knew the name of the skill to erase, something he had gathered thanks to a prior analysis using his own ability and had prepared, ready to execute as soon as the opportunity arose. Sure enough, to Lancelot''s shock, his fiery tornado abruptly halted, and a system window notified him that his skill had been forcibly canceled. What?! That brief second of confusion was enough for Leila to appear behind Lancelot and land a strike that, at first, seemed ineffective. Despite the energy mass surrounding her fists, shaped like a snarling head with fangs, the attack passed right through him. But that was all they needed. Lancelot turned his body in response to the blow, attempting to slash at the woman, only to have his sword clash against yet another invisible wall, keeping him trapped in place. Now! Leila stumbled backward from the spot, shouting her command while signaling Leonard to start chanting again. "At the request of the board of investors, I authorize the extra expense! Every debuff status on the boards property is now doubled!"
[Cost: 10 P.O.I.N.T.S]
[Balance: 22 P.O.I.N.T.S ]
?Skill [Soul Predator Lv5] has inflicted status [Skill Sealing] on the objective. All skills below Lv10 have been sealed for 1 hour.?
Everything was going according to plan. That combination hadnt been improvised at all; it was something they had practiced extensively, specifically for situations like this, but it was both impressive and unsettling to see it working just as it had in their training. But there was no time to overthinkthey had to give it their all if they wanted to survive. Now it was time for the final blow, delivered by the two most offensively powerful members of Team Abyss: Beatrice and, surprisingly, the cheerleader. Come on, Hailey! Aye, maam! Both acted simultaneously. Beatrice leaped into the air, her eyes glowing a bright red as the surroundings began to darken for reasons unknown.
?Name: Beatrice O''Connor?
?Age: 15?
?Species: High-blood Dhampir - Rank C?
?P.O.I.N.T.S: 25?
?Potential: A?
[Skill: Artificial Night Lv5]
[Skill exclusive to the vampire race, it allows the user to conjure a false night over a large area. Under this artificial darkness, all vampires receive a significant boost to their stats, power, and abilities, enhancing their strength, speed, and regeneration. The skill amplifies their inherent night-based powers, making them far more dangerous and resilient while it lasts.]
Following this, with nightfall arriving sooner than expected, Beatrice began to conjure a massive, formless mass from one of her hands, as if she were gathering darkness itself. She shaped it into a gigantic spear and hurled it toward her target with incredible force. Meanwhile, the blonde cheerleader in her sporty outfit continued dancing and cheering for a bit longer. Then, she leaped back, creating an enormous sphere of water that hovered in the air with her inside.
?Name: Hailey Prescott?
?Age: 17?
?Species: Mermaid - Rank B?
?P.O.I.N.T.S: 12?
?Potential: A?
[Skill: Grand Symphony Lv4]
[Skill exclusive to the mermaid race that allows the user to create an enormous floating bubble of sacred water. Once inside, the user gains enhanced magical abilities and access to powerful ritualistic skills unique to mermaids. The bubble acts as a sanctuary, amplifying the user''s connection to the ocean and enabling them to harness ancient, mystical powers during critical moments.]
Once inside, the girl revealed her true form, with her torso exposed, long blonde hair flowing with the movement of the water, and a beautiful scarlet fishtail replacing her legs. But the stunning sight wasn''t the only thing to behold. Immediately after transforming, Hailey clasped her hands as if in prayer and, with a radiant smile, began to sing a beautiful chant. Though it was brief, it triggered a notification from the system.
?Warning: A high being, the scourge of the ocean, ''Abyssal Devourer'', has answered the call and is partially manifesting in a low-rank scenario!?
From within the bubble, a circle resembling a window appeared, forming a portal that connected that small space to a vast and terrifying ocean in another world. Emerging from it was a massive maw similar to that of a crocodileso large that the portal seemed to stretch and crack, allowing just part of the beast''s head to escape. Its elongated snout breached the boundaries of the water sphere, revealing a horrifying array of sharp teeth. Just as Beatrice launched her spear of darkness, the creature summoned by Hailey unleashed a torrent of blue energy from its mouth with devastating force. "At the request of the board of investors, I authorize the extra expense! Every attack entering the boards property will remain contained within!"
[Cost: 10 P.O.I.N.T.S]
[Balance: 2 P.O.I.N.T.S ]
Lancelot tried to defend himself, but with no skills to utilize and nowhere to move, the attacks struck him directly, causing a massive explosion. Or at least it should have, had it not been for Leonard''s last command. Instead, everyone witnessed the accumulation of energy bursting and swirling into a small cloud where the knight had just been. It was donetheir strongest attacks and best combinations had gone off without a hitch. Now, all that remained was to find a way to end the scenario and return safely. Many collapsed to the ground, exhausted but satisfied with what they had accomplished. They might take a little while to recover before looking for the rest of their team, but that didnt matter... However, their celebration was short-lived, as another system message appeared before everyone present. It was something important, and the robotic voice began to read it aloud.
?Notice: Team Edens Lancelot is asking permission to unleash divine grace from his contracted patron The_Silent_Choir?
??
?Contracted patron The_Silent_Choir has accepted the request with a smile.?
None of them really knew what happened next, only that a beam of light had come down from the sky and struck the cube where Lancelot was trapped, while the knight''s voice rang out loudly. "I take it back; Odysseus was right... You are a threat. Your growth is unnatural, and I cannot allow you to keep improving." Before anyone could react to these words, each one of them suffered a deep cut, with some losing an arm and others being sliced in half. Anton''s health bar dropped to zero with a single strike, while Enzo''s last two checkpoints vanished simultaneously. Death had come to claim the lives of all the members of Team Abyss presentexcept for Leila, who was barely hanging on. She had a wound that covered her entire body, down to the stump where her leg had once been. "This is strange. All of you should be dead, yet at the same time, none of you really are. May I ask why?" The knight in white armor said in a calm tone as he approached Leila, who was struggling just to breathe. He let the blade of his sword fall to sever her other leg. The woman didnt even have the strength to scream; the shock had numbed her entire body, so she didnt respond to her attackers question. However, that wasnt necessary, as Lancelot began to rub the lower part of the helmet covering his face, as if he were seeing something hidden that only he could read. Threads of Life and Destiny? Huh, theyre certainly extremely valuable treasures. Im surprised you have one... And even more so that each of you possesses one. Its true that while these threads exist somewhere, their owner cannot die. But you know what? The crucial flaw is that they are not permanent and provide no healing whatsoever. They slowly burn out as their user resists death. All youve done here is prolong your suffering. Eventually, your threads will be consumed, and I have all the time in the world, so dont rush; I enjoy watching you like this. Would that be all? Leila could barely see or hear anything anymore; her eyes were starting to perceive only blurry spots and she heard mumbling, and a few tears rolled down her cheeks... Her mind was flooded with images of her son, who must be waiting for her at home after such a long time alone. What would happen to him now that his mother wouldnt come back? The pain of knowing this would be the outcome of her death was too much for her heart to bear, and not only that, but she also recalled all the people she had met in Team Abyssstrangers with whom she had gradually formed bonds, gaining their trust, respect, and affection. Ironically, it was the first time in her life that she had felt genuine care from others outside of her son, and now she was going to lose them too. Fate could be incredibly cruel; just when it seemed her life was beginning to hold some hope, everything was being taken away once more. Finally, her eyes ceased to see; the moment when the threads keeping them alive were about to extinguish drew near. The last thing she heard in the background were screams. "What!? No, no, no!" She lacked the mental capacity to comprehend or even imagine what was happening, but after a few seconds, she could also hear other blurry distant screams. "Heal now! Select the heal option for everyone!" ----------------------- She didnt know when it happened, but suddenly Leila opened her eyes wide and sat up, sweating cold and feeling nauseous. She found herself staring into the worried faces of Beatrice and Alina, who were beside her, asking if she was feeling bettersomething Leila couldnt respond to due to her confusion. After some conversation, she finally understood what had happened. For the second time in this reality, they had been saved because the scenario ended at just the right moment, returning them all to the lobby. It was then that the rest of the group selected the ''max healing'' option for everyone, since they were technically dead and regular healing wouldnt work on them. The only problem was the cost this would entail. It doesnt matter; I still cant believe we got out of there alive... Well, almost. How much do we have left after this expense? Leila said this, feeling resigned and still battling the nausea that was washing over her. "We''ve all lost nearly all our points; the expense was so great that the points were deducted collectively. No one feels good about it. You''re going to need to tell them something later." Beatrice replied, her gaze downcast, on the verge of tears as she recalled what had happened. Leila tried to comfort her by placing a hand on her head and giving her gentle pats. "Don''t worry, it was inevitable... So it seems our plan can''t be carried out." "Actually, if we combine all the points from every member, we could buy just one ''A Wolf in Sheep''s Clothing'' and one ''Invading Refugees''. But I don''t think it makes sense to spend points like that right now." Leila raised her eyebrows at her friend''s response, listening and considering everything for a moment before finally making a concluding statement. No, well move forward with the idea. Its our best option if it works. Well send one of our members to another team as an infiltrator and I know exactly which one has users who will treat them well. I just hope theyre still around. Chapter 40 - An offer you can’t refuse Chapter 40 - An offer you cant refuse Adam couldn''t resist the mysterious impulse that surged through his body when freed from the strange bindings to the pedestal. Seizing the opportunity, he approached the golden guardian, struggling to rise due to its heavily damaged state. The skeleton was helpless, unable to do anything as Adam drew closer, nor when he placed his left hand on the guardian''s skull. Just like with the other fragments of the "Seven Lights," a strange energy emerged from the automaton. More precisely, the blue flame in its chest began to dissolve, slowly being absorbed into Adams arm. This time, he felt an intense, icy sensation coursing through his entire body, sending a shiver down his spine from head to toe.
?Notice: Cursed Energy has been increased by 50?
?Warning: Skill [Mark of the Damned LV10] has absorbed Depraved Power of Envy?
?Warning: Skill [Mark of the Damned LV10] seal has been partially removed!?
What? Adam barely had time to process his situation when the system screen appeared in front of him, snapping him out of what had felt like a trance. Suddenly, he was overwhelmed by a searing pain, as if his skin were being torn apart from the inside. Massive, vaporous jawsspectral and etherealemerged from his arm, sinking deep into the guardian''s body with a vicious bite. Then, in one swift motion, the jaws dragged the guardian into Adam''s own body, as if it had been consumed and transformed into that same spectral miasma.
?Notice: Cursed Energy has been increased by 20?
?Notice: Entity [Sacred Guardian of Envy - Rank B] has been successfully integrated to skill [Undead Queens Army Lv?]?
However, Adam couldn''t read the message that followed. The pain and shock were so intense that he collapsed to the ground, clutching his arm and gritting his teeth. He tried to examine it, expecting to see open wounds or something similar, but to his surprise, his arm was completely unharmed. The only difference was the massive tattoo now etched into his skina detailed drawing of a locket on his palm, with chains winding around his entire arm. This time, though, the tattoos didn''t seem like they were going to fade away. Slowly, the pain subsided, and Adam began to recover, as he looked up, he saw Admiral Augustus still locked in battle against the two remaining guardians. Unlike before, it seemed both the skeletal enemies and the admiral himself were reaching their limits. Their movements were becoming slower, though they hadn''t lost their strength. Augustus, however, was accumulating more and more wounds, and each cut was layering additional debuffs onto his body, being the most dangerous of these the ''Anti-Healing'' effect, which had finally taken hold, preventing his injuries from healing naturally. Adam''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, but one thing was clear: he had to help somehow. But how? Nothing in his current arsenal would work against the guardians, not only because they were B-rank enemies but also because they were immune to the one ability he possessed. Yet, maybe... His thoughts raced, piecing everything together from what had transpired. He might have lost all the stat bonuses he''d gained by absorbing the fragments, but he still had the cursed energy he''d been accumulating. He could recall the two skills he had that used the cursed energy. However, [Lesser Undead Control] was out of the question due to its restrictionit could only be used on undead ranked F or lower. That left him with [Ghost Phasing], a skill not meant for combat, but at this moment it was the only thing he could think of. Maybe, just maybe, he could do something with it. He had barely taken two steps toward the combatants when everything around him plunged into complete darkness, freezing him in place. His eyes widened in panic as a chilling breeze brushed the back of his neck. Instinctively, he tried to glance behind him, only to come face-to-face with a pale figure, white as snow. It was an entity he recognized well, though he had never seen it in this form before. No longer the elongated, humanoid being with three hollow eyes, this time, its arms and legs resembled those of a human. Its robe had transformed into an elegant white dress, and its once-tangled black hair was now smooth and silver, flowing like delicate strands of silk. Yet its face remained indistinct, its features blurred as if seen through a fogged glass, masking any trace of expression. "My dear, incomplete Lich, look at how much you''ve grown." The figure spoke softly, her voice now carrying distinctly feminine tones instead of the guttural sound that had marked all their previous encounters. "I told you that your luck would run out sooner or later; you can''t escape me forever, you know? But I must admit, you''ve done well. I''m not sure what all this cursed power you''ve gathered for me is, but rest assured, your queen is pleased. My seal is almost broken; it just needs a little more." The ghost said this as she lifted one of her delicate hands and brushed her icy fingers across Adam''s chin, leaving him powerless to react, feeling as though his body was unresponsive. "Don''t worry, remember that I can sense what you''re thinking and what you desire... As a reward for your service, I''ll tell you this: there is a very simple way to obtain the power you seek to help these people, and it lies within that curious book you carry to this place. Infuse it with the last vestige of power you''ve managed to absorb, and I will do the rest." Those words resonated in the boy''s mind, but he couldn''t understand why she had said that. Could he really do something with the dark tome? Until that moment, it had only been a binding with no pages at all. But aside from that, could he even consider trusting the words of that entity? She had never once shown herself to be a benevolent being; in fact, all she had done so far was torment him every time he lost consciousness. Adam''s thoughts came to an abrupt halt as another of the ghost''s icy fingers rested on his lips, as if she wanted him to keep silent. "So perceptive as always, aren''t you? I''m offering you the chance to save those you care about. There''s no need to think it overeverything you seek is within your reach, all in exchange for a small price... your body." The boy''s eyes widened further in surprise at the promise of power. But why? Could it be that she genuinely felt grateful for what he had done up to this point? No, that wasn''t possible. Every single one of his actions had been influenced by her; he could recall the voices in his head and the impulses that didn''t feel like his own. She had no reason to offer him anything when she could control him in that way. Besides, he didnt understand what she meant by wanting his body in exchange. He didnt even know if he had any options, but none of this felt right to him at all. Suddenly, as if the temperature had suddenly dropped even further, Adam felt his face being crushed by the same hand that had been nearby just moments before, causing him great pain. At the same time, the ghost''s appearance began to shift, and her blurred face transformed back into one with those three black holes, now twisting with excitement and anger. "Exactly! You''re forgetting something important... YOU BELONG TO ME! You have no choice. I wanted to see the expression on your face when you realized that you never had any control at all, but you''re not amusing. Still, I cant say I don''t appreciate your attitude; you''ll certainly make a fine Lich one day... You know? This time I''m serious. I''ll give you a little gifta taste of what awaits you and a bit of false freedom." After this, the slender figure of the specter began to laugh with a haunting voice that shook the dark space around them before finally vanishing. Adam found he could move again and realized that it seemed not a second had passed since his encounter with the undead queen; Augustus and the two guardians were still locked in the same struggle Leaving the boy with only one option. Adam cursed inwardly, knowing that everything the specter had said was true and that he had no choice. Even though part of him screamed internally to stay away from the book on the pedestal, logic dictated that it was the only path forwardassuming he hadn''t been cruelly deceived. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. He quickly reached the pedestal, seeing the metallic book still waiting for him. Despite his doubts, he gathered all his courage and took the tome in both hands, focusing as much as he could on the sensation he had felt when it absorbed the other powers in the past. It wasn''t long before a system window appeared before him, indicating the result.
?Notice: [Ancient Dark Tome - Rank F] has absorbed a little of the Depraved Power of Envy.?
?Warning: [Ancient Dark Tome - Rank F] has regained its power!?
?...?
?Warning: [Ancient Dark Tome - Rank F] is resonating with the abnormal amount of pure cursed energy of an unknown entity!?
?Notice: [Ancient Dark Tome - Rank F] will evolve and change forms due to its corrupted influence.?
?Please, select the path of evolution for your treasure?
[Necronomicon - Rank ?] [Daemonomicon - Rank ?] [Spectronomicon - Rank ?] [Chthonianomicon - Rank ?]
[Cursed Book based on the unholy knowledge of necromancy.] [Cursed Book based on the impious art of demon summoning.] [Cursed Book based on the corrupted practice of specter manipulation.] [Cursed Book based on the blasphemous rituals to contract eldritch abominations.]
Adam didnt know how to react to such a turn of events. All he could do was quickly read the options presented to him. What was he supposed to do now? He hated having to make a choiceany choicewithout enough information to support the best alternative. However, during those few seconds of hesitation, more windows began to appear.
?Warning: An unknown entity has forcefully selected the path of [Spectronomicon - Rank?].?
What?... Immediately after that forced selection, the book began to emit a large amount of a vaporous substance, disintegrating completely until nothing remained but an amorphous cloud. This cloud began to float and move like a serpent around Adam, until it finally positioned itself in front of him and formed into a skull that let out a piercing scream directed at its master.
[Spectronomicon - Rank ? ]
?Additional Information?
?This eerie artifact is not merely a book but a sentient ghost bound to its user, embodying the twisted essence of the haunted. Its form can shift between a spectral skull, emanating an unsettling glow, and a ghostly book composed of swirling, cursed energy that resembles steam. Each transformation serves as a reminder of the sinister knowledge contained within, and the user must tread carefully, for the book''s curse deepens with every use, threatening to consume their soul in the process.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Hidden: As a growth-type item, the [Spectronomicon] strengthens alongside its user, enhancing its power and unlocking advanced skills related to the dark art of manipulating spirits. Its rank is tied to the user''s Potential stat.?
?Notice: As part of the undead race, the user does not suffer any penalty after using the [Spectronomicon].?
?Hint: An unknown entity has added three new skills to the [Spectronomicon].?
It was too much information for Adam to process, and he had to skim through it quickly until he reached the final part, which stated that he now had three new skills tied to his new item. The bookor rather, the specter representing itcontinued to float around him in a disturbingly eerie manner. Adam tried every possible way to access the skills, even opening his status window, but found nothing. The skills were part of the Spectronomicon, not his own. Desperate, he focused on trying to summon the book in front of him, just as the item description stated. Luckily, it worked! Amid the eerie laughter from the ethereal skull, it gathered in front of Adam and transformed into a nearly transparent floating book. There was no time to read through the detailsAdam knew time was running out. He focused on the first words he could make out, commanding with all his strength that whatever was about to happen, it should launch itself against the guardians and assist the elderly Admiral. Unfortunately, his orders were heeded, and one of the skills stored within the ghostly object activated with a dreadful wail, signaling that the forces of the damned souls were now in motion. Immediately after, a gigantic arm emerged from Adam''s own chestso massive that it couldnt fit in the room on its own. Luckily, this wasn''t an issue, as the intangibility of the limb allowed it to phase effortlessly through the ceiling. Without realizing it, Adam had summoned the most powerful and dangerous skill of the three he possessedthe partial manifestation of what had been known in the previous scenario as Demon-Type, a walking calamity that only brought certain death to anyone who laid eyes on it. And there it was, one of its arms, growing larger and larger, vanishing into the ceiling while the boy began to scream at the top of his lungs, the pain he was experiencing utterly insane, as though something had truly forced its way out of his chest, causing it to explode even tho it didnt have any physical wound. Yet, for some reason, this time he couldnt lose consciousness from the pain as he had before, as if something was forcing him to remain awake, making him endure every second of the excruciating torment. The Admiral, on his end, was pushing himself to his absolute limit. With the skills of his implants still sealed, he could rely only on his natural physical ability, which wouldnt have been such a problem if not for the endless debuffs stacking up with every attack he endured. His arms wouldnt stop bleeding from countless cuts, and he felt his strength slowly beginning to fade... But he would not give in. He would never surrender. Even if it cost him his life, he would take down those two abominations and ensure the safety of the young ones he had sworn to protect. He just needed to find the right moment to strike. But his train of thought was abruptly interrupted by the agonizing scream of Adam behind him. Instinctively, the Admiral turned, unable to resist the urge to look. That momentary distraction proved nearly fatal, as the remaining two automatons seized the opportunity to deliver what would have been lethal blows. However, just before their strikes landed, a gigantic hand descended from the ceilinga monstrous, open palm slammed down with incredible force, crushing the two guardians like tin cans and passing harmlessly through Augustus, as though it were nothing but smoke. What the hell was that? Even for someone with as many years of experience as the Admiral, what he had just witnessed was beyond anything he had ever seen. In disbelief, he watched as the gigantic arm faded away, seemingly swept away by the air after the impact. The two golden skeletons had been utterly annihilated; this time, not even their blue flames remained. All that was left was a heap of broken and flattened golden fragments scattered across the ground. However, his shock was short-lived. Snapping out of it, Augustus quickly turned back and saw Adam kneeling on the ground, gasping for air and dry-heaving, clearly on the verge of vomiting had his stomach not been empty. Without hesitation, he rushed toward him. Even as the world began to spin around himlikely a result of the heavy blood loss he was sufferinghe didn''t stop until he reached the young man. Boy, are you alright? What happened? The old man spoke as he reached Adam and began examining him, unaware that the massive arm had emerged from the boy and assuming he was simply injured. Adam, on the other hand, couldnt respond. He was still struggling to breathe after everything he had endured. The pain continued to throb in his head, despite there being no physical injury. While the agony of experiencing firsthand the sensation of his chest being ripped open from within would have driven anyone mad, the passive skills [Mental Resistance Lv5] and [Half-Undead Psyche (Innate)] had kept his mind intacta horrifying combination that ensured his sanity was preserved, forcing him to feel and remember every excruciating second of pain. "Take your time; its all over." Adam still couldn''t speak and continued retching, so Augustus had no choice but to support him and help him to his feet, carefully leading him toward the group gathered in the distance, seemingly having finished their own battles as well. Never had a walk of just a few dozen meters felt so long, but he persevered. Even as his uniform began to stain more and more with blood from his wounds, incapable of healing, he managed to reach the entrance alongside the young man. But what awaited them was even more bizarre, as they saw the bodies of Drake and Thaddeus unconscious on the ground. The former was covered in horrific third-degree burns, while the latter had an open wound in his chest with black blood oozing from it. Wait, black blood? The smell of oil was too intense. Nearby were the others, with Sebastian being the most busy. He was kneeling beside the lifeless shell of his aviatrix and Thaddeus, holding a blue flame in his hands, reminiscent of what the golden guardians had wielded, while murmuring something with tears in his eyes. Chapter 41 - Sometimes a miracle can change the world Chapter 41 - Sometimes a miracle can change the world Rewinding a little, just before Adam and Augustus finished their battle with the last two golden guardians, the rest of the group''s fight against the Lord of Envy had come to an endthough not without a steep price. Drake was in critical condition, and Thaddeus had suffered a fatal wound while protecting Sebastian in a moment of impulse, one he couldnt even understand himself. Beside the body of young Volta stood both Sebastian and Li, the latter watching the situation in utter shock. Just moments ago, Li had been consumed by anxiety, as his entire plan relied on Thaddeus surviving this ordeal. However, that thought quickly fled his mind upon noticing how bizarre the scene had become. From the wound in the boys chestcaused by the scythes bladea black liquid with a sharp, pungent odor was oozing out That wasnt blood, it was oil. As the old man cautiously moved Thaddeus'' stained shirt aside, a look of horror spread across his face. Beneath the wound, instead of flesh and bone, he saw a strange mechanism embedded in the boy''s chest. It was barely functioning, leaking the same black liquid, and appeared to be on the verge of breaking down completely. The fuck is this? Are you some kind of robot?! Li stared in disbelief, unable to fully process what he was seeing, but before he could continue, Sebastian interrupted him. His gaze was fixed on the intricate mechanism inside Thaddeus chest, eyes wide with a strange intensity, as if somehow, he could make sense of the bizarre machinery. "No This is a device that''s replacing his heart." The old man''s passive skill, [Foreign Machinery Understanding Lv1], had activated as soon as he closely observed the mechanical components, giving him a surprisingly detailed understanding of how they functioned. It appeared to be a sort of artificial heart, pumping blood through a special valvesomething so delicate and advanced that it would be impossible to recreate in the real world. Sebastian gave a brief summary of what he was understanding as he examined the boy more closely, who, by the way, had managed to recover enough to finally speak, though his voice was weak and labored. N-no, th-there''s n-nothing you c-can d-do... The c-components f-for my m-metal heart a-are i-impossible t-to f-find Thaddeus stammered, his voice trembling as rivers of tears began to flow from his eyes, and soon after, he started sobbing with a tone of bitterness and helplessness. "M-my life, m-my d-desire to he-help the w-world... all lost. W-why did I d-do it? I d-don''t want t-to d-die, I w-want to s-see my f-father a-again. There w-was still s-so m-much left t-to do... F-forgive m-me for w-wasting the s-second c-chance at l-life you g-gave me." Hearing that was truly horrific, as the regret and despair in the boy''s cries were palpable, making it difficult for even Li to watch. However, Sebastian didnt give up; he took out the tool bag he had brought from the laboratory and desperately began trying to repair the mechanical heart, guided by his years of experience in watchmaking and the information flowing in his mind thanks to his skill and title. While he worked, Kazue had approached the others to ask for help with the unconscious and seriously burned Drake, but nothing they had would truly help him at that moment. All they could do was have both the girl and Nikolai carefully move his body closer to the others. They then attempted to pour water on him and gently clean the burned areas, knowing that it wouldn''t actually help, but they had to try something, at the very least. Meanwhile, Sebastian had not stopped working quickly yet delicately on the device, which he had miraculously begun to repair since the cut Thaddeus had suffered was completely clean. However, as he progressed, he realized that saving Thaddeus was entirely impossible, as the mechanical heart operated on oil as fuel, a liquid already lost in an unrecoverable amount. He might be able to reassemble it, but that would be of no use if there was no way to make it function again. Finally, after a few seconds, Sebastian ceased his task and set down his tools while observing his hands stained with blood and oil, knowing he would be unable to help the boy who had sacrificed his life to save him. Even though he still believed it was all a dream, it was too cruel to endure, and tears began to stream down his face, tracing the wrinkles on his face. "I''m sorry, forgive me... I can''t help you, I''m trying, I really am trying..." Sebastian sobbed, frustrated with himself like never before in all his years of life; however, the response he received from Thaddeus was a smile, a genuine smile that concealed the pain he should have been feeling at that moment. D-dont worry... E-ven with e-everything, Im g-glad youre o-okay... I n-never got the chance to t-tell you, but you remind m-me a l-lot of how my f-father used to be b-before my m-mother passed a-away. P-perhaps thats why my m-mind instinctively tried to p-protect you... That broke Sebastian, and he began to cry bitterly. Even Li chose to look away and get up from the spot. "C-can I a-ask you f-for o-one favor, if it''s n-not too m-much trouble? ... C-could you t-take m-my hand and l-let me i-imagine that y-you are m-my father? I w-won''t b-be able to s-say goodbye." Thaddeus finished by saying, doing his utmost to lift his right arm slightly. The elderly man beside him responded, holding it firmly as the boy closed his eyes and began to apologize with the last of his breath, repeating his regret for wasting the second life his father had given him. Sebastian didn''t know what to do and simply clasped his hands together to pray for a miracle. But what answered his prayers were not divine words, but a whisper that only he could hear. When he looked up, he saw it was Falk, the little aviatrix, perched right above his hands. They looked at each other, but no real conversation took place between them. They simply locked eyes, and that was itor at least that''s how it appeared to everyone else. However, in the depths of Sebastian''s mind, something was indeed happening. To his surprise, Falks voice echoed inside his head, soft and high-pitched, like that of a small child. "You can help him. You can still save his life. We can still save him." Whispered Falk''s voice, filled with a calm but urgent hope. ButBut How? Use me, use my life, give it to him, I will be more than happy to be part of Brother Thaddy. Sebastian couldn''t understand what was happening; he had no idea how his mechanical bird could be speaking to him. Falk seemed to notice his confusion, tilting his head slightlysomething that the old man could have sworn resembled a smile, though it was impossible for the fixed face of the small automaton. "I''m not an automaton. I''m a child, or at least I think I was... I have vague memories of my life. At that moment, a flood of images surged through Sebastians mind, coming from the few memories Falk had shared with him. They enveloped his surroundings, giving him the sensation of actually being there. He saw fragmented scenes of a child, whose face remained unseen, playing on the outskirts of a coastal village. Then, a large group of mysterious figures in black robes arrived, capturing him along with all the civilians they could find. The scene shifted dramatically to a dark, grim laboratory littered with human remains. The childs body was nowhere to be found, replaced instead by a small flame floating inside a strange compartment. This container was being transported toward the head of none other than the mechanical serpent they had encountered upon their arrival in that world. But what I do remember is that, when I opened my eyes again, I saw you, smiling at me and giving me a name. Little by little, I regained consciousness and appreciated how much you cared for me, how you accompanied me and played with me. The same with Brother Thaddy, always curious and friendly with me, saying how much he liked me... I wish I could have known more of your other friends." The entire explanation was too overwhelming for Sebastian. Though it essentially confirmed the long-suspected mystery of the mechanical sea monstersoften mentioned throughout their journeybeing powered not by mechanical principles, but by using the souls of living beings, the old man couldn''t piece it all together, not in his current state of mind. "But, how could I...?" It was at that moment that Falk''s body began to change. The mechanism on his back opened up, and the bird''s core was revealed before Sebastian''s eyes. No longer was it a gear-shaped, strangely colored pieceit had now become a small, gently flickering blue flame, very similar to the ones possessed by the golden guardians. Use me, please, before its too late. The childlike voice spoke again, this time with a slightly more urgent tone, aware that every second they wasted there was irreplaceable in saving Thaddeus'' life. Before Sebastian could respond, the small soul floated gently toward him, resting on his palms. The old man couldn''t hold back his tears with everything that was happeningfacing one tragedy after another and now forced to make a decision. Although they hadnt spent much time together, Falk had been a small ray of joy for him, especially since he reminded Sebastian of the original Falk, his old pet who had accompanied him during the happiest years of his life with his wife and son. However, there was also Thaddeus, with whom he had formed a small bond ever since they met at the Armada headquarters and whose interactions and natural curiosity reminded him greatly of a very dear person. Even so, he didn''t think much about it. He knew what he had to do and simply brought the small blue flame closer to himself, whispering through his tears. Thank you. Not wasting another minute, Sebastian carefully carried the bluish flame toward the open wound in the young Volta''s chest. By that time, Thaddeus was incredibly pale, and his mechanical heart was barely functioning, even after having been patched. At first, nothing happened. Falk''s soul settled into the compartment that had once been filled with oil and remained silent for a few moments. Had it failed? Was it too late? The elderly clockmaker didnt know what to think. However, a moment later, the internal mechanism of the device gradually began to increase its operation, while the little flame slowly grew dimmer and dimmer. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "It was for such a short time, but I had so much fun. Thank you so much!... I was truly happy by your side!" The childlike voice of the Aviatrix spoke one last time as its soul dissipated completely, vanishing into nothingness. Immediately after that, a system window appeared before Sebastian''s eyes, surprising him that something like this would happen to him, especially.
?Notice: User Sebastian Regg is trying to emulate [Personal Skill: Soul Infusion Lv5] of user Alaric Faulkner.?
?Warning: User Sebastian Regg potential and knowledge of [Personal Skill: Soul Infusion Lv5] is too low to emulate it correctly.?
??
?User Alaric Faulkner is no longer detected in the realms; the impact of [Personal Skill: Soul Infusion Lv5] on the current scenario is lowering.?
?Warning: User Sebastian Regg potential and knowledge of [Personal Skill: Soul Infusion Lv3 (Debuffed)] is too low to emulate it correctly.?
??
?A scenario character tied to original user Alaric Faulkner is acknowledging user Sebastian Regg as the new possessor; the impact of [Personal Skill: Soul Infusion Lv3 (Debuffed)] on the current scenario is lowering.?
??
?Notice: User Sebastian Regg has successfully emulated [Personal Skill: Soul Infusion Lv1 (Copy)] of user Alaric Faulkner.?
?Congratulations!?
?You are the 14th user in the realm to have successfully emulated another users Personal Skill, something that shouldnt be possible, there will be a special reward at the end of the scenario!?
It was too much information, and Sebastian didn''t understand half of what he was reading. Personal Skill? Impact on the scenario? Another user called Alaric Faulkner? Nothing made sense to him; the only thing he thought about and was interested in was whether what he had done had been effective and if Falk''s sacrifice had not been in vain. The response came quickly. As soon as the windows dissipated, a new flame formed inside the energy compartment of the mechanical heart, brighter and more powerful than the one representing the soul of the little aviatrix. *Gasp* Thaddeus''s eyes flew open as if he had awakened from a nightmare, and he let out a massive gasp, struggling to breathe. The surprise of everyone present was so great that they all, including Augustus and Sebastian, who had just arrived, crowded around him. The boy then felt the sting of pain from the cut in his chest and began to grit his teeth and twist his body, though he was still in shock at being alive. In response to Thaddeus''s persistent doubts, the old man beside him explained everything that had happenedhow Falk had "spoken" to him and how they had managed to restart his mechanical heart as a result. Even Li found it hard to believe what he was hearing, despite having witnessed the final part firsthand. The undeniable proof lay in the brilliant blue flame now burning perpetually in the boy''s chest. "I understand..." Thaddeus finally said, giving up on trying to bandage his wound and finishing off the second roll of burnt bandages. He noticed that the cut had somehow healed, though it left the faint blue glow of the flame partially exposed. If he understood correctly, he now had to accept that this flame was his own soul, which explained why the Lord of Envy was so susceptible to attacks in that area. However, instead of feeling upset or saddened, the first thing he did was kneel and bow deeply toward Sebastian, lowering his forehead to the ground. "I will be eternally grateful to you and to the noble Falk, who gave his life for mine. I know it wont repay the debt, but I am willing to give you anything you ask for when we return, and even then, my debt will never truly be paid." Sebastian was taken aback, unable to understand why they were speaking to him with such reverence. It brought up some unpleasant memories, so he quickly assured them it wasn''t necessary. He explained that both he and the little aviatrix had acted out of a genuine desire to help, not because they expected anything in return. Li, however, looked pleased, smiling with satisfaction as he patted Sebastian on the shoulder, praising him for a job well done. He knew this was the perfect opportunity to strengthen the team in ways they hadnt anticipated. "Im afraid I cant leave this debt unpaid, you gave me back my life, and its the second time someone has done the impossible to save me from death. The first was my father... and the second was you. From now on, if youll allow me, Ill consider you part of my family. No matter what happens, I will always be there to help and protect you." Thaddeus insisted, but before Sebastian could say anything more, another system window appeared before him.
?Notice: Scenario key character Thaddeus Volta has accepted an eternal debt to you; from now on, you will have an unwavering ally in him. Please cherish him and make the most of this opportunity!?
?Scenario key character Thaddeus Volta will provide unconditional assistance to the user Sebastian Regg whenever requested.?
Seeing that the system in his head was taking things for granted, Sebastian ceased his attempts to dissuade the young scientist and simply accepted with a smile. However, that pleasant moment didnt last long, as it was interrupted by Admiral Augustus, who appeared to have already bandaged his arms but wore an extremely worried expression. "We need to act quickly! The boy will go into shock as soon as he regains consciousness. He could die at any moment due to his burns!" Everyone got up and went to see him, an act that many observed with horror. The truth was that no one had enough medical knowledge to know if there was anything they could do. However, after quickly considering a few options, Thaddeus spoke up above the murmurs. "Youre right, Admiral Redmon. He wont survive if we take any longer, and hes the hero who killed the powerful guardian threatening us all. We can''t let him lose his life like this. Please, I ask you to take him to the exit and transport him immediately to my zeppelin, there is a specialized medical team there. The escorts should already be waiting at the entrance; theyll assist you if the Admiral asks for my name. In the meantime, I will stay here to enter the vault." Immediately, everyone agreed with this, except for Augustus, who frowned at the last part. "My orders are to bring you back unharmed... Ive failed once, but I wont let the miracle they performed on you go to waste." It was clear that the Admiral did not want to back down after his oversight had nearly cost Thaddeus his life. "Well, now I order you to go with the others and take the wounded to emergency care." You can''t give me orders, boy, I wont leave you here unless "Well, I won''t move from this spot and will finish my own mission. You are free to try to stop me, but as you said, that young man is running out of time; any delay could be fatal." That exchange of words was truly quite cold, but the truth was that Thaddeus was right. Under normal circumstances, Augustus would have simply knocked the boy out immediately and dragged him along with the others to the exit to take Drake to the zeppelin. However, this time he was not in a condition to do so, and while he was sure he would eventually succeed if he tried, it was true that every second wasted could make the difference between life and death for the blonde. Clenching his teeth in frustration, the Admiral turned to the injured body and carefully lifted him before shouting one last order as he began to run. "Everyone, were leaving! Help those who cant keep up ... Ill be back as soon as I can!" After this, he took off running toward the exit, closely followed by everyone, including Sebastian, who managed to keep up thanks to the assistance of both Kazue and, curiously, Nikolai. Meanwhile, Adam and Li remained in their spots, watching Thaddeus as if they were waiting for something. The man in the hat exchanged a glance with the young scientist and let out a resigned sigh. "Im counting on you, kid." Li said before running out of the place. The truth was that he couldnt do much with his skills still temporarily sealed and the burn on his leg that was still bothering him. So only Thaddeus and Adam remained, who was gradually recovering from his earlier experience. Both exchanged glances for a few seconds before the young Volta turned without saying anything and headed back into the vault, closely followed by Adam. Together, they passed the spot where the Admiral and the guards had fought, directing their attention to the last unpressed stone button. "It''s time" Thaddeus murmured as he stepped on the last button, activating the internal mechanism of the enormous room. Loud mechanical sounds and the clashing of gears echoed, accompanied by a slight tremor in the ground, indicating that something heavy was moving nearby. This was none other than the massive back wall, which finally opened, revealing a small entrance to an adjacent room. The two boys quickly moved forward and entered the dark space, only to be surprised by the sight that greeted them: the room was illuminated by seven different colors, each emanating from seven stones placed around the walls. It was clear that they were fragments of the ''Seven Lights.'' However, what puzzled Adam the most was that, even standing close to them, he felt nothing, and his stats didnt increase, as if they no longer had any effect on him. Taking advantage of the improvised lighting and the small size of the space, both boys began to look around, realizing that the area resembled a study filled with stone shelves, large amounts of dust, and metal plates that likely belonged to books that had succumbed to the passage of time. Would they really find anything useful there? Adam continued to search, but he couldnt find anything of valueonly stones and the occasional spider that had made the place its home, which seemed odd considering there was hardly any prey to hunt. Adam lost a few seconds watching the little creature, and when he stood up, ready to ask what to do now that they hadnt found anything, he saw Thaddeus standing almost in the center of the room, holding an open book. The boys heart stopped for a moment, realizing what was happening just as a couple of system windows appeared in front of him unexpectedly, content he couldn''t help but read.
[Skill: Automatic Infoserver Lv6]
[No info available]
[Skill: Automatic Infosphere Lv6]
[You have seen the skill twice, data is being collected]
[Medium-level skill that allows the user to give commands and information to technology-based objects considered their property from a distance.]
[Hint: As long as an object is considered the user''s property, this skill has no range limit on its effect.]
...? Adam stopped abruptly when he noticed that the information indicated two skills had been activated. What was curious was that the second skill was the one Thaddeus had previously explained to him, which really had no use at that moment. Nevertheless, he pressed on and forcefully placed a hand on the scientist''s shoulder, jolting him out of his daze from reading the content. "Oh, Im sorry, I got carried away with excitement... Focus your eyes, this is what we came to find!" Thaddeus exclaimed proudly, closing the book and showing it to Adam with a smile. Chapter 42 - A Twisted Conviction Chapter 42 - A Twisted Conviction To Adam''s surprise, instead of the reaction he had expected, Thaddeus seemed rather cheerful and excited. He was so enthusiastic that he had no issue showing him the prized book and even handed it over so the boy could examine it himself. Adam handled it carefully, examining the cover with great attention to detail. He noticed that the book itself had nothing particularly remarkable about itthe binding was made of leather with absolutely no writing, and the pages inside seemed wrinkled and old. What was impressive, however, was the nearly perfect condition of the book, despite having been buried in that place for so many years. This stood out even more considering that the rest of the volumes and books on the crumbling shelves of the room had long since turned to dust. With all the care he could muster, Adam opened the book''s first page, only to be surprised that it was written in a blurry script in a language he didnt understand at all. However, as soon as he did this, the expected system window popped up, displaying the information about the object in question.
[Atomica Arcanum - Rank S ]
?Additional Information?
?A treasure of immense power and danger, the Atomica Arcanum holds no immediate abilities beyond its indestructibility against the passage of time. The true threat lies in its contentsan ancient and forbidden science detailing the creation and manipulation of nuclear energy. Long ago, its usage brought the world to the brink of destruction, leading to its sealing deep within the inner vault of the Necrogear Citadel. Few dare to seek it, for unlocking its knowledge could spell another global catastrophe.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Notice: Claiming possession of an S-rank treasure would unlock a secret route in the story of a scenario.?
?Hint: Claiming possession of the Atomica Arcanum confers its user the skills [Atomica Regulation Lv10] and [Fission Expert Lv10].?
?Every S, and above, rank treasure can change the fate of a scenario, so they have a unique tab.?
?Lore: The book Atomica Arcanum embodies the resentment and determination of the brightest minds from an ancient era. It was created to combat the unexpected and sudden rise of a foreign power that did not belong to the scenario. However, while it gave them the ability to defeat the invaders and protect their world, they nearly destroyed it as well, for there was no safe way to handle such an immense amount of energy. The book was buried in the inner vault of the citadel that once housed those invaders and their strange necromantic abilities.?
The boy was stunned by what he was reading, going over each word more than once to ensure he understood everything, which in itself was quite overwhelming, because not only did he have an S-rank item in front of him, but the system''s description and notice hinted at many things indirectly. Adam tried to break them down methodically so he could process them correctly. First of all, the general description confirmed a theory he had based on the name, though he hadn''t considered it possible given the setting they were in. The book contained the knowledge necessary for the development of nuclear technologysomething utterly absurd for a world still in its steam-powered era, even though its technology was far more advanced than what the real world had at that time. Secondly, the description also stated that the book hadnt been created naturally, but as a desperate measure to deal with a threat that had arisen from outside the setting itself... What did that mean? It was too dissonant a meta-commentary to ignore. Could it be that... just maybe... they weren''t the first ones to arrive in this story? "Hmm, are you done?" Thaddeus spoke, startling Adam with his sudden question and puzzled by how long he was taking with the book, to which the boy simply responded that he needed a little more time. Returning to his train of thought, Adam categorized the third point based on what the additional information was starting to reveal. It indicated that claiming the object as his own would radically change the scenario''s storylinea reasonable consequence given its significance. However, it also hinted, based on the phrasing of its effects, that S-rank items werent the highest tier, which was incredible since, up until then, he believed A-rank was the pinnacle, as Li had told him, but most surprising of all was that the book granted two level 10 skills just by becoming its owner. A thought crossed Adam''s mind at that moment... What if he claimed possession of the Atomica Arcanum for himself? Certainly, it was a very dangerous book to leave loose in the world, but in his hands, it would ultimately disappear when he left the scenario. Wasnt that the best option? The curiosity about its contents, once he deciphered the language it was written in, and the temptation of its unmatched power was quite alluring. After all, possessing it would certainly aid him in navigating the twisted game he was now part of and could lead him to find a way back to the real world. However, as he was contemplating this, two things stopped him dead in his tracks and sent a shiver down his spine. The first was a terrible feeling of being closely watched by something, as if a presence had manifested right behind him, observing him with malice, as though it were waiting for him to dare to act on his thoughts so it could unleash its wrath upon him. The second was a system window that appeared before him.
?Warning: You are about to break the promise established by the skill [Skill: Sinful Covenant Lv1]. If you proceed, the penalty will fall upon you.?
Although the original description of that skill didnt specify that he would also be subject to the contract''s conditions, it seemed that was indeed the case. Still, wasnt it worth the risk? Perhaps possessing something as powerful as that book would make everything else irrelevant. As he pondered this, he felt a chilling sensation begin to wrap around his neck, making it slightly difficult for him to breathe properly. The boy finally understood... The ghost within him didnt seem thrilled about the idea of him gaining such power, but it appeared to be holding back, waiting for him to make the final decision. Just when he thought he had decided to risk it all and accept ownership of the object, Thaddeus spoke to him again, pulling him out of his thoughts for the second time. "Is everything okay? You look pale." Adam paused his intentions for a moment, recalling what was happening. Even though he felt a certain aversion toward the young Volta after what he had put him through, he had to acknowledge that the covenant they had never activated, even when Thaddeus had possessed the book without his knowledge. This meant that until then, he had been keeping his word, he truly intended to destroy the book to ensure it wouldnt fall into the wrong hands and finally put an end to the war ravaging his world, besides, being inflicted by the [Skill Sealing] and [Mind Sealing] debuffs from his own covenant was too much of a risk to take in these circumstances. "Yeah, I just got a bit distracted." Adam replied, closing the book and handing it back to Thaddeus. He reflected that, to some extent, he didnt have the power to influence this world as he had considered. After all, if he was correct, it was that kind of interference from forces outside the setting that had led to their current situation in the first place. He decided to let the artifact be destroyed and allow everything to return to its natural course. "Its incredible how all of this happens because of a simple book. Knowledge can sometimes be a curse. While my father believes he can use this to convince everyone that a harmonious future is possible, the truth is that the only way to achieve it is by eliminating the old to make way for the new... starting with this." The scientist said as he placed the book on one of the small stone tables and pulled out his mechanical pistol from his pocket. "May the words of the ancient protectors of humanity be burned, and their sacrifice be eternally remembered." And, after saying this, he fired several times, pausing only to reload before continuing until the book was nothing more than scattered pieces of paper and burnt leather fragments.
[Atomica Arcanum (Destroyed) - Rank F ]
?Additional Information?
?Fragments of what was once a treasure of immeasurable value, now reduced to mere trash. It is useless.?
?Hint: Its irreparable.?
It was donethere was no turning back. An object as important and powerful as that was now lost forever. But at least it could never be used again, which was for the best, considering that the threat it had been created to combat had long since vanished. The pressure around Adams neck vanished almost immediately, leaving a bitter aftertaste in his mouth. Yet, it seemed to confirm his theory that the Undead Empress within him wasnt an invincible entity, as her reluctance toward the book likely stemmed from the power it would have granted him. Perhaps there was a way to free himself from her curse after all. "I truly appreciate your help. I''ve dreamed of this moment for so long, and I cant believe Ive finally made it... At last, we can put an end to this senseless war, and it''s all thanks to youall of you. Guiding me, defeating the guardians, unlocking the inner vault, and bringing me back to life. I already told Mr. Sebastian, but I want to extend the same offer to you. When we return, Ill see that you all are rewarded properly." Thaddeus spoke with a wide smilethe first and most genuine smile Adam had ever seen from him, quite different from the stoic expression he had when they first met and the somber look in his eyes while they were lost in the shrines of the "Seven Lights." It was a breath of fresh air for Adam, who chose to sigh and let go of the worries that had plagued him until that moment. It was clear he had been mistaken, the young scientists methods might have been questionable, but his intentions seemed sincere. "If that''s everything, I think we should leave as soon as possible." Adam said, emphasizing that they needed to leave immediately. Not only was it uncertain if something else might happen there, but they also needed to return to the zeppelin as soon as possible in case the medical supplies werent enough to treat Drake and they had to head back. "Yes, you''re right, it''s time to go," The two boys hurried out of the small room and the antechamber of the vault, swiftly passing through and leaving behind the scene of the battles fought there. They werent entirely sure where they needed to go to find the exit, as part of their journey had taken them several floors down after they fell. Fortunately, the guidance from the plot device they had used earlier was still active, making it easier for Adam to orient himself, he simply had to follow the arrows indication in the opposite direction. They navigated through corridors, skirted debris, and leaped over a few holes, but there wasnt a single trace of enemies anywhere. In fact, on more than one occasion, they passed by groups of low-ranking guardians that showed no signs of being defeated. They were simply lying there, inactive, as if they had just shut down. Could it be because the inner vault had been deactivated? It was a possibility, as opening the vault had likely rendered the low-ranking automatons obsoletethe only thing keeping them functional, according to the information Adam had read in their system windows. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. As they continued on their path, contemplating this, an extremely strong tremor shook the areaso powerful that both of them temporarily lost their balance, bewildered. What had happened? It wasnt the only quake; as the seconds passed, more and more tremors shook the structure, causing sections of the already ancient building to crack. This could become quite dangerous if they didnt hurry. However, after several minutes of running, Adam knew they were relatively close to the exit. Hey! Suddenly, a deep, familiar voice echoed from a distance, growing closer and closer. Just as they rounded one of the last corners before reaching the final stretch to the exit, Admiral Augustus appeared, followed by two others with their faces hidden behind metal masks and cloaked in hooded capes that obscured the rest of their bodies. The elderly man was slightly out of breath, his expression deeply worried, even after spotting them. Without wasting any time, he gestured for them to follow and began speaking urgently. "It''s complete chaos out there, I dont know what happened, but suddenly the place was overrun by an army of soldiers in strange armor, attacking both the Armada forces and the pirates alike with... Im not sure whatsome kind of strange weapons or abilities. Ive requested permission for a full-scale retreat. I cant get in touch with either of the other two Admirals here, so theyre likely fighting this mysterious force as well." This was weird and inexplicable, at least for the characters in the scenario, but Adam had a pretty good idea of who it could be. It had to be the third force lurking in the shadows, now finally making their movemost likely to claim the Atomica Arcanum that had been freed. Was this what the system meant when it said the treasure would alter the story of the scenario? Adam thought he was beginning to understand. If they still had it with them, they would have likely become targets for this third faction, and protecting it would have been nearly impossible in their current state. So, destroying it had indeed been the best choice. They finally reached the exit, with Augustus leading the way, followed by the two masked figureswhom Thaddeus had mentioned were the escorts assigned to himand the two boys. All that remained was to emerge from the underground citadel and head to the waiting airship as quickly as possible. However, once outside, the Admiral abruptly stopped, causing those behind him to almost collide due to the unexpected halt. Hey, you made it! A soft yet firm voice spoke, coming from a figure who had been standing at the entrance, waiting for them. Merrick? What are you doing here?! No, it doesn''t matter, we gotta take the youngsters to Voltas zeppelin near hear and declare a total retreat! Said Augustus, confirming that the tall, broad-shouldered man with sharp features, blue eyes, and dark hair was none other than fellow Admiral Jasper Merrick. The figure seemed remarkably calm, despite the chaos unfolding outside. In fact, he was smiling kindly as he began to approach, walking as if everything were perfectly normal. "Ah, of course, don''t worry. I''ll handle it. I''ll be taking young Thaddeus with me if you don''t mind." He said, his tone casual, as though making a simple request, something that confused the old man for a split second before he got himself between Merrick and the rest of the group. What do you mean? Merrick, what is happening?! "*Sigh* There''s nothing for you to worry about, I assure you. Everything will turn out fine. Just go get those wounds treated, and I''ll take care of escorting young Mr. Volta to his airship, alright?" Immediately after those words, the elderly admiral threw a punch directly at the ground where his companion stood, not with the intent to strike but to startle him. In response, Jasper effortlessly leaped backward, dodging the blow with a swift, graceful jump. "Woah, woah, you do know that attacking a fellow admiral is punishable, right?" Said the young soldier, raising his hands in mock surrender, a playful grin spreading across his face. "I know you, Merrick. We''ve spent years fighting side by side. I personally trained you when you first became a Commodore... What are you hiding?" Augustus said fiercely, flexing his arms and causing the bandages to redden with blood seeping from his wounds, making it clear that the effects of the curses were still impacting his body. "Really, you don''t miss a thing, do you, teacher? ... I''m serious when I say I don''t want to fight you. I know better than anyone that your heart is in the right place, and I truly would hate to have to do this. Just hand over Thaddeus, and you can leave, I promise." The young Admiral shifted his tone from playful to serious, indicating he was speaking earnestly. However, Augustus seemed unwilling to entertain any further discussion. His usual friendly and jovial demeanor had darkened significantly, and his muscles were so tense that the veins stood out prominently, showcasing the anger boiling within him. You traitor!! With a roar that shook everyone, the elder lunged like a bullet toward his former pupil, arms outstretched as he delivered a double strike. Merrick managed to dodge, but the impact shattered the ground beneath them, sending a powerful shockwave rippling through the area. "*Sigh* Then I have no other choice; I truly regret that it has to come to this." And with that, Admiral Merrick unbuttoned his tie and ripped off his shirt, revealing a form-fitting, lightweight black armor beneath. This armor had several glowing compartments scattered across his arms, shoulders, and hands, with a brilliant center that resembled a swirling spiral, constantly pulsating with energy. Lets begin then. On his part, Adam had been watching the scene with wide eyes and an open mouth, unable to say or do anything due to his disbelief. The information about the armor Admiral Jasper Merrick was wearing had appeared in a flash before him.
[Atomica High Armor - Rank A+ ]
?Additional Information?
?It is a cutting-edge power light armor, sleek and black, designed for maximum mobility and strength. Embedded with numerous mini reactors across its surface, this armor harnesses energy to enhance the wearers physical capabilities dramatically. At its core lies a striking spiral reactor that initiates a mini nuclear fission process, fueling the suit with immense power. With every strike delivered while wearing the armor, the enemy is inflicted with the [Radioactive] status condition, ensuring that each attack not only devastates physically but also carries lingering, harmful energy.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Notice: It gives the user the skills [Atomica Regulation Lv9], [Radioactive Aura Lv9], and [Fission Barrier Lv9]?
However, the fact that he was wearing a suit clearly utilizing technology from the ''Atomica Arcanum'' was the least surprising aspect of all, and what truly left Adam in shock for several seconds was something else entirely: a window that had popped up the moment his eyes fell on Jasper Merrick.
?Name: J?????a?????s????p?????e?????r??? ????M????e???r?????r????i????c???k?????
?Age: 3???????????0??????
?Species: H??????u??????m????????a????????n????? ??????-??????? ???????R?????a???????n????k??? ??????B????
?Points: 0???????????
?Potential: ??????????????????????
?E????r?????r???o????r????
A user window! Adam''s ''Cursed Vision'' had immediately picked up the Admiral''s informationsomething that should have been impossible, as his skill only worked on other users, not on characters within the scenario. But there it was: a statistics window, albeit heavily glitched and even indicating an error. What the hell was happening? Could Merrick be a user like them? No, that seemed unlikely; if that were the case, Adam would have seen his information normally, right? Take them to the zeppelin, quickly! The elder shouted as he exchanged punches with the other Admiral, creating a strange shockwave filled with stale air, as if the temperature were significantly higher. Those orders were immediately heard by the two escorts present, who wasted no time in grabbing Adam and Thaddeus by the arms as if they were packages. With a powerful thrust, they launched themselves in the opposite direction of the fight, heading toward the zeppelin. For a few seconds, it seemed like a good idea, as they lost sight of the combatants. However, Adam soon realized that going back might not be so easy, because as they advanced, he observed that the war between the different armies had reached this point on the island as well. He could see a large number of soldiers in heavy black armor, unlike Merrick''s, moving slowly yet unimpeded. The others, Armada and pirates alike, attempted in vain to take them down, only to realize that every attackwhether from a distance, such as bullets and projectiles, or close-quarters combatwas stopped by a strange barrier that each of these soldiers possessed individually, preventing any casualties among them. A gigantic shadow then covered the surroundings, causing Adam to lift his gaze with difficulty. He could see an enormous zeppelin, but this one appeared to be made of metalsomething impossible for an aircraft of that style. A closer look revealed that it was equipped with thrusters. Thrusters! It was unthinkable; all of this was technology that had seemingly been planned in advance, but how? As he pondered this, the aircraft did something that made him go pale: from the center of its base, it fired something that could only be described as a beam or a flare of pure energy that didnt quite look like fire. Thanks to their distance and position, Adam witnessed the result of this shot firsthand and finally discovered what had been causing the tremors. That shot had struck directly against a Sea Titan, a colossal robot of the Thunderstrike Dreadnoughts. It penetrated its electromagnetic shield and engulfed it in a sea of flames, leading to its destruction and collapse into the ocean. One of those steel giants, which seemed virtually impossible to take down, was destroyed in a single attack. Everything was spiraling out of control, and the boy couldn''t grasp what was happening. The only thing he was sure of was that this was the work of the third force the scenario setting had mentioned. But he didn''t understand how they could possess such technology; it made no sense. If they already had access to it, why wait so long? Gotcha! Adam''s train of thought was interrupted by words that came almost from beside him. To his horror, it was Almirante Merrick, who had appeared alongside them as if nothing had happened, ready to grab Thaddeus from the arms of his escort. However, a mountain of muscle pushed him asideAugustus had reached their position, panting heavily, blood covering his body and clothes. This situation repeated itself a couple more times until the pickup point of the ''Stratos Technology'' zeppelin finally came into view. At that moment, Merrick seemed to grow weary of what was happening. "Stop getting in the way; it embarrasses me to even face you when you''re in that state. Why don''t you show me why you have the title ''The Man Who Pierced the Sky''? Was the battle inside that cave so fierce that it left you in such a pitiful condition?" Said the young Admiral with noticeable irritation in his voice as he watched the escorts arriving and boarding, while his mentor positioned himself in the middle, trying to protect him, barely managing to stay on his feet... It was pathetic. Gone was the man once known as the most powerful Admiral in the history of the Ironclad Armada, someone whose moral fortitude matched his strength and whom he had always greatly admired. "It''s still too early for someone like you to bury me, kid; I''m more than enough to deal with a traitor like you!" But immediately after these words, a loud buzz filled the air as a long vehicle resembling a motorcycle in the real world burst forth from the bushes, launching itself at the elderly man. It struck with its rear wheel still spinning, and although he managed to partially evade it, he received a massive gash across his chest. Aaahh! The vehicle pulled back after the attack and positioned itself beside Merrick, revealing the driver to be a man with a well-defined black beard, a bald head, and thick eyebrows. He wasnt someone commonly seen, but he was the leader of the pirate guild "Gearforged Raiders", and he was wearing the same black armor as the Admiral. Its really that hard for you to finish off an old fossil? Pathetic. Said the man, stepping out of his vehicle and lifting it with one hand. He began activating internal mechanisms to retract certain parts, sharpening the wheels, and setting them in motion, essentially transforming it into a giant chainsaw. "These suits are amazing, hahaha!" "Shut your damn mouth, opportunist. It disgusts me that you''re even here beside me... But this makes it easier; let''s get the old man out of the way and then take down the zeppelin." Merrick was visibly displeased with the reinforcements that had arrived, partly because he knew he didn''t need them, and partly because he was dealing with a damn piratescum. However, this particular pirate had joined the cause a while back and had proven quite useful in infiltrating agents and gaining members among the Seven Guilds. So, despite his distaste, he had no choice but to tolerate him for the time being. Chapter 43 - An Honest Betrayal Chapter 43 - An Honest Betrayal The zeppelin carrying the group of users, Thaddeus, and his escorts had begun to move once everyone was aboard. Under Admiral Augustus'' orders, they wouldnt wait for him and were to leave as soon as possible while he fought with all his strength against the two enemies intent on destroying the aircraftor at least thats what it seemed. Both Adam and Kazue had peered through one of the windows, watching as the muscular old man struggled to defend himself from the relentless attacks being thrown at him. The one taking it the hardest was Kazue, who kept screaming at the top of her lungs from the other side of the glass, cheering for Augustus even though he couldnt hear her. In truth, even Adam found it difficult to process. He remembered the Admiral as a lively man, always with a perpetual smile on his face. Just a few hours ago, he had seen him defend them with his life, laughing in the face of powerful enemies. Now, however, Augustus was barely able to stand there, covered in wounds and drenched in blood from the cursed injuries that refused to heal. "I had heard stories about the famous Admiral Augustus Redmond, about how his skin was supposed to be so tough that no blade could pierce it... But look at you now. Cutting you is so easy. You''re nothing more than an overrated old man, hahaha!" Even though the old man was now his enemy, Merrick couldnt help but feel genuinely bad about what was happening. His reluctance to fight him was real; after all, Admiral Augustus Redmond had been one of the first to take him under his wing when he was just a young soldier filled with hope and dreams. It was something Merrick would never forget, and he would always be grateful for it. In fact, Merrick had witnessed his former mentor''s capabilities numerous times, and the level Augustus was showing now was nothing compared to his former self. What had happened to him in those ruins to leave him in this state? It left a bitter taste in Merrick''s mouth, which was why he had been holding back. Unfortunately, the same couldn''t be said about the pirate. Little by little, Davey was gaining ground and inflicting more and more damage on the Admiral, something Merrick watched with disgust. It wasnt just that his old friend and ally was in such a pitiful state; it was also because he knew the pirate wasn''t truly strong at all, Davey was probably the only leader among the Seven Guilds who didnt reflect the level of strength and power that someone in that position should have. After Davey was recruited into their cause, Merrick learned that he''d reached his rank through deception and cunning, exploiting the fact that the previous leader had been killed in a battle against Merrick himself. A lowly, opportunistic scoundrel who only looked out for his own intereststhe kind of person Merrick despised the most. The barrage of attacks continued relentlessly, each strike seemingly about to land a fatal blow on the Admiral, only for him to narrowly dodge at the last second. This pattern repeated over several tense moments, the attacks growing fiercer, until finally, in a last desperate assault, Augustus stumbled. His strength waning, he was forced to drop to one knee, the ground beneath him stained with his blood as he struggled to regain his footing. "This is the end, old man, hahaha!" Davey shouted, his voice dripping with arrogance as he lunged forward, his massive chainsaw-like weapon revving up for the final blow. The pirate''s eyes gleamed with anticipation, eager to see the legendary Admiral fall before him. But that didn''t happen. Instead, the pirate''s weapon stopped dead in its tracks just before striking its target, as if it had gotten jammed on something. Even the spinning blades had ceased. It was then that Davey looked up, his eyes widening in horror as he saw the old soldier raising his right arm, defying all logic. Augustus had stopped the chainsaw-like weapon with just one hand. Red chains materialized around Augustus at that moment, only to shatter into a thousand pieces and vanish, signaling that the skill sealing had finally ended. But was it too late? Not for someone like the most experienced Admiral in the Armada. His body began to emit smoke, a sight so intense that even the kids watching from the zeppelin window could make it out from a distance. "Let''s goooo!" Kazue shouted, raising her arms in excitement, fully aware that this was the moment when Grandpa Augustus would get serious and show them what he was truly capable of. Meanwhile, the pirate couldnt believe what he was witnessing. In a fit of rage, he abandoned his motorcycle-weapon and charged at the old man with his bare hands. At the same time, several nodes on his armor began to glow and emit a tremendous amount of energy, indicating that his abilities were boosted to an unimaginable level. It doesnt matter; youre just an old relic. Youre no match for But Davey''s words were abruptly cut off when a powerful punch landed squarely on his face before he could even react. The impact was so forceful that the sharp sound echoed throughout the area, creating a shockwave that kicked up clouds of dust. The pirate''s body was violently catapulted backward, bouncing along the ground multiple times until he disappeared from view amidst the sparse vegetation that remained in the area. Now thats more like the old master I know Merrick said with a nervous smile, hoping that the attack had been enough to finish off the pirate, though he doubted it. After all, the armor would have likely absorbed most of the damage. Dont get your hopes up just yet, kid; now its your turn. Augustus exclaimed, finally regaining his smile as he felt his strength returning in full force, with his ability, [The Man that Shattered the Stars], operating at maximum capacity. He stepped forward, inviting his former student for a customary exchange of blows. However, all he saw in return was a somber yet sorrowful expression from Merrick, who could only manage to murmur something barely audible under his breath. Im sorry. Was he sorry? What the hell was he talking about? No matter how much he apologized, the least he should endure was a beating for the foolishness of attempting to betray the Armada; they would figure out how he could atone for his sins later But then Augustus halted, feeling a dreadful dizziness that made him drop to his knees and, to everyone''s surprise, coughed up a large amount of blood. The Admiral himself appeared bewildered, not knowing where that had come from. But before he could lift his gaze, a tremendous pain began to stab at his chest, making it extremely difficult for him to breathe. The imbalance in his body was so severe that his internal mechanical implants stopped functioning, and his ability was canceled, ceasing to emit smoke and causing him to gasp for air. You''re poisoned, Master. The attacks from these armors carry a particular type of energy; it doesn''t affect the wearer, but anyone who gets hit ends up like thisor even worse. Its almost like a toxin that lingers in the air; its terrifying if you ask me. Said Merrick calmly as he began to move toward his former mentor. "Where... where did you get those damned things?" Augustus asked, gathering his strength and battling a pain he felt in every fiber of his body, as if a toxin was gradually invading each of his cells. "You dont have to worry about that... I''m serious. You just need to accept my offer and your wounds will be treated. Trust me, this is the best way to help everyone truly." Merrick replied, a hint of sorrow in his voice, for despite his words, it was clear what the response would be. "Haha... You may have never liked to show your true self to others, but I know that your conviction for justice is as strong as steel. I wonder what they did to convince you. As he spoke, still with blood on his lips, the elderly man gradually rose to his feet, flexing his arms to showcase his muscles, just as he always liked to do. I am Augustus Redmond! First-Class Admiral of the Ironclad Armada, proud head of the Redmond family, and sworn protector of the Allied Kingdoms! Under my jurisdiction, dear former student, you are under arrest! Haha You should be aware by now." With that, the man launched himself at full speed towards his former companion, arms outstretched, attempting one of his powerful grapples. I would never accept such an offer!! As they were only a few steps apart, Merrick simply raised his right arm, which began to glow intensely as the small reactors in his armor powered up. I know With a swift movement, the young traitor stepped forward, and before Augustus could ensnare him with a grip, he used his arm like a harpoon, piercing through the elder''s chest and emerging from his back. It was done; this was the end, even at his best, surviving such an attack would be impossible, especially now that he was weakened by the radiation. Merrick felt a pang of pain in his side, not a literal one, but an emotional one. Though he had been prepared for this moment from the beginning, he had never imagined it would come to this, even in his worst nightmares. Killing a loved one, under any circumstances, was a soul-crushing experience. However, in those fleeting moments, Augustus''s arms moved, startling Merrick as he realized that his master was still alive for some reason. If Augustus managed to grab him, it could turn dangerous. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. But instead of grappling him, the old Admiral simply embraced his old student with the little strength he had left, and with one last smile that made his lip tremble, he murmured his final words. "I know you think youre doing the right thing... I just hope youre right and that you dont end up regretting it." After that, Augustus''s arms finally gave way and his body lay in the embrace of his former disciple, finally lifeless after so many years of battles and adventures, yet with a peaceful smile on his face The scream that Merrick let out next was so loud that it even somehow reached the ears of the zeppelin''s passengers, who had long since moved away and lost sight of the combatants. "I just hope that Grandpa is okay..." Kazue said, her voice filled with sadness, hoping with all her might that they could reunite with him once everything had calmed down. Yet, for some reason, she had a terrible feeling, especially as she watched the apocalyptic scene unfolding outside the window. Perhaps she was seeking comforting words from one of her companions, but the truth was she wouldnt find them; Sebastian and Nikolai were tired and didnt understand the girl, while Li was talking to Thaddeus, and Adam... well, he was lost in his thoughts as he stared out the window. Even though they were moving away from the island, it couldnt be said that they were out of danger. The surrounding area was still engulfed in the war between the three factionsor perhaps it would be better described as a one-sided massacre. Adam could even see a ''Sea Knight'' and a ''Sea Titan'', robots belonging to the Armada and a pirate guild respectively, fighting back to back against others of their kind, though now marked with strange symbols on their massive bodies. At the same time, those large dirigibles with thrusters continued advancing slowly, firing those energy blasts that could destroy anything they touched. He even witnessed a massive black submarine emerging from the ocean, attempting to latch its mechanical claws onto one of the aircrafts, only to be hit by two shots that pierced its armor effortessly, sinking it without accomplishing anything. Adam didnt understand what was happeninghow and why this strange and powerful army had appeared out of nowhere, and why it was equipped with technology clearly belonging to the ''Atomica Arcanum.'' And that wasnt the only problem. The appearance of a traitorous Admiral, along with the fact that machines and soldiers from both sides were turning against their comrades, made it clear that the third faction had infiltrated from the beginning, lying in wait for the right moment. Kazue had been right all along, at least in concept, though it was far from a welcome surprise. As he continued thinking, Adam also noticed how more and more mechanical sea beasts began emerging in the ocean battles, wrapping around and attacking every giant robot and ship they could findexcept for those belonging to the traitorous army. It was as if they knew those forces wouldnt harm them, and neither side seemed to be paying the other any attention. It was too much, more than Adam could bear. Frustrated, he turned around and, filled with anger, marched straight toward Thaddeus. "Whats going on? Why does this mysterious military force have the power of the ''Atomica Arcanum''!? I know you know something! Tell me, you promised to tell me the truth!" The boy shouted so loudly that even Li, who was nearby, raised an eyebrow in surprise. One of the two masked escorts made a move to draw something aggressively from his waist; however, Thaddeus calmed him with a simple gesture, then he looked Adam directly in the eyes and, after a moment, sighed. "So you managed to understand what was written in the book after all... Well, I never lied to you. I promised Id be by your side every step of the way, and I have been. I promised youd be rewarded once everything was over, and I intend to keep that promise. I told you the book would be destroyed after we found it, so no one else could use itand thats exactly what we did." Said Thaddeus calmly, trying to appear as composed as possible, though the blue flame emerging from his chest still gave him a rather imposing presence. However, the last part of his statement left Adam frozen, finally realizing what had happened, though he still refused to accept it. "So no one ELSE could use it? ... Did you...?" A chill ran down his spine as he noticed the cold look in the scientist''s eyes when he made his accusation. "I asked you to understand me. I told you what my goal was, why it was important, and why it was the only way... But since you really want to know every detail, I will tell you; you all have the right to know." By that point, both Kazue and Sebastian, along with Nikolai, had turned their gaze towards Thaddeus, completely in shock by what they were hearing. It was then that the young Volta began to speak, knowing that everyone was now paying attention to him. "As I said before, the only real way to help the world is by destroying the old and rotten and doing things the right way again. I became the current president of ''Stratos Technology'' after the high command of the Armada rejected the development of technology based on the discoveries from the ''Necrogear Citadel'' despite its proven usefulness. I... I apologize for this small aside, but the reason I know that technology is useful and could be a great advancement for the world is because of my own existence." As he said this, he carefully opened the front of his shirt, revealing once again the wound he had and the blue flame that powered his mechanical heart. "This machine that kept me alive... Although I don''t know if it could truly be called living, was created by my father based on the recovered body of one of the guardians of the Citadel. With it, he saved my life and gave me a second chance, and now Mr. Sebastian has returned it to me once again. I finally feel alive again, as if all this time I had been incomplete until now. Ironic." Adam couldn''t help but look at the flame in his chest, exactly like the one possessed by the Guards of Envy. According to his description of the system, those flames were their souls. So if what Thaddeus said about the origin of his mechanical implant was true, then it made sense that he hadn''t felt complete until Thaddeus''s own soul manifested in that place. "Sorry for digressing, but it''s important for you to understand this point: technology like this is too precious for the world; it could save countless lives and improve the quality of life for everyone. Yet, none of those overindulged idiots in high-ranking positions and nobles of the ''Allied Kingdoms'' wanted to listen. They don''t care about anything but their own benefit, even as their population suffers from hunger and dies from diseases in the outskirts of their most prosperous cities... They disgust me." That was information Adam already knew, but the other members of his group, except for Li, were greatly surprised by such revelations, unsure of what to say or feel. Adam swallowed hard, realizing that he had misunderstood everything from the beginning. That "third faction in the shadows" that the system had warned them about before entering the stage had always been rooted in the other two, with its leader being the boy they had unknowingly been helping all this time. "Our investigations and discoveries allowed us to replicate the technology used by the first users of the ''Atomica Arcanum'', the greatest heroes in the history of the world. However, we could do nothing to emulate a fraction of their energy source. We needed the book and its knowledge to gain the power necessary for our ultimate goal. That''s when, fortunately, one of our new recruits, Finn O''Malley, here present, informed us that he had the perfect team for a deep expedition into the Citadel." Finn O''Malley? The moment Thaddeus said that name and pointed at Li, everyone wore confused expressions while he tried to avoid their gazes. Adam immediately understood why the information the veteran had provided had been so contradictory and why he had been the first to dispel their initial suspicions about the scientist, redirecting them toward Admiral Augustus instead... Everything had been part of his plan to get the group to help without truly knowing what they were getting into. "But how did you obtain the power of the book? At no point did you take possession of it, and you destroyed it as we agreed. You only observed it for a moment and..." Adam halted his own words, recalling that it wasn''t true that Thaddeus had only read a little; he had seen Thaddeus activate two skills, one of which contained information he hadnt been able to see. "It seems youre starting to understand, but I must admit that I lied when we spoke in the armory. I actually have two skills: the one I already mentioned and another... that allows me to store all the information from any object I touch. Once I did that, I sent it as signals to every piece of technology we secretly developed, as they are my property." Adam finally understood everything, and a surge of rage filled his body. He didn''t know why; even with everything happening, logic screamed at him that it really didn''t matter. After all, they were in the middle of a story, and everything occurring around him was nothing more than characters... right? Still, his body moved on its own, ready to leap at Thaddeus in a fit of fury. However, before he could take a step, one of the bodyguards was quicker. With a leap, he positioned himself beside Adam, grabbing both of his arms and pinning him to the ground, placing his knee on the boys back. Hey! Seeing this, Kazue didn''t stay still and tried to help her companion, only to experience the same fate with the other bodyguard. However, this time the girl activated her electric attack immediately, causing the masked man holding her to receive a powerful shock upon contact. Yet, nothing happened, as if it had no effect at all. "I see that you''ve improved a lot; I could even say I''m a bit proud." Then, a familiar feminine voice was heard from the masked figure holding her. It wasn''t until she willingly removed the mask and hood that everyone could see, with astonishment, that it was none other than Commodore Kathlene, who looked at her "student" with a hint of mischief but did not let her go at all. "What?!" "Kid, calm down. I know you''re smart, so just be quiet." Adam was so shocked by the Commodore''s appearance that he shouted in disbelief, only for his captor to respond with a familiar voice. It couldn''t be, could it? Slowly, the second bodyguard removed his mask and hood to reveal the rugged features of none other than the pirate captain Magnus, whom they had last seen during the siege of the factories when he had saved them from the woman holding Kazue. The fact that he was there was insane, causing Adam to struggle, which made the man apply more pressure to his hold, inflicting considerable pain. What the hell could he do in that situation? His [Ghost Phasing] skill wouldn''t help at all in this position, as he could only turn one part of his body intangible at a time, not to mention that he still didn''t have full control over it. Maybe he could use his newly obtained Espectronomicon? He had no choice but to take the risk given the circumstances. But before he could call forth the ghost in the form of a book, Thaddeus spoke. "Please don''t be violent with them. Despite their recent behavior, they are still the heroes who helped our plan to help the world, and my friends with whom I''ve shared my own life." That made Adam''s blood boil even more. He continued to struggle a bit but managed to say what was on his mind at that moment. "I''m not your friend! I... I... despise you! If I had known what was going to happen, I would have never helped you!" The boy shouted, only to be taken aback by Thaddeus''s expression, which shifted from calm to one that genuinely conveyed sorrow in his eyes. "It''s a shame, because I do consider you a precious friend, and my gratitude and promise that nothing will happen to you all is genuine." The fact that the covenant between them remained active and its effects were not visible meant that what he said was true, which was not very reassuring at that moment. But the worst came next, as if the system itself wanted to mock those present one last time. An information window appeared for all the members of the group except for Li, displaying something they never thought possible. Chapter 44 - A bittersweet victory Chapter 44 - A bittersweet victory After reading the contents of the system window that had appeared before his eyes, Adam couldn''t help but pale even further, unable to believe what had been happening all this time. He didnt even have to think much to understand exactly why that window hadnt appeared in front of Li... Everything suddenly made sensethe constant conversations with Thaddeus at every opportunity, and how everything had conveniently lined up for the group to be part of this search operation. He even realized why they had been allowed to leave after being imprisoned at the Armada base. He knew Li was a veteran in the scenarios, knew he had been through many of these stories, and remembered one of the only early pieces of advice Li had given them: "Only rely on yourselves." The frustration was palpable in Adamnot against the man who had manipulated them so easily, but with himself. It was the same frustration he had felt when he was deceived at the pirate library''s door. What bothered him most was his lack of common sense, interacting with people like Drake and Kazue had led him to form a completely mistaken idea of what it meant to deal with others. He had never had so much contact with such different personalities before, and none of the hundredsif not thousandsof books and theories he''d read and studied over the years could help him now. "But the truth is, I have to admit, some things have changed a lot after our little adventure..." Thaddeus then said as he stood up and walked toward one of the zeppelin''s windows, watching the war unfolding outside with a look of sadness and melancholy, something only noticed by Sebastian, who stood nearby. "The sacrifice you made and the help you gave, even against your will, will always be remembered... I truly hope you can find peace. Im sorry." Thaddeus said, his voice filled with genuine regret and activating his second skill.
[Skill: Automatic Infosphere Lv6]
[Medium-level skill that allows the user to give commands and information to technology-based objects considered their property from a distance.]
[Hint: As long as an object is considered the user''s property, this skill has no range limit on its effect.]
What happened next was witnessed only by Sebastian, as a series of explosions began to echo from outside, causing the old man to rise and look out instinctively. Before his eyes, a bizarre spectacle unfoldedevery single giant mechanical sea beast had begun to explode, themselves and taking with them several enemy mecha-giants or ships in the process. Li also approached one of the windows, raising an eyebrow in confusion; however, Sebastian knew exactly what Thaddeus had meant with his last words. Thanks to the memories of the late Falk, he discovered that all those beasts had the imprisoned souls of people from the past, experimented upon, and forced to give life to those murderous machines. "I never fully understood my connection with the mechanical beasts, I simply took advantage of that fact whenever necessary. But now, thanks to you, Mr. Sebastian, I finally understand why. For that, I reiterate my eternal gratitude, and I''m certain all those soulswho can finally rest in peacethank you as well." What the hell are you talking about?! Adam couldnt contain his voice after the scientist''s words, as what had happened to him and what Sebastian had discovered was still unknown to him. This ultimately led the elder to stumble toward him and begin explaining as clearly as he could everything that had occurred when he attempted to heal Thaddeus. He recounted how he had witnessed the past through the hidden soul in the body of his aviatrix, whose lifeless form he still held in his hands, unable to abandon it. That duality in Thaddeus''s personality was something Adam found irritating like few things; he believed that only shades of black and white existed, good and evil from a logical standpoint. He couldn''t understand that the scientist genuinely believed he was acting for the best. However, his thoughts were interrupted when Sebastian looked at him with an expression of concern that simultaneously conveyed a sense of calm. "I think I understand what''s going on, but please, have a little patience with Thaddeus. At the end of the day, I think he''s just a frightened boy trying to do his best in his own, albeit misguided, way." That line of thought was dangerously close to self-deception. Even if Thaddeus''s actions had stemmed from good intentions, they had long since crossed the boundary of morally gray, given the countless deaths his revolution was causing at that moment. Yet, Adam''s rational mind kicked in again, reminding him that, logically speaking, it didnt really matter. After all, these were just characters in a story, and the world was already engulfed in a war where many lives were lost regularly. If Thaddeuss actions helped bring an end to it all, wouldnt that be for the best? Right? The truth was, Adam didnt want to dwell on what was socially correct. The last time he had, he ended up acting in a way he deeply regretted. Even though he appreciated the help and company of his teammates to some extent, he knew that, in the end, he would always prioritize his own well-being. He wasnt going to attempt to be the hero who sacrificed himself for others ever again. Fine I get it. Adam spoke aloud, his voice filled with a horrible sense of resignation to the situation. His words prompted Thaddeus to give the order to release him, and shortly after, Kazue was also freed. Adam used the opportunity to distance himself from the others, walking away to sit far from everyone, not even bothering to check on how Drake was doing. Meanwhile, the rest of the group spent the remainder of the journey talking among themselves, especially Kazue, who wasnt exactly thrilled to have encountered her mentor in this way, yet, despite her initial displeasure, she didnt hesitate to speak with her as much as she couldsomething that Adam couldnt care less about listening to. About an hour passed before they finally received the announcement that they had arrived at their destination: the Stratos Technology boarding area. At that moment, everyone inside the vessel stirred, especially many men and women in white lab coats who hurriedly brought down something resembling a covered stretcher. It wasnt hard to guess that Drake was on it. Although they had been told that he had been stabilized, he still required more specialized care. "Time to go." Thaddeus said, standing up and addressing the group while putting on a weird black armored glove on his right arm, but hiding it quickly before Adams eyes could catch its information. "Please, stick close to me. There may still be some issues inside." Without saying or complaining further, the entire group, now joined by the two bodyguards of the young scientist, who hadnt bothered to put their masks back on, disembarked from the zeppelin and proceeded from the hangar into the endless hallways. Truth be told, Adam had expected to find the place in ruins, or at the very least with signs of some kind of combat. But the only difference from the last time they were there was the presence of several soldiers dressed in those heavy black armors, patrolling the various floors and corridors, even though it didnt seem necessary. It didn''t take long until they finally reached their destination: the door to Isaac Volta''s office, exactly as they had done during their previous visit. However, this time, they didnt knock but entered directly. And instead of finding the room in the same disheveled state, with no trace of the scientist, they were greeted by none other than Isaac himself, his voice filled with alarm. I told you already that I dont Thaddeus?! It was clear the scientist hadnt expected to see his son there. Instead of showing relief or joy, his concern spiked to the extreme. He stumbled over the items scattered on the floor as he hurried toward him. "Are you okay? It''s a madhouse in here! The operations center was overrun by a small army in mechanical suits I''d never seen before. They locked me up in here, and every so often, someone would come by asking if I needed anything. I dont know what they want, but its incredibly dangerous. How did you get here?" Isaac stumbled over his words in his agitation, prompting Thaddeus to grasp him firmly with both arms to calm him down. "Father, calm down. Everything is fine; Ill explain everything to you. You have nothing to fear." Still not fully calmed down but trusting his son''s words, the disheveled scientist agreed to sit and listen while his son told him whatever he wanted to say, while the rest of the group stayed behind them, listening. Minutes passed, and Thaddeus''s narrative progressed slowly but surely, carefully not to skip even the smallest detail, as if it were something he had rehearsed for a long timeand perhaps it was, as this was the first time he had shared his ideas and intentions directly with his father so openly, clearly hoping that he would understand his point of view and share his ideals. However, reality is not always as one wishes, and with every word spoken, Isaac''s expression grew increasingly somber and filled with anguish until his son finally finished. "And with that, we arrive at this point... Father, I would like you to please lend me your help; your knowledge and experience will be necessary to lead the world into an era of prosperity." Isaac didn''t respond for a few seconds, remaining in his seat and staring at his desk as if there were something on it, even though it was empty. "I... I can''t believe something like this came out of your mouth, and even more so that you actually went through with it... Do you realize what you''ve done?" Said the scientist without lifting his gaze, which frustrated Thaddeus, who quickly tried to respond. "I understand that you may have your doubts, father, but looking at it rationally, the only way to..." Enough! The room fell silent after Isaac''s shout, interrupting his son with a strength in his voice he had never used before. He finally lifted his gaze, revealing tear-filled eyes and a face marked by immense sadness and disappointment. "The only thing you''re doing is causing chaos. It doesn''t matter how much you think you can control thingsthis power was sealed away after it was first used for a reason. It''s as dangerous and evil as the forbidden science of the ''Golden Pavilion.'' Under no circumstances should it ever be used, and you''ve brought both back into the world." Those words shocked young Volta, as far as he knew, the existence of the Golden Pavilion was a secret only a select few elite scientists in his faction were aware of. His father was only supposed to know about its technology as a concept after refusing its use alongside the Armada. However, at that moment, the pieces of the puzzle began to fall into place in his mind. "You... You knew. The technology you used to repair my heart wasn''t based on the workings of one of the guardians... You used its core and installed it in me. That''s why Mr. Sebastian was able to repair and reactivate it using the same method the former scientists of the Pavilion used. If you knew it worked, why do you refuse to believe it''s something that can help humanity?" After these words, Isaac suddenly stood up and slammed the table with both hands, revealing his pent-up fury at that moment. "Because it''s unnatural! Believe me, I exhausted every possible resource to save you, and that was the only thing left to try. How do you think I felt when I discovered that souls exist in this world, and that to activate your heart, it required using another human''s soul to make it work? ... But there was no other option. We decided it was the only way, and I was the only person capable of performing the procedure." Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. We?... Thaddeus couldn''t understand what his father was trying to say, but for some reason, he had a terrible feeling. "Who sacrificed themselves to give life to your mechanical heart the first time... was your mother. She didnt die from the same illness that afflicted you, she didnt have a weak heart like you. She... she gave her life, her very soul, to save yours." That revelation hit like an emotional blow, so much so that even the other members of the group listening from the back flinched upon hearing it. But it was clear that no one was more shocked than Thaddeus himself, who could hardly find the words. His mother, who had passed away several years ago, and whom he believed had died from the same heart condition he suffered from, had chosen to sacrifice herself for him. Both he and Sebastian understood the gravity of the situation. Just as it had happened with Falks soul, using a soul to activate a machine meant that the soul would completely vanish. Although the old man didnt fully grasp it, the reason why Thaddeus soul emerged intact afterward to fuel the hearth, rather than being partially functional like when Isaac performed the procedure, was because that process was the result of a users skill that Sebastian managed to replicate through a series of coincidences, but it was something impossible for a character within a scenario to achieve. "That''s why I know this technology is abominable; it''s impossible to even think about using it again." Said Isaac, hoping that this revelation would be enough to make his son see reason; however, Thaddeus began to interpret it in a completely different way, as for him, the fact that his mother had died for him added even more weight to his ideals. After all, he would not let her sacrifice be in vain. "On the contrary, it means that it can be used to save many lives, and if it requires human souls to function, we can use those of criminals and people who only harm society." Thaddeus seemed satisfied with his response and with himself, but all his father could manage to reply was a dry groan, seeing how he could no longer even recognize the son with whom he had spent so many years; it was as if he were a completely different person. When had that change occurred in him? Unfortunately, Isaac couldn''t know, and he had to admit that he hadn''t been an exemplary father either, focusing more on his work than anything else, especially after his wife passed away. "Enough! I don''t even recognize you... Your mother didn''t sacrifice herself for this. What we did was out of love, not to see you turned into... this." "Father, I think I understand your point, but you also need to understand mine. I believe that my mother''s sacrifice paves the way for a new way to help humanity, saving the innocent and punishing those who take pleasure in the suffering of others." At these last words, Isaac could do nothing more and simply lowered his gaze once again. "If your mother could see what her sacrifice has led to, I''m sure she would regret having done it." That was too much, even for the others listening from behind; those cruel words were all the scientist had inside him at that moment. However, he could never have imagined that the next thing his son would do was grab him by the neck with a swift motionapparently thanks to the mechanical glove on his armand lift him off the ground while looking at him with a mix of anger and desperation. "Even I... regret how careless I was with you... What youre doing doesnt make sense... Youre just replacing one monster''s head with another." Thaddeus was too agitated to respond, so Isaac continued, gathering all the strength he had to speak over a grip that barely allowed him to breathe. "Ill... never stop... trying to stop you... and I''m sure that... your mother would do the same." The pressure on Isaac''s neck was visibly increasing, to the point where the expression on his face had become exaggeratedly agonized. His son, blinded by a surge of rage, seemed completely unaware of thisuntil a loud crack echoed through the room. "Thaddeus, no!" Sebastian shouted then, rushing toward the boy as fast as his exhausted body allowed, grabbing him by the arm in an attempt to bring him back to his senses. The action had been so sudden that even the bodyguards, Magnus and Kathlene, hadnt noticed it. But in the end, there was no need for them to intervene. As if emerging from a trance, the old man''s words echoed in Thaddeus'' mind, causing him to snap out of it and realize what he was doing. He released his grip on his father, his face filled with fear; however, it was already too late. The scientist''s lifeless body collapsed to the floor. Thaddeus didnt cry or scream upon realizing the atrocity he had just committed. He simply fell to his knees beside the body of his murdered father. Sebastian knelt next to him, trying to say something to comfort him, though even he didnt know what could be said in such a moment. The room fell into a heavy silence that stretched for what felt like an eternity, and even Adam began to feel weird, like a strange bitterness in his mouth, something he had never experienced before. Moments later, a cold, eerie breeze seemed to sweep over his body and filled the room. ...? As if an almost imperceptible mist had appeared from nowhere, the room''s temperature began to drop gradually, enough for everyone to notice. In the middle of Isaac''s body, a small blue flame flickered into existence, leaving everyone stunnedespecially Thaddeus and Sebastian, who were closest. Could it really be what they thought? How was it even possible for Isaac''s soul to manifest in such a way? Eventually, Adam would learn that this was an unusual gift from the Undead Queen to young Volta, a rare act of gratitude for guiding her vessel through the cursed rocks in the underground temples. But for now, it was something completely unprecedented. Is Is this, Mr. Isaacs soul? Sebastian, completely shocked, stammered something incomprehensible while Thaddeus remained silent, his eyes red and his eyelids swollen. He watched the blue flame intensely. It wasnt long before he decided to act, gently cupping the small flame in both hands and bringing it closer to him. However, he paused, as if hesitating or reconsidering something. After a few moments, he turned to the elderly man beside him and, with trembling hands, extended his father''s soul toward Sebastian. "Mr. Sebastian, Im sorry to be so selfish. Youve done so much for me, too much, and yet Id like to ask one more favor of you Please, take care of my fathers soul. Im not worthy to hold it, not now and not ever." Thaddeus voice wavered with guilt and sorrow, as he held the flame out to Sebastian, his hands trembling. He could barely meet the old man''s gaze, burdened by the weight of his actions. Under any other circumstances, Sebastian would have argued or refused to hold onto something so sacred and personal. However, after everything they had been through, he understood Thaddeuss feelings and the meaning behind his gesture. Silently gathering all the courage he could muster, the old man accepted what was offered, taking the small blue flame with trembling hands, feeling the weight of its significance. "Thank you, truly. Please know that you will always be welcome with me, no matter what happens. I will find a way to repay this eternal debt to you somehow." Thaddeus said, finally shedding a few tears as he watched his father''s soul escape from Sebastian''s hands, while the elder poured it into the empty shell of Falk. The mechanical body felt the returning energy that sustained it and closed again, after which the gears inside began to move immediately, causing the little bird, once stiff and inert, to start moving and stand up again, tilting its head like a real bird, confused about its surroundings. That could have been a beautiful scene were it not for the implications it carried. However, Thaddeus didn''t stop to think any further. He stood up, his legs still trembling but his eyes burning with conviction, and approached his father''s desk. He retrieved the same communication device he had used when they first saw him there, then activated his skill [Automatic Infosphere] to make a broadcast. "Thaddeus Volta speaking. I need confirmation of the key points." Curiously, from inside the device came another voicegravelly, but clearly belonging to someone they had met not long ago. "This is Merrick speaking. The job here is done. The island has been secured, and the forces of the Armada and the Seven Guilds have been captured or annihilated, awaiting instructions." The voice of the traitorous Admiral sounded weary, but the way he spoke made it clear that he wouldn''t stop. "There has been a change of plans... We will proceed with Initiative A2. Deploy all available troops to carry out massive bombings on Gearspire Stronghold, the royal city of Gegordrift, and the main base of the Armada at Riggate Fortressreduce everything to ashes." Those words left everyone stunned; even Magnus and Kathlene exchanged a glance but said nothing. Adam knew what those places were from the information he had gathered in the library of the pirate settlement. The first was the artificial island where they had ended up at the beginning of their journey, the second was the main kingdom where the royal families and high nobility of the Allied Kingdoms gathered, and the third, as its name indicated, was the main headquarters where the highest-ranking officials of the Ironclad Armada resided. Were they talking about destroying those places with nuclear bombings? For Adam, who understood the power that the army wielded thanks to the knowledge of ''Atomica Arcanum'', this was one of the worst things they could do. They would certainly obliterate those locations without a trace, leaving behind radioactive wastelands and countless innocent deaths in the process. "And you managed to convince Admiral Augustus to join our cause?" "No, he fought until the end, our ruse didnt work. That guy Davey is still hospitalized with a broken face, eventually, I had to end the Admiral''s life; it wasn''t possible to reach an understanding." Upon hearing such news, a deathly silence fell, broken only by Kazue''s heartbroken sob, as she brought her hands to her face, tears in her eyes, unable to control her emotions. "I understand, Im truly sorry Please proceed." That was too much for Adam, who had been on the verge of his emotions until that moment, trying to control himself solely with rational thoughts. But hearing about the Admiral''s death was more than he could bear. Images of everything that had happened just hours before with the old soldier flooded his mind, especially the fact that his smile never faltered, even when he fought for his life to help him. This time, no thought could stop him, and Adam lunged at Thaddeus with gritted teeth and a look of hatred as he had never felt toward anyone before. However, his advance was halted for the second time by Captain Magnus, who grabbed both of Adam''s arms and twisted them behind his back to stop him in his tracks. But this didn''t last, as under the pirate''s bewildered gaze, the boy''s limbs passed through him like smoke, freeing him and giving him those few seconds he needed to take a couple more steps. The Spectronomicon had appeared before its master in its ghostly skull form, laughing viciously and reveling in the cursed energy he exuded. But it wouldnt be that easy, for just as it was about to unleash a skill directed at the young scientist, a powerful punch struck its face from the side, causing it to lose its balance and almost topple over. Li had been the one to anticipate the boy''s actions, catching up to him and landing a blow that knocked him down, preventing him from doing something foolish, however, just before Adam completely fell, he gathered all his strength into one of his legs, planting it firmly and barely resisting the fall, much to the surprise of the man who had struck him. Then, his ghostly book began to howl, signaling that one of the skills within had activated. In an instant, his arms, legs, and face were enveloped in a translucent spectral miasma, transforming into large, elongated arms with sharp claws, beastly curved legs, and a wolf-like snout revealing a maw full of fangs. This was the power of channeling a Feral-type into his own body, giving him a menacing and imposing appearance. However, it also caused him excruciating pain, as he felt those new limbs tearing at his skin with every secondagonizing suffering that nonetheless didnt stop him from taking the final step needed to reach Thaddeus. He swung one of his elongated claws to strike and send Li flying backward, barely managing to cover himself from the attack. In a swift motion, Adam managed to ensnare Thaddeus with his other spectral arm, the claws extending to the point of completely capturing the boy and pinning him against the back wall, immobilizing all his limbs except for his head. Immediately, the two bodyguards attempted to rush at Adam, but before they could take even a single step, something stopped them. Stop! Dont move! Thaddeus exclaimed, ordering that no one interfere despite how dangerous and terrifying the situation appeared. Why!? Why did you do such things!? How is killing people and killing someone who truly cared for us helping the world!? Adam screamed, though his voice had a distinctly guttural tone that chilled the blood just to hear. "Some sacrifices are necessary to achieve a greater good; getting rid of the rotten heads and starting anew is the only way to move forward." It doesnt make sense! None of this makes any sense! I know! At Thaddeus''s last words, Adam froze, caught off guard by a response he hadn''t anticipated at all. "But when no one listens, when no one understands, when you realize that absolutely no one cares to change and that all they want is to continue benefiting at the expense of others, what should I do? The Allied Kingdoms were planning to use this power to annihilate all the free kingdoms, and the Seven Guilds were plotting to use it to consolidate their power over an enslaved population in exchange for ''protection.'' Nothing I could say or show changed their ambitions. So what was I supposed to do? What? What? WHAT?!" Adam recoiled at these words, yet he did not loosen his grip on Thaddeus, who was beginning to feel the pain from the pressure Adam was exerting against the wall. "Answer me! If thats not the way, then how? HOW?!" The boy clenched his teeth to the point where it seemed like the pain in his skin no longer bothered him; his mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, and he didnt know how to respond. Answer me! I dont know! FUCK! Also letting out a scream with all the strength he could muster, Adam admitted that he had no idea, finally releasing Thaddeus as his spectral limbs dissipated. He began to pound the ground, trying unsuccessfully to calm himself. Immediately after that, and to everyone''s surprise, a system window appeared in front of the entire group as a robotic female voice announced the end of the scenario. Scenario No2 - Ending info Chat Log ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Chapter 45 - Finally, a proper team meeting Chapter 45 - Finally, a proper team meeting To the surprise of most, the system window indicating the end of the scenario appeared at that very moment. At the same time, a robotic female voice began reading it aloud, something that only the group of users could see and hear. Before the voice could finish reading the announcement, Li had already raised his arms, a wide grin on his face, summoning the Plot Device he had obtained before entering. He had worked tirelessly for it, all to bring the scenario to the most "spectacular" conclusion possible.
?Notice: UR-class Plot device: Golden Ending has been used?
?Amazing Sucess!?
?Additional rewards are being calculated?
?Rewards are being harshly reduced due to the users Make it fair! option.?
?Showing results:?
?Merit C x1?
?Unique Skill Based on the scenario ending x3?
?All skills level +1?
?All treasures rank +1?
?Team Voucher Bonus x1?
?Additional Points +1500?
?Thaddeuss promised reward (bonus) x1?
?Returning?
Yes! Li immediately exclaimed, knowing he had earned more rewards in a single run than he could have hoped in several scenarios. He had to admit, he''d been incredibly luckyeverything had aligned perfectly, resulting in one of the highest-scoring endings, considering the difficulty and the sheer impact on that world. Before anyone could say another word, a blinding white light enveloped them like a sudden flash. Adam didnt notice, still kneeling with his head down after unleashing all his frustration on the ground. However, this time was differenthe lingered in that liminal space longer than usual. It was actually the norm inside that realm but, during the previous scenario, no one had felt it since they had all lost consciousness. ...?
?Showing results:?
?Base Rewards?
?Reward Points 700?
?The treasure [Spectronomicon Lv?] has now been added to the system as the users property.?
?Bonus Rewards?
?Additional Rewards will be shown based on the users contribution to the success of the Hidden Subplot (3/3)?
?Skills [Ghost Phasing] and [Lesser Undead Control] level +1?
?Species: Demi Lich - increased rank to D?
?Additional Points +1500?
?Thaddeuss promised reward x1?
?Unique Skill Based on the scenario ending x1?
??
??
?Skill [Light of the Six Sins Lv1] has been created.?
?Warning: The skill [Light of the Six Sins Lv1] has been forcefully absorbed by the treasure [Spectronomicon Lv?], you can use it only through it.?
Adam was still somewhat shaken by what had just happened, so it took him a moment to pull himself together enough to read all the messages the system displayed in front of him. The most important one was the extra bonus he had earned for completing the subplot of the scenariosomething he had done unintentionally, but now that it was over, he could at least be grateful it hadnt been in vain. However, he looked at the first part with concern, as the only base reward the scenario had given him for completing it was 700 points, along with registering his new weapon as part of his system belongings. This was brutally low for the entire adventure, indicating that the real way to benefit from each scenario truly was to seek out those extra rewards tied to subplots or something similar. He didnt know if this would be the case in all scenarios, but it was the only information he had at the moment. As if that strange, entirely white place had been waiting for Adam to get his things in order before proceeding, the boy blinked only to find himself back in the equally white lobby with the rest of his group. However, that brief moment of relief didnt last long, as they were all quickly reminded of their urgent situation upon their return... Drake''s body had appeared alongside them, covered in bandages and pustules, making it clear he had been forcibly transported from wherever he was being treated. In a panic, Kazue screamed and rushed toward the blond without really knowing what to do, while Nikolai and Sebastian watched her in fear. "System, heal, heal! Please, heal him!" Adam exclaimed, remembering that the shop had an option to heal an unconscious teammate with the "Heal Up" feature, but he didnt know how to use it. After a few seconds of trying in vain to activate the option, he managed to think more clearly and looked around, trying to find Li. If anyone knew how to use the healing function on someone else, it was himbut Li was nowhere to be found. Why? When had he left? "Hey, calm down! There''s nothing to worry about," A voice was heard from behind them, causing Adam to turn around and see that it was Li who had spoken. He had walked over to the shop area and was now looking at the floating menu from one of the white cubes. "In fact, I''m in a good mood. This healing''s on me as a thank-you for what that kid did." Li added with a slight smile while clicking on something in the window. Immediately after that, a strange, warm green light enveloped literally all the team members, not just Drake, bringing a sense of calm in the process. Adam could feel all the aches he had been carrying completely fade away, and the residual pain on his skin from the last skill he had used vanished entirely. "What?!" With a loud scream, the young blond lifted his body as if he had suddenly awakened from a nightmare, still wearing the bandages all over but this time without any wounds or burns. "What happened? Where are we? What happened to the guardian? Did you manage to destroy it?" It wasn''t easy to calm him down at first, but Kazue, who was next to him, managed to give him a brief overview of what had happened after his cables exploded along with the Lord of Envy, and how Drake had miraculously survived such punishment. "I understand, but... what happened to the scenario? Did you manage to get the... whatever it was we went to find?" After these words, the entire group fell silent for a moment, something that Drake could interpret as a sign that things hadn''t gone well after all, even though they were all still alive. The girl was the first to break the silence, trying to explain what had happened after he lost consciousness; however, Adam interrupted her. "No, we all have very scattered information. Lets gather together and clearly discuss everything we saw and learned from that place. One of the biggest mistakes we madeone that I madewas not being clear with each other." Taking a brief pause, the boy turned to Li, who was still browsing items in the shop. "Like it or not, it''s clear that these scenarios are impossible to face unless we tackle them together, and for that, everyone needs to have all the information possible... Do you understand?!" Li simply began to laugh upon hearing that, as if he found it amusing how Adam still seemed upset with him. "Did it just take one intense experience for you to grow a pair? Hahaha, well, believe it or not, I''m the first to admit that these stories can only be handled properly with a capable team, and after everything you''ve been through, I think I can say you''re no longer just rookies... I understand how you must feel; at some point, I felt the same way." The man said with a sarcastic smile, making it very difficult to take him seriously. "Count me in. I won''t recognize any of you as a leader, but I certainly know I can work with you. I won''t do something like what happened in this scenario again, I promise." Although Adam didnt believe a single word the guy was saying, it certainly seemed like he at least intended to collaborate with the others, at least on a basic level, which was one less concern. But first things first, the boy stood up and motioned for the others to follow him to the shop area not far away, placing special emphasis on having Sebastian and Nikolai be the first to open the menu and select the "Let''s have fun together" option. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Now we can finally talk. Adam said this after the two finally managed to understand what the rest were saying, something that surprised them even more than the green healing aura they had seen a moment ago, especially Nikolai, who was actually quite talkative but hadn''t been able to speak because he barely understood English and hadnt grasped anything Kazue had said in Japanese until that moment. "Alright, now that we can all understand each other, before we dive into the important things we uncovered during the scenario, its crucial that you both better understand the place you''re in right now and how the system works... *Sigh* I can''t say we know everything about it, but it''s better that you at least have a general overview." The next few minutes were spent explaining what they knew about how the place and the system worked, going into more detail about the scenarios, points, and the shop, including the option they thought, was to escape the place, which ended up being something completely different, fortunately, and disturbingly enough, neither of them showed the least interest in returning to the real world. Even Li chimed in a few times to clarify things the others had missed, such as the importance of first buying the skill [Analyze], just like the rest had done. With it, theyd be able to gather information about things both inside and outside the system. However, Nikolai interrupted during this last part. "Let me see if I got this straight. You''re telling me this shop has an almost infinite compendium of fantastic, superpowered skills, and Im supposed to spend my few points on one that just gives me a bit of extra information that I can just ask you guys for anyway? Yeah, no thanks." At Nikolais refusal, Adam made a face of annoyance, believing the skill was essential for survival. After all, they had already seen situations where they might not be togetherwhat would he do then? He was about to argue and insist that Nikolai buy the skill when Sebastian spoke up. "You''re going to have to excuse me, but I don''t think I''d need that skill either." Sebastian said, nervously pulling something out of his pocket when everyone turned to him in confusion. It was a small object that both Adam and Drake recognizedthe small monocular magnifying glass the old man had acquired at the Stratos Technology armory before their journey to the island. Adam had already mentioned its effect, which granted the skill [Appraisal] to its user, meaning Sebastian truly didnt need to buy a specialized skill for that purpose. However, this only reinforced Adams initial pointthat it was best to clearly discuss everything they had learned about the scenario before even thinking about purchasing anything, so, everyone sat down and began their conversation. But not before Kazue, to their surprise, handed out rice crackers that she had secretly bought, which was very welcome since after the moment they took them, they were instantly reminded that they hadnt eaten anything all day. Unlike the previous explanation, which took only fifteen or twenty minutes, this time they lost track of how long they spent talking, analyzing, and sharing information. Just as Adam had suspected, each of them had experienced something unique in the last scenario, and it was fascinating to hear. Kazue started, sharing something that even made Li raise an eyebrow. She explained how she had a brief one-day training session with Commodore Kathlene. Although what she learned was a basic concept, it had earned her a new skill that seemed like an evolution of the one she had bought from the shop, even though the system registered it as a different skill. This suggested it was possible to acquire abilities naturally without needing to purchase themsomething Adam himself confirmed, as he had gone through a similar experience. "It seems that, depending on the situation, the system might recognize individual circumstances or efforts and allow the creation of a skill that fits. Both instances happened during moments of extreme necessity: the fight against the golden guardian and when I had six of the seven curses affecting my body... We''ll need more tests and information, but at least we know it''s possible." The same was true for Sebastian, who reaffirmed something the group already knew but was good to note: the title the old man had earned after repairing Falk, which had also granted him a very useful skill for the scenario. Adam interpreted this as meaning that actions connected to significant parts of the storysuch as the aviatrix being closely tied to the subplotshad the potential to grant a title, which aligned with how he himself had obtained his titles after the first scenario. However, when Sebastian reached the part about how he revived Thaddeus, everyone fell silent, even Li. What he was saying was completely incredible and mysterious. He spoke of the system''s check on him, something about another user''s personal skill, and how he had replicated it due to several coincidences. Other users in that scenario? Was it even possible? Suddenly, two things came to Adam''s mind: the description of the Atomica Arcanum and the fact that that traitorous admiral had a bugged information windowsomething that surprised the rest after he told them. "Mr. Li, is it possible that there were other users with us in that scenario?" Adam asked this with a serious tone, anticipating an evasive answer from the man. However, he was taken aback when Li appeared thoughtful for a moment before responding. "It''s impossible. I can attest that different teams interact through other kinds of scenarios, not a regular one like this." "And those would be the collab scenarios, right?" Adam quickly said this, recalling the question he had asked before entering the second scenario, which Li had chosen to avoid answering at that time. ... Yes Feeling cornered by his own surprise, Li simply admitted that it was true. This brought a brief smile to Adam''s face, but he quickly erased it to continue with his point. "Then, is it possible that other users could have entered the same scenario long before we did? From all the information we have, I can say with almost total certainty that the descriptions from the ancient book and the messages Mr. Sebastian saw indicate that there were users in that world at least hundreds of years before we arrived. Is that possible?" Li fell silent again, trying to piece together his own thoughts in light of such a revelation. Unfortunately, he had no information regarding it. "I can''t say for sure because I''ve never seen anything like it, but it wouldn''t be far-fetched to think that something like that could be possible. After all, those stories remain unfinished when a team fails its mission. Perhaps after that, the world continues, and the NPCs evolve." That was a good theory, which also aligned with one of the messages at the end of the scenario indicating an increase in its rank, as if the changes they had made there had repercussions. But then, where did the fact that one of them had a user stats screen fit in? Even though it was bugged, it was still not something ordinary. "I keep hearing you say NPCs this and NPCs that... Are you sure all those people were nothing more than NPCs?" Nikolai suddenly said, causing everyone to turn and look at him. "I''ve dealt with many types of people; that''s how I make my living. And let me tell you, they all seemed perfectly human. Their expressions, their changes, their involuntary reactionsall of it makes me think more of people than mere programs." Although the others didnt know it yet, in the real world, Nikolai was a notorious conman, making his living by stealing and swindling all kinds of people. From middle-class families just looking for a new home to multi-million dollar companies blinded by greed, so he knew exactly how to deal with all kinds of individuals. He could read their gestures, interpret their emotions, and pinpoint any sign of weakness he could exploitskills that, unfortunately, he hadn''t been able to showcase much in the previous scenario due to the circumstances. It was because of this keen sense that he seriously doubted all the inhabitants of the world they had just encountered were mere programs created by a system. But then again, in a fantasy world that defied all logic, it wasnt entirely unreasonable to imagine that the system could imitate humans so well. "If you want some advice from someone who''s been here for quite a while, the best thing you can do is think of them all as just programs and do what you have to do." Said Li with a casual tone, but there was a sharpness behind it that caught the group''s attention. It was clear that, for him, this was more than just a suggestionit was a survival strategy. "Noted, I wasn''t planning on doing it any other way. Makes no difference to me." Nikolai responded with a casual shrug, making it clear that he wasnt emotionally invested in whether the people they encountered were real or notit had simply piqued his curiosity. However, his words stirred something deeper in the group. As his indifference hung in the air, the others began to wrestle with their own conflicting emotions. They had experienced intense moments with these seemingly human characters, and now the idea that they might just be programs felt unsettling, adding another layer of uncertainty to their already fragile reality. The subsequent silence was broken after a moment by Li himself, who was beginning to grow a little impatient with the situation. "Alright, stop thinking about that. What''s important now is figuring out how to get stronger for the next scenario, which will be in a few days. Everyone should think about something they want to buy, and well do it in order." However, before anyone could say or do anything else, Adam interrupted and continued with the topic, bluntly sharing his point of view. "No, this time well do it together. Last time, we all went our separate ways and ended up buying random things that weren''t entirely useful in the end. This time, we''ll be clear about what each person wants, how many resources we have, and well exchange opinions in case someone comes up with a better idea." That was unexpected, but it certainly sounded efficient. Adam knew about the problem Kazue had when she bought her first technique and was unable to use it, as well as the Necronomicon page he had, which ended up affecting the entire team due to their lack of knowledge about its effects. The others seemed to agree, to the point that Kazue herself appeared quite eager to start, feeling as if they were a group about to sit down and discuss fantastic things like skills, items, and techniques. She had always wanted friends with whom to talk about those kinds of topics. On the other hand, Li didnt seem too enthusiastic about the idea, as he had no intention of letting others tell him what he could or couldnt buy. However, in this case, he would accept sharing his information with them, as deep down, he wanted to boast about everything he had accomplished in the last scenario. It felt as if he had completed three or four previous scenarios all at once, and even better. Adam''s idea was to use his ''Cursed Vision'' to view everyone''s information and share it with the rest. However, Li interrupted, saying that the most effective approach was for each person to simply invoke their personal information window and share it with the group, since if they wanted the others to see it, the system would make it possible. The boy accepted this without hesitation, knowing that even his skill had limitations regarding the information it could get. However, he also understood that it was necessary to use it afterward to identify each person''s hidden options. "Then, who goes first?" "Me, me! I''ll go first!" Kazue jumped from her seat excitedly, waving her right hand to invoke her status window for everyone to see while speaking a bit more. "And now I can do this too!" She finally said as the mechanical gauntlet she had brought with her appeared and disappeared from her hand, just like Li''s book, indicating that the object had also been registered as her possession by the system.
?Name: Kazue Rima?
?Age: 19?
?Species: Human - Rank F?
?Points: 2200?
?Potential: E?
?Merits:?
?Merit Rank C x1?
?Titles:?
?Outstanding Rookie?
?Skills:?
?Analyze Lv1?
?Thunder Piercing Hand Lv2?
?Enhanced Thunder Piercing Hand Lv2?
?Electric Resistance Lv2?
?Treasures:?
?Enhanced Steamgear Knuckle - Rank D?
?Thaddeuss promised reward x1 (Pending)?
Chapter 46 - Lessons to learn and points to spend Chapter 46 - Lessons to learn and points to spend With great enthusiasm, Kazue displayed her stat window for everyone to see, which they all observed with interestespecially Adam, who quickly started calculating her score. He knew she had entered the previous scenario with exactly 0 points, so he could deduce that the points she had earned as a reward were the same as his, consisting of the base reward and the bonus for completing the subplot, along with the increase in her skill levels and the new skill she had acquired. However, three things stood out to him in particular: the increase in her potential stat, her C-rank merit, and the title she had earned. "It seems we all averaged around 2200 points overall, that''s quite an impressive amount, considering what we received during the previous scenario. However, there are three things in particular I''d like to ask about, Miss Rima." Adam spoke calmly, but was met with a pout from the girl, something that took him by surprise. "Dont call me that, friends who''ve shared near-death experiences should treat each other with familiarity, not formality!" Kazue blurted out the statement, not really upset but clearly serious. Adam, unaware that the phrase was actually from one of Kazues many anime references, took her words at face value... Friends? Were they friends? They barely knew each other, so how could she call them friends so quickly? He shook his head, pushing the thought asideit wasnt important right now, so he simply carried on. "Alright, Kazue... I''d like to know how you managed to acquire these three things" Kazue quickly answered the question regarding how she acquired the three variables, and the others even confirmed it. Everyone in the group shared the title and the merit, except for Adam and Li, who mentioned that the title he received was different. This had happened after they defeated the Lord of Envy, which was rather curious and worth investigating. Adam then remarked that he would examine all possible fields in the profile to verify if there was any additional information to uncover. Most of the information in the profile didn''t reveal more than what was already stated, so in the end, the summary was limited to what was truly new and important.
[Skill: Electric Resistance Lv2]
[Passive skill that increases the user''s resistance to the electric element. The user will receive reduced damage from electrical sources of level 2 or rank-E and will be immune to electric shocks from attacks of level 1, rank-F, or lower.]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Hint: This skill shows signs of evolution; upon reaching level 5, three possible paths will open for the user to choose based on their preference.]
?Titles: Outstanding Rookie?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Despite being a novice, you managed to defeat an enemy far beyond your capabilities. Congratulations!?
?Hidden: When facing situations or enemies significantly superior to yourself, you will receive a physical increase equivalent to +1 in your species rank.?
[Thaddeuss promised reward - (Pending)]
[Token of appreciation from the character Thaddeus Volta from the "Steam and Steel: The Age of Confrontation" scenario. It can be exchanged in the store for any item belonging to the ''Stratos Technology'' faction for 0 points.]
Wow Certainly, the three items were extremely good, and while Adam was impressed by them, Kazue was on the verge of an emotional outburst. Not only did she have a passive ability that she could eventually customize to her liking, but she also had a title that made her stronger and a completely free pass to anything within Thaddeus''s company. "I''m going to choose one of those giant robots!" Exclaimed the girl, super excited, as she selected the option "Thaddeuss promised reward" from her information window, which summoned a shop window right in front of her. However, before she could choose anything, both Adam and Drake lunged at her to grab her arms and prevent her from doing anything hasty. "Stop! We said we would discuss it among all of us first! Dont rush into getting something that might not be useful later!" "Whats there to think about? It''s a giant robot!" For a few seconds, the girl struggled with all her might to stretch her arm and select something on her screen, while her two companions tried to stop herwithout using too much force, but just enough to keep her from moving. It was quite a funny situation, making the other three men watching feel like they were witnessing some sort of comedy sketch. However, one thing was clear: despite everything, they seemed to get along very well. "We don''t have any information about those machines. You could buy it and end up unable to use it for some reason. At least let me read the details of all the options before making a decision!" Adam finally managed to calm her down, despite her insisting that she wasn''t planning to choose anything other than the giant robot. However, after her previous experience with a technique she couldn''t use at first, she knew she had to be more cautious this time. Once everyone had calmed down and Kazue was released, Adam proceeded to examine the special menu she had opened earlier. It displayed a list of all the available items, but after a quick glance, a significant problem became evident. The menu indicators showed that it contained a staggering 5,220 possible items, with no search function. This meant that if they wanted specific information on something, they would have to search manuallya tedious task that severely limited their ability to make a well-informed decision. Was this intentional? Perhaps it was meant to prevent users from accessing something too convenient, forcing them to stick with what they had learned from the scenario itself Hmm, It was a possibility. Due to Kazue''s insistence, Adam began scrolling through the list until he found what they were looking for, grateful that at least it was organized alphabetically and that they knew the names of the siege machines. Once located, he asked Kazue to select it, since it was her menu, and he prepared to read the resulting information.
[Sea Knight Atomica Worldbreaker- Rank A+ ]
?Additional Information?
?An extremely advanced war machine created by the Stratos Technology company to assist its plan of revolution. These headless giants have a massive, cube-shaped body made of riveted steel plates reinforced with iron bands, giving them a brutal and imposing appearance. Each Sea Knight is equipped with powerful, gear-driven limbs, allowing it to trudge effortlessly along the ocean floor, unaffected by the crushing depths. At the center of its chest, a large, glowing power core hums ominously while refining atomic energy, giving the machine the ability to use the skills [Plasma Cannon Lv13], [Radioactive Forcefield Lv13], and [Atomic Self-Destruct Lv13].?
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Warning: This treasure is not designed to refine its own energy to function.]
[Hint: Skills like [Skill: Automatic Infosphere Lv6] and deep knowledge about atomic power are adviced to make it work properly.]
That wasnt what he was looking for, but no matter how much he searched, he couldnt find a regular Sea Knight or Sea Warrior anywhereonly the ones modified with Thaddeuss ability. It was then that he finally understood the issue, and, to everyones surprise, he let out a deep sigh of resignation. "Our options are much more limited than I thought. Things like war machines, combat suits, or vehicles are out of our reach... The system only lets us choose items that belong to ''Stratos Technology,'' and from what I can see, even though they were the ones who developed the Armada''s technology, it''s technically no longer theirs. So we''re limited to those that require Thaddeus''s ability and his knowledge of the ''Atomica Arcanum'' to work." Not only did they require a level 6 skill, but they also demanded information on an S-rank item, which was completely out of the question. The others seemed to understand the problem and simply resigned themselves to it, though the most disappointed was Kazue, who had no choice but to abandon her plan to pilot a giant robot as she had wanted. However, after that, she began to seriously consider what she could choose instead, an internal debate that fortunately didn''t last long. "I know! I want another gauntlet!" That declaration made Adam raise an eyebrow in disbelief. "Another gauntlet? Are you sure? It seems like something too basic. Besides, if you already have one, why would you want another?" Adam couldn''t conceive a valid reason for something like that, especially since having another identical gauntlet would mean using it on his non-dominant left arm. He didn''t think it was a good idea at all. However, Kazue simply smiled smugly and began to shake her finger slowly. Tch, tch, tch! Youre not looking at the bigger picture. If you say there are only objects from Thaddeuss lab, Im sure there will be a different gauntlet from the one I have now, which is a modification of a pirate item with an electric core. Also, I dont plan to use it the same way I use this one. Instead, I intend to get another core. Remember the heat orb that was next to the electric one? Im sure I can afford one of those in the shop. I want to have a variety of elements at my disposal since I want to have an elemental build!" Li, Drake, and Nikolai seemed to understand what the girl was referring to, but Adams expression mirrored that of Sebastian. Build? Was she implying that she wanted to accumulate techniques based on elements or something like that? If so, it was an interesting proposal, especially since Kazue had learned that it was possible to control a source of elemental energy at will with enough practice. "I think something like that is feasible... Any objections?" Adam asked as he looked at the others, and no one objected, except for Drake, who made a small comment before saying he agreed with the idea. "I just want to remind everyone to be more careful when handling an element. Kazue ended up electrocuting herself by carelessly testing her technique last time." She What? "Nothing, nothing! Don''t listen to him! He''s just joking, right? Haha, it''s an inside joke!" After the blond''s words, Adam turned to the girl with a confused expression, only for her to insist that it wasn''t true and that Drake had just been joking. She then shot him a murderous glance, making it clear that she didn''t want it to be known, as that moment had been completely embarrassing for her. Without giving it much thought, Adam returned to the store screen to look for a gauntlet similar to what the girl wanted. It wasn''t easy to navigate by name alone, but after a few minutes, he managed to find one that coincidentally resembled what he was searching for. He pointed it out for Kazue to select so that its information would be displayed. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
[Atomclad Fist - Rank B ]
?Additional Information?
?A stunning mechanical gauntlet with a steampunk aesthetic, ingeniously modified to harness the power of an atomic energy core. Its design features intricate brass fittings and spinning gears, embodying both elegance and strength. Equipped with advanced overload protection, the Atomclad Fist enables rapid, sustained attacks and skills without fear of failure or damaging its core.?
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Warning: It does not have a core by default to function.]
[Hint: It''s capable of storing cores from various energy sources.]
[Do you want to exchange [Atomclad Fist - Rank B ] with Thaddeuss promised reward? ]
[Y/N]
Once Kazue understood what the gauntlet did and confirmed that this new item could hold different types of energy sources, she pressed the accept button without hesitation. The familiar sound of the store confirming the order rang out, and the selection screen vanished, making way for the formation of the redeemed item. Unlike the ''Enhanced Steamgear Knuckle,'' this gauntlet was two ranks higher, boasting a beautiful onyx color and a sleeker, elongated design. As she slipped it on, it fit snugly up to her elbow, automatically adjusting to the thickness of her arm. Fits like a glove Literally Kazue exclaimed as she started throwing excited punches into the air, her enthusiasm palpable. This caught Drake''s attention, who watched intently, observing every movement she made. Alright, now that thats settled, we can move on to your spending of points. 2200 is quite a sum, especially considering the cost of the core you want to acquire. Theres something else Id like to mention: it seems there''s a way to exchange merits for more points. I did that with the D-rank merit I obtained in the first scenario, and if I remember correctly, a C-rank merit like yours is worth about a thousand additional points. You could make the exchange and But Adams explanation was abruptly cut off when the girl raised her hand, signaling him to stop. "I won''t change the merit. Trading it for points sounds tempting, but I''m completely sure that these will be important at some point. Like in any game, if you get a rare item, you don''t sell it immediately; instead, you look for what it can be used for." That reasoning had a certain logic to it, as Adam was also sure of this. After all, the exchange menu for merits stated that they couldn''t be used yet because the shop didn''t have a sufficient levelwhatever that meant. With that said, the girl proceeded to search for the core she had seen in the lab; however, something caught her attention, and she called Adam over to verify what she had found... Not only was the basic core she had seen before displayed, but also an improved version of it.
?Enhanced PyroFlux Generator - Rank C: 1500pts?
?Are you sure you want to buy Enhanced PyroFlux Generator??
?Y / N?
?Additional Information?
?An enhanced version of an ordinary Pyroflux Generator resembling a glowing core encased in brass and iron with intricate gears and vents. It emits extreme heat, harnessed from its inner combustion of rare, high-energy materials.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: The temperature emitted by the core is so high that it can even penetrate steel. Caution is advised when attempting to handle it.?
Technically speaking, if the new gauntlet could withstand atomic energy, then a core that generated only heat shouldn''t be much of a problem. However, Adam warned them to remain vigilant and, in the worst-case scenario, to select the healing option for Kazue. The latter, on the other hand, was undeterred by the prospect of the object she was about to purchase. She selected the option to accept and stretched out her left arm, expecting the core to appear nearby. To her surprise, the core appeared in its inactive state, resembling the gray spheres she had seen in the lab. This gave her just enough time to grasp it with her free hand and place it in the special compartment of her new gauntlet. The change was immediate; the sphere began to glow a bright red, and every fold of the mechanical arm followed suit, exuding a large amount of vapor into the surrounding air. "Kazue, are you okay?!" Adam exclaimed suddenly, worried about the sudden curtain of steam that enveloped the area. Fortunately, the girl responded almost immediately. "I''m fine! I can''t feel the heat at all; it''s perfect!" The steam dissipated within a few seconds, revealing that Kazue was perfectly fine. In fact, the black arm with glowing red stripes she now had looked quite imposing. Although she couldn''t feel the heat emitted by her own object, the others certainly could; it was like being in a sauna just from being nearby. As a result, she had no choice but to make her gauntlet disappear, knowing that she could at least summon it again when needed. Once her excitement had calmed down, the discussion about what to do with their remaining 700 points came up again. Kazue expressed that all she wanted was to buy a technique similar to the one she already had but based on heat so she could use and train it just like she had with the previous one. In fact, with that amount of points, she had enough to acquire one that was truly good; however, it was then that Li spoke up. "Before you do that, there''s something you must get without exception. Actually, all of you should get it. It''s something that can only be purchased once after each scenario, but it''s essential for your survival." Approaching the girl''s shop window, Li typed something into the search bar and then pointed to the result, surprising both Adam and Kazue, who were watching.
?Physical Strength Boost Package: 300pts?
?Are you sure you want to buy Physical Strength Boost Package??
?Y / N?
?Additional Information?
?Unique enhancement option that permanently increases the user''s physical attributes by a small margin. This boost is cumulative, allowing users to stack improvements over time, making it an invaluable investment for those looking to enhance their strength, agility, pain tolerance, speed, etc. However, it can only be purchased once after completing each scenario.?
That was indeed useful, as the previous scenario had shown that people with a normal physique really didn''t stand a chance in dangerous situations. Except for Drake, the only times the others had been able to do anything significant in combat had been thanks to the buff from Li''s spell. This option would allow them to improve gradually, even if its price was a bit steep. A bit reluctantly, Kazue agreed to buy it, causing a strange glow to envelop her body and giving her a feeling of lightness like never before. She felt better than ever and was just starting to thank Li for suggesting it when this time it was the blond who spoke. "Before thinking about buying another technique, I suggest you look for a skill or an option that will allow you to use your left arm properly. It''s clear that you don''t know how to use it." Drake said this more seriously than usual, surprising several of those present. However, knowing that he had mentioned practicing martial arts, even though he hadn''t been seen using them at any point, it was possible that he really knew what he was talking about. The girl wasn''t very convinced, but the blond insisted. "Using your non-dominant arm means that anything you do with it won''t have even half the strength of your right arm; you''ll always be at a disadvantage." Hmmm Kazue still wasn''t entirely convinced; after all, she didn''t fully understand the topic and didn''t think it could really be that way. How difficult could it be to punch with her left arm, after all? But her thoughts were interrupted once again, this time surprisingly by Nikolai, who had been paying attention. "Basically, you need to find a way to be ambidextrous. You wouldnt want your new cool toy to not be able to express its full potential, right? Plus, just imagine how great it would be if you could handle any object with both hands!" The girl''s eyes lit up upon hearing this, as Nikolai had hit the nail on the head regarding her priority. Drake let out a sigh of relief and gave his teammate a thumbs-up, to which Nikolai simply responded with a smirk. Immediately after, Adam wasted no time and set out to search alongside Kazue for the last two skills she wanted, discarding alternatives that were either too expensive or didnt serve the exact purpose she needed. Finally, he settled on two options that he proceeded to read aloud.
?Skill: Ambidextrous Mastery Lv1 - 100pts?
?Are you sure you want to buy Ambidextrous Mastery??
?Y / N?
?Additional Information?
?It grants the user the ability to use both hands with equal proficiency, enabling seamless and simultaneous actions.?
?Skill: Burn the Witch! Lv1 - 300pts?
?Are you sure you want to buy Burn the Witch!??
?Y / N?
?Additional Information?
?A very powerful skill that imbues the user''s heat-based attacks with a supernatural fire. Upon striking an enemy or perceived threat, the target becomes engulfed in flames that cannot be extinguished by water, inflicting the altered status effect [Burn]. This relentless fire continues to consume the target, causing ongoing damage.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: The skill''s effect only works on targets that the user truly perceives as an enemy or a threat, otherwise the flames are harmless.?
[Hint: This skill will level up by consuming enemies and threats.]
With that last purchase, Kazue was back to exactly zero points, but she was incredibly happy with everything she had acquired, especially the final skill that had cost a notable 300 points and had a pretty interesting effect that she was eager to try out. Without saying much, she began to play with her fingers, feeling a newfound control in both hands, then moved to the side and sat down. Okay, whos next? Adam said calmly, grateful that Kazues turn had ended and that it was now the other members turn, who likely wouldnt have as many issues when it came to choosing and debating what to buy. "I''d like to go next, although I already have in mind what I want to get." Drake stepped forward, raising his hand and displaying his status window, which looked a bit different from what everyone had been expecting.
?Name: Drake Shaw?
?Age: 23?
?Species: Human - Rank D?
?Points: 2590?
?Potential: E?
?Merits:?
?Merit Rank C x1?
?Titles:?
?Outstanding Rookie?
?Otherworldly Fanbase?
?Skills: None?
?Treasures:?
?Thaddeuss promised reward x1 (Pending)?
Chapter 47 - New answers, even more questions Chapter 47 - New answers, even more questions Just like with Kazues information window, Drakes own window appeared before everyone for them to take a look at. Adam wasted no time inspecting it, and a few rather striking details stood outthings that were a bit different from what he had expected. While they shared the title of "Outstanding Rookie", the rest of the information differed. Not only did Drake have a different title, but he also had a few hundred extra points. He didnt have any skills or items, but his species rank had increased by two levels, which raised the question of what had happened for that to occur. The blond didn''t think much about it and responded honestly, explaining that the extra points were a cumulative reward he had been earning throughout the scenario during various momentsthe same moments when he had seen that strange floating tab, similar to a chatbox, which he had already mentioned to them before. That was both intriguing and strange. How was it possible for something like that to exist? Could it be that Drake was somehow in contact with other players? Adam didnt quite know what to think at that moment. However, his doubts were clearedonly to be replaced by a flood of new questionswhen his eyes landed on Drake''s second title, and the hidden information began to reveal itself.
?Titles: Otherworldly Fanbase?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?One or more otherworldly patrons have taken a keen interest in you and your actions in a highly positive way! Its time to show off in front of them all!?
?Hidden: Depending on whether your actions please the patrons observing you, its possible to gain ''sponsorships'' in the form of extra points and a unique category of items, plot devices, and skills.?
?Warning: On the contrary, if your actions displease the patrons observing you, you can permanently lose skills, items, and points, or suffer from altered conditions.?
?Hint: The likes and dislikes of the patrons in your fanbase are entirely arbitrary and depend on each one''s personality.?
That was both an incredible and dangerous ability, but what truly mattered was the mention of the existence of "patrons" who were watching them. What did that even mean? Could it be possible that everything they were experiencing, and the reason why it all had such a strong resemblance to a game, was because they were merely the entertainment of beings from a higher plane of existence? "Ah, of course this damn place had to be some kind of twisted game for... I dont know gods? Whatever, doesnt matter. Youre lucky at least a few of them seem interested in you." Li''s words broke the brief silence that had settled over the group, emphasizing a harsh truth. It didnt matter if they were trapped there because of gods or entities using them for amusement, or for any other reason. What was real was that they were stuck in this place, and the only way to survive was by following the rules of this reality. Adam understood this all too well and, with a sigh, nodded in agreement. "Hes right. For now, we need to focus on what we can do and what we have any chance of influencing. Regarding your title, I would ask you to observe and remember every interaction you have with the ehm, ''patrons'' who are watching you. It will give us a clue about what we''re dealing with." Adam spoke calmly, trying to devise the most logical course of action given the circumstances. However, before the blond could say anything, Kazue raised her arms, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Youre a streamer! A real streamer for the gods! Thats so cool!" At such an outburst of energy, Drake didn''t know how to respond, looking momentarily taken aback. Finally, he managed to express a nervous smile and say the only thing on his mind at that moment. "I think I know what you''re getting at, but I have no experience or knowledge about that. I just hope that those watching me have a good time if it brings us any benefit." "You whaaaat? Oh my God, no, no! Then we have a lot to talk about and a lot to do. I''m not going to let you ruin your career right as its starting!" The girl seemed scandalized by what she had heard. The truth was that due to Drake''s upbringing, he had never watched "streamers" or even programs at all, although he had some general knowledge about them since they were widely discussed across all social strata. "You have no idea how many streamers, bloggers, VTubers, and artists I followed! I know exactly how they act and what works with the audience. I always wanted to meet one of them in person... and now heres one with an audience of gods! I''ll teach you everything I''ve learned over the years, trust me, they''ll love you!" Curiously, the only one who truly understood all of this was Nikolai, who was making a great effort to stifle his laughter at the sight of the blond''s expression. Sebastian, on the other hand, was laughing softly and nervously, not understanding anything at all, while both Adam and Li simply raised an eyebrow. Drake hadn''t grasped everything that had been said either, but he felt something bad was going to happen if he let himself get swept up in the girl''s energy. So, all he could do was tilt his head toward Adam and give him a pleading look for help. "I think it''s a good idea, especially if it helps capitalize on the benefits your title provides, considering Kazue seems to know about the subject. Everyone agrees?" The boy then said, completely unaware of his companion''s feelings and thinking he was simply being asked for his opinion. Meanwhile, Li and Sebastian raised their hands to indicate they had no objections, as they understood little to nothing of the situation. Nikolai also raised his hand but lowered his gaze, trying with all his might not to burst into laughter. With that point settled and waiting a few more minutes for Kazue to finally calm down and sit again, they moved on to the next issue that needed to be addressed: the lack of skills and the increase in rank in the "species" category in Drake''s information. The boy quickly responded, indicating that he had also received the reward of a random skill based on the scenario and an increase in his abilities. However, since he didn''t have any skills, the system asked him if he wanted to use both to improve himself directly. After accepting, this resulted in his species rank increasing by two levels. "Got it, and... do you feel any different? What could having a more advanced species rank mean? Unfortunately, no matter how much I try, there doesnt seem to be any additional information on it." Adam said, his voice carrying a mix of curiosity and frustration because of the absolute lack of explanation, but one thing could be said for sure, it has to be something very important. "Hmm... Well, I think the best thing would be to show you." Drakes discomfort was palpable as he removed his jacket, followed by his shirt, revealing his bare torso to the group. He clearly wasnt thrilled about this, but it seemed like the simplest way to get his point across. The others looked on in confusion, unsure of what to expect, while Drake stood there, bracing himself for their reactions. As he stood before them, they immediately noticed something differenta very, almost unnatural definition in his abs, back, and arms muscles, heavily pronounced than what they remembered. Was he always that fit? It was as if his body had undergone some form of accelerated development or transformation. Waaaah! Kazue let out a sudden, high-pitched squeal, instantly covering her eyes with both hands, her face flushed bright red with embarrassment, but despite her reaction, she left a small gap between her fingers to sneak a peek at Drake, curiosity clearly getting the better of her. Oddly enough, she wasnt the only one reacting to the scene. Out of nowhere, a small gray window floated beside the blond, displaying nothing less than an emojiwide-eyed and flustered, as if even the mysterious patrons were entertained by the spectacle. Well, that was definitely killing two birds with one stone, Drake had clearly demonstrated what he wanted to show, and they had finally witnessed firsthand the interaction brought about by his title. Adam remained thoughtful for a moment as his companion put his shirt back on while explaining that not only did his body feel different, but he could now recall details from his life he hadnt even known he had experienced, meaning his memory had improved significantly. "Li, does that mean the higher your species rank, the better your physical and cognitive abilities will be?" Adam asked, recalling that Li also held a rank E in species; however, the man didn''t respond immediately, as he was too busy staring at and feeling his own chest. Adam hadn''t noticed it at first, but both Li and Nikolai were visibly shocked by the sight of Drake''s well-defined muscles, to the point where they started feeling a bit self-conscious about their own physiques. "Uh, what? Oh, yeah... I don''t know. I didn''t feel any changes on my part, but I do know someone who had a different race and reached rank C. As far as I remember, the others told me that the higher the rank, the more abilities of that race you would unlock." Interesting; if that was true, it meant that the higher the rank obtained, the closer one was to being a "true" specimen of that race. This left Adam wondering what else a human would unlock if they reached the maximum possible rank. It also indicated that he himself would eventually become a complete demi-lich if he continued down that path. Did he feel anything different in his body now that he had advanced to rank E? Not really. But just as Li had said, that first rank might be just the beginning, and there might not have been any significant changesomething for which he was grateful. Seeing that the topic had been settled and was becoming a bit uncomfortable, Drake quickly moved on to change the subject. "And well, continuing with the rest... As I mentioned, I already know what I want to buy, and in fact, from everything I''ve learned so far, I think one of the patrons watching me is the one who guided me to find it." He didn''t waste much time invoking the store window in front of him and began searching for something in particular while Adam watched with curiosity, surprised to see that instead of opening the normal search bar, he entered the section called ''Idea Forge,'' where it seemed he already had something saved.
?Pinnacle Class Craft - Rank ?: 1500pts?
?Additional Information?
?It grants the user the skill Class X, where X is based on the effort and aptitude demonstrated from the moment of acquisition. Once accepted, this skill will disappear and be replaced by the new class.?
?Are you sure you want to buy Pinnacle Class Craft - Rank ? ??
?Y/N?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Hidden: There is an infinite number of possible classes, and although many may share similarities, each one has something unique.?
[Hint: The user has a 5-second window to decline the class that appears as a result immediately after the announcement. This will reset the merit/effort meter but will guarantee a class of greater rarity in the next result. This is a cumulative option.]
Wow, that was a pretty powerful ability for such a low price. However, it was immediately clear why: it was something you would have to save for a long time if you really wanted it to pay off. Adam clearly remembered that the first "classes" they saw after the first scenario were all low-priced and low-ranked. After this, he could say he was starting to understand the blond''s mentality a bit better, especially since he had ventured into the scenario with nothing more than a pair of brass knuckles that he had already lost anyway... Wait, something jumped to his mind suddenly. "Wait, you had a [Analyze] skill. Why is it no longer showing in your data?" That sudden revelation startled both him, Drake, and Li, as none of them had noticed it, with the blond being the most shaken. Now that he remembered, he still had it until he lost consciousness in the previous scenariohow could it be gone? A bit desperate, he tried to force its activation while looking at the screen, hoping it would provide him with the basic information his skill offered. However, instead, a couple of additional windows opened before his eyes, visible only to him and Adam thanks to their cursed eyes. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
?User Drake Shaw has absorbed and assimilated low-level skill [Analyze Lv1] due to his high species rank.?
?Skill [Analyze Lv1] will now be a racial trait.?
...! That was incredible, though not entirely unknown; after all, Adam himself also had racial traits thanks to his new species. However, it was certainly amazing to see how Drake, despite being human, had managed to absorb a skill and make it part of his natural abilities. Could this be the greatest advantage of increasing one''s species rank? Or perhaps it was a unique characteristic of humans? Many questions and very few answers, and the most shocked by the news was Li, who seemed overwhelmed after being informed about the discovery. "Wait, does that mean you can absorb all the level 1 skills you want and they''ll become part of your abilities? Wow, that''s bullshit!" The jealousy was evident; even though he had many more skills and powers than Drake, the ability to absorb skills and make them personal effects was something he would kill for. However, Drake responded shortly after, not taking his eyes off the shop screen and demonstrating that he could now see information about things without needing to use [Analyze]. "That''s not how it works. In fact, it seems I can see what I can and can''t absorb." Adam was surprised again, as even his ''Cursed Eyes'' couldn''t provide that information. It was likely something specific to Drake due to his new state, so he couldn''t help him choose at the moment. "I understand. Choose what you can assimilate and what you find suitable; Ill make sure to check the hidden information on all of them." Adam responded calmly to the grateful look from the blond and the nearly unanimous nods from the group, with only Li remaining silent but not opposing the idea. Drake ended up purchasing his first choice for 1,500 points and then spent several minutes searching for low-level skills that met his requirements. In the end, he was satisfied with his selections and signaled to his companion to review them. Adam slowly approached and began to read each one aloud.
?Physical Strength Boost Package: 300pts?
?Are you sure you want to buy Physical Strength Boost Package??
?Y / N?
?Great Weight Control Lv1: 200pts?
?Are you sure you want to buy Great Weight Control??
?Y / N?
?Additional Information?
?Low-level skill that allows the user to increase his weight at will.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Hint: There is no limit to the weight increase.?
?Warning: The user is still sensitive to the weight increase, it can cause deadly and irreversible internal damage if the body cant handle the weight.?
?Like a Fool Lv1: 100pts?
?Are you sure you want to buy Like a Fool??
?Y / N?
?Additional Information?
?Low-level skill that confers the user a chance to cause the status effect [Stunned] to an objective with a surprise action.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Hint: The more shocking the action the user makes, the higher the odds to cause the status effect on the target.?
?Poison Resistance Lv?: 100pts?
?Are you sure you want to buy Poison Resistance??
?Y / N?
?Additional Information?
?Low-level passive skill that makes the user a little resistant to toxic elements from an Lv1 or F-rank source or lower.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
[Hint: This skill shows signs of evolution; it will continue to evolve the more toxic-related afflictions the user overcomes.]
?Single Step Lv1: 300pts?
?Are you sure you want to buy Single Step??
?Y / N?
?Additional Information?
?Low-level skill that allows the user to take a single step on any surface without stumbling.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: It is not possible to remain standing after activating the skill; once the first step is taken, the effect will disappear. Use with caution, as continuous use may cause severe fatigue.?
All of them seemed like strange skills, some more than others, and each came with different types of risks and conditions. Therefore, Adam decided to highlight all these aspects before his companion purchased anything else. The blond simply replied that he had no issues with that, which none of the other group members objected to. Once the purchases were finalized, Drake was left with exactly 90 of all his accumulated points, just as a few system windows appeared in front of him.
?User Drake Shaw has absorbed and assimilated multiple low-level skills due to his high species rank.?
?Skills [Great Weight Control Lv1], [Like a Fool Lv1], [Poison Resistance Lv?], [Single Step Lv1] will now be racial traits.?
Adam had to admit that watching him do that was truly fascinating. He would have to ask him to let him check his stats personally later, as, like him, they should reflect the innate abilities he had begun to acquire. He wanted to know if they remained the same or had changed in any way. Just moments after that, another window materialized in front of Drake, something that everyone could see this time. However, Adam barely managed to read it before the blond pressed a button on it, making it disappear.
?The skill [Pinnacle Class Craft - Rank ?] has evaluated your potential and effort, it will be replaced with [Class: Feral Berserk - Rank D].?
[Reroll?
That was a D-rank class Adam said, somewhat dazed, that Drake had rejected it so quickly without even thinking about it for a second. D-rank? Thats not bad, congrats Li said after hearing him, though his voice had a hint of relief. However, it didnt last long, as the blond quickly responded. "No, I wont accept any class thats presented to me until it has at least an A-rank, no matter how long it takes." The skill he had purchased was one he chose specifically to reward his tenacity and effort, the only things he considered himself good at. He wouldnt settle for picking up scraps; instead, he would use it to reach the highest heights his limits allowed. Adam could certainly understand this, even from a cost-benefit perspective, while Li merely let out a grunt. Finally, the last thing Drake had to do was choose the exchange item using "Thaddeuss promised reward". This was perhaps the most challenging decision to make due to the limitations they faced. However, to everyone''s surprise, the boy simply raised his arm and began to scroll while speaking in a calm and slightly more upbeat voice. "Don''t worry, I know exactly what I want." It didnt take long for him to find what he was looking for and signal Adam to check it out.
[Thaddeus''s Railgun Revolver - Rank B ]
?Additional Information?
?Remarkable mechanical firearm designed and used by the young inventor Thaddeus Volta, showcasing a striking steampunk motif. This innovative revolver utilizes electromagnetic force to propel nearly any metal projectile, functioning like a miniature railgun. While its extreme recoil demands considerable strength to wield, the weapon''s destructive power is astonishingly high.?
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Notice: It can only store six bullets at a time and need to be reloaded manually.]
[Warning: Due to its heavy recoil, if the user does not have enough strength to use it properly, its accuracy will decrease.]
[Do you want to exchange [Thaddeus''s Railgun Revolver - Rank B ] with Thaddeuss promised reward? ]
[Y/N]
A gun? Are you sure? Asked Adam, clearly confused, as he had believed that Drake would always want items that would enhance his hand-to-hand combat skills, given his supposed knowledge and practice in martial arts. Its okay, trust me Adam wasn''t entirely convinced, especially considering all the other options available in the ''Stratos Technology'' catalog. However, he didn''t voice any objections, and neither did the others, who simply watched as Drake completed the exchange and received the weapon in his hands. He soon made it disappear in the same manner Kazue had done with her gauntlets. "Alright, if that''s all, I request to be next. You''ll see what a true information sheet looks like." Li suddenly declared, finally taking the spotlight and stepping forward a couple of paces. He summoned his stats window and displayed it to the group with a satisfied smile.
?Name: Li Xie Jie?
?Age: 36?
?Species: Human - Rank E?
?Points: 4720?
?Potential: D?
?Merits:?
?Merit Rank D x1?
?Merit Rank C x1?
?Titles:?
?Fake Magician?
?Lukewarm Veteran?
?Skills:?
?Aagasu Winda Lv3?
?Ganzu Metalo Lv2?
?Physica Naguru Lv2?
?Raajia Ignis LV2?
?Doruku Pantser LV2?
?Gigano Laser LV2?
?Begiru Rakketen LV2?
?Robo Bleek LV2?
?Treasures:?
?Lesser Demonic Grimoire (Replica) - Rank E?
?Thaddeuss promised reward x1 (Pending)?
?Team Voucher Bonus x1?
Chapter 48 - Overmind… Chapter 48 - Overmind Li''s stat window was, by far, the longest of all the group, displaying an impressive amount of information. However, what stood out the most was the overwhelming number of new skills he had acquired, which left everyone surprised. Before Adam could ask, Li smirked arrogantly and explained that the reason he had gained an unusually large amount of points and rewards was due to the Plot Device "Golden Ending" that he had obtained prior to entering the scenario. This, combined with achieving the rare ending by completing the most difficult subplot, had granted him the best of the best. "That said, there are only two things I want to do, and the reason I''ve shown you my profile... The first is because I have this thing called ''Team Voucher Bonus''. I have no idea what it does, but from the name, I imagine it will affect the entire team." Li shrugged and made a casual gesture with his hand to activate that strange option he had received as an extra reward. "Hey, stop! At least let me check its hidden information first!" Adam shouted, but it was too late. The option had been activated, and a large window appeared in front of the entire group. On the screen, a huge slot machine was displayed, with vibrant colors and lights flashing like neon signs. The most striking thing was the words above the machine: "Plot Device Gacha."
?The ''Team Voucher Bonus'' has activated a special event and summoned the ''Plot Device Gacha Machine''. This will randomly select a Plot Device for each member of the ''No Name'' team. These can be of any rarity type. Good luck!?
With that, the machine inside the window began to spin rapidly, making a noise reminiscent of real-life slot machines for several seconds. It then stopped on a row of sevens and started to glow, revealing the results on another screen of the same size that was displayed for everyone present.
?Congratulations to all members of No Name Team, you have received a random Plot Device each! Use them wisely!?
?Li Xie Jie: Plot Device Feigning Healthiness (SSR-class) has been acquired.?
?Even in your worst condition, you will appear as if youre healthy as ever.?
?Kazue Rima: Plot Device Attack! Attack... Retreat! Retreat! (UR-class) has been acquired.?
?When the enemy forces charge at you, something will happen to make them retreat.?
?Drake Shaw: Plot Device I Choose to Stay (SSR-class) has been acquired.?
?Used at the end of a scenario, you can remain inside the story for a minimum of one day and a maximum of one year (five minutes outside the scenario regardless of the duration).?
?Sebastian Regg: Plot Device Equal-Opportunity Evil (UR-class) has been acquired.?
?Evil-aligned characters inside a scenario will really like you.?
?Nikolai Volkov: Plot Device Dude, Not Funny! (L-class) has been acquired.?
?Dude, rude! Cancel and reverse any immediate outcome inside a scenario once.?
?Adam Scholar: Plot Device Come Out, Come Out, Wherever You Are (UR-class) has been acquired.?
?There''s no way your prey can hide from you; they will always be revealed once you mark it as your target.?
Saying that the entire group was stunned by the outcome would be an understatement. No one had expected a reward specific to Li to turn into something for everyone else, especially something as valuable as high-level Plot Devices. Each of them quickly read what their reward said and, at Li''s insistence, revealed it so the others could also see. They were all interesting and even useful, but the one that caught everyone''s attention was Nikolai''s. It was none other than a class L Plot Device, the highest rank possible according to what Adam had seen in the shop before the last scenario. It was an unimaginable stroke of luck, especially since its effect was so vague and lacked any additional information. "*Tsk* What a waste... But okay, that''s how things are here. I just hope you know what you just received. Knowing this place, I wouldnt be surprised if you could even bring someone back to life with it." It was incredible, and even Nikolai was so stunned that he didnt know what to think. Mostly, he didnt fully understand the existence or functionality of plot devices; however, he knew he had gotten something akin to winning the lottery. Kazue couldnt contain herself and quickly jumped toward him, eagerly talking about all the things he could do with something so convenient. Drake had to step in, calming her down and stopping her from overwhelming him. Adam watched them for a while, thinking about what he could do with his own Plot Device, so he didnt notice that Li had returned to the store and was selecting something without telling anyone or going through the discussion process as the previous two team members had. No one realized this until the familiar sound of a purchase echoed from the store. Everyone immediately turned to see the sudden materialization of an enormous serpent made entirely of some kind of green energy, crackling like electricity, in front of Li, who, with a grin stretching from ear to ear, summoned his spellbook and opened it before the entity. *GRROOWL* After a tremendous roar, the creature quickly descended into the pages of the book, merging with them. The book began to glow and shake violently until it eventually burst into flames. This was unexpected, and Adam turned to look at Li, who, for some reason, did nothing but keep smiling, as if he knew that this didnt mean his precious item was being destroyed.
?The soul of ''Shin Kuria Draak'', the solar wyrm, has fused with the treasure [Lesser Demonic Grimoire (Replica) - Rank E] and transformed it into a form capable of containing its power.?
?The treasure [Lesser Demonic Grimoire (Replica) - Rank E] has been transformed to [Heretic Solar Grimoire (Replica) - Rank B].?
Thats more like it! Li suddenly spoke, grabbing the object, which was now transformed into a completely new book with golden edges and a binding shaped like a dragon''s jaws, a stark contrast to its previous appearance as an old, worn tome. Adam tried to seize the moment to examine the details, but Li was too quick, snatching the grimoire with both hands. To Adams great surprise, however, Li triumphantly displayed the grimoire for all to see. Go ahead, take a look and see what a true high-level object looks like... Six thousand points invested, and it clearly wasn''t a waste.
[Heretic Solar Grimoire (Replica) - Rank B ]
?Additional Information?
?Spellbook featuring a vibrant green cover adorned with intricate golden motifs, encapsulating the essence of Shin Kuria Draak, the solar heretic wyrm. This powerful tome enhances any magic cast using it, amplifying its potency significantly. Additionally, it grants the user access to a unique spell [Shin Kuria Draak Lv1], allowing them to summon the wyrm as a devastating homing projectile that seeks out its target with relentless precision.?
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Treasure rank is too high, additional information not available.]
"That''s how you improve thingsby seeking compatible elements that resonate well together to maximize their potential!" Li exclaimed proudly, and truthfully, he had every reason to be. Though he''d never admit that this wasnt something he knew for sure, it had been a gamble based on his deduction after Adam shared everything about his Spectronomicon. The gamble had paid off perfectly. And speaking of gambling he wasnt done. Li went back to the store, despite being out of points, as he still had the free item exchange left. He didnt need to think much about it or search too much, since he had already spoken with Thaddeus about what he wanted as a reward. Adam, having already given up hope that Li would follow the guidelines theyd set for the team, simply watched as the selection was made. It didnt take long, and the boy expected some sort of weapon or similar item to appear, but he never imagined that, out of nowhere, a strange light would burst from one of Lis eyes, accompanied by a scream of pain. Everyone was startled, and both Drake and Adam moved closer to check what had happened; however, almost immediately, Li waved his arms abruptly to signal them not to approach. At the same time, he began to laugh loudly as he stood up. "Hahaha, this is amazing! How did I never think of this before?" As he said this, a red glow emerged from his right eye, revealing that it was no longer normal. In fact, Adam felt like he had seen it before A chill ran down his spine at the memory. Even though the encounter hadnt been disastrous, his body still remembered the pain that followed after crossing paths with Commodore Kathlene, as that eye was identical to the ones she had.
[Synthetic Eye - Rank B ]
?Additional Information?
?Mechanical marvel from a steampunk world, functioning as a normal eye but with enhanced capabilities providing unparalleled clarity and precision, allowing its user to bypass any skill that relies on sight as an activation condition. The eye grants the skill [Lock On Lv1], improving targeting accuracy, and boosts any sight-related skill by one level.?
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Warning: This treasure requires a special type of body, one accustomed to mechanical transplants or a specialized intervention to function correctly; otherwise, it may cause irreversible damage to its possessor.]
He had to admit it was impressive, even though he knew that the "Make it fair!" option was responsible for allowing him to use such a delicate mechanical transplant like an eye without any negative effects. What he didnt know was that the idea had come to Li after observing the blonde and his new body, capable of absorbing low-level skills. In a way, it could be said that this had worked out perfectly. Having finished, it was now the turn of the next team member, either Sebastian or Nikolai; however, both declined to go next, stating that they still had no idea what they truly wanted to purchase and were still struggling to grasp the whole system. Understandable, really, so Adam had no choice but to step forward and open his status window for the others to see.
?Name: Adam Scholar ?
?Age: 1?
?Species: Demi Lich - Rank D?
?Points: 2267?
?Potential: D?
?Merits: None?
?Titles:?
?Ghostmarked Warden: Bound and Cursed?, ?Luck''s Last Laugh?
?Skills:?
?Cursed Vision Lv4?, ?Lesser Undead Control Lv2?, ?Ghost Phasing Lv2?, ?Memetic Resistance Lv5?, ?Mark of the Damned LV10?, ?Mgehye''lloig Lv1?, ?Sinful Covenant Lv1?.
?Treasures:?
?Necronomicon Single Page [1/5] (Replica) - Rank F?, ?Spectronomicon - Rank ??, ?Thaddeuss promised reward x1 (Pending)?
Adam pondered carefully about what he should buy. He had enough points to get the "Phantomcaller Ring" he''d seen before entering the second scenario, or maybe something even better. However, finding a way to generate cursed energy was no longer a priority. Slowly, his gaze drifted toward his left arm, where the chain-shaped tattoo leading to the relic etched into the palm of his hand was now more prominent than evera clear symbol that the Ghost Empress''s curse was more active than it had ever been. Could there be something he could purchase that would help him? It seemed unlikely. Any skill or item he obtained below level 10 or rank A would be inevitably corrupted by the [Mark of the Damned], and acquiring something of that level was out of the question. Even the simplest treasures at rank B exceeded ten thousand points in price. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Still, there was something that prevented Adam from simply resigning himself to his fate. He had just witnessed Li''s rank E grimoire transform into a rank B before his eyes through the correct interaction. But how would he know what the correct interaction was at this point? Especially since anything he bought would be corrupted before he could even combine it with something else. It was despairing, and there didnt seem to be any way out. However, an unexpected glimmer of hope suddenly struck him: what if he didnt use an existing item from the store? "Drake, please, I have a question." Adam asked his companion to come closer and explain how the ''Idea Forge'' worked, that option in the store that had absolutely nothing and from which he had obtained that curious random skill. Drake calmly explained that all he had done was state what he wanted, but he had been quite specific about his desire, guided by the system... Or, well, at this point, it was more than obvious that the one who had spoken to him was not the system itself but one of the patrons observing him. After that explanation, Adam turned his gaze back to the screen, which prompted him to indicate what he was thinking... What did he truly want? Something to rid himself of the curse? Something to subdue it? Perhaps a skill to wield it in some way? No what he really wanted was to stop being everyone''s puppet. He was tired of being deceived by almost everyone he had trusted in some way. The shadows of Li and Thaddeus loomed over him like an inescapable presence, just like the towering white figure of the phantom who manipulated him at will, constantly reminding him that he was nothing more than her toy. "I want something that will restore my autonomy, something that will help me become my true self, something that can conquer the curse that plagues me and finally make me the master of my own life, no matter the consequences."
?Suggestion accepted, initiating the materialization of the user''s idea.?
??
?Succes!?
?Assigning a proper point value to the idea?
??
?Succes!?
?Overmind Parasyte - Rank A+: 5000pts?
?Additional Information?
?The "Overmind Parasyte" is a bizarre creature resembling a human frontal lobe, it attaches itself to a host''s brain and gradually drains its life essence. Once attached, the parasite gains total control over the victim''s body, including full command of their skills. It can merge the hosts abilities with its own to create enhanced versions or seal them entirely, making the victim a puppet to its will while growing more powerful with every moment of control.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Notice: As a member of the Undead race, you are immune to the [Vitality Absorption Lv5] of the parasite?
?Hint: As a sapient non-living creature, you have a chance to fight back the parasite infection and gain control over it.?
?Warning: ?
?You have not enough points to buy this skill?
?Do you want to save the new Idea in your log for later browsing??
?Y/N?
The result wasnt what Adam expected, especially since he had anticipated receiving a skill, not a physical objectmuch less something that would need to be inserted into his brain. Still, if that was the way to break free from his chains, it might be worth a try... Although, it didnt really matter what he thought at that moment, because the cost of that creature was far beyond what he could afford, so in the end, it wasnt useful to him. After a bitter sigh, Adam simply resigned himself to the fact that there was nothing he could do for the moment. However, Drake, who was standing next to him, approached and tried to ask if he was okay. "Are you alright? Did you find anything that could help you?" Yes, but its too expensive, I cant afford it now. This was something no one could help him with, and Drake knew it. After all, they had already confirmed last time that points were non-transferable and they couldn''t "purchase" anything together. The only option left was to save up for one or two more scenarios if he wanted to afford what he had found. "If I could do something to help you, I would. Seriously." Drake spoke, feeling both embarrassed and frustrated, knowing full well the torment Adam endured due to his curse. The boy had shared everythingthe excruciating pain that accompanied the use of his skills, even when used involuntarily, and how he felt like little more than a puppet for the ghost from the first scenario. But suddenly, to everyone''s surprise, Li spoke up in a loud voice. "If you want to help him so much, why dont you give him your merit?" Both Adam and Drake opened their eyes in surprise. It was true; the merit exchange menu specified that merits could be transferred from one user to another at will. So, technically speaking, it was possible to give points to someone else if they later redeemed those merits. However, that was unthinkable; Adam had no right to ask them for something like that. "Sure, I''ll give you mine." What? Adam was so surprised by those words that he couldn''t respond for a moment. It wasn''t until he finally regained his composure that he was able to speak. "No, its not necessary. The merits are important, as Kazue said. You dont have to do that for me... Besides, even if I accepted, it wouldnt be enough points to buy this item." Then Ill give you mine as well! This time, it was Kazue who spoke, almost shouting and raising her hand as if she were answering in class. This shocked Adam again. Why would they do something like that for someone they had just met not long ago? "This would help you get rid of your curse, right? The truth is, having a curse on your arm is mega cool, but Ive seen how much it affects you. If this helps you control it, I have no problem giving you my credit; I just have to earn a better one again!" The girls honesty and genuine desire to help were inconceivable to Adam, who still couldn''t believe anything they were saying. It didn''t make sense. He had gone from being surrounded by people who only took advantage of his naivety to those who genuinely wanted to help him for no apparent reason. "Oh, if that''s still not enough, you can take mine too. I dont need it, and if it helps you in any way, that would be even better." Sebastian said, finally standing up and approaching the boys with his usual smile, offering to give his rank D merit as well. It was completely outrageous since new users needed the points more than anyone. However, at this point, Adam didn''t know what to say or do, and before he could gather his thoughts, a system window appeared in front of him.
?User Drake Shaw has traded a Merit Rank C with you.?
?User Kazue Rima has traded a Merit Rank C with you.?
?User Sebastian Regg has traded a Merit Rank D with you.?
It was done, and the boy felt completely overwhelmed, to the point where he didnt even seem aware when, encouraged by the others, he turned back to the shop and redeemed the merits for points, totaling 4,767 points. This was still insufficient to buy what he needed, something he communicated once he regained some clarity, beginning to feel desperate as he realized he now had no way to repay them for what they had invested. "I can lend you one." Li then spoke, having used the moment to approach the group with a malicious smile that made it clear he was plotting something. "But only on the condition that you pay me back as soon as possible with interestlet''s say, the equivalent of an A-rank merit." It was madnessan A-rank merit meant he''d have to repay 5,000 points. But did he really have any alternative? Under normal circumstances, he would never have accepted something so ridiculous. Yet now he felt the pressure of having redeemed the points everyone had given him for nothing, even though none of them seemed truly bothered by it. Fine Adam reluctantly agreed, feeling a sharp pain in his stomach from the stress he was going through at that moment. However, Li wasnt about to let such an opportunity slip by as just a simple verbal agreement. "No, well use that contract skill you have, the one you said youve used before. That way, neither of us can go back on our word, agreed?" That was an understatement, as all Li had to do was give his merit, and he knew it, leaving only Adam with the binding condition. But again, what real options did he have? They both shook hands as a sign of agreement, activating the skill [Sinful Covenant lv1] and displaying the result on an additional screen.
?Skill "Sinful Covenant Lv1" has successfully established a pact between user Adam Scholar and user Li Xie Jie?
?User Li Xie Jie has traded a Merit Rank D with you.?
After exchanging the final merit for points, Adam finally had 5,367, enough to buy the [Overmind Parasyte]. However, his chest still pounded violently, and the pain had gone beyond a simple stomach ache. There was something he hadnt told the others, something only he had been able to read, and yet he was still going through with it, even though it could be mortally dangerous for all of them.
?Warning: Your body has a 0.001% chance to succeed due to your potential and power.?
The warning in the additional information was clearthe probability of success was minimal, even less than minimal. But it was the only thing Adam had to cling to at that moment. He was deeply grateful to everyone who had helped him, yet even so, he allowed himself to be selfish one more time. He would risk everything for the chance to be free, even if it meant putting his companions at risk. For what it''s worth Im sorry The boy murmured before pressing the confirmation button, accepting the transaction, and purchasing the item in question. However, it didnt appear, and nothing happened for several seconds. What had happened? Could it be that there was some kind of error? Adam''s doubts vanished in the next instant when a sharp, agonizing pain pierced his head, causing him to scream at the top of his lungs and fall to his knees, clutching his face as if he wanted to rip it off. Drake and Kazue were startled at first but quickly crouched beside him to hold him and prevent him from hurting himself, though there was nothing they could do about the cries of suffering the boy was exclaiming.
?Overmind Parasite - Rank A+ has begun to take control of the users body!?
?Overmind Parasite - Rank A+ is being affected by "Mark of the Damned Lv10"?
?Overmind Parasite - Rank A+ has resisted.?
??
?Overmind Parasite - Rank A+ is being affected by "Mark of the Damned Lv10"?
?Overmind Parasite - Rank A+ has resisted.?
??
?Warning: Overmind Parasite - Rank A+ will begin taking control of the users !?
?Notice: Title Luck''s Last Laugh has activated its effect.?
?Hehe?
?The users body has successfully assimilated Overmind Parasite - Rank A+ against all odds! Congratulations!?
At that precise moment, the pain vanished completely, along with Adam''s consciousness. He fell to the ground with his eyes rolled back, the shock from the pain overwhelming him. Adam didn''t know how much time had passed, but when he opened his eyes, he found himself floating in that space he always ended up in when he lost consciousness. However, this time, there was a significant change... Before him was not the infinite void, but the thin, fragile-looking body of the ghostly empress, ensnared and trapped by a multitude of black tentacles that held her firmly, rendering her unable to escape. Behind her, a gigantic, lidless eye observed both of thema sphere as large as a building that could only belong to an eldritch abomination from the most convoluted horror tales that existed. "You! ... I grant you a bit of freedom, and this is how you thank me? Ridiculous. If you think something like this can contain my infinite resentment, then you are a hopeless idiot and not the intelligent being I thought you were. You have only prolonged your suffering. Remember this: you belong to me. There is no place or space where this isnt true." The phantasmal figure spoke as the last parts of her blurry face were wrapped in the tentacles until she was finally buried beneath a constantly moving mass of black appendages. Adam didnt know what it all meant; was that nightmarish beast the parasite? What had happened to his mind? He barely managed to turn his floating body, only to come face-to-face with something that sent chills down his spine. Before him lay a true army of spectral beings of all kinds as far as the eye could see, from small Ghoul-Type humanoids to the gigantic Demon-Type from the first scenario, all staring at him intently. There was no way to escape from that; the boy''s body floated uncontrollably, making it impossible to flee. Did they want to take revenge for their empress, or were they coming to free her in some way? Adam swallowed hard and braced for the worst. But to his disbelief, all those beings did was bowsome even kneeling, paying homage to who, in their eyes, was their new emperor. "Waah!" Adam opened his eyes with a scream, disoriented and unsure of where he was, only to calm down enough seconds later to recognize that he was in the bed of his own room. The piled-up items and the desk full of unread books were still there. Quickly, the boy raised his left arm and examined it closely, noticing that there was no trace of the chain tattoo or the relic in his palm. "Ha...hahaha...hahahaha!" He didnt know why, but his first reaction was to start laughing in relief. Chapter 49 - The third scenario s■tar■■ts■! Chapter 49 - The third scenario starts! Adam had to force himself to stop, taking several deep breaths to calm his laughter, his first expression of true happiness in several years. Once he had settled down, he wasted no time in summoning his status window to check what had changed in him after he had lost consciousness.
?Name: Adam Scholar ?
?Age: 1?
?Species: Demi Lich (Variant) - Rank E?
?Points: 367?
?Potential: D?
?Merits: None?
?Titles:?
?Ghostmarked Warden: Bound and Cursed?, ?Luck''s Last Laugh?, ?Overminds Champion?
?Skills:?
?Cursed Vision (Mutation) Lv4?, ?Lesser Undead Control Lv2?, ?Ghost Phasing Lv2?, ?Mental Resistance Lv8?, ?Mark of the Damned LV10 (Sealed)?, ?Sinful Covenant Lv1?, ?Parasitic Undead Plague Lv1?, ?Soul Ingestion Lv1?, ?Soul Corruption Lv1?, ?Hivemind Lv1?, ?Autosealing Lv1?, ?Resist Hunger Lv1?, ?Parasitic Mutation Lv1?, ?Vitality Predation Lv1?
?Treasures:?
?Necronomicon Single Page [1/5] (Replica) - Rank F?, ?Spectronomicon - Rank ??, ?Thaddeuss promised reward x1 (Pending)?, ?Overmind Parasite - Rank A+ (Assimilated)?
?Treasure Skills:?
?Insanity Aura Lv1?, ?Mgehye''lloig Lv1?, ?Ghoul-Type Manifestation Lv1?, ?Feral-Type Manifestation Lv1?, ?Drake-Type Manifestation Lv1?, ?DeathKnight-Type Manifestation Lv1?, ?Demon-Type Manifestation Lv1?, ?Light of the Six Sins Lv1?, ?Wraith Creation Lv1?, ?Dark Consumption Lv1?, ?Summon: Sacred Guardian of Envy Lv1?, ?Spectral Parasitic Biomass Lv1?
Adam was stunned by what he saw. In an instant, he had gained several new skills, earned another title and even his race had changed to a variant of Demi-Lich. All of this thanks to the parasite now residing in his head? Incredible. And while he was eager to go through each of the new skills, especially the ones in the newly appeared "Treasure Skills" tab, the most pressing matter was to check what had changed with his new race, his title, and why his [Cursed Vision] now had a tag labeled "mutation".
?Species: Demi Lich (Variant) - Rank E?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?A variant species created from an intelligent organism whose transformation into a Lich was interrupted and then infected by a foreign parasitic entity, it possesses fewer weaknesses and abilities than a full-fledged Lich or full-grown parasite.?
?*Half-Undead (Variant) Psyche (Innate)?
?As a variant of a half-species, the Demi Lich (Variant) mind can manipulate its own psyche thanks to its parasitic infection, it can enhance, reduce, or block any emotion or physical sensation at will.?
?*Sleep Immunity (Innate)?
?The Demi Lich (Variant) is immune to the status effect [Sleep]. It has lost the ability to sleep and to dream.?
?*Malediction Reversal (Innate)?
?Boons and Curses have the opposite effect on the user. Buffs and Debuffs from those sources are inverted.?
?*Fire Extreme Vulnerability (Innate)?
?Any Fire attribute damage to the Demi Lich (Variant) is extremely increased.?
?*Divine Vulnerability (Innate)?
?Any Divine attribute damage to the Demi Lich is slightly increased.?
?*The Hunger (Innate)?
?The Demi Lich (Variant) is tormented by the lack of vital energy as a member of the undead race that is necessary for the parasite in its body to stay alive. It needs a constant source of vital energy absorbed from living beings, if the levels of vital energy are lower than a certain threshold, the Demi Lich (Variant) will activate ?Vicious Devourer (Innate)? automatically.?
?*Vicious Devourer (Innate)?
?The Demi Lich (Variant) is in critical condition due to the lack of vital energy to sustain its body, at this point, the ?Half-Undead (Variant) Psyche (Innate)? skill will be deactivated and it will enter into an uncontrollable feral state, exponentially increasing all its abilities to prey on every living thing in the vicinities until the levels of vital energy return to maximum capacity.?
?Titles: Overminds Champion?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?You have assimilated a parasite, part of the Overmind Main Body outer entity, it has recognized you to be one of its champions, and as such, it has blessed you with some of its unique skills.?
The description of his title was already concerning, though somewhat expected, and it explained why he had suddenly acquired so many new skills. On the other hand, the description of his [Cursed Vision] remained unchanged, at least on the surface. However, the real issue lay in the changes to his innate abilities as a Demi-Lich, especially the last two... What in the world did it mean that he was now obligated to absorb the life energy of other living beings to survive? The words he had uttered when creating the parasite in the shop echoed in his mind like a haunting refrain: "No matter the consequences"... Even if he had thought that back then, this was too much. But unfortunately, there was nothing he could do when his own life was at risk. And besides, how would he even carry out such an act if he wanted to? Still cursing under his breath, Adam searched his new skills for something to answer his doubts. He found it relatively quickly, and with it, a glimmer of bittersweet hope.
[Skill: Vitality Predation Lv1]
[An Overmind Parasyte needs vital energy from a living host to survive, by touching a living target, the user can absorb the life itself from it in a very painful siphon.]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Warning: The vital energy absorption is a slow process, its best to have a target that cannot move.]
[Hint: As a Demi Lich (Variant), the user will regain health and energy simultaneously as the parasite.]
[Skill: Resist Hunger Lv1]
[As the first Half-Undead parasitic host, the Overmind Main Body outer entity has blessed the user with the passive skill to resist ?The Hunger (Innate)? racial trait outside the scenarios.]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Notice: Any effect of ?The Hunger (Innate)? racial trait will be nullified outside a scenario.]
[Hint: Indications that ?The Hunger (Innate)? had been activated manifested as a feeling of anatomical hunger for the user.]
[Warning: If this skill is forcefully deactivated, the user will enter?Vicious Devourer (Innate)? state automatically.]
[Skill: Autosealing Lv1]
[The perfect assimilation with the ''Overmind Parasyte'' allows the user to control various functions of their mind at will, enabling them to maximize the capabilities of their body and senses, lower them until they''re completely suppressed, or even seal skills and the sensation of adverse effects if necessary.]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Warning: Senses (like pain), skills, and adverse effects under the sealing effect do not disappear, the user just doesnt feel them.]
[Hint: This skill cannot be used on racial traits.]
There really wasnt anything to stop the effect of his new racial trait, but thanks to whatever this Overmind Main Body was, he had a way to resist the urge outside of scenarios and track when he was suffering its effects, giving him a bit of leeway to work with, in a sense. Not to mention, for now, at least, it was clear that his curse and the Undead Empress were under control Trying to focus on the positive side of things, Adam turned his attention to what the information window said about this entity.
[Skill: Mark of the Damned LV10 (Sealed)]
[Serves as proof of the curse imposed by a powerful entity with the "Undead" attribute. It corrupts any skill or treasure obtained with level 10 / rank A or lower, significantly reducing their effectiveness and branding them with the "Cursed" attribute. While marked, the bearer will suffer continuous mental damage, weakening their resistance to memetic attacks. While in the (Sealed) state, the skill cannot be used. ]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Notice: Its will is now (Sealed).]
Perhaps Adam wasnt fully grasping the gravity of the situation he had landed in, but in his inexperience, the joy of finally freeing himself from the curse that had plagued himwhile still keeping all of his other skillscompletely overshadowed his sense of urgency. It was something that might cost him dearly later on. For now, however, there was only room for celebration through more exploration. With a burst of energy, he jumped out of bed and headed for his bedroom door. He paused for a moment, glancing at the pile of unread books stacked on his desk. Normally, he would have picked them up and finished them, as the information they contained still had value, even if his circumstances had changed. Yet, for the first time in his life, Adam chose to walk away, leaving the books untouched. He was driven by an exhilarating feeling he had never experienced before. Once outside, Adam was hit with the incredible surprise that the lobby was no longer an entirely white space. Instead, it now resembled a massive, empty stadium. The floor was made of white tiles, the walls of wood, and the place was bathed in an eerie light, despite the absence of visible lights and the ceiling being pitch-black. What had happened while he was unconscious? Luckily, he wasnt alone. In fact, the entire groupexcept for Sebastianwas there, chatting excitedly. It was quite a peculiar sight, especially considering how apathetic Li and Nikolai usually were. He quickly approached close enough to hear what they were saying and noticed that everyone was wearing a different set of clothes from their usual attire. They were all sweating heavily as if they had just finished an intense workout. "Is everything okay?" Adam asked, still trying to process the change in the lobby and the groups unusual appearance. The four were startled by his question and quickly turned to see who had returned. Instead of expressing confusion, they greeted him with warmth, which was quite surprising given the circumstances in which Adam had last seen them. "What... whats going on? Why does this place finally have a floor, walls, and a ceiling?" Kazue spoke up almost immediately, eager to fill Adam in on everything he had missed while unconscious. She explained that after he had passed out, Drake took him to his room to let him rest since the system had indicated that the "Heal Up" option wouldnt work on him due to the lack of physical damage. Once he returned, it was Sebastian''s turn to choose how to spend his points. However, before he could do much, "someone" had helped him see certain options in the shop menu that no one had noticed before. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Thanks to this mysterious intervention, they discovered the option to upgrade the lobby from level 0 to level 1 had been unlocked. Though they werent entirely sure why, upgrading the lobby had caused the environment to change, transforming it into a space that looked and felt more like a real place. Someone? Who helped you? Was it one of those Patrons? No, no, its Lets just say you already know, but I dont want to spoil the surprise, right now Grandpa Sebastian is in his room, working, so just wait for him to finish. Working? That was strangeworking on what exactly? But Adam didnt have time to ask more questions, as Kazue continued with her story. She explained that the lobby upgrade had brought additional options, one of which was the lifting of the restriction on using the shop before a scenario, which would be incredibly helpful if they got new people again. Another option allowed them to "add" additional spaces to the lobby. "Additional spaces?" Yes! We have the best training area you could even imagine! Kazue continued, explaining that they now had an area specifically designed for training and friendly combat at the peak of their abilities, as it included a self-healing function once the training session was over. And where had they found something so convenient? The answer came quickly when Adam learned that they had discovered that the redeemable item [Thaddeuss Promised Reward] could also be exchanged for a ''Stratos Technology'' environment. This was suggested to them by that mysterious guide, allowing them to acquire the testing ground where the company experimented with all the new technology and dangerous weapons, which was immediately absorbed by the lobby and transformed into what it was nowwhat they had been using for several hours. Interesting, to say the least, and Adam would be lying if he said he wasn''t pleasantly surprised and eager to check it all out. However, what truly mattered at that moment was that he also spoke up and shared everything that had happened after he assimilated the parasite. "I understand... I also need to confess something to you all, and I apologize in advance." Said Adam slowly. It didn''t matter that he apologized for withholding information when they had given him their merits since it had worked out. However, he felt it was necessary to do so if he was going to explain everything about his parasite and his new state anyway. He didn''t hold back at all and spoke openly, even showing them his new information window, although they weren''t able to see the hidden dataor so it seemed. At that moment, Li''s left eye glowed with a reddish light, indicating that he had detected something. Adam didn''t know it, but that new eye enhanced Li''s [Analyze] skill. While it wasn''t comparable to Adam''s [Cursed Vision], it did provide more information than usual. "That doesn''t sound good at all; in fact, I would say it''s dangerous just to be near you." Nikolai said this after Adam specifically mentioned "The Hunger" and its effects on him, leaving Adam unsure of how to respond since he had a point. As long as there was a risk of losing control and attacking them without warning, it was indeed dangerous to be near him. However, to everyone''s surprise, it was Li who spoke up with a rather blunt denial. "I don''t see any problem with it. Just ''feed'' on the NPCs in the story when you feel hungry... Okay, fine, feed on the enemies we encounter in the scenario. It doesn''t matter; you won''t lack for prey, trust me, it didnt even say here that its a deadly skill, just that its painful." Li said, shifting his stance when he noticed the looks everyone gave him when he initially suggested using any NPC. Ultimately, it was indifferent to him, but no one could deny he had a valid point, perhaps the situation wasn''t as dire as he had feared, and it might even be manageable. After all, he preferred having something that, while terrible, he could control in some way rather than being a puppet of a much more powerful entity that only viewed him as a toy. "But anyway, that doesn''t matter. What I want to try right now are all those new skills you have. I have to admit, the others surprised me quite a bit for being newcomers, so I want to have a sparring match with you too." That declaration from Li took Adam by surprise, as he hadn''t expected them to ask him for something like that, even though it was clear they had been doing it for quite a while. "But even if you say the training area has a healing function, I think it might be very risky considering the effects of some of the skills that..." But his words were interrupted by Drake, who placed a hand on his right shoulder to reassure him that everything was fine. After all, they had been using him at full capacity for more than just a couple of hours. "Don''t worry, the training area is completely safe. Come on, take a look." Following the rest of the group, Adam took just a few steps until he reached the designated area, which was nothing more than a huge rectangle the size of an official sports field drawn on the ground. Was that all? It seemed like he was missing something, and it wasn''t until he stepped into the area that a system window materialized before his eyes.
?Training Area?
?Space specifically reserved for conducting tests and practice combats. Once inside, it is possible to use any type of Treasure or Skill without their effects or results leaving the designated area. If the end of a test or fatal damage is detected on a user operations within the area will cease, and every active Treasure and Skill will be forcibly deactivated momentarily to restore the user to the state they were in when they entered the training area.?
Well, that answered his questions, and it seemed like it was truly safe after all. Instead of using levels or ranks, it appeared to be an authority of the system itself enforcing the conditions of the area. Before he knew it, he was already at one end, with Li at the other, staring at him intently while summoning his new spellbook. "Attack with everything you''ve got; don''t hold back, because you can be sure as hell I won''t." Normally, this was something Adam wouldn''t have wanted to participate in. After all, the mere act of fighting without reason was something he couldn''t understand. But given the circumstances... Not only would there be no consequences, but he was eager to test the efficiency of all the new skills he had read about. Moreover, deep down, he still felt some resentment toward Li for everything that had happened in the previous scenario. So the idea of releasing stress through aggression was something he had never thought he would enjoy considering. However, before starting, something crossed his mind. "Oh! One moment, please!" The boy exclaimed as he dashed out of the training area toward the shop area, leaving everyone there in stunned silence at the comical moment. They watched from a distance as Adam seemed to search for something on the system''s screen. It didn''t take long for him to find what he was looking for, and he quickly returned to his previous spot, taking a deep breath afterward. Alright, then lets get started. After these words, his page from the Necronomicon appeared in one hand, while the Spectronomicon materialized in the form of a ghostly skull above his head, cackling ominously as it circled him. Finally, a massive rectangular shield appeared in front of him, instantly recognized by everyone present. It was the same shield used by high-ranking soldiers of the Ironclad Armada to unleash their debuff techniques, adorned with a golden emblem shaped like a dragon''s head, just like the one Adam had seen the first time they were in the Stratos Technology armory. None of the spectators were prepared for what they witnessed next. The display of power was overwhelming from the very start, with Li unleashing his new spells while Adam summoned specters from within his own body. Guided missiles flew through the air, exploding against flying spectral horrors, while the head of a fire dragon breathed its intense flames against a sea of specters resembling enormous medieval soldiers, who blocked the advance of the flames with their massive shields. Li, encased in metallic armor similar to that worn by Admiral Jasper Merrick, exchanged powerful blows with Adam, who was enveloped in a miasma-like substance that granted him sharp claws, elongated limbs, and a maw that split open into four different jaws. The spectacle culminated almost a couple of minutes later, with a massive, glowing green serpent of energy crashing directly into a spectral arm so large it barely fit within the confines of the training area. When the fight had finally ended and the smoke from all the impacts dissipated, only Adam and Li remained in the area, both lying on their backs on the ground, panting from the immense physical exertion they had just endured. It was strange that, despite the system having healed all their wounds and even restored Adam''s cursed energy, exhaustion was the only thing that remained unaltered. As a result, it took them a bit longer to even attempt to get back on their feet. "Not bad, Adam" ...?! It was the first time Li referred to him by his name instead of calling him "boy" or "kid," which surprised him but didn''t bother him much. He had to admit that, while he still felt some animosity toward that man, a significant portion of his resentment and annoyance had faded after they had exchanged blows so openly This was something Adam wasn''t used to, but certainly, men could come to understand each other better after physically sparring, which could lead to a beautiful friendship. "Can you tell me what the hell you''re talking about?" Nikolai said with one eyebrow raised, revealing that the last part had merely been Kazue''s delusional narration, she was thrilled to witness a classic scene from her favorite series unfolding in real life and couldn''t help but let her imagination run wild. "Hahaha, let her be. She might be exaggerating, but sometimes the best way to relieve frustration with someone is indeed through a good fight." After that hectic day, exactly a day and a half passed, according to each person''s internal clock. During this time, the group''s dynamics gradually strengthened. Instead of locking themselves in their rooms as they had after the first scenario, they returned only to sleep and would wake up to continue chatting, training, and even eating together. Everyone, except for Sebastian, who stayed locked in his room, never venturing out, and whenever Adam asked about him, he only received a "be patient" in response, along with a few playful giggles from Kazue. The final day of training had come to an end, and it was safe to say that everyone had a clear understanding of what the others could and could not doessential knowledge for teamwork. The only remaining unknown was Adam''s feral mode, but that was something they couldn''t force out of him anyway. They had just finished their last sparring match, where Nikolai had finally shone by not being instantly defeated by Kazue for the fifth consecutive time when an alarm sounded in the vicinity, announcing that the third scenario would soon begin, along with the arrival of the newcomers. As soon as everyone had gathered, a brief flash of white light enveloped the area, making way for four figures who appeared out of nowherefour new members, bringing the total number of people to ten. But who were these newcomers? The first and most noticeable was a robust adult man with serious features and short hair, dressed in a military uniform. The second was a young girl with pale blonde hair and blue eyes, wearing a black school uniform, her serious and apathetic expression stood out. Another of the new arrivals was a slightly older girl than the last one with pink hair tied into a ponytail, dressed in sportswear and holding two cheerleading pom-poms, she wore a completely confused expression, trying to make sense of what was happening around her. Finally, there was a young boy with slightly dark skin, short hair, and a battered school uniform, his body showing numerous scrapes and covered in dirt. It was a colorful group, but the real challenge was about to begincommunication. While it was true that the shop was no longer disabled before starting the next scenario, it would still be difficult to get everyone to calm down and follow instructions. In fact, panic was already beginning to spread. The man in the soldier''s uniform was visibly agitated, shouting for answers while looking around frantically. The blonde girl stood frozen in place, gripping one of her arms tightly as she trembled, seemingly paralyzed with fear. The young boy appeared confused but wasn''t doing muchpossibly due to the exhaustion shown by the dark circles under his eyes. Finally, the pink-haired girl was spinning around, looking at everything and every one as if she couldn''t believe what she was seeing. "Eh... Excuse me! Does anyone understand me?" Adam spoke up, but his words were completely ignored by three of the newcomersexcept for the pink-haired girl. The moment she recognized the language, she whipped around and rushed toward him, stopping so abruptly in front of him that Adam leaned back, startled by how close she got. "You! Do you know what''s going on here? I was at home just a minute ago, trying on my uniform and remembering that... Wait, I can walk? I can walk!" That reaction had been extremely strange, so Adam didnt know how to respond. He was so caught off guard that all he could do was watch as Kazue and Drake had already stepped forward to try and calm the others, with no success. Perhaps the only thing he could do now was try to explain to this girl what she needed to do first so she could speak with the others. However, before he could say anything, a gentle but booming voice echoed around them. "Excuse me, your attention, please!" All the newcomers, including Adam, turned toward the voice, revealing that it was none other than Sebastian, who had finally emerged from his room, wearing a large trench coat and sporting slightly messy hair. But the most noticeable thing was the strange megaphone in his hands, which the old man used to continue speaking, asking for their attention as he approached, with his small aviatrix perched on one of his shoulders.
[Language Speaker - Rank D ]
?Additional Information?
?Megaphone created by user Sebastian Regg and scientist Isaac Volta, allows the speaker to utilize the skill [Multi Language Lv1] when speaking through this treasure.?
The surprise at the usefulness of that item was immediately overshadowed when Adam read the content of the information window that appeared. Isaac Volta? How? When? What?! Adam''s mind was a whirlwind, but before he could ask anything, Nikolai spoke up, taking the megaphone from Sebastian and sticking out his tongue, revealing a strange silver tattoo on it before he began. Hello, hello, please pay attention. Id like everyone to calm down for a moment... Deep, relaxed breathsyes, thats right. Now, please do the same as me and select the option Im about to tell you.
[Skill: Silver Tongue Lv1]
[No info available]
To Adam''s surprise, all the newcomers calmed down and obeyed, following the instructions of the long-haired boy and purchasing the option "Let''s have fun together" so they could finally understand each other. At that moment, Li, Drake, and Kazue took the opportunity to quickly explain to them what was happening, meanwhile, Adam approached Sebastian, who seemed very happy to see him again. He hurriedly asked him about the mention of the scientist Isaac in the description of his item. "Oh, well, you see..." But at that moment, the main screen of the stage appeared in front of everyone, along with a robotic female voice that began to read it aloud... However, something didn''t seem right; both the voice and the text appeared to be glitching as if there were some sort of error. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "That doesn''t sound good at all." Said a familiar voice near Adam, which took him a moment to recognize due to the strange situation. He soon realized that the one speaking to him was the small Falk, who was still perched on Sebastian''s shoulder. What? "Hey, kid! I haven''t seen you in days. I''m glad you''re okay!" What?! Scenario No3 - Entry info Chat Log -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Chapter 50 - Serpents Fang Lounge Chapter 50 - Serpent''s Fang Lounge Adam couldnt believe what he was hearing. From the mechanical beak of the Aviatrix came the unmistakable voice of none other than Isaac Volta himself, but that wasnt possibleor was it? Suddenly, he remembered the experience Sebastian had shared about being able to communicate with Falk, and how Falk had claimed that what was inside him was truly the soul of a child. Did that mean that when Thaddeus had handed over his fathers soul, it had been placed inside the mechanical bird, allowing it to regain consciousness later? Sebastian seemed to understand Adams surprisehe couldn''t blame him since he wasnt the only one taken aback. Isaac (or Falk, as he now preferred to be called) had regained consciousness remarkably quickly. According to him, it was due to the sheer magnitude of his own intelligence, though it could have easily been a coincidence or a combination of other factors. The fact that he suddenly began to speak and introduce himself had caught the entire team off guard, so much so that even the elderly Sebastian had nearly lost his balance from the shock. "I understand that it''s hard to take in, but Mr. Volta... sorry, Falk, has been helping us a lot. He''s especially been guiding me in developing several things that could be very useful to us." The old man spoke calmly and with a smile, while his small mechanical bird seemed to puff out its chest in pride. "But of course! I accepted long ago that this is my new life, and honestly, it doesnt bother me in the least, considering how... err... my last one ended. But no matter, this reality you all live in, these scenarios, this ''shop'' where you can get anything, its incredible. I still have millions of ideas I want to help build!" The small bird, now imbued with the soul of the most brilliant scientist from the second scenario, seemed highly enthusiastic about the new reality that had been revealed to him. While this was undeniably remarkable, it left Adam with more questions than answers. The fact that an NPC could interact with the system outside their scenario was something he had never thought possible, especially considering the systems built-in censorship whenever a user attempted to discuss such matters with the inhabitants of a story. And yet, here he was, one of the most significant characters in his world, observing everything firsthand as though he were just another user. This wasnt a program. It didnt make sense that it would be, and if that were the case then the Undead Empress wasnt a simple NPC either, perhaps? Adam couldnt think or say anything else, as right after that brief exchange of words, the waiting time ended and a white flash enveloped them all, transporting the entire group to the third scenario. A vast and rural free world of martial arts and honorable warriors but when he opened his eyes, what greeted him was something entirely different, just like the last, and not glitchy, part of the summary had stated. The first thing he noticed was the dim, artificial light of lanterns and street lamps, cutting through the gloom of a bustling city at night, and the air was thick with the sharp, musty scent of an abandoned alleyway. And it seemed he wasnt the only one feeling unsettled by the change. The rest of the group looked equally confused, glancing around at the grimy alleyway and the unfamiliar urban landscape. Kazue''s usual excitement had turned into a cautious gaze, while Drake scanned the surroundings with a deep frown. Even Li seemed slightly on edge, clearly not expecting this urban jungle from the get-go. "And what exactly is all of this? Have we returned to the ''real world'' or something like that?" The pink-haired Chloe suddenly asked, clearly the least affected among the newcomers. She kept moving back and forth with interest, while both the blonde girl and the boy seemed unable to move due to the anxiety of the situation. The soldier Gregor, on the other hand, simply sighed, stepped forward, and grasped Chloe by the shoulder to bring her to a stop. "This is not the real world. I feel that what they''ve said so far is true, even if it doesn''t make sense, but we''re seeing it with our own eyes. You should stay calm and let us be guided through all this madness." The truth was that Gregor also seemed to have his doubts about everything happening, but he couldn''t deny what he was seeing. Whatever reasoning was going on in his mind, it was evident that he was a mature and composed individual, as any soldier would be. This made it much easier to deal with him, especially for Li, who had also been a military man before arriving in this place. "I know what you might be feeling right now; I went through the same thing. So please, stay together and do not separate from the group under any circumstances." Blurted Nikolai, speaking calmly and sticking out his tongue as the strange tattoo glimmered slightly.
[Skill: Silver Tongue Lv1]
[You have seen the skill twice, data is being collected]
[Low-level skill that slightly influences the thoughts of other living beings who hear the user''s voice and understand their words. It works on characters of rank equal to or lower than F and on users with a potential lower than that of the skill''s user.]
[Hint: The influence on others is more of a "suggestion" than mind control; it is not possible to control the outcome.]
Interestingly, that was not a very powerful skill at all, but it certainly served perfectly to calm the newcomers, just as it had done in the lobby, enough to make them pay attention to the instructions. "He is right; we will always stick together because this place can be extremely dangerous. It''s unclear whether it was classified as a C or B rank scenario due to that strange glitch in the plot description, but even if it is the lowest of the two, we must always remain alert." Li then explained that they would first explore the area with the utmost caution to gather information about the world they were in and, hopefully, understand the narrative thread they could follow. However, Adam could clearly see in the man''s eager eyes that he was searching for something elsepossibly hoping to uncover a hidden subplot as soon as possible. "Don''t worry! While all of this may seem very risky and even dangerous, rest assured that we will protect you if anything happens. Just stay close, learn as much as you can, and enjoy this experience, because, despite everything, its still a fantastic story where I am... uh, I mean, we are the protagonists!" Kazue exclaimed, jumping amid the newcomers and speaking with great energy while showcasing her two mechanical gauntlets and delivering a powerful fist bump. The scene, instead of calming them, startled them a bit and pushed them back in surprise and a touch of fear. "Oh, no! Dont be scared, these fists are just for smashing enemies and breakingbleh!" Kazue''s words were cut off by Drake, who stepped up to her and placed his right hand firmly on her head, pushing it down to make her stop talkingjust like he had done back in the second scenario when she called the pirate blacksmith a "dwarf." The girl protested at the gesture, pouting and saying she only wanted to help, to which the blonde responded with an honest laugh. Since when had they become so close? Even Adam had to admit that he had started to open up to them a bit more, but he couldnt see himself doing anything like that. But regardless of the situation, the entire group emerged from the alley where they had landed, finally stepping out onto what appeared to be a modern street. Which, luckily, had a worn and graffitied sign that seemed to indicate the name of the place where they currently found themselves. The group seemed to find themselves in the heart of Heavenly Jade City, surrounded by towering buildings bathed in pulsating neon lights that cast a strange, otherworldly glow on the slick streets. Massive screens flash images of martial arts tournaments, gambling matches, and alluring figures, their vibrant colors cutting through the night. The air is thick with the smell of incense mixed with smoke, alcohol, and the faint tang of something metallic. Ahead, a sprawling casino looms, its golden dragon motifs curling along the edges of its glass fa?ade, while crimson lanterns sway gently above the entrance, casting eerie shadows. Cars and motorbikes speed by, their drivers barely visible behind tinted windows, while others on the streets move with a mix of purpose and wariness, some cloaked in long coats, others wearing gaudy, extravagant outfits that glitter under the lights. Down a nearby alley, narrow and damp, flickering fluorescent lights reveal graffiti covering the walls. Trash litters the ground, and huddled figures whisper in the darkness, their eyes glowing faintly in the dim light. Above, the sky is hidden behind layers of smog and glowing advertisements, the stars barely visible. The distant hum of chatter, laughter, and the occasional shout echoes through the streets, mixing with the steady thrum of electronic beats leaking from nearby clubs. Swords, once sacred tools and the emblem of a xianxia story, hang above doorways like decorations, and in the far distance, a derelict pagoda stands forgotten, its roof barely visible among the flashing lights and towering modern structures. The last thing anyone would have thought in that place was that this was the martial arts world the initial description had hinted at. In fact, upon closer reflection, it was the first time in all three scenarios that started with a specific theme only to shift rapidly to something entirely different, as though the story had already been resolved. It was odd and somewhat reminiscent of the final remark from the second scenario, which indicated that the teams actions had altered the future of that world, transforming it completely. It was something to consider for the future, but for now, the most pressing concern was gathering information about where they had landed. But would it really be that simple to ask? A quick glance at the people nearby revealed none of them looked particularly friendly. In fact, some had their eyes fixed on the group. Fortunately, none of them seemed too out of place in terms of clothing, as they all wore attire typical of a conventional city. "We should start by looking for information in a busy place, like a bar or... Im not sure what those are, a casino?" Li spoke, clearly disoriented by the abundance of establishments and lights surrounding them, but even so, the others accepted his suggestion without complaint, as it seemed like the best option. With that decided, they cautiously made their way through the city streets toward the nearest building that resembled a commercial establishment. They remained vigilant, careful not to lower their guard at any point, however, something strange was happening around them, and it didnt take long for them to notice. People were actively avoiding them. A few individuals came a bit closer than necessary, but upon noticing the group, they quickly stepped aside, and one woman even ran off screaming after catching sight of them. Meanwhile, several men who had been lurking in the shadows of a nearby alley disappeared, as if they had decided they didnt want to deal with them. Whats going on? Why are they avoiding us like that? Is this normal? Gregor asked aloud, his tone filled with confusion, while Li responded, equally perplexed. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I dont know, but its not natural. There shouldnt be anything suspicious about us. It was strange, especially when things like Kazue''s encounter occurred; until that moment, she had been talking with the newbies and then noticed a child with his father on one of the nearby sidewalks. She greeted them with a smile, only for the father to grab the child by the arms and rush away from the area at full speed, it was as if they were afraid of them. Several more minutes passed without any developments until they finally spotted a massive establishment adorned with neon lights that shaped a bottle and the silhouette of a woman, both accompanied by strange letters and symbols. Thanks to the automatic translation from the option everyone had, it clearly read "Restaurant and Bar with Show", so they decided to head toward that place. The entrance was enormous, with people coming and going as a couple of men dressed in black suits scrutinized everyone as if they were security personnel. In fact, they were, and their job was to ensure that only those with the proper invitation could enter. Unbeknownst to the group, this bar and restaurant belonged to the Wudang Sect, a highly feared and respected group in the city. Upon arriving, both men, who were taller than anyone present, stopped them and demanded to know who they were. Li was the first to speak for the group, stating that they were merely travelers with money looking for a place to have fun, however, neither of the guards believed him in the slightest, nor did it seem to matter; they indicated that the group should leave. When Li persisted, the guards exchanged glances and smiled openly at the prospect of having a valid reason to throw them out forcefully, but just as both suited men began to flex their muscles, demonstrating that they could increase their size even more, one of them suddenly widened his eyes in surprise at what he had just seen. "Hey, wait a moment... Look!" One of the men said to his companion, calming his strange muscular transformation and pointing at the group as if he had seen something that surprised him. "Oh, fuck... Sorry, we didn''t realize that... Ugh, I''ll get the owner as soon as possible. Please, just give me a minute." With that, he disappeared through the entrance door, leaving the other man standing there with his head bowed, unwilling to make eye contact with anyone. This was all too muchwhat was happening? Everyone exchanged puzzled glances; even Li looked completely bewildered by the situation. Shortly after, the guard returned, and with a tone completely different from how he had initially received them, he bowed as well. "Mr. Zhou Tianhe has designated a space for you to enjoy your stay at the ''Serpent''s Fang Lounge''. Please be so kind as to follow me; I will guide you to your table." As the group stepped through the grand entrance of the Serpent''s Fang Lounge, they were immediately enveloped in an atmosphere of opulence and elegance. The expansive foyer featured polished marble floors that reflected the soft glow of ornate lanterns suspended from the high ceiling, each adorned with intricate gold filigree designs. The gentle hum of traditional Chinese-like instrumental music filled the air, creating a serene backdrop that contrasted with the bustling energy of the outside world. As they moved deeper into the establishment, the group passed tables laden with elegantly arranged dishes, each more colorful and tantalizing than the last. Diners, dressed in finely tailored robes and formal attire, engaged in lively conversations, their laughter mingling with the music, truly an extremely fancy place that none of them had ever been in the real world. The one who seemed to be completely absorbed by the wonder of it all, gazing at everything as if he were in a delightful dream, was none other than the small Emir. His eyes sparkled with excitement, glimmering like stars against the backdrop of the decor, Kazue seized the moment, gently ruffling his hair affectionately and assuring him that this was just the beginning of many wonderful experiences like this one. The group''s guide led them past a large koi pond, where vibrant fish swam gracefully beneath a wooden bridge, captivating everyone in the team for a couple of seconds before continuing. Ascending the grand staircase, they reached the third floor, where the ambiance shifted to one of even more exclusivity and refinement. Here, the air felt more intimate, the lighting dimmer, and the decor even more luxurious. Wooah The exclamation was almost unanimous and their guide gestured toward a set of double doors beautifully carved, intricately etched with symbols of prosperity and good fortune. Upon entering, the group found themselves in a lavish VIP room, adorned with silk drapes in deep shades of crimson and gold. Delicate chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a warm, inviting glow that complemented the flickering candlelight, and an adjacent balcony offered a breathtaking view of the city below, with twinkling lights resembling stars scattered across the urban landscape. Wishing them the best of stays, the guard bowed once more and left the room, assuring them that their food would arrive shortly. "What luck! I don''t know who they mistook us for, but it''s great that we''re being treated this way. I was starting to get hungry!" Chloe said quickly, moving around the room and exploring everything, joined by Kazue, who was swept up in her excitement and eager to join in. The others followed suit, sitting around the enormous table in the center. Even though they hadn''t encountered any danger yet, a break and a good meal wouldn''t hurt. "This is pointless; we''re not going to get anything accomplished here. We''re leaving right now." Li was the only one who seemed unsatisfied with the current situation. Not only did it sound completely suspicious, but staying there among themselves rendered their visit to a public place to gather information pointless. They would achieve much more by heading to a more popular venue, like a casino or an actual bar, however, his little speech was interrupted by Nikolai, who not only sat down at the table but also propped his feet up on it. "Calm down; in fact, this is the best thing that could have happened to us. I dont know who they mistook us for, but judging by the attitude of everyone we''ve encountered, it seems we resemble someone important. They will treat us well." Li seemed annoyed by that remark, as it was not what worried him at all. However, before he could respond, Nikolai raised a finger, signaling him to be quiet and let him continue. "My point is that absolutely no one does this out of goodwill. If we were invited in for a luxurious dinner, it means they want something from us. The owner will come to keep us company, and I think that''s the best source of information we could ask for, don''t you?" The boy''s words made a certain amount of sense, especially coming from someone accustomed to these kinds of situations. So much so that even Li paused to consider them for a moment. However, unable to find a way to counter him, he merely grunted in frustration and sat down with the others. As the anticipation hung in the air, the doors swung open, revealing a procession of elegantly dressed servers carrying trays adorned with an array of sumptuous dishes. The vibrant colors of the food were almost ethereal as if each dish radiated its own soft, mystical glow. Delicate dumplings, shaped like blooming lotus flowers, shimmered with a hint of gold, their fillings bursting with fragrant herbs and tender meats. Steamed buns, glistening like pearls, were filled with savory morsels of marinated duck and sweet plums, each bite promising a perfect balance of flavors. The aroma wafting through the room was intoxicating, mingling hints of spice with the freshness of ingredients that seemed to have been harvested just moments before. Accompanying the dumplings were intricate plates of stir-fried vegetables, their vivid greens illuminated by a faint, enchanting light while glistening slices of jade-like fish glimmered in a rich soy glaze. An ornate bowl of soup, swirling with hues of deep crimson and jade, was garnished with edible flowers that floated atop its surface, releasing fragrant essences with every movement. The centerpiece was a lavish roast duck, its skin crispy and bronzed, reflecting the rooms golden light, while steam escaped from within, revealing succulent, tender meat. The sight and smell of the banquet were mesmerizing, to the point that some of the team members couldnt resist and started to dig in almost immediately. Emir, Chloe, and Kazue dove into the feast with unrestrained enthusiasm, as if they hadnt eaten in days. Their hands darted across the table, scooping up delicate dumplings, glistening fish, and vibrant vegetables. Each bite they took was accompanied by a symphony of flavors that danced on their palates, eliciting spontaneous expressions of delight. The trio exchanged gleeful looks, their eyes wide with excitement as they savored every morsel, completely immersed in the culinary experience. The rest of the group watched in bemusement, a mixture of amusement and disbelief on their faces. It was rare to see such unabashed joy over food, especially in such a precarious situation. Emir let out an involuntary gasp of pleasure as he bit into a steaming bun filled with succulent duck, while Chloe and Kazue giggled at their dramatic reactions. Their exaggerated expressions and animated chatter contrasted sharply with the more reserved demeanor of the others, who hesitated to partake in the feast, at least initially. "This is the most delicious thing I''ve ever tasted!" Chloe and Kazue exclaimed in unison, "This is the most delicious thing I''ve ever tasted!" Their enthusiastic praise somehow made the food look even more appealing to the others. One by one, they began to serve themselves hesitantly, tasting the dishes slowly, only to realize that the word "delicious" barely scratched the surface. Each bite revitalized them from within as if they were gaining renewed energy solely from the meal. Within minutes, everyone was eating joyfully, except for Adam and Katya. Adam was busy reviewing the information that had popped up about the food, while Katya seemed too shy to pick up anything on her own. She struggled to grab a nearby dumpling, managing to take hold of it only to burn her tongue when she tried to bite into it, causing her to drop it clumsily. "Whoa, be careful!" Kazue said quickly, seizing the moment to grab a napkin with one hand and pick up the dumpling that Katya had dropped, placing it back on her plate. She smiled warmly and genuinely at Katya, whose surprise was evident; she didnt seem accustomed to such gestures, even tho, unbeknownst to her, Kazue was simply reveling in how cool she thought she looked doing so, it was clear that her investment in the physical stats boosting pack had paid off. Oh T-thank you. The blonde said, her voice so low and nervous that Kazue couldnt help but feel a surge of tenderness. The truth was, characters who appeared serious and reserved but had a timid personality were some of her favorites. Discovering someone like that in real life was quite exciting. Without a second thought, she began to pile a few dishes onto Katya''s plate, pointing out which ones had seemed the most delicious, leaving them for her to tryall while maintaining her ear-to-ear grin. "Don''t worry, just enjoy! The food tastes better when you eat with friends!" F-friends? Katya didn''t know what to say and looked completely nervous. However, she seemed to muster the courage to grab a fork and take her first bite of the sauted vegetables, which made her face light up with delight at how delicious they tasted. I know, right? Kazue finished her bite and continued enjoying her meal. Meanwhile, Adam was wrapping up his reading on the food, unable to believe what it said. However, upon reflection, it made sense that something like this could exist; he just hadn''t considered it before.
[Ki-infused Delicacies - Rank E ]
?Additional Information?
?Food crafted with mastery in the control of ki, infusing each dish with vital energy that elevated its flavor and nutritional value far beyond the ordinary. Consuming it restored energy and alleviated fatigue, turning every bite into a rejuvenating experience.?
There wasn''t more information available, but what had caught his attention the most was the description that explicitly mentioned "vital energy." Could it be possible that it would affect him as well and help with his need for this energy? He hadn''t yet felt the symptoms of "The Hunger", but perhaps this food could help delay it even longer. But just as Adam picked up a roast duck leg, cut a piece, and was about to take a bite, the doors to the room were knocked, revealing the person Nikolai had speculated would arrive sooner or later was already there. The grand doors swung open, and in walked Mr. Zhou Tianhe, the owner of the restaurant. He dressed in a flowing green robe adorned with intricate golden embroidery and moved with a grace that belied his robust frame. The fabric shimmered subtly in the soft light, giving him an almost ethereal presence, while the elegant patterns seemed to tell tales of ancient legends. His long, dark hair cascaded down his back, and a neatly trimmed beard framed his dignified face, enhancing his wise and approachable demeanor. Welcome, esteemed guests, I hope you are enjoying such humble food. Had I known in advance that such an important guest as the main executive of the White Flower Divination School would arrive with it''s retainers, we would have prepared something better." Once again, there was confusion about why where they mistaken by important guests, since recognition inside a scenario from the get go was unheard of, maybe someone in the group resembled that "executive" that Zhou was referring to? Unfortunately, it wasnt wise to ask or point out that he was mistaken, especially after they had played along so far. The best course of action was to remain silent on that topic for now. "White Flower what? I think youre mistaken; we''re new here, don''t even know what that is." Chloe blurted this out suddenly with her mouth full, prompting Zhou Tianhe to turn and raise an eyebrow at her, while the rest of the group nearly pulled their hair out over the foolishness the newbie had just displayed, it seemed malicious even if it was only pure stupidity. Chapter 51 - A Great Opportunity Chapter 51 - A Great Opportunity After the pink-haired girl''s words, the room fell into complete silence, leaving everyone tense about what had just happened, being the only one who didn''t seem to grasp the magnitude of the problem Chloe herself, who kept eating without pause. Zhou Tianhe had also gone quiet, his gaze fixed on the girl, before taking a closer look at everyone else in the room. After a moment, his expression softened, and he resumed smiling in a friendly manner. "Oh, I see, it''s one of those missions. Don''t worry, no one will know you came to this place. All I ask is that, when you return, you speak well of me and my excellent hospitality to the Divine Bloom Seeress." The atmosphere gradually settled as Zhou took a seat at the table as well, never losing his smile... How could they be so lucky? Could it really be that one of them resembled a character from that world so much that they could fool even a mid-to-high-ranking NPC like him? Li wasnt about to let this opportunity slip by, so he spoke up. "Ahem... Yes, we''re looking for information on how to meet with the most important person in this city." However, the moment Li said those words, Zhou''s eyes locked onto him with a murderous glare, as if the man had just shouted the worst insult imaginable. The atmosphere immediately grew oppressively heavy, and everyone present felt a chill run down their spine. "A mere retainer dares to address me when Im trying to speak with..." But his words were suddenly cut off. The atmosphere and bloodlust vanished in an instant and Zhou trembled, as if he had sensed something that made him stop and break out in a cold sweat, to the point of even appearing nervous. "My apologies, its clear that if one of your retainers speaks out of turn, its because youve allowed him to act as your representative." Zhou then said, wiping the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief and forcing a smile, trying to calm whatever he thought he had felt... Because that was it, right? He had just imagined it, hadnt he? "Yes, of course, the one in charge of this city is none other than the esteemed Don. Park Zhen, 1st seat Don and leader of the Celestial Harmony Union, so meeting him in person is out of the question, even for you, I hope you understand. The only way would be if you had a direct invitation from the White Flower Divination School''s high boarding. But I''m sure if you had that, you wouldnt be asking me this." It seemed that the idea of directly seeking out the most influential people in the scene wouldnt be so easy, as Li believed these characters were the most likely to provide them with a subplot. However, the thought of asking Zhou anything directly had become unthinkable and was discarded the moment he openly confused them with an executive''s entourage. What should they do then? "Oh, but now that I think about it, there is a way you could have an audience with him. After all, perhaps that''s why the Divine Bloom Seeress sent you here without further information." Zhou had suddenly recalled something, and by a twist of fate, it seemed this could help them secure an audience with Don. Park Zhen, the city''s regent. This useful information also appeared to be connected to the curious individual Zhou had mistaken them for. It was an unexpected opening, one they might be able to leverage. "Don. Park Zhen has organized a small martial arts tournament at his castle, where he promised a special prize to the winner. Many sects, schools, and alliances are sending warriors to participate, but clearly, you wouldnt have any trouble, after all, the White Flower Divination School is one of the few factions that still clings to the old customs, which is quite unusual in this era. It will be very easy for you, and you''ll be able to secure an audience with him." A tournament with such a convenient reward? Wow, that was quite a stroke of luck. Most of those present exchanged glances, fully aware of what their new course of action would be, as it was far preferable to have a clear objective within the scenario than to wander around aimlessly searching for information. "However, Im afraid the tournament wont start for another two days, so youll have to wait... Do you have accommodation? I can offer you the best available room in one of my most luxurious hotels. Ill also take care of the paperwork and register all of you for the tournament if you wish." Zhou continued, seemingly a bit tense as he said all this, but his smile and apparent calmness concealed it well. "One moment, please. Not all of us will participateonly those we decide on beforehand." Li interrupted, causing Zhou to widen his eyes violently, extremely angry at being interrupted for the second time, and addressed so rudely and disrespectfully by a mere retainer. "Again, you insignificant *COUGH COUGH* The man seemed about to raise his voice for a moment, only to cough almost immediately, alerting everyone momentarily. However, Zhou simply raised one arm to signal that no one should approach. It didnt take long for him to calm down and lift his head again, smiling even more exaggeratedly than before as if nothing had happenedan act that was starting to feel quite creepy. "I''m fine, I''m fine, don''t worry... Moreover, if you would be so kind as to tell me the names of everyone who will participate in the tournament, it would help me prepare the paperwork for you." For a moment, no one said anything, but after a short while, Drake was the first to raise his hand slightly before speaking up. "I, Drake Shawn, will participate in the tournament." Immediately afterward, Li, Adam, Kazue, and, surprisingly, Gregor also stepped forward. This raised eyebrows among the rest of the group, but the conviction with which Gregor stated his intention left no room for doubt. After all, if his attire was any indication, it was clear he trusted his training as a soldier. Zhou, for his part, looked at them with a puzzled expression on his face. "Is that everyone? Dont you think *COUGH COUGH*..." He began coughing and choking again, something that was becoming quite concerning. Yet, once more, he gestured for no one to approach him until he could recover. This time it took him a bit longer, but after a moment, he managed to regain his composure. "I understand. Ill register the five of you for the tournament... Please, when you''re done eating, Ill have someone waiting at the door to guide you to the hotel. Dont worry about a thing, and enjoy your stay here." Quickly, and while clutching his neck with one hand, Zhou stood up and prepared to leave. "If you''ll excuse me, Ill take my leave to begin the preparations immediately. Please forgive me." He said this before quickly exiting through the main door of the VIP room, leaving the entire team utterly confused about what had just happened. Unbeknownst to them, Zhou was stumbling slightly behind the door and leaning against a nearby wall to catch his breath. "That damn monster... Id heard rumors that the White Flower Divination School members were ruthless, but this is too much, what kind of technique was that anyway?" Zhou muttered under his breath, finally letting go of his neck to reveal a fairly recent mark around it as if something had coiled around his throat and squeezed him repeatedly. "Well, no matter. At least now I know who to place my bets on, hehe." The man chuckled softly, a sly grin creeping across his face despite the lingering pain, just to abandon the area whistling a little. On the other hand, the atmosphere at the groups table was one of lively discussion, with almost everyone talking about what they needed to do next. They quickly touched on why Zhou had acted the way he did, theorizing that he might have been the victim of some sort of skill from someone elseperhaps someone pulling the strings to guide them down this path. However, Adam refuted this theory, pointing out that if that were the case, he would have seen at least some kind of information window indicating a skill activation, but nothing of the sort had occurred. That was a solid point, as Adams eye skill had previously activated automatically, even without him realizing that what was happening in front of him involved a skill, so his words held credibility. But the important thing now was deciding whether they should take the offer of accommodation and spend the time until the tournament at that location. In the end, everyone agreed unanimously, much to Lis displeasure, but despite his reservations, he admitted that it was the most convenient option. They just had to maintain the charade and stay vigilant for any potential danger. "Then its decided. Finish eating before we head to the hotel to continue planning our next move." Li said, wrapping up the discussion as they prepared to focus on the meal for the moment before continuing with their adventure in such an irregular scenario. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The team finished their meal in relative silence, their minds still buzzing with plans for the upcoming tournament; one by one, they stood up, exchanging brief nods as they prepared to leave. As they exited the VIP room, they were greeted by a woman in a stunning dress with intricately embroidered and flowing patterns. Her demeanor was graceful, and she introduced herself as their guide for the evening with a warm smile. As they followed her through the restaurant directly to the exit, and then to the bustling streets of Heavenly Jade City, the blend of ancient and modern continued to strike them. Towering buildings lined the skyline, yet each was decorated with glowing symbols and talismans that seemed to hum with a mystical energy. Floating lanterns illuminated the streets, and fluorescent billboards advertised various businesses and even some martial arts academies, blending technology with the world of cultivation. There was a palpable sense of hidden power in every corner as if the city itself was alive with the energy of those who had mastered ancient arts, but at the same time, the atmosphere was sad, like the whole splendor from the past was now a mere shadow of what once was. After navigating through the lively streets, they arrived at a grand hotel owned by Zhou and the Wudang Sect. The entrance was flanked by statues of wise-looking people, and the lobby was an elegant fusion of modern luxury with ancient designgleaming marble floors set with glowing jade, and tall columns etched with scenes of legendary battles. Their guide led them to a large room on the fourth floor, its luxury immediately apparent. To no one''s surprise, the room itself was a sophisticated mix of modern design and traditional elements. Sleek furniture with dark wooden frames was adorned with plush cushions embroidered with mythic creatures from ancient lore. The bed was grand, framed by intricately carved pillars draped with rich silken curtains. Soft lanterns floated in midair, casting a warm, almost magical light. A spacious balcony overlooked the city, offering a breathtaking view of the panorama, where modern apartments stood alongside ancient pagodas and towering temples. The group took it all in with varying reactions. Kazue and Chloe''s eyes lit up with excitement at the extravagance, Adam observed the room with quiet interest, and Li crossed his arms, still cautious despite the luxury around them. Drake and Nikolai exchanged looks, both appreciating the comfort, while Sebastian let Falk guide the remaining newbies inside. As everyone began to settle into the room, the initial awe quickly faded, and they noticed a small but significant detail: despite the rooms vast size and ample space, there was only one enormous bed. For most, it didnt seem to matter, given the circumstances, but Kazue immediately jumped in alarm, her face flushing with shock. "W-What!? One bed?!" She exclaimed, clearly flustered by the arrangement. While the others seemed unfazed, Kazues reaction was far more dramatic, her gaze darting between the group and the massive bed. It was clear that, while practical to some, this setup caught her completely off guard. No, no, no! We are not all sleeping in the same room, much less in the same bed! All the guys will have to find somewhere else to stay! Kazue protested, waving her arms frantically. Her face was a mix of embarrassment and determination, her flustered reaction contrasting sharply with the more indifferent looks of the others. The idea of sharing the room, let alone the bed, clearly horrified her, and she wasnt about to let it happen without putting up a fight. "Dont be ridiculous, as if we could just ask for another room in these circumstances. Besides, whats the problem? You can use the bed if you want, the rest of us will sleep on the furniture. It doesnt matter." Li responded, crossing his arms and talking as if the girl had said something very stupid. Then well find another room! We cant spend the night like this, its indecent, its dangerous, its... its... But before Kazue could continue, her words were cut short as Chloe stepped forward and gently placed a hand on her shoulder to catch her attention. I dont really mind Besides, all of you look like decent people, and they are your friends, are they not? Those innocent yet sincere words left Kazue speechless. It was true that she already considered them a team that had been through a lot together, but the idea of sleeping in the same room as a man was something her heart couldnt handlenot because it bothered her, but because her nerves wouldnt let her rest. As she stood there, still wavering, Li let out a heavy sigh, his patience clearly wearing thin, and responded with a deep frown of disdain. "*Pfft* As if I had any interest in the bodies of a bunch of little girls, please, thats ridiculous." Li''s words were clear, but they didnt stand alone for long. Immediately, the other men in the group began to speak, one after the other, making their intentions just as evident. None of you are my type, sorry gal. Said Nikolai with a faint smile, as if it was funny. Not interested. Adam said, raising an eyebrow, clearly baffled as to why this was even a topic of discussion. "I would never think of something like that, dont worry." Drake said with a warm smile, his tone reassuring. Think about my age, little miss, haha. Sebastian chuckled lightly, taking it all in stride. It would be unthinkable for a real man, It would make him worse than trash. Gregor added, crossing his arms and closing his eyes with utmost seriousness. ...? The only one who seemed to be at a loss was little Emir, who watched them all with a puzzled expression. What was the problem with everyone sleeping in the same room? Back where he came from, his entire family, along with neighbors, would huddle together in one space, always on guard in case of He shook his head slightly, trying to push away those memories. "Well, now I don''t know whether to feel relieved or offended." Chloe remarked, crossing her arms and feigning annoyance. Her comment elicited a few chuckles from some group members, breaking the tension once more. It was clear that despite their differences in backgrounds and experiences, they could still find common ground in humor Finally, they agreed that the three girls and the boy would sleep in the bed while the men would take the furniture in the room. To ensure their safety, Falk would keep watch, taking advantage of the fact that the little aviatrix didnt need sleep anyway. However, they still had a few hours before a prudent time to sleep; the night was still young, and the city buzzed with activity. Recognizing the opportunity, Li suggested forming groups to explore and gather information. This idea was met with enthusiasm from nearly everyone, Drake being the only one who had an objection. "You should leave the newcomers here since it could be dangerous, and someone else should stay behind to keep watch." This might have seemed excessive, but Drake was determined not to repeat the tragedy that had unfolded at the start of the second scenario, where two newcomers had been killed almost immediately due to the groups inexperience in the face of an unexpected attack, however, the pink-haired girl protested almost instantly. Oh no, of course not! Im not going to sit here doing nothing while everyone else goes out for a stroll! I can take care of myself if something happens. It was clear that the girl shared a similar perspective with Kazue, as she didnt seem to fully grasp the horrors that could emerge from such scenarios, even one that appeared as calm as this at first glance. But just as Drake was about to insist once more, Gregor intervened. I have to agree with her, we wont gain anything by staying here if the goal is for us to learn to fend for ourselves in this place. The best way to prepare for the unknown is to experience it. We need to find a balance between caution and growth. Those words served as a reminder of why Gregor had chosen to enter the tournament as well. His military background was becoming increasingly evident in his way of thinking, a trait that Li appreciated. Its a good idea. Li conceded, nodding and searching inside his backpack until he picked a deck of cards. But dont come crying to me if something goes wrong. We have to be prepared for anything. Then, with impressive skill, he shuffled the cards he held and tossed one to each of the present members, who caught them without much difficulty. He quickly explained that the groups would be formed according to the color of the cards they had drawn. Curiously, this resulted in two groups of five: one consisting of Li, Nikolai, Drake, Gregor, and Sebastian, while the other included Kazue, Chloe, Katya, Adam, and Emir. This outcome drew a suppressed chuckle from Nikolai, who couldn''t help but find the pairing amusing, much to Adams displeasure, since he wasnt thrilled about going out with the loud squad Well, at least the blonde and the kid were okay, and maybe Kazue could be the match that the pink-haired girl needed to tone down her energy, right? Girls outing! Girls night! H-huo-oh! Before their eyes, Chloe and Kazue had taken Katya by the hands, lifting her up and encouraging her to join in their celebration, and despite her noticeable shyness, Katya made the effort to respond with a hesitant yet genuine smile. Little did the three of them know that this was the first time they would truly bond with other girls their age, because Well, lets just say their pasts had been filled with challenges. With a hint of concern, Adam turned toward where the child was, hoping that at least he would be a calming presence. To his surprise, he found Emir fast asleep on the bed, exhausted after a hearty meal. The little boy had quickly nestled into the blankets, his small form sinking into the soft mattress. For the first time in his life, Adam felt a reluctance to explore something new, especially when he was clearly in a group that didnt resonate with him at all. The thought of having to navigate the city with them felt more exhausting than exciting. Fortunately, Drake seemed to pick up on his expressions and took a few steps forward to approach him. You okay? Adam didnt respond immediately, as for the first time in his life, he was beginning to feel the toll of being surrounded by people with whom he didnt seem to have anything in common. Even considering the mission to gather information as a common ground didnt alleviate the growing sense of unease within him. Should he resort to using his parasite to dull the anxiety that was starting to creep in? He didnt know why he was acting like that so suddenly, not connecting it to the real reason, which was his change in his racial trait ?Half-Undead (Variant) Psyche? that wasnt automatically suppressing those kinds of emotions anymore. If youre not comfortable with the groups, I can take your place, and you can go with the others. I have no problem with that. Adam''s eyes lit up at the offer, looking at Drake with a light akin to a savior. He was about to accept when he felt something grip his arm from behind. "Of course not! Mr. Security isnt coming with us; in fact, we''re leaving right now!" Chloe exclaimed, tugging at the boy as she headed for the door. Normally, such an act would have been impossible due to their significant difference in physical strength, but the surprise caught Adam off guard. Following her were Kazue and Katya: the first laughed heartily while the blonde appeared still a bit shy, though she seemed to find her courage as Kazue took her hand to lead her along. After the group left, the room fell silent once more, broken only by a brief comment from Nikolai. "You did that on purpose, didnt you?" Immediately, Drake sighed, Sebastian simply chuckled softly, and Gregor snorted, while Li turned to the boy who had asked the question, responding with a peculiar smile on his face. "What do you think?" World Information Extra: "Steam and Steel: The Age of Confrontation" World Information Extra: "Steam and Steel: The Age of Confrontation" The world of "Steam and Steel" is a steampunk setting where the Ironclad Armada and the Seven Great Pirate Guilds vie for supremacy over the seas and the inhabited lands. However, our main characters have largely unexplored these factions'' true composition and dynamics. This chapter aims to present a clearer and more organized breakdown of these entities Allied Kingdoms: Long ago, a war (called the Endless Night, which will be explained later) against a group called Eldritch Cog Council (or at least thats what Isaac Volta called them) nearly destroyed the world. In the aftermath, the strongest kingdoms that survived the crisis united under a single banner, aiming to create a government robust enough to restore the world to its former state. For several decades, this was indeed the case; however, as is common in many such tales, the original goal gradually became distorted. The nobles who had witnessed the horrors unleashed during the "Endless Night" passed away from old age, and their descendants remembered it only as a mere fairy tale. Consequently, greed, ego, and abuse began to permeate daily life. No social classes are above or below the nobles, nor are there kings who govern everything. They are simply a group of individuals who make decisions collectively or according to their convenience, holding a position above common men due to their heritage. The most well-known noble was a man named Lord Ashford. Tired of the decay he witnessed in noble society every day, he decided to leave it behind and eventually became the leader of the pirate guild known as the "Leviathan Hunters". Unfortunately, by the end of the scenario, the most important city of the Allied Kingdoms, the royal city of Gegordriftwhere the highest nobles gatheredwas subjected to a nuclear bombardment. The entire city was obliterated, leaving behind nothing but a toxic wasteland. The remaining high-ranking nobles who survived the attack were hunted down and executed without trial, while the lower-ranking nobles were given the option to surrender, which most of them accepted. Over time, they assimilated into society as ordinary citizens of the Federation. Ironclad Armada: The Ironclad Armada is a formidable military force that operates with advanced steam-powered technology. It was established by the government of the Allied Kingdoms almost immediately after its founding, originally as a supporting force against remnants of factions still fighting in the name of the now-defeated Eldritch Cog Council. However, it would later evolve into a military force in its own right. The structure of the Armada always includes direct descendants of the nobility in the highest ranks, preventing anyone not from a noble house from attaining too high a position, although there are exceptions. Hierarchy: Armada High directory: Filled with white-collar politicians of noble descent who are in charge of monitoring and making all decisions regarding the operations of the Ironclad Armada. Whatever is decided there is final, with no possibility for discussion. Admirals: The most important military position. These are typically held only by family members of the nobility; however, with the arrival of Jasper Merrick, this changed, making him the sole exception. An admiral is appointed not only for their combat strength and achievements but also for their lineage, and once selected, they undergo numerous surgeries to have powerful prosthetic limbs and organs installed, enabling them to perform superhuman feats and effectively become an army unto themselves. Vice-Admirals: We have yet to see them in action, but these soldiers of the Armada rank just below an admiral, making their individual strength overwhelming due to the mechanical implants that are only a rank below but extremely powerful. The last recorded instance of a vice admiral''s death involved a combined effort of four pirate fleets to bring him down, resulting in the loss of many ships, including battleships. Rear-Admirals: Unlike conventional soldiers, the Rear-Admirals hold more of an office position. They are the best of the best behind the desk, responsible for handling the heavy paperwork and creating the army''s attack plans. Throughout the history of the Armada, no Rear-Admiral has ever set foot on the battlefield. Commodore: Many nobles who truly wish to make a name for themselves in the Armada find themselves at this rank. They are granted an ''Ornament of Justice'' in the form of a collar, symbolizing their commitment to the organization and their noble heritage. At this level, officers begin receiving advanced mechanical implants. One example is Kathlene, who has the control node for her mechanical arms implanted in her back like a backpack. Captains: Captains in the Armada represent the highest rank that soldiers without noble lineage can achieve. In contrast, it''s the starting rank for officers who come from the officer school, which is exclusively for noble families. They are the only ones authorized to use shield-type ''Ornaments of Justice'', and advanced combat armor. Lieutenants: This rank is comprised of lower-class soldiers and experienced recruits. They are typically equipped with standard combat armor that includes mechanical boosters; however, this armor significantly reduces their speed, making them easy targets. This vulnerability was clearly demonstrated during the MCs'' battle against a group of them. Foot Soldiers: These soldiers are made up of new recruits and mandatory conscripts. They are only equipped with a mechanical pistol and a standard uniform. It''s a running joke among the higher ranks that these soldiers aren''t even good enough to be considered cannon fodder. Misc Characters: Commodore Kathlene: Kathlene comes from a family with a long legacy of high-ranking officers within the Ironclad Armada. Her great-grandfather was a former Admiral, and both her grandfather and father held the rank of Vice-Admiral. Although her family was initially against her joining the Armada due to her being a woman, as an only child, her father advocated for her and enrolled her in the academy. She graduated with honors and rose through the ranks to become a Commodore. Kathlene has a strong sense of justice, though she doesn''t fully align with the Armada''s more radical views. Her pivotal meeting and conversation with Kazue gave her the final push to accept an offer from a Stratos Technology executive. After learning the details of the plan and what they hoped to achieve, she agreed to become Thaddeus personal guard, on the condition that her family would be spared if they surrendered. Although this wasnt seen firsthand, her mechanical arms were upgraded with Atomic tech, making her even more formidable. After the fall of the Allied Kingdoms, Kathlene rose to prominence within the newly established Federation, shes now married and has twins, one of them is a pretty little girl who likes to punch. Admiral Augustus Redmond: Admiral Augustus was the most respected and beloved admiral in the Ironclad Armada, known for his kindness and approachability toward every member of the fleet, regardless of their social standing. He had joined the Armada at a young age, quickly rising through the ranks due to his results and heroic acts. His most remarkable achievement was a mission in which he faced off against a squadron of the newly created pirate "Sea Titans" to rescue a village unaffiliated with the Allied Kingdoms, despite orders to abandon the area. This act was later honored when it was discovered that the unit of "Thunderstrike Dreadnoughts" had actually been en route to a major noble city. Augustus was the Armada soldier with the most mechanical implants ever recorded, granting him numerous powerful skills, including his signature ability, [The Man that Shattered the Stars - Lv?], which had rendered him invincible until his eventual death. His passing brought immense sorrow to many soldiers of the Armada, including those who had joined Stratos Technology. His body was recovered and given a funeral with the highest honors. It is said that, despite the heavy damage to his body, Augustus never lost the smile on his face, even as he was cremated. Admiral Jasper Merrick: The prodigy and perfect soldier of the Ironclad Armada, Jasper Merrick, has an entire chapter dedicated to his backstory and motivations. However, there are two unresolved mysteries surrounding him. First, he possesses skills that defy the logic of his world. Second, he has a glitched information window similar to that of the system''s userssomething Adam noticed just before escaping. But what does this really mean? It turns out that during the "Endless Night", one of the invaders from another worldspecifically, a player named Alexander Merrickhad a child with a character from that scenario. While their child showed no unusual traits, their grandson, young Jasper, inherited user skills from his ancestor. This caused the system to malfunction, attempting to register him as a user even though he wasnt one. Although it wasn''t revealed, Jasper would have been able to see the system''s announcement windows had any appeared in front of him. After the fall of the Allied Kingdoms, he stayed as a high officer for the Federation, known for his efforts to enhance people''s quality of life. Admiral Maxwell Hart: The third Admiral, who was fighting outside the Necrogear Citadel, never appeared during the MCs adventure in the scenario, but it was known that he was a formidable strength due to his rank. Unfortunately, he became one of the casualties when the forces of ''Stratos Technology'' arrived. However, it is known that before his death, he managed to destroy one of the massive black zeppelins by fighting side by side with his eternal rival, Lord Ashford. His final words were, "Who would''ve thought we''d make such a good team? Fate is ironic." Admiral Nathaniel Voss: Admiral who was in the royal city of Gegordrift during the uprising of ''Stratos Technology'' forces, intending to protect the nobles, died during the nuclear bombing that struck the city. In life, he was known for specializing in underwater combat, equipped with implants that allowed him to breathe underwater and propel himself like a torpedo. He felt envy toward Jasper Merrick after the latter ascended and proved he could do the same, but better. Admiral Seraphina Gray: The admiral who didn''t appear during the scenario accepted the ceasefire after one of the ''Atomica Sea Knights'' wiped out her entire unit in a single attack. She ultimately chose to surrender and join ''Stratos Technology'' upon learning that the Allied Kingdoms had been destroyed. Known by the nickname ''Crimson Typhoon,'' she harbored a significant crush on Jasper Merrick, believing it to be a secret, though everyone who knew her had noticed. Misc: Ornament of Justice: Artifacts delivered to the Armada by ''Stratos Technology'' as weapons to combat the pirate threat; however, as Adam discovered, these are actually fragments of cursed crystals that unleash a curse with various effects under the guise of another skill. Azure Hex of Pride: Owl motif, reduces skill proficiency, skill power, and skill efficiency. Crimson Hex of Wrath: Eagle motif, reduces strength, resistance, and physical prowess. Viridian Hex of Greed: Wolf motif, reduces senses, perception, and mental agility. Amaranth Hex of Lust: Horse motif, reduces pain threshold, limits imagination, and causes depression. Indigo Hex of Gluttony: Bear motif, reduces defense, produces hunger, and slows natural regeneration. Onyx Hex of Envy: Dragon motif, seals skills. Golden Hex of Sloth: Lion motif, reduces speed, reflexes, and agility. Seven Pirate Guilds: The seven pirate guilds essentially function as the government of all the *Free Peoples*, or any kingdom not affiliated with the Allied Kingdoms. They act as protectors at times and as landholders at others; after all, they are not heroes, nor do they act out of the goodness of their hearts, even if many among their ranks genuinely want to help those oppressed by the Armada. Each guild has a leader, said to possess power comparable to that of an Admiral in the Armada, though direct confrontations between these forces do not occur frequently. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. After the uprising of the forces of Stratos Technology, many pirates revealed that they had allied with them for a long time. Following the nuclear bombing of Gearspire Stronghold, the guilds suffered a blow from which they never recovered. Gradually, the remnants of these guilds were hunted down and exterminated, or they surrendered and voluntarily joined the Federation. Guilds: Gearforged Raiders: The Buccaneers and Mercenaries Guild is dedicated to raiding enemy ships and cities affiliated with the Allied Kingdoms. They are the largest of the seven pirate guilds, known for their practice of capturing people and forcing them into becoming "combat slaves," essentially cannon fodder. They serve as the primary offensive force of the pirate factions, but they are also the most difficult to control since most members are little more than criminals. Their leader during the scenario storyline was Davey Stralth, widely considered the weakest of all the guild leaders. He gained his position primarily through cunning, after the previous leaders death, rather than through strength. Davey was the first leader to ally with Stratos Technology as soon as he learned of their plans, taking only a handful of his most trusted men with him and leaving the thousands of other members to be hunted down. After a confrontation with Admiral Augustus, Davey ended up with a shattered face, requiring surgery and a permanent facial implant. Arcanotinker Crew: The Arcane Blacksmiths Guild specializes in the art of Mechanomancythe creation and enchantment of powerful machines and weapons for the pirate forces. No one knows exactly how they acquired this knowledge, which originally belonged to the Ironclad Armada, but it is widely speculated that it was obtained through secret deals with corrupt officials within the Allied Kingdoms. Their leader during the scenario storyline was Vesper Callen, a brilliant inventor with a knack for fusing magic and machinery. He did not appear during the MCs'' adventure, and unfortunately, he was in his main workshop at Gearspire Stronghold during the nuclear attack, becoming one of the many casualties of the bombing. Steamcraze Tinkerers: A guild of blacksmiths and mechanics specialized in creating weapons and vehicles for the pirate forces, using gears, oil, and steam. All siege engines and combat armor are the work of these engineers, who typically spend all day in their forges. Their leader during the scenario storyline was Roderick Finnegan, obsessed with steam-powered innovations, and known for pushing his crew to the brink of madness with his wild experiments. He joined Stratos Technology before the uprising and was the person in charge of the secret mass production of the Atomica High Armor item for their forces. Brasscoin Brotherhood: A guild of bankers and moneylenders, they act as the financial backbone for all the other guilds and the Free Kingdoms. They are responsible for generating and regulating the currency known as the "Iron Shilling." It''s said that every member of this guild would sell their own mother if it meant gaining a few extra shillings. Their leader during the scenario storyline was Barrett "Goldtooth" Vance, a shrewd and cunning leader who joined Stratos Technology instantly after the initial attack, It is said that the Brasscoin Brotherhood is the only guild that lost almost no member during the revolution. Thunderstrike Dreadnoughts: A guild dedicated exclusively to operating the powerful "Sea Titans" and "Sea Destroyers," massive siege robots powered by electricity and steam. Only the most skilled pilots are recruited into this guild, undergoing a rigorous training period, as each mech is nearly invaluable due to the immense cost of money and resources to create them. Unlike other guilds, this one had the highest number of traitors secretly allied with ''Stratos Technology'' even before the uprising, they immediately switched sides, launching surprise attacks on any member still loyal to the pirate faction. Their leader during the scenario storyline was Gideon Graves, pilot of the great robot Sea Overlord, said to be a machine of massive destruction capable of destroying a whole city on its own, but he used it only to protect the Free Kingdoms when needed. He tragically died before being able to respond to Stratos Technology invasion of their base, when his whole elite squad shot his mech in the back with their own Sea Titans, destroying the pilot pit instantly. Mechanica Medics: This is the smallest guild among the pirate faction, responsible for managing the healthcare sector. Its ranks include several "combat medics," essentially pirates with just enough medical knowledge to treat injuries in the heat of battle. It''s said that in many cases, injured individuals end up even worse off after encountering the guild''s rough-and-tumble nurses, due to the harsh way they handle patients. However, it is well-documented that the real doctors who work here are experts, capable of mending even an amputated arm with precision. Their leader during the scenario storyline was Doctor Lira Volta, a skilled medic and engineer who fuses human biology with machinery, revered by her guild for her life-saving techniques. She ended up surrendering and joining Stratos Technology after the attack on Gearspire Stronghold, seeing that it would be impossible to resist. Her last name being Volta was just a funny coincidence. Leviathan Hunters: A relatively new guild, this faction specializes in underwater battles and the hunting of Mechanical Sea Beasts using a wide variety of submarines. It holds the highest mortality rate of all the guilds, due in large part to their activities and relentless pursuit of new sea creatures to hunt down. Their missions often lead them into encounters with entire swarms of these mechanical monstrosities, driven by a singular goal: to rid the seas of these abominations, no matter the cost. Their leader during the scenario storyline was Lord Ashford, a renegade noble who left his home and kingdom to join the pirate faction with hopes of actually helping the free people. It commands a massive black submarine capable of confronting even an Armada Sea Knight; he died fighting off the Stratos Technology forces near Necrogear Citadel alongside his eternal rival Admiral Maxwell Hart, his last thoughts were that his rival last words were right, maybe in another life they would end up as allies. Misc Characters: Magnus Stormsail: Captain Magnus, a member of the Gearforged Raiders, is one of the few pirates in this guild who truly adheres to a code of honor. This principle has caused him numerous problems with various pirate executives within his own faction. His mechanical arm serves as a reminder of a past encounter in which he defended civilians from a village being raided; he believed it was unnecessary to kill them once they surrendered. Unfortunately, this act of mercy resulted in him losing his arm at the hands of his then-captain. Magnus is also one of the few captains who genuinely cares for his crew. This sense of loyalty drove him to protect the main characters during the siege of Ironwave Anchorage, where he ultimately faced defeat at the hands of Commodore Kathlene and was taken prisoner. Curiously, Li''s recommendation was what prompted a representative from Stratos Technology to approach him with a deal, which he ultimately accepted after they promised to eliminate all the high-ranking members of the pirate faction deemed too dangerous for civilian life. Although it wasn''t shown during the scenario, his mechanical arm was enhanced with Atomica tech, making it far more powerful than it was when he first appeared. After the fall of the Allied Kingdoms, Magnus became an official of the Federation and eventually got married, having twins in the process. One of his children is a young boy who loves to wield four swords. Chrono Flint: A pirate deeply passionate about history and antiques, he was a member of Magnus''s crew and was completely absorbed when his captain was recruited by Stratos Technologya decision Flint was initially reluctant to accept but ultimately agreed to out of fear for his own life. He is unaware of what happened to the group of MCs he interacted with, but, sometimes, while sorting through his belongings, he comes across his book on the Necrogear Citadel and thinks fondly of the boy with whom he enjoyed researching, hoping that he is doing well. Rook Bladebender: One of the best blacksmiths among the Steamcraze Tinkerers, whom the MCs encountered during their adventure, struggled with gambling issues, and the money he made selling items to them didn''t alleviate his problems. Unfortunately, he was working in his workshop when Gearspire Stronghold was bombed, dying instantly in the attack. Stratos Technology: Stratos Technology is a company and developer of cutting-edge technology in a world driven by electricity and steam. Many of the weapons and objects used in this world originate from its laboratories, designed to end the war and allow humanity to focus on more productive pursuits. Unfortunately, much of this military technology ended up in the hands of the pirate faction for some reason, enabling them to replicate it with varying degrees of success. Misc Characters: Isaac Volta: Considered the most intelligent scientist of all time, he was the founding member of Stratos Technology alongside his wife, Liliana Amm, aiming to achieve significant advancements to improve people''s livesan ambition he initially succeeded in. However, tragedy struck eighteen years after the birth of his son, Thaddeus, when the boy suddenly developed an incurable illness that would inevitably stop his heart. This desperation led him to resort to ancient and newly discovered technology in a bid to save Thaddeus. This choice ultimately required the voluntary sacrifice of his wife, whose soul he used as a power source to bring their son back to life. He was a staunch defender of the laws of physics within his world and was the one who categorized the skills that naturally manifested in it, developing a theory about how they functioned. Unfortunately, he was eventually murdered by his son, Thaddeus, and his soul was transferred into Sebastian''s Aviatrix. However, he is much more at peace and happier in this form than when alive, as if a huge burden has finally been lifted from his shoulders. Now, he is eager to embark on this new adventure filled with discoveries and mysteries. A brief story about the worlds past The Endless Night: A long time ago, over a hundred years in the storyline, a team of users arrived in a scenario that at the time had a difficulty rating of E. However, instead of traversing the story and claiming an ending as was customary, they chose to stay indefinitely, believing they would be safe there and could rebuild their lives. Unfortunately, these individuals possessed items and abilities never before seen by any of the inhabitants of the scenario, making it easy for them to begin conquering territories that they declared would be their new home. But like everything in life, the nature of power was to corrupt those who possessed it. These users eventually realized they had no rivals in this world, prompting them to conquer and rule it as they pleased. This marked the beginning of a nightmare for the inhabitants of the scenario, as it introduced concepts that should not have existed in the original story, such as curses, soul control, and the creation of artificial life through necromancy. The power and control of these users were so immense that they established their own nation, filled with followers who worshiped them as if they were gods: the Necrogear Citadel. This place became a hub for all kinds of experiments and a center of hatred for any living being within the scenario. More and more kingdoms and subversive movements arose throughout the landscape, but none succeeded in achieving anything beyond merely irritating the users. In a moment of madness, they decided they had had enough and set out to eradicate all forms of life within the scenario, marking the beginning of a true struggle for survival. Eldritch Cog Council: This is the name given to the group of users who invaded the scenario, whose function was to experiment with everything they had at hand, including innocent characters. Their most notable achievement was the mastery of soul manipulation and the creation of biomechanical undead that they used as an army. When the war was over, this group still had hundreds of sects and followers throughout the scenario, managing to expand their influence long after there were no users left alive. The sea beasts: One of the users from the invading group, named Alaric Faulkner, could extract the soul from a living being and place it into an inanimate object. As a result, he spent much of the ''Endless Night'' sending his minions to capture as many living people as possible, with whom he began to experiment to create an army, murdering them under special conditions to use their souls as fuel for infernal war machines. After the death of their master, the sea beasts lost the control that was exerted over them and were sealed beneath the Necrogear Citadel. It wasn''t until much later that an exploration of the ruins finally set them free, causing them to invade and spread across the sea as if they were mere beasts. The Seven Lights: It is a small group that was born thanks to a user who used curses as a combat style and who many people revered as an enlightened one or a god-made flesh. This individual used countless human lives and his own abilities to create what would be known as "The Stone of the Seven Sins." However, after the massive attack on the Necrogear Citadel and its subsequent destruction, the stone shattered into seven distinct fragments that influenced the mechanical guardians still remaining in the area, which were turned into relics by their followers. The Atomica Arcanum: Due to the constant and indiscriminate abuse by the group of users, the characters in the scenario began to evolve naturally, and the brightest minds of the world at that time discovered a source of energy that should not exist in a world that was not even set in a steampunk environment yet. The creation of an item of rank S in a low-rank scenario, such as the ''Atomica Arcanum,'' was an anomaly resulting from user interference, so it was hidden in a largely inaccessible place for anyone daring enough to try to retrieve it. It is unclear whether the technology of that time would have been capable of controlling the power of the ''Atomica Arcanum,'' despite being its inventors. The reality was that the abilities it conferred were so great that they not only managed to eliminate the invading users and semi-destroy their legacy, but also caused catastrophes and accidents in the kingdoms where it was attempted to be used, nearly destroying the known world. Another Continent: It seems there is another continent in this scenario, especially if the fruits that contain gasoline are indicative of something that may have happened or could happen now that the scenario has evolved. Misc: Our main characters did not manage to find subplot #1, but had they done so, it would have been this one, only activatable upon encountering the character Vesper Callen, leader of the Arcanotinker Crew, and earning their trust through tasks or demonstrating proficiency in areas similar to their work to gain their admiration.
?Hidden SubPlot [1/3]: The desperate request of a scientist who wants to unify the world?
?You have met the requirements to access the hidden subplot #1 of the scenario?
?The renowned scientist Vesper Callen dreams of unifying all the pirate guilds into a true faction that protects the people and achieves a balance of power with the Ironclad Armada. To accomplish this, it is essential to convince, by any means necessary, the leaders of the other pirate guilds to put aside their personal grievances and join together for one final strike against the Allied Kingdoms. If the users can find a way to unite all the pirates into a single faction, a well-organized surprise attack would be enough to deliver a blow so severe that the enemies of the Free Kingdoms would never again attempt to impose themselves upon them.?
Each subplot concludes with the victory of a particular faction, and this one would have ended with the triumph of the pirate faction. The rewards would have been based on the seven great guilds, in addition to receiving a special skill from Vesper: [True Mechanomancy Lv1], which serves as the foundation for building functional and totally operational A+ class items ''Sea Destroyers''. Chapter 52 - An info-gathering date Chapter 52 - An info-gathering date The night air in Heavenly Jade City was cool, carrying with it the hum of neon lights and the faint sound of bustling streets. Adam, Chloe, Kazue, and Katya roamed through the maze of modern towers and traditional pavilions, their eyes soaking in the bright glow of casinos, bars, and exotic shops. The city, though contemporary in design, retained an almost mystical atmosphere, with signs of martial prowess everywhere, from the statues of warriors that lined the streets to the occasional demonstration of hand-to-hand combat by street performers. However, it wasnt all glamorbeneath the citys sparkling facade, Adam could sense an undercurrent of tension. Chloe and Kazue darted from place to place, filled with curiosity and chatter. They were drawn to the street vendors, peering into window displays of flashy artifacts and glancing at martial arts memorabilia with wide eyes. "Look at that!" Chloe said excitedly, nudging Adam as they passed by a small shop selling ornate weapons. The boy groaned in response, already exhausted by her teasing, but she caught his expression and grinned, knowing shed gotten under his skin. "Come on, lighten up! Its not every day we got to sightsee in a city like this." Said Chloe with a smile. Its not a sightseeing trip We truly need to search for information to But before Adam could finish his sentence, the pink-haired girl had already wandered off again. Chloes boundless energy seemed unstoppable, and Adam could only watch in exasperation as she darted toward yet another alleyway lined with shops. Kazue was no less energetic, her gaze flickered from one display to another as she tried to soak in every sight. "Do you think any of these places will give us clues?" She asked suddenly while approaching Adam, her voice bubbling with enthusiasm. "Theres got to be something useful in one of these shops, right?" The boy had to admit that even with how little he knew Kazue, he had learned that despite her odd behavior and peculiar attitudes, she was often someone who had a clear sense of urgency, and this time was no exception, at least she seemed to remain aware of what they were searching for. But as they had already learned, the city was far less forthcoming than it seemed. Despite talking to several merchants and patrons, they had come away with nothing useful. Trailing behind them was Katya, the most reserved of the group. She walked quietly, her steps light as if unsure of her place amidst the citys chaos, but every now and then, though, the energy of Chloe and Kazue drew her in. Bring the latter the one who hooked an arm around her at one point, dragging her toward a row of brightly lit shops. "Katya, youre too quiet. We should see this place, it looks amazing!" Katya resisted but couldnt help but smile softly, a rare moment of warmth breaking through her shyness. Despite the high spirits of the girls, Adam felt out of place. His eyes darted around, not at the sights, but at the peoplemany of whom had started to act strangely as they passed by. A few had stopped in their tracks, staring at them before quickly moving away. Others, with wide eyes, seemed to recognize something about the group and immediately turned and ran. It was unnerving, and Adam didnt understand why, however, this situation paralleled what had happened when they first arrived at the scenario, along with the misunderstanding they had experienced in the restaurant. This left Adam with only one possible conclusion: someone among the four of them was the person they were being mistaken for. But who exactly could it be? "But still, why do they keep running from us?" He muttered, more to himself than anyone else, it was clear that, whoever the person they were being mistaken for was, they inspired quite a lot of fear in others, but Chloe overheard him. "Maybe theyve heard about your charming personality." She joked, nudging him again. Adam shot her a glare, but Chloe only smirked in response, clearly enjoying every moment of his discomfort. The night dragged on, and though they continued to ask around, no one gave them useful information. Their lack of money didnt help, as many of the people they approached lost interest once they realized they wouldnt be making a profit. Yet, despite the setbacks, Chloe and Kazue remained upbeat, and even Katya seemed to be loosening up a little. Adam, on the other hand, grew increasingly irritatednot just by the lack of progress, but by the girls constant shenanigans. By the time they stopped to rest in front of a small tea shop, Adams shoulders were slumped. "I dont know how you three are still going, we havent gotten anywhere." He said, running a hand through his hair. "Come on, dont be such a downer." Chloe rapidly said with a playful wink. "Besides, maybe the information will find us instead. You never know what might happen in a place like this." Adam finally lost his patience. This was the most ridiculous thing he had heard all day, and frankly, he was tired of the way the girl had been teasing him throughout their entire walk, even if, in reality, it hadnt been that bad. He was probably exaggerating a bit due to the impatience he was feeling. The boy scoffed, ready to retort, but before he could say anything, the shopkeeper of the tea shop they stood outside of emerged from the entrance, holding a bag of trash. His eyes fell upon the group, lingering for a moment, while a flicker of recognition crossed his face, though it was impossible to tell who exactly he was looking at. His gaze softened, and his demeanor shifted to one of welcoming warmth. He seemed almost surprised, but quickly recovered, offering a deep bow. "Ah, esteemed guests, I must insist you come inside and rest for a while. It''s been a busy night, and surely you could use some tea, yes? Please, come, it''s on the house." The shopkeeper said with deference, while Adam blinked, glancing at Chloe, who was now wearing a smug smile just to nudge him lightly with her elbow soon after. "See? I told you." Still taken aback by the sudden turn of events, Adam muttered something under his breath, following the others inside. The shop itself was a stark contrast to the more modern and chaotic streets outside, unlike the flashy, neon-lit establishments they had passed earlier, this place had a much more serene and traditional feel. The furniture was crafted from dark wood, elegantly carved with intricate designs. Hanging scrolls decorated the walls, depicting beautiful calligraphy and old scenes of martial masters in meditation or combat; the atmosphere was calm, with soft lantern light casting a warm glow over the room. It felt like stepping into a different time, a peaceful pocket within the loud city. Kazue and Katya were both wide-eyed as they entered, with Kazue marveling at the intricate dcor, while Katya, though shy and reserved as always, allowed a small smile to surface as she glanced around. Chloe, still smug, wandered in confidently as if she''d orchestrated the whole thing. The group was led to a low table where plush cushions awaited them. The shopkeeper personally tended to them, serving a fine selection of fragrant teas in beautifully painted porcelain cups. His every movement was precise, respectful, and imbued with care, as though he were handling something sacred. "Please, enjoy." He said, pouring the tea carefully. The aroma of herbs and flowers filled the air, and Adam, despite his earlier frustration, couldnt help but relax a little as the steam from the tea curled upward. As they sipped their tea, the shopkeeper spoke up again. "Its rare to have unannounced members of the ''White Flower Divination School'' visit my humble shop so suddenly, you know? The vice leader of your school is a very esteemed regular here, so it is always an honor to serve all of you. May I ask what brings you all here tonight?" Adams mind raced for a moment, quickly recalling what Zhou Tianhe had told them earlier. He straightened up and answered with measured confidence. "Were here on a mission, sent by our leader, the Divine Bloom Seeress." The shopkeeper''s eyes widened slightly in understanding, and he bowed his head respectfully. "Ah, I see. A mission from such an honorable leader That explains much. Well, in that case, allow me to help in any way I can." Grateful that his little story had worked, Adam proceeded to tell the shopkeeper that they were not familiar with the city. He explained that while they intended to participate in the tournament taking place in two days, they wanted to learn as much as they could about the area, and fortunately the man seemed to understand perfectly. "This city, well its not the place it once was. My grandfather told me how, as you may know, once proud martial sects, schools, and alliances under the guidance of the Supreme Immortal King have devolved into little more than criminal organizations, ruling their territories like petty warlords, it had been this way for nearly a hundred years since Lord Varek''s coup." He sighed heavily, his expression tinged with regret. "It''s true, business and commerce thrive here, but only because the citys mob rulers find it profitable to allow it. The traditions, the old ways of martial honor and disciplinethose are long gone for most. Except for a few like the White Flower Divination School. One of the last to hold onto the old values." Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Adam leaned forward, his interest piqued. "So, this city really is run by gangs?" The shopkeeper nodded solemnly, explaining with a very sad tone what had happened to the city, and even what had happened to the once prideful Murim World the group saw in the bugged scenario synopsis. "Indeed. What used to be schools of great martial prowess have become factions of influence, no longer bound by honor but by power and fear. That is why I appreciate that schools like yours still exist. They remember the traditions and they are not ruled by greed." After hearing that, Chloe leaned back with a light grin. "Guess were lucky to have connections, huh?" Adam shot her a look but said nothing, not wanting to argue. Kazue, on the other hand, was captivated, her eyes lighting up at the mention of ancient traditions, while Katya remained quiet but attentive, her cup resting between her hands as she listened to the conversation unfold. The shopkeeper continued, offering them more insight into the citys underbelly and how things worked, describing how those in power had created a delicate balance between allowing trade to flourish while keeping a tight grip on every corner of the streets. His words painted a vivid picture of a city still clinging to its former glory, though now, it existed only in echoes of what it once was. By the time their tea cups were empty, the group had a much clearer understanding of the world they were stepping into. And, just as Chloe had predicted, the information they sought had indeed found themthough not in the way Adam had expected. With not much else to do there, and after thanking the shopkeeper sincerely for the help and free tea, the group excused themselves, ready to leave the establishment. Now armed with the basic information they needed to share with the others, Adam realized they had already spent several hours walking, and it was likely past midnight, so the best thing to do at this point would be to return and rest. However, both Chloe and Kazue seemed to have other plans, as they still appeared full of energy. "You''re not thinking about going back yet, are you? The nights just getting started, and theres still so much more we can explore!" "Yes, yes! We haven''t even been to a casino yet. I''m sure we''ll find something there!" Chloe and Kazue said respectively as the group was just exiting the tea shop, flashing an excited grin over the prospect of continuing the exploration of such an awesome city. No way, we already have the information we need for now. There''s no need to risk it anymore, we''re heading back to the hotel and discussing this with the others. Adam said firmly, with a hint of exhaustion in his voice. Not even all the tea in the world could make these interactions more bearable for him. Luckily, Katya stood quietly at his side, showing no signs of wanting to join in on the other two girls'' insistence. Kazue immediately pouted and crossed her arms, clearly trying to play the part of being offended by Adam''s words. But Chloe, on the other hand, wasnt going to accept a "no" without putting up a fight. She took a couple of steps forward, positioning herself directly in front of the boy just outside the shop, her eyes gleaming with playful defiance. "Oh come on, youre not really tired already, are you? Who knows what kind of information we might find? Or what kind of fun..." She teased, leaning closer with a smirk. Adam rolled his eyes, already at the end of his patience. "Enough! Im not in the mood for more of this. Weve been wandering around for hours, we already have what we needed, and Im not about to keep chasing after whatever wild idea pops into your head." His voice was edged with frustration, as he had explained this a dozen times already, but it seemed like it was going in one ear and out the other with her. "Its late, were tired, and frankly, Id like to avoid ending up in any more trouble tonight, if thats alright with you." Even then, the boy was really trying to calm down, but Chloe, clearly unfazed by his irritation, gave him a sly smile and took a step closer. Oh? Are you sure youre not just scared of having a little more fun? She whispered, her voice soft yet teasing, as if daring him to challenge her. Adams brow furrowed as he prepared to brush her off, but then she did something that completely threw him off guard. Chloe leaned in, her face hovering dangerously close to his. Adams eyes widened in alarm at the sudden movement. What the hell is she doing!? He thought, frozen in place as he tried to process the situation. But before he could react, the girls body slumped forward, her eyes fluttering shut as she collapsed into his arms. Huh!? Adam blurted, automatically catching her before she hit the ground, noticing that she was completely limp, fast asleep in his arms without any warning. He blinked in confusion, the irritation from moments ago quickly replaced by bafflement. Did she just... fall asleep? He shook his head, half-annoyed and half-bewildered. On the other side, Kazue, who had been following Chloes lead with boundless energy, suddenly lost her balance as well. She slumped forward, her body falling over Katya, who was too late to react. Kazue leaned heavily on her, causing the blonde to stumble awkwardly as she tried to catch her. The girl in school uniform stammered, her face turning a bright shade of red as she struggled to hold her comrade up. Kazue, however, was already sound asleep, her head resting on Katyas chest like a child. Flustered, she managed to steady herself, but her cheeks remained flushed from the sudden contact. She then glanced over at Adam, who was standing there with Chloe still in his arms, looking just as confused as she was. Did... did they both just...? Yeah. Adam muttered in response, still trying to process what had just happened and continue to speak. They both just passed out. Out of nowhere. He glanced down at Chloe, who was snoring softly, completely unaware of the chaos shed left in her wake. Adam let out a long sigh, adjusting Chloe in his arms This was just great, and by great it meant obnoxious, as he was already feeling the weight of carrying her. He glanced over at Katya, who was awkwardly trying to keep Kazue from slipping off her shoulder. "Looks like were stuck with the heavy lifting for the rest of the night, are you okay? I can carry both." But Katya gave him a sheepish smile, still flushed. "I-Its alright, at least theyre... peaceful now." She said, though her arms were already starting to ache from Kazues unexpected nap. She shifted the weight, trying to make it easier on herself, but the shorter girl was practically draped all over her. Without much choice, the two began making their way back to the hotel, not noticing that behind, watching them from the tea shops open door, the shopkeeper was clicking his tongue. Their footsteps echoed through the now-quiet streets, and Adams irritation simmered as they walked since Chloes soft snores somehow managed to annoy him even more. It felt like an eternity as they trudged along, the silence between him and Katya filled only by the sound of their unconscious companions gentle breathing. At times, Adam would glance over to check on the blonde, only to notice that the redness in her face hadnt faded. He found it quite odd but didnt realize it was because of the way she was carrying Kazue, who was unknowingly breathing on her neck the entire time. When they finally arrived at the hotel, Adam nudged the door open with his foot, both of them exhausted from the walk. The moment they stepped inside, they were greeted by the surprised stares of the rest of the group that had already returned. Drake was the first to speak, his eyes wide with concern. What happened? Are they okay? Adam shot him a tired look but didnt take long to answer to calm him down. "Theyre fine. Apparently, they just... fell asleep. Out of nowhere." He shifted Chloe slightly to prove his point, still carrying her limp form as though she were a sack of potatoes. "I dont know why, but they were knocked out in the middle of a conversation, I guess its because they were running everywhere the whole time." Drakes concern deepened, but before he could voice it, Nikolai, leaning casually against the wall, grinned. "Looks like someone had too much fun tonight. Never knew you two were such party animals." He crossed his arms, an eyebrow raised as he eyed Adam and Katya, both still burdened by their sleeping friends, and began to laugh. Adam groaned in response, rolling his eyes, gesturing to Chloe, who was still fast asleep and drooling slightly onto his jacket. "Yeah, hilarious, you try carrying this around all night." Nikolai chuckled, clearly enjoying the situation. "Hey, Im just saying, maybe next time I should tag along. Sounds like you had quite the adventure." Despite being visibly flustered by Kazues weight, Katya also managed a small laugh. It wasnt that bad, she thought, adjusting Kazue one last time before finally setting her down on the bed. Drake, though still worried, seemed to relax a bit after seeing the girls safe, though he gave Adam a nod of understanding. "You guys did good getting them back here. Lets just get them settled in for now, we had also our share of incidents to talk about." With a final sigh of relief, Adam gently placed Chloe down next to Kazue, finally free of the unexpected burden. He glanced around at the group, catching Nikolais smirk one last time. "Yeah, smile, next time youre the one carrying them." Once both girls were settled and sleeping next to the small Emir on the single large bed in the room, Adam and Katya made their way to the rest of the group. The latter was somewhat anxious, trying to stay behind the boy, which didnt really bother him... For some reason, the only one who got on his nerves was the pink-haired girl, all because of her quirky behavior. "Well, first things first, what information were you able to gather on your end?" Li asked once everyone was paying attention, prompting Adam to share everything that had happened to them and the information they had gathered about the place. This important information would complement what the other group had discovered. After Adam finished his account, Li took the floor again and explained how they had managed to enter a casino and make a considerable sum of money by gambling, while Nikolai had used his skill to loosen the tongues of many of the people present in that establishment. Adam felt momentarily confused. How had they managed to win money when they didn''t have anything to bet in the first place? His questions were quickly answered by Drake, who simply smiled and pointed at Sebastian, who wore a nervous grin. It seemed he had utilized his Plot Device Equal-Opportunity Evil and had quickly made friends with one of the gamblers at the venue, who happened to be an executive of a group called the Five Poisons Cult. This executive explained that he was there as a delegate from his group to supervise the members planning to join the Dons tournament. He also indicated who the confirmed participants were and, on top of that, lent them some moneywith interest, of course. "The tournament doesn''t seem complicated in itself. According to what we''ve heard, most of the participants are just students and low-ranking recruits from various places and gangs. But two individuals stand out among the rest and are considered the favorites to win: A brute called Kai Zhang from the Dragon Gate Gang and someone named Wei Lin from the Shaolin School... For some reason, almost no one, except for those two groups, has dared to enlist truly powerful fighters. We don''t know why that is." That was interesting, but Adam also thought that, given their new skills ready to be showcased, the tournament wouldn''t be an issue if only low-level characters were participating. However, after hearing what they had said, something caught his attention. "One question: none of the characters you interacted with recognized you as members of the ''White Flower Divination School''?" No, it all was just normal. Drake responded, causing Adam to raise an eyebrow and glance at Katya, who was still semi-hidden behind him, before shifting his gaze back to the sleeping girls. "Well, it seems that one of the three girls is who they are confusing with a member of that school, which gives us quite an advantage... Does that sound familiar to you?" Adam said this before finally turning to Katya and asking her directly. She simply shook her head nervously, unsure of what the boy was referring to, and she certainly seemed to had no idea whether she was the one the characters in the scenario were confusing her with or not. "Hmm, if that''s true, then I think I have an idea we can test tomorrow, taking advantage of the day and afternoon." Li concluded, considering his options and smiling to himself. It seemed that fortune was smiling upon him once again. Chapter 53 - The Tournament Begins: Preparations Chapter 53 - The Tournament Begins: Preparations The night passed without incidents, and after chatting for a while longer, everyone eventually headed to bed. Katya joined the other two girls and the boy in the large bed, though sleep didnt come easily for her. She was still a bit nervous after what had happened with Kazue earlier. Meanwhile, the men settled onto the couches, which were so large and soft that they hardly had anything to envy from a conventional mattress. Adam, unable to sleep due to the restrictions of his own racial traits, remained awake throughout the night and found himself regretting not bringing one of the books he still had pending to read. However, he wasn''t entirely alone. Falk joined him, offering some company and catching up on everything Adam had missed during the first few hours in the lobby. Eventually, to avoid disturbing the others, both of them made their way to the balcony of the room. The view was truly beautiful, at least in Adam''s eyes; the darkness of the night was interrupted in many places by the bright, incandescent lights of numerous buildings and establishments that seemed to never close. From their vantage point on the fourth floor, the cityscape appeared quite picturesque, with vibrant colors cutting through the night, giving the scene an almost surreal quality. The quiet hum of the city below provided a strangely calming backdrop to their conversation. "Are you sure you''re satisfied with your new life?" Adam asked slowly, finally addressing the most sensitive topicthe fact that Isaacs soul was now bound to a small mechanical bird. "The truth is, yes As I mentioned before, the prospect of visiting different worlds, exploring their technologies, and learning new things without limits is something I never would have believed possible, even in my wildest dreams." The scientist''s voice remained as lively and recognizable as it had been while he was alive, although now it carried a subtle, almost imperceptible mechanical tone in the background. However, that excitement seemed to fade slowly as he spoke, eventually trailing off at the end of his sentence. "But... I would be lying if I said I wouldn''t miss the life I had and, even after everything that happened, I hope my son can live with the consequences of his actions. There are still things I wish I could tell him, but let''s be honest, its not like I could go back even if I wanted to." "No, I suppose not. Im sorry." Adam stood on the balcony, gazing out at the city, his eyes tracing the glowing lights that pierced the darkness below. The distant hum of the streets echoed faintly, but his thoughts were miles away, and a strange melancholy had settled over him, its weight unfamiliar, pulling at his chest. He wasnt sure why he was feeling so deeplythese extreme shifts in emotion were unlike him. What he didnt realize was that his racial trait, ?Half-Undead Psyche?, had changed since his variant transformation. The trait no longer automatically suppressed his conflicted emotions like it once did. For the first time in a long while, Adam thought of his parents, still out there in the real world while he was trapped in this deadly game. He hadnt been one for constant communication with them, but that didnt mean the absence of their presence was easy... He missed them. A faint tear rolled down his cheek, surprising him with its warmth, so he blinked it away, unwilling to let it go any further. I hope theyre okay. The thought made his chest tighten, but before he could delve deeper into it, he felt something brush against his back, startling him. Adam flinched, turning sharply. His hand instinctively twitched toward the front, ready to invoke his Spectronomicon, but then he saw herChloe. She was leaning lightly against him, her face half-lit by the dim moonlight. Her expression was soft, different from the teasing grin she usually wore. What the Chloe? Adams voice was tinged with both irritation and confusion. Sorry, I didnt mean to spook you. I woke up to go to the bathroom and saw you two out here, figured Id check what you were up to. Chloe said with a mischievous smile, although her tone wasnt quite playful this time. Adam, on the other hand, sighed, the annoyance still lingering. You should be asleep. Its the middle of the night. The pink-haired girl shrugged, but her usual energy wasnt behind it. I heard you talking. You miss them too, huh? Your family, I mean. For a moment, Adam didnt know how to respond. He wasnt used to people digging into his personal thoughts. But Chloe wasnt teasing him this time, she looked almost sad, which was a bit uncomfortable to watch, so he turned away from her, staring back at the city lights. Yeah... I do. His voice softened, more vulnerable than he intended. Its just... strange. Being here, knowing I cant go back. Even if we didnt talk much lately, I was... always beside them. I just hope theyre okay. I vanished without a trace. Chloe remained silent for a while, as if choosing her words carefully. Then, in a softer voice, she spoke again. I get it, you know. Adam raised an eyebrow, glancing at her over his shoulder. Being stuck in this place, this game... it should be terrifying for most of us, but... its different for me. Curiosity flickered in the boys eyes, but he kept his tone flat. What do you mean? Chloe hesitated, a rare vulnerability crossing her face. I was paralyzed in the real world. Couldnt walk, not for years. Then I ended up here, in this weird place, but... I could walk again. For the first time, I felt free I know Ive been going overboard with the excitement, and Ive probably been a nuisance... I just couldnt help it. Its like Im living again. Her confession took Adam by surprise. Hed never seen her in such a light beforealways the loud, playful one, never stopping to think, always a step ahead of herself. Now, hearing her say this, the pieces clicked into place. So thats why. Adam muttered, understanding dawning on him, while Chloe offered him a faint, apologetic smile. Yeah. Sorry for being a pain. Ill try to tone it down. For a moment, the air between them felt different, charged with something neither of them could quite name. Even though Adam was usually stoic, something about Chloes honesty softened his stance. She gave him a tired, appreciative look. By the way, thanks for catching me when I passed out earlier, I barely remember what happened, it felt like my consciousness just dissolved without me being able to do anything about it. She said, a small, playful smirk returning to her lips. Adam shrugged, his face impassive but his eyes carrying a flicker of warmth. You dont have to thank me. just be more careful next time. Chloe yawned, her energy finally beginning to wane, so she smiled again and said her final words, softer this time. I should head back to bed, goodnight, Adam. And... thanks. For everything. Goodnight. He replied quietly, watching as she disappeared back into the room. As soon as Chloe was out of sight, Falkperched on the railingchirped. That was cute. The Aviatrix said in his softly mechanical yet somehow teasing voice. Couldve sworn there was something in the air. Adam shot him a sidelong glance, a faint blush creeping onto his cheeks but still annoyed to some extent. Shut up... The next day flew by in a blur. Time seemed to slip through their fingers as hotel room service took care of their meals, leaving them with little to worry about in terms of daily needs. Li had already set a plan into motion, taking Sebastian, Nikolai, Kazue, Chloe, and Katya out to investigate Adams theory. He wanted to see if one of the girls was indeed being mistaken for a member of the White Flower Divination School, and if true, take advantage of it. They left in the late morning, leaving Adam, Drake, Gregor, and Emir behind. With the room quiet, the first two spent the entire afternoon focused on training. Adam practiced controlling his cursed energy, honing his ability to manipulate the dark power swirling within him. Meanwhile, Drake worked on his physical skills, particularly his body weight control, something he had mastered through intense inner training and during their sparring sessions in the lobby. As the two pushed their limits, they took the time to explain their techniques to Gregor and Emir, the soldier and the boy watching with interest. Gregor found himself intrigued by Drakes physical prowess and training style. There was a soldiers discipline in his gaze as he observed the controlled movements, already calculating how he could adapt it into his own routine. Emir, on the other hand, was fascinated by Adams skills, so much in fact that his eyes lit up when he saw the Spectronomicon floating around its master, cackling with a chilling laugh. Strangely, Emir demonstrated the ability to touch it, something that shouldnt be possible, which startled both Adam and Drake. Adam tried to confirm whether Emir possessed some hidden skill, but nothing about the boys stats indicated any special ability, leaving him puzzled, yet intrigued. As night began to fall, the rest of the group returned, bringing exciting news with them, but what caught everyones attention was their attire. They were all dressed in outrageously fancy clothing, the type that turned heads even in a world like this, even Falk had a tiny top hat perched on his metal head and a matching tie. But the most striking transformation came from the three girls. Kazue was dressed in a form-fitting blue gown that flared at her hips, accentuating her legs in a way that could draw every eye in a room. Chloe, who often masked her appearance with a playful attitude, now had a red dress that highlighted her curves, especially her generous chest, which was hard to ignore. And then there was Katyaher beauty now fully unleashed. She wore an ethereal, flowing white dress that gave her the look of a runway model, the dress shimmered with a soft glow, enhancing her already delicate features. She looked both regal and vulnerable, her face flushed with embarrassment as she shifted under everyones gaze. Kazue and Chloe began to fangirl over Katya''s stunning appearance, almost like they were presenting a supermodel to the rest of the group. They circled her, smiling brightly, making sure everyone could fully appreciate just how breathtaking she looked. "Isn''t she gorgeous?" Kazue exclaimed, her voice full of admiration. "Katya, you''re absolutely beautiful! Ive never seen anyone look as radiant as you do right now. I mean, just look at you!" Said the girl, still containing her desire to hug her due to cuteness overload, meanwhile, Chloe chimed in with a playful, flirtatious tone. "Oh yeah, everyones eyes were on her today! I lost count of how many times guys asked her out ''for some tea''. Even the executive guy we met, who by the way, was total hottie, couldn''t resist her charms." She winked mischievously, adding. "But Katya here? She wasnt impressed. Told him he wasn''t her type!" Katyas face turned an even deeper shade of red, utterly flustered. She didnt dare speak, too embarrassed by all the attention, especially after Kazues heartfelt praise. The fact that the executive didnt take her rejection as an insult and simply continued their meeting only added to her confusion, leaving her even more mortified. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Wait a minute, did you meet a group executive? Adam asked abruptly, somewhat relieved to put an end to the rather trivial conversation that had formed. Though he didnt show it completely, the situation had started to irritate him a little bit, and now he saw the chance to steer the topic toward something more useful. Thankfully, Li, who didnt seem too thrilled by what the girls had been saying either, responded directly. "Yes, an underground executive, and quite a powerful one. Sebastians Plot Device is still active, so it made things a lot easier." Adam crossed his arms, focusing on what was coming next. At least now the conversation was moving in the direction they needed. Li continued. "We couldnt get anyone to specify who among them was the one that looked like the White Flower Divination School for some reason, it happened the same as with the restaurant owner at least three times, it was weird, but that doesnt matter now, thanks to the girls and Nikolais skill, we managed to establish contact with a guy whos not only well-connected but also a major firearms dealer. And yes, firearms exist in this world, and theyre in the hands of some pretty dangerous people." That revelation left Adam deep in thought. The possibilities it opened up in a world seemingly focused on mysterious ki energy and hand-to-hand combat were both intriguing and dangerous. The next hours passed with the group discussing their plans for the following day, as the first round of the tournament was set to begin in the morning, meaning the best course of action was to get a good night''s rest, and everyone agreed without much resistance. Shortly after, their dinner arrived, courtesy of the hotel room service, and they all ate to their fill. The atmosphere had shifted, becoming more jovial than usual. Socializing seemed to flow naturally now, as the group grew more comfortable with one another. Li conversed with Drake and Gregor, discussing strategies and potential outcomes for the tournament. Meanwhile, Sebastian and Adam exchanged thoughts on the day''s events, both pondering the significance of the information they''d gathered. On the other side of the room, Nikolai was chatting and laughing with the girls and Emir, recounting the evenings adventure in animated detail. They all seemed to find amusement in the absurdity of their encounter with the underground executive and the weird, yet funny, string of events that followed. The odd moment came when Nikolai casually placed his hand on Katya''s shoulder while caught up in the conversation. Almost immediately, he was met with an electric shock that startled him. It was Kazue''s doingher subtle way of reminding him to keep his hands to himself, all without a single word spoken. Katya, red-faced and flustered, sat quietly throughout it all, still too embarrassed by the attention shed received earlier. As the night deepened, the group changed out of their fancy attire, slipping into their usual clothes before preparing for bed. Slowly, the room quieted as everyone drifted off to sleep. Adam, however, remained wide awake, as he always did. His inability to sleep left him staring at the ceiling in the dark, but tonight something was different. Ever since dinner, an ominous hunger had gnawed at him, a sensation deep in his stomach that no amount of food could satisfy. It was an unfamiliar feeling, one that came from his current condition rather than any physical need for sustenance. Restless, Adam rose from his spot and made his way to the balcony, seeking the solitude of the night. The city stretched out before him, still illuminated by countless lights, bustling even in the late hours. As he stood there, Falk flew over and perched on his shoulder, a silent companion as Adam contemplated the unsettling hunger that wouldnt leave him. The night air offered little comfort, and the ominous sense of something more profoundsomething far more dangerouslingered in his mind. "I know what you''re thinking, kid, and I don''t think you have a choice. Better to test it now than let your condition become a problem later." Falk''s voice rang softly from his perch on Adam''s shoulder, his mechanical tone carrying a hint of concern, yet tinged with his usual pragmatism. The boys gaze remained fixed on the city, knowing that what he was about to do could be a definitive dismissal of the humanity he still has left. "Can I count on you not to say anything to anyone, for now, Mr. Isaac?" Adam''s voice was low, almost pleading, though he kept his usual calm demeanor as he addressed Falk. The soft mechanical hum of the bird was the only response at first, the quiet night amplifying the tension in the air. Dont worry, kid, Ill go with you, need to know what youre dealing with if we want to help you. After the small aviatrix gave a reassuring nod, Adam felt a slight wave of relief wash over him, though it did little to ease the dread of what he was about to do, then his stomach growled again, the sharp pain following close behind, reminding him of the severity of his condition. Steeling his mind and pushing aside his hesitation, he took a few slow steps forward until he reached the edge of the balcony, and without a second thought, he jumped, allowing himself to fall toward the ground below, the city lights blurring in his peripheral vision as he descended. Given that it was a fourth floor, the fall would take a moment before he crashed into the ground, but that was not what would happen. Almost immediately, his Spectronomicon manifested beside him, taking on its spectral book form and allowing Adam to access one of the skills he had been practicing during all those sparring matches.
[Skill: Drake-Type Manifestation Lv1]
[Mid-level skill that allows the user to summon an Aetheros Mortivagus either fully or partially from their body. This entity is independent and has its own ego, it requires some form of control to be used properly.]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Notice: The creature is being fully controlled by the user due to the effects of the skill ?Hivemind Lv1?.]
[Hint: While in full control, the user can use the Aetheros Mortivagus skills at will.]
Massive spectral wings, resembling those of a bat but with a sharp, menacing appearance, erupted from the boy''s back. His fall was instantly halted, and he soared into the night sky, blending seamlessly with the darkness as he glided through the city. The glowing lights and bustling streets faded beneath him until he reached a more secluded area, far from the bright flashes of the commercial district. Finally, he descended into an isolated zone, cloaked in shadows and silence. Adam dismissed his spectral wings, letting them dissolve into the night air, while Falk circled above, quietly observing from the shadows, keeping a watchful eye on the boy below. He wandered through the dark, narrow alleys, his steps aimless yet deliberate as if searching for something in the depths of the night, anything should be fine, even rats, there should be some in these abandoned alleys. The hunger gnawed at him relentlessly, his stomach rumbling louder with each minute, the pain twisting in his gut. His senses sharpened as desperation grew, yet he found nothing to quell the growing need. Without warning, a sharp blow struck Adam''s face, jarring him from his thoughts. More hits followed, forcing him to stumble and eventually collapse. A group of robbers had appeared, their strikes precise and well-practiced, as if trained in some martial art. Despite their violent efforts, Adam did not attempt to defend himself, his body limp against their assault, so one of the men grabbed him by the collar, hoisting him up as they rifled through his belongings, looking for valuables. But Adam began to chuckle, a low, unsettling laugh that grew louder as his stomach''s growls echoed ominously. He slowly lifted his head, his eyes glowing a bright, unnatural purple, noticeable even in the deep darkness of the alley, spirals of madness swirling within them. The attackers froze in confusion as thin, twisting tendrils began to emerge from the boys mouth. "I''m glad, that there are people like you here." Adam murmured, his voice chilling. Dinner time. The alley erupted in screamsbloodcurdling cries that pierced the night air, too horrifying for anyone nearby to ignore. But the alley was empty, and no one came. The cries faded into the darkness as the night continued in silence, the alleyways consumed by shadows once more. Time passed swiftly, and the first rays of sunlight began to seep through the hotel room''s curtains, casting a warm glow across the space. One by one, the team members stirred from their slumber, groggy but determined to face the day ahead. Adam and Falk, however, seemed entirely unfazed by the previous night''s events. The boy felt invigorated, a surge of energy coursing through him that was both exhilarating and troubling as a flicker of guilt tugged at his conscience, but he quickly dismissed it. After all, what he had done was necessary, and it was only directed at actual criminals. There was nothing wrong with that, right? It still left a bitter aftertaste. As the morning unfolded, the atmosphere in the room transformed from sleepy to lively. Kazue was at the center of it all, meticulously brushing Katya''s hair with the utmost care in such a fashion that most of her companions couldnt help but watch at least for a while. The gentle strokes of the brush danced through Katyas silky locks, transforming her into a vision of elegance; Kazues concentration was palpable; she carefully crafted the blondes hair into a lovely braid adorned with a small flower-themed pin she had bought last night, a testament to their friendship. Katya, slightly flustered yet grateful, looked in the mirror, her cheeks tinted with a rosy hue as she admired the transformation, her eyes sparkling. Breakfast arrived soon after, courtesy of the hotel room service. The aroma of freshly prepared dishes wafted through the air, bringing a sense of comfort and normalcy amidst the chaos that surrounded them. A vibrant spread filled the table, featuring delicate rice cakes glistening with a hint of sesame oil, stir-fried vegetables tossed in fragrant soy sauce, and steaming bowls of congee topped with slivers of pickled vegetables and scallions, all of them Ki-infused delicacies, the perfect food to have before the start of a fight. As they finished their meal, a maid entered the room, holding a letter addressed to the group from Zhou Tianhe, providing essential details about their upcoming tournament. She explained that they would be guided to the designed location and outlined the specific phrases they needed to recite to verify their identities upon arrival. Li, taking charge of the situation, surveyed the group with a determined expression, reminding everyone to prepare. The mood shifted from lightheartedness to a shared sense of purpose, and with that, they began to gather their belongings and steel themselves for what awaited them. The road to the tournament location was brief, and as the group approached, the grand sight of the venue unfolded before them. An enormous palace loomed in the distance, its architecture a breathtaking display of ornate craftsmanship. The air buzzed with anticipation, thick with the excitement of the crowd that had gathered outside. Numerous citizens milled about, their voices a harmonious blend of chatter, laughter, and eager speculation. Various groups stood clustered together, some dressed in flowing robes that hinted at age-old traditions, while others donned sharp suits and fashionable attire that exuded an air of authority and confidence. The participants of the tournament formed distinct factions; their diverse outfits reflected the uniqueness of their schools, gangs, and alliances. Some wore armor that shimmered under the sun, while others showcased an array of weaponsswords, staffs, and even more exotic armaments. As the group split, those participating in the tournament, Li, Drake, Adam, Kazue, and Gregor, moved toward the registration area. The girl bounced on her heels, a wide grin lighting up her face, while Drake gently urged her to focus and breathe. Adam, meanwhile, surveyed the other contenders, noting their weapons and the intensity in their eyes. Curiosity piqued, when it was finally their turn on the registration table, he approached and inquired about the tournament''s weapon policies. The official informed him that any kind of weapon was permitted, a revelation that, instead of adding tension to the team, was reassuring. With their letter in hand, the group stated their affiliation with the White Flower Divination School and verification was swift, so they were ushered into the arena alongside the other participants. Meanwhile, Katya, Chloe, Emir, Sebastian, and Nikolai managed to secure front-row seats thanks to the latter convenient skill. As the contestants settled into their places, a stunning woman emerged to take the stage. Dressed in a tight-fitting, intricately embroidered dress that accentuated her graceful figure, she commanded attention effortlessly, and with a confident smile, she introduced the tournament as a grand event organized by "Don. Park Zhen", the regent of the city, who, while absent, was reportedly observing from afar. Her voice rang out, clear and melodic, as she outlined the rules: a raffle would determine matchups, with simple elimination determining who would advance. Weapons were permitted, and although it was allowed to kill one''s opponent, surrender or unconsciousness would require a halt to hostilities. The stakes were high, and the atmosphere thickened with tension as she warned of immediate disqualification for external assistance. As anticipation reached its peak, the announcer revealed the results of the raffle on a massive screen at the end of the arena. Gasps and murmurs rippled through the crowd as the names flashed before their eyes, being the most significant one for the team was the announcement of Drake''s fight: it would be the first match of the day and he would face off against a formidable opponent named Hao Yang from the Golden Crow School. The arena buzzed with excitement, and the energy in the air was electric as the crowd eagerly awaited the clash of warriors, each participant ready to prove their mettle in the contest that lay ahead. Good luck. Adam, Kazue, and Gregor said in unison, directing their words toward the blond warrior. He simply smiled at them, his expression radiating determination as he made his way toward the arena. This display caused a flicker of concern among the others, for at the same moment that Drake positioned himself, his opponent stepped forward as well. Hao Yang towered over Drake, his imposing figure a stark contrast to the smaller fighter. Muscles rippled beneath his martial attire, a testament to his strength and training. The golden-clawed gauntlet he wore gleamed under the arena lights, a fierce emblem of the Golden Crow School. It was evident that he had both power and skill, and the spectators could feel the tension rise as the two combatants faced each other. "Eh... Wouldn''t it have been a good idea for you to use your buff spell on him before the fight started?" Kazue asked, somewhat nervously, glancing at Li, who hadn''t said anything to the blond before the match. "Why would I do that? First of all, I have a limited number of uses for those spells. Second, he didn''t ask me for it at any point." Li said as a gong sounded loud, signaling the start of the match. The fight began with Hao Yang launching himself violently at Drake, his golden claw extended forward. "And third, and most importantly..." Drake had not moved at all as his opponent approached. At the last moment, he took a step forward and jumped a couple of meters into the air with a grace and ease that seemed completely unreal, as if gravity did not affect him whatsoever.
[Skill: Great Weight Control (Innate)]
[Current Weight: 10 pounds / 4.5 kilograms]
... He doesnt need it. Li finished with a broad, shadowy smile as he watched Drake''s body rise above his opponent, only for him to come crashing down an instant later, delivering a powerful downward kick to the head of the startled warrior.
[Current Weight: 500 pounds / 226 kilograms]
The blow was so strong and forceful that Hao Yang''s body followed the trajectory of Drake''s kick, crashing headfirst into the ground with such violence and guided by the immense weight now carried by the blonde, that a portion of the stone floor of the arena cracked beneath them. "Huh, maybe this is going to be easier than I thought." Li concluded calmly, maintaining that malicious smile. Chapter 54 - The Tournament Begins: First Round Chapter 54 - The Tournament Begins: First Round The match had barely lasted a few seconds, but it was already over. Drake withdrew his leg from the devastating downward kick, feeling his normal weight return to his body as the floor beneath him lay shattered with Hao Yangs body lying motionless on the ground, utterly defeated. The arena was silent for a moment, as if the crowd couldnt quite believe what had just transpired. Then, the cheers exploded from the stands, breaking the stunned stillness. The announcer, momentarily caught off guard, quickly recovered, her voice ringing out with renewed energy. "W-Well, folks! What just happened?!" She exclaimed, a mix of excitement and disbelief in her voice. "Can you believe it?! Not even a minute into the match, and we have our first victor of the day! A knockout! And what a spectacular knockout it was!" As she spoke, officers rushed to Hao Yang to check his condition. She continued, her enthusiasm growing with every word. "Ladies and gentlemen, I dont know about you, but I have never seen something like this! A single kick without any technique and the arena itself has felt the force of contestant Drake Shaw from the White Flower Divination School!" As the officers confirmed that Hao Yang was merely unconscious, she nodded toward them. "And lets all take a breath*phew*participant Hao Yang is alive! But out cold, folks! Absolutely out cold!" Turning back to the crowd, she added with a wink. "This tournament just got a lot more interesting, dont you think? With contenders like this, who knows whats in store? Keep your eyes on this one, folksbecause if thats just the first round, I cant even imagine what comes next!" The applause intensified, and the announcer, ever charismatic, kept working the audience, ensuring the excitement stayed high as Drake was officially declared the winner. The blond seemed satisfied with what he had accomplished, though that didnt stop him from sighing in relief, knowing he hadnt miscalculated the weight. What he had shown just now wasnt even close to the maximum his body could endure, but he hadnt wanted to risk harming a resident of this world too severely without first knowing what they were truly capable ofsomething he had now at least confirmed. A small chat window appeared near his head, belonging to the otherworldly patron who frequently watched over him, displaying a simple emoji of approval for his actions. However, that was allno additional message or extra reward as his title suggested might happen. It seemed that, although the fight had been enjoyable to his patron, it wasn''t deemed worthy of anything more. But Drake wasnt about to let this chance slip by. Recalling the embarrassing "training" hed undergone with Kazue on how a proper "streamer" should act, he prepared to respond directly to the message before it vanished. H-hey With a nervous smile and trembling fingers from embarrassment, the boy looked straight at the message and raised his right hand in a victory sign. Kazue had told him he needed to act like a charming guyexude confidence and emphasize his physical appeal. However, despite practicing it so much that the girl had to ask them to stop because she was starting to blush too much, it was impossible for Drake when the moment of truth came. He simply showed his nervousness and his desire to disappear into the ground, and that wouldnt catch the patrons attention, right? Well...
?Otherworldly Fanbase: One of your fans is smitten by your endearing clumsiness! You have been tipped 100 points.?
?Fanbase Count: [1 member]?
Okay, that wasnt exactly the reaction he was hoping for, but it seemed Kazue had been right after all when she said interacting with those watching him wasnt a bad idea. However, just as he was thinking about how hed have to tell the others about this, another system message appeared above the first one.
?Otherworldly Fanbase: One of your viewers is upset that youre flirting with one of your fans... Though it doesnt seem like theyre mad at you, but rather jealous of you. You have been deducted 100 points.?
?There seems to be a discussion.?
?Fanbase Count: [2 members] *+1 new member*?
What had just happened? Did Another patron become jealous that Drake was "flirting" with his only fan to the point of joining his fanbase just to take away the points he had earned? That didnt make any sense, and for someone like him, that was completely incomprehensible. He would have to ask Kazue about it again, although he feared it might lead to another round of "training". So, considering that nothing else seemed to be happening, the blonde headed to the edge of the arena and jumped down slightly to approach his waiting companions. "That was incredible!" Kazue exclaimed, raising her arms in excitement. "Great job." Adam said with a smile. "Perfect." Gregor added, nodding slowly. "I knew it would be easy; I expect the same from all of you." Li concluded, unwilling to back down and once again acting like the group''s leader. In truth, he wasn''t in anyone''s eyes, but everyone overlooked it because, whether they liked it or not, he was the one with the most experience in these scenarios. "Thanks... By the way, something weird happened with my title ''Otherworldly Fanbase'' that I don''t know how to interpret." Drake said, grateful for everyone''s encouraging words but not wasting time, trying to figure out what had happened with the strange behavior of the patrons watching him. He glanced at his companions, hoping someone might have an idea about it. Really? What happened? Tell us, tell us! The girl''s eyes lit up with excitement at the idea of something happening with such a peculiar ability, so Drake explained what had occurred, though none of the other three men in the group had any clue how to interpret it. Except for Kazue, who, with a mischievous grin, declared she knew exactly what had happened and how Drake could use it to his advantage, so she pulled him by the arm, drawing him closer to spill all the details. Meanwhile, Adam, Li, and Gregor chose to ignore the conversation entirely, opting instead to focus on the upcoming tournament matches. They were waiting for their turn to step into the arena once more while keeping their attention on analyzing the skill level of the other participants. The next two matches proceeded fairly uneventfully, at least by the standards of a tournament in a world filled with martial artists. There was no extraordinary display of skill or power; in fact, it was becoming clear that most of the participants were, as the rumors suggested, novices from various places, but why was that the case? The fights felt almost underwhelming compared to the first, and it showed in the reactions of the crowd, who seemed less than thrilled with what they were watching. Even the charismatic announcer had to put in extra effort to elicit any kind of response, which in reality, played in favor of the group. Sensing the shift, Li immediately turned to the others and reiterated the strategy they should follow, given what they had just observed. For all we know, the city''s regent is watching, and our best chance, besides winning the tournament, is to demonstrate our strength and make a lasting impression To ease future negotiations. Li continued, his gaze calculating. What Drake did was perfect, lets do the samefull force from the start. Everyone nodded without hesitation; Li was right, the best course of action was to try to demonstrate an overwhelming difference in power if possible, after all, it seemed that this place put a great deal of value on individual power. The crowd, the regent, even their fellow competitorsall eyes were on them, and the sooner they proved they were a force to be reckoned with, the better their chances in both the tournament and beyond. After a few more minutes, it was finally the turn of the next member of the group to step into the ring. This time, it was Adams turn, facing off against a tall, slender man with long hair, dressed in an elegant black suit. The man wore a long sword on his belt and was introduced by the announcer as Lang Wei from the Iron Sword Gang, one of the most infamous gangs in the city. The crowd murmured at the mention of Lang Weis affiliation, some in awe, others in disdain. Adam eyed his opponent carefully, knowing this fight could be more challenging than it appeared if he didnt take it seriously from the beginning. Once they were face to face, Lang Wei looked Adam over and let out a mocking laugh. Physically, there was hardly a comparison between them, and although Lang Wei was slender, his suit did little to hide the defined muscles beneath, and he stood at least two heads taller than the boy. Im sorry for you, brat, but Im not stopping, even if you beg for mercy. My gang has a score to settle with you cursed members of the White Flower. Lang sneered as he drew his sword, taking advantage of the announcers continued introduction to unsheathe his weapon before the official start. Adam focused intently on the sword, waiting for any hint of informationbut no notification appeared. The lack of any data window confirmed it: the blade was ordinary, with no hidden abilities or enhancements. The tension between them was palpable, and while Langs words dripped with hostility, Adams calm gaze showed no sign of intimidation, only unwavering focus. Adam sighed, fully aware of what he needed to do. He shifted into a stance he''d observed from Drake and the other fightersa classic martial artist''s position, knees bent, arms raised forward in readiness. This only served to make his opponent burst out laughing. What the hell is that? Youre worse than an amateur, shorty! All I see in that stance are openings! Lang taunted, smirking as he prepared to strike with his blade firmly in front of him. Finally, the gong sounded to signal the start, and Lang Wei first launched himself forward with incredible speed. However, within seconds, and before Adam could react, the man vanished from view, only to reappear behind his target a moment later, intent on delivering a powerful downward slash. However, to his surprise, Adam had completely pivoted his body to face him almost instantly as if knowing he would be there, preparing to throw a punch. It seemed absurd, as he was about to meet the edge of his opponents blade head-on, prompting Lang to not hesitate, closing the distance, with both attacks set to collide just inches away from each other. But just before the edge of the sword could make contact with Adam''s fist, a translucent energy surged forth from him, enveloping his hand entirely. The energy grew rapidly, forming a protective barrier that clashed against the sword, repelling it as if it were trying to pierce through a wall of steel. "W-w-whaaaEURGH!" The spectral fist continued its path, growing larger with every second, and when it finally connected with Lang Wei, the force was unstoppable. Lang''s body was lifted off the ground, carried relentlessly by sheer momentum, and the punch kept growing until the gigantic arm reached far beyond the arenas edge. The immense force of the blow launched the man out of the ring, sending him hurtling through the air. He crashed violently into one of the stone walls near the entrance, dozens of meters away.
[Skill: Demon-Type Manifestation Lv1]
[High-level skill that allows the user to summon a Daemonium Gigantiphage either fully or partially from their body. This entity is independent and has its own ego, it requires some form of control to be used properly.]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Notice: The creature is being fully controlled by the user due to the effects of the skill ?Hivemind Lv1?.]
[Hint: While in full control, the user can use the Daemonium Gigantiphage skills at will.]
It was a skill that used a lot of cursed energy, but he had plenty of it after last nights Dinner, so he could spare some to end the fight as quickly as possible. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. The crowd gasped in shock and awe, the sheer scale of the attack leaving them momentarily speechless. Dust and debris fell from the wall as Lang''s body crumpled to the ground, unmoving. Adam stood in the ring, calm and composed, the energy around his fist dissipating slowly, as if nothing had happened. Even the charismatic announcer, known for her energetic commentary, paused for a second, unsure how to react before she finally found her voice again. "Wow, wow, wooow! That was incredible! Competitor Adam Scholar just knocked his opponent out of the ring and defeated him with a single attack! What a spectacular technique! Could that be the famed ''Ki Manipulation Method'' that the ''White Flower Divination School'' is so renowned for?! You all just saw it here, folks!" Amid the cheers and applause from the audience following yet another extraordinary, albeit brief, match, Adam sighed in relief as he stepped off the arena and rejoined his companions. They congratulated him in the same way they had with Drake earlier. Just like before, Kazue moved closer, brimming with curiosity, and asked how he''d managed to predict that his opponent would appear behind himwhether it was due to some sort of premonition, a lucky guess, or if his senses were heightened to the max. However, Adam simply shook his head and began explaining what had really happened. "None of that, he just used a skill to move, and the information window popped up right away... Well, not exactly. Since it was the first time I''d seen that technique, it didn''t reveal anything specific, but the skill was called [Backstab], I mean It was pretty obvious what it did." Adam was completely serious, which is why he couldnt understand why his four companions suddenly burst into laughter. Even Li, usually the most composed, couldnt help but chuckle after hearing his explanation. However, the important matter wasn''t the laughter, but what came nextanother fight, followed by Gregor''s turn. It was time to address the elephant in the room. The man had been adamant about joining the tournament alongside the others, and up until that point, no one had said anything about it. But it was becoming painfully obvious that, even with the low skill level of most of the participants, they were still far beyond the capabilities of a normal human. "It''s not necessary for you to help me. I don''t know what you plan to do, but we don''t know if it can be counted as outside assistance. Besides, I want to face this with my own skills to prove that I''m not a dead weight for this unit... for this team, I mean." Although Gregor''s determination was admirable, the others knew that underestimating what could happen inside the scenarios was extremely dangerous. They tried to dissuade him but to no avail, however, after much insistence from both Drake and Kazue, they managed to get the man to agree to surrender immediately if he saw no chance of victory. This made them a little more at ease, even if it wasn''t truly enough. The next fight turned out to be pretty boring as well, lacking the excitement that had marked Adam''s impressive performance. Soon enough, it was Gregor''s turn to step into the arena. The announcer presented his opponent with a flourish choice of words. "And now, prepare yourselves for the next showdown! In this corner, hailing from the renowned Qingcheng School, we have the renowned Yi Zaha!" As Yi Zaha entered the arena, his presence was immediately felt. He was a lean figure, his movements fluid and precise, exuding the confidence of an experienced martial artist. His stance was relaxed, almost playful, as if he were merely toying with the crowd and his opponent. In contrast, Gregor appeared stoic, a seasoned soldier accustomed to the harsh realities of combat but devoid of any theatrics. As the gong signaled the start of the match, Yi Zaha lunged forward with rapid punches and spinning kicks. His agility was astounding; he darted around the arena with such speed that he seemed to be everywhere at once. Each strike was aimed with precision, a flurry of blows that could easily overwhelm an untrained opponent. But Gregor stood his ground, precisely moving his body to evade most of the attacks and blocking others, waiting for the right moment. Drake watched intently from the sidelines, a mix of admiration and apprehension churning in his stomach. He recognized the distinct difference between himself and Gregor. The blondes combat style had been shaped by impulsive street fights, where instinct and a few basic techniques had kept him alive. In contrast, the soldiers movements spoke of years of disciplined training and experience, and what neither Drake nor anyone knew, with the sole exception of Li, was that such experience was versed in various martial arts, particularly Combat Sambo. While he may not have had the flashy techniques of his opponent, Gregors seasoned composure allowed him to read Yi Zahas patterns and anticipate his attacks. As the match unfolded, Yi Zaha continued to press forward, throwing a combination of punches and kicks. He laughed, taunting Gregor. Is that all the White Flower Divination School has to offer? I expected more from someone in your position! But Gregor remained unfazed, absorbing the verbal jabs just as he did the physical ones. The martial artist was relentless, darting in and out with a speed that made him difficult to predict. While not as quick, Gregor relied on his combat experience, blocking and dodging carefully. A glancing kick caught him in the side, forcing a grunt of pain from his lips, but he quickly shook it off The soldier knew he couldnt allow Yi Zahas agility to dictate the fights pace. The two exchanged blows, Yi Zaha landing several swift punches that tested his opponents defenses. He felt the impact of each strike, a reminder of the martial artists skill, but Gregor absorbed the damage with stoic resilience, using each hit as a lesson in timing and distance. He returned fire with powerful hooks and straight punches, landing a few solid hits to Yi Zaha''s midsection that visibly affected his opponent''s momentum. As the fight progressed, Gregor tightened his strategy. He let his opponent overextend himself, capitalizing on openings created by the martial artists flashy maneuvers. Yi Zahas confidence seemed to swell as he landed a particularly swift uppercut that caught Gregor off guard, sending him reeling. But rather than retreat, he steeled himself, using the pain as fuel to push forward. The audience was on the edge of their seats, caught up in the ebb and flow of the match. Yi Zaha, sensing victory, launched into a series of rapid strikes, but Gregor''s experience shone through. He ducked under a spinning kick and retaliated with a well-placed jab to his opponent''s ribs, followed by a swift knee to the chest. The martial artist stumbled back, momentarily dazed. Gregor advanced with a series of calculated punches, not one to miss an opportunity. He landed a powerful cross that staggered Yi Zaha, forcing the martial artist to retreat. But just as Gregor thought he might gain the upper hand, Yi unleashed a flurry of desperate strikes, catching him with a heavy hook to the jaw that snapped his head to the side. Gregor could feel the sting of the blow, but he refused to back down, instead, he regained his composure and countered with a series of brutal punches. The arena echoed with the sound of fists colliding with flesh as Gregor relentlessly pounded Yi Zaha, landing strikes that pushed the martial artist to the brink. With each blow, the audience roared in approval, the cheers growing louder with every hit. Finally, as his opponent staggered, Gregor saw his chance. He pressed forward, delivering a final combination of punches that sent Yi Zaha crashing to the ground. The martial artist tried to rise, but Gregor was on him in an instant, pinning him down. With fierce determination, he rained down a flurry of punches to the young warriors head, each one connecting with unyielding force. The referee stepped in as Yi Zaha lay motionless on the ground, clearly unable to continue. And there you have it! Another triumph from the White Flower Divination School, it seems we have a clear favorite! Gregor rose slowly, his chest heaving, but the victory was sweet. His companions rushed to congratulate him at the very moment he got out of the arena, their faces beaming with pride and surprise. Drake watched with newfound respect for Gregor. The soldier had not only shown strength but an unwavering focus that spoke volumes about his training and experience. "I must admit, even I''m surprised. Rest up and save your strength for tomorrow, as that will be the real challenge." Li said calmly with a smile, for despite everything, he appreciated having another promising rookie on the team. He couldnt recall the last time hed had such members since his previous team was nearly wiped out; usually, the newcomers ended up dead in their first scenario. "Yeah, make yourself comfortable, relax, and enjoy the show, because now its my turn!" The next round was set to be Kazue vs. He Dongmei from the infamous ''Beggars'' Gang''. As the girl stepped into the arena, she couldnt help but notice the stark contrast between herself and her opponent. He Dongmei was a hulking figure, broad and a bit on the heavier side, dressed in ragged clothing that looked like it hadnt seen soap in weeks. The scent that wafted off him was equally unpleasant, causing some spectators to grimace. "And here comes the first woman of the tournament, Kazue Rima, also from the White Flower Divination School! Will she be able to dance around the lumbering giant, or will she be squashed like a bug? Lets find out!" Said the announcer with a flair for theatrics, leaning into the mic, her voice ringing out confidently. From the audience, Kazue''s companions erupted with cheers, their enthusiasm infectious. Among them, Katya appeared particularly anxious, her hands clasped together in silent prayer as she watched her friend prepare for battle. Meanwhile, as the fighters faced each other, He Dongmei grinned, revealing a set of teeth that looked like they hadnt been brushed in ages. I dont want to hurt a cute and helpless girl like you, but I suppose its time for a lesson. He sneered, the stench of alcohol wafting from him. Kazue, unphased by his taunts, shot back with a playful smirk, at the same time she began to materialize her two gauntlets on each hand. Helpless? You clearly havent seen whom youre going against yet! Youre gonna be the fodder for my adventure, stinky! The crowd chuckled, and He Dongmeis expression shifted from amusement to anger. With the fight beginning, Kazue wasted no time, charging forward and launching a punch aimed directly at the man''s ample stomach, her right gauntlet crackling with electricity. The impact resonated, and although the shockwave visibly jolted him, he shrugged it off with surprising ease. Is that all youve got, little girl? You hit like a toddler! Dongmei taunted, raising a bottle of strong liquor, and tilting it back for a swig. Kazue found herself on the defensive as He Dongmei launched into a series of quick, staggering punches, swaying as if he were about to lose his balance. Kazue managed to evade his initial strikes, her agility allowing her to land a few more electric punches, but he absorbed the blows like a tank, his sheer size and drunken agility a formidable challenge.
[Skill: Drunken Fist Style Lv3]
[No info available.]
From outside the arena, Adam could see what was happening, understanding that, unlike the other competitors up until now, this one was not a pushover at all. He ended up clenching his fists, hoping that the girl would be enough to get over this uphill battle. Suddenly, she felt the weight of his fist land against her side, and the foul stench of liquor hit her hard. Kazue grimaced, the combined effect of the blows and the overwhelming odor making her head spin, but she shook it off, forcing herself to refocus. He Dongmei, sensing her momentary weakness, lunged forward with surprising speed for someone of his size, throwing a wild punch aimed at her head; Kazue ducked just in time, feeling the rush of air as his fist flew overhead. Not wasting a moment, she countered with a quick jab to his ribs, her gauntlet sparking with electricity. It connected, but He Dongmei just grunted, barely phased, and retaliated with a sweeping kick that nearly caught her off guard. Kazue leaped back, narrowly avoiding the blow, her heart racing. Is that the best YOU can do? She taunted, trying to maintain her confidence despite the overwhelming pressure, after all, there was something that gave her extreme confidence, and that was that her title [Outstanding Rookie] hadnt activated at all, meaning that her opponent wasnt that much stronger than her. Cute words wont save you from this! He Dongmei bellowed, his breath reeking of alcohol as he swung his arm again, this time a wide hook aimed to catch her on the jaw. Kazue sidestepped, but the sheer force of his movement created a gust that knocked her off balance for a split second. Seizing the opportunity, He Dongmei advanced, raining down punches that were erratic but powerful. Kazue danced around him, dodging a couple of blows but taking a hit to her shoulder that sent her sprawling against the arena''s edge. The crowd gasped as she hit the ground, but she quickly rolled back to her feet, adrenaline coursing through her veins, deadening the pain she should be feeling. Come on, Kazue! You got this! Chloe shouted from the stands, her voice cutting through the chaos, followed by Nikolai and even Emir. However, it was the next and totally unthinkable cheer from none other than Katya that Kazue glanced over, finding her friends encouragement revitalizing her spirit. With renewed determination, Kazue launched herself back into the fray, utilizing her agility to weave in and out of his reach. She threw a series of rapid punches, each crackling with electricity, landing several solid hits. Yet, He Dongmei continued to absorb the shocks with a grim smile, the liquor in his system likely dulling his senses. Kazues frustration bubbled. She needed to find a way to turn the tide. Then, amid the flurry of punches, she felt the weight of her situation. What would the heroes from my favorite novels do? she thought. They wouldnt give up; theyd find a way to win against all odds. There was no reason to hold back. Even if she wanted to win as ''easily'' as her teammates had, it was unworthy of a true protagonist to underestimate her opponent. She would have to use her new skill and go all out, so in a flash of inspiration, she decided to bait him into a flurry of blows. You think you can take me down that easily? It seems that the only thing bigger than your bad smell is your delusions. She challenged, forcing him to charge at her with all his might due to his fit of rage. As he swung wildly, Kazue ducked and dodged, her movements fluid as she evaded his attacks, and just as she had hoped, he became overzealous, leaving openings in his defense. With a quick feint, Kazue threw a left jab, connecting with his side. Initially, nothing seemed to happen, and He Dongmei chuckled. What even was that? I cant feel a thi Aaargh! But then Kazue felt the activation of her skill [Burn The Witch!] take effect, igniting the alcohol in his bloodstream and clothes. Flames erupted around him, and his laughter turned to screams of shock and pain as he recoiled, desperately trying to extinguish the flames licking at his entire body. Seeing her chance, Kazue readied her right gauntlet, channeling her energy into her [Enhanced Thunder Piercing Hand] skill, a swirling drill of electricity formed at her fingertips, crackling with raw power. She charged forward, determination fueling her movements, and with one final, powerful punch, she connected, knocking He Dongmei out with a powerful discharge that finally seemed to work, sending him crashing to the ground, unable to rise again. Victory goes to Kazue Rima! The announcer declared with flair, her voice ringing through the arena. The crowd erupted into cheers, the energy palpable as Kazue stood tall amidst the applause. She took a deep breath, feeling the thrill of triumph wash over her, and soaked in the moment of her hard-earned victory. Chapter 55 - The Tournament Begins: First Day Conclusion Chapter 55 - The Tournament Begins: First Day Conclusion Kazue stood there for a moment, her chest heaving with exhaustion, but a triumphant smile tugged at her lips. Her entire body ached, yet she managed to lift a fist into the aira silent signal of victory that brought cheers from her teammates and the audience alike. Up in the stands, the rest of her team erupted in celebration. Chloe, caught up in the excitement, hugged Katya, who had been nervously watching the whole time, and missed the fleeting, tense look filled with disgust the blond shot hera reaction that hinted at an unexpected discomfort, though no one else noticed the shift; meanwhile, Kazue made her way to the edge of the arena, still savoring the announcers spirited praise. Incredible display of resilience! Another brilliant victory for the White Flower Divination School! Four wins in a rowthese newcomers are taking the arena by storm! With her energy drained, Kazue looked down at the short drop to the ground and waved for a little help. Drake and Adam were quick to reach her, each taking one of her arms and helping her down as she tried to catch her breath. Her face brightened, and she looked up at them with a cheerful, if slightly pained, grin. That was something, wasnt it? I dont think Ive ever hit anyone that hard in my life haha. She said with a small laugh, but as the words left her lips, she felt her legs buckle, and she fell into the boys arms. Drake and Adam exchanged a concerned glance as they steadied her, but Kazue reassured them with a tired smile. Her energy had drained with the last blow, leaving her almost too weak to stand. Its normal. Li said calmly, walking up and observing her with a small nod. You improved your physical endurance with the Physical Strength Boost Package, but youre still fundamentally human. After pushing yourself that hard, this is to be expected. A bit of rest, and youll be back on your feet. It was kind of weird hearing Li speak that way, especially since not long ago, he wouldve probably thrown in a sarcastic remark or might not have even bothered to say anything at all. But it was clear that he was starting to hold his teammates in higher regard as he saw how much each of them had improved on their own. Not a huge changebut noticeable for someone like him. Kazue managed a grateful nod as they helped her settle on a bench near the arena, where she could catch her breath. The crowd''s cheers still echoed around her, and for a moment, Kazue let herself savor the triumph. She felt proudnot just of her win but of facing the challenge head-on without holding back. The next two fights unfolded with a stark contrast: the first was over almost before it began, a forgettable match, but the second drew everyones full attention. It was one of the tournaments most anticipated contendersWei Lin, representing the prestigious Shaolin School. The announcers voice rang out with excitement, explaining that the 28-year-old monk had recently been promoted to middle-rank at the Shaolin Main Templea feat unheard of for someone his age. Across the arena stood his opponent, Guo Ying, proudly representing the Wudang Sect under the city''s regent main house. The announcer mentioned Guo Ying as the pride of the city, nodding to the influence of Zhou Tianhe, who was a high executive of the sect and whom the group had briefly met in the restaurant at the beginning of the scenario. Wei Lin had the air of a monk, with a muscular build and a shaved head, but instead of traditional robes, he wore an impeccably tailored tuxedo that glimmered with opulence, setting him apart from any ordinary warrior. He stood silently, hands clasped around a long pole weapon, his eyes closed as he chanted in a steady mantra. Guo Ying, on the other hand, wore a sleek but more modest suit, his weapon a massive jade sword that exuded a pale, ghostly glow. His stance was solid, his expression smug, and the sword gleamed as he prepared to strike the exact instant that the gong rang. The match began with Guo Yings dazzling sword dance, each movement as fluid as water yet cutting the wind; he moved with an elegance that belied the sheer power behind his jade blade, twirling it high as it carved through the air, leaving trails of greenish light that hung like ethereal flames, sweeping in a wide arc around him, calling forth four roaring wind tornadoes. They swirled viciously, each twisting and expanding until the ground beneath them shook, sending a spray of dust and debris. Spectators gasped as the security team sprang into action, all of them thug-looking men who immediately took out a lot of tiny papers from their pockets, invoking a series of shimmering yellow seals that floated around the arenas perimeter, enclosing the audience in protective wards adorned with weird luminous symbols. With an almost dismissive glance at Wei Lin, Guo Ying sneered. You might have reached the Shaolin Main Temple, but youre no match for a real Wudang swordsman, I suggest you bow out before youre swept away, monk. He taunted, his voice dripping with arrogance while the monk continued his steady chant, paying no mind to the tornadoes bearing down on him or the scorn in his opponents voice. He didnt so much as flinch as the spiraling winds edged closer, threatening to tear him from his place, and just as the tornadoes were about to close in, Wei Lin finally opened his eyes. His gaze, calm and unyielding, locked onto Guo Ying, who gripped his sword tighter, sensing a shift in the air. And then, Wei Lin moved. In a flash, his pole extended, its length unfolding like a bolt of lightning, with a speed that seemed impossible to track. An ear-splitting crack accompanied the sudden release as it sliced through the wind with a force that drowned out even the roar of the tornadoes. Guo Yings smirk faltered as the pole shot toward him with unerring precision, easily bypassing his tornadoes and landing a direct hit to his abdomen. Guo Ying gasped, a look of sheer disbelief spreading across his face as the reality of the blow set in. Blood trickled from his mouth as he staggered, the jade sword slipping from his grip, clattering to the ground He looked down to see the wound, the pole having retracted just as swiftly as it had struck, leaving a deep, burning ache that tore through him. His confident stance crumbled, and he stumbled backward, a bitter realization dawning in his eyes. The crowd watched in awe as Guo Ying dropped to his knees, his face twisted in anguish. His breath came in ragged gasps, his proud expression fading into one of resignation. With one final, helpless look at his opponent, he collapsed to the arena floor. The tornadoes dissipated into the air shortly after, leaving a heavy, eerie silence. The announcer hesitated, struggling to process the brutality of the sudden, decisive blow, and after a breathless pause, she stammered. A-and the winner is Wei Lin, in a brutally spectacular victory! Her voice shook, but she rallied, her tone eventually finding its usual fervor as she raised a hand to the roaring crowd. However, the young monk paid no attention to the clamor around him, retracting his pole as it shortened back into his hand in a seamless, fluid movement. Without a single glance toward his fallen opponent, he resumed his mantra, his quiet voice barely audible amidst the cheers, and strode calmly out of the arena, his composure untouched. In the stands, Li, Drake, and Adam were rooted in place, processing what theyd just witnessed. Gregor squinted, trying to make sense of the commotion he hadnt been able to follow, but Adams face was white as he replayed the fight in his mind. The killer blow hadnt even been a skilljust raw speed and deadly precision, which was insane even for their standards. For the first time, Lis expression shifted, his usually calm demeanor momentarily shadowed with a trace of unease as he watched the monk disappear into the hallways beyond the arena. Fuck, this is a problem. The man''s words reflected his state of mind at that momentnot that the young monk could be a problem, but that he was already seeing him as one. Finally, it seemed he understood why none of the other groups, sects, and schools had sent more powerful representatives, choosing instead to enter only their novices. One reason had to be the presence of monsters like Wei Lin... Damn it. Just then, the announcement came: the next fight was about to begin, and it was Lis turn. His companions watched as he took a deep breath, muttered to himself, and made his way to the arena. Standing across from him was Kai Zhang from the infamous Dragon Gate Gang. The young mans tanned skin, short white hair, and intense red eyes exuded strength, and a strange red symbol blazed on his forehead, casting a foreboding glow over his serious expression. His bare chest was adorned with a single, gleaming golden plate on his left shoulder, with traditional warrior garb flowing from his waist down and he gripped a katana-like sword, its blade reflecting the faintest glint of the arena lights denoting it as a masterpiece. The announcer wasted no time noting how the Dragon Gate Gang operated directly under the third Don, Bai Huolong, heightening the audiences anticipation The fighters met at the center of the arena, exchanging a brief but weighty stare before the announcers signal rang out, after which Li barely had a moment to react. He had just summoned his spellbook when Kai Zhang seemed to dissolve into thin air, only to reappear a heartbeat later with his sword poised in mid-swing. Lis mechanical eye whirred, processing Kais rapid approach in the blink of an eye, allowing him to twist his body just in time, narrowly avoiding a deadly arc of flashing steel. But the reprieve was short-lived. Kai Zhangs blade followed with relentless precision, slicing through the air as Li barely dodged, each maneuver leaving him with shallow cuts that stung like fire. In a brief moment of respite, Lis eye glinted as he noticed a tiny opening in Kais otherwise seamless attacks. He thrust his hand forward, opening his spellbook, which ignited in a pulse of energy. "[Begiru Rakketen]"
[Skill: Begiru Rakketen Lv2]
[A spell that draws power from a world ruled by steel and steam, summoning ten [Anti-Personnel Missiles] around the user. The missiles activate automatically and fire forward, each one causing a powerful explosion capable of shattering solid rock walls.]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Warning: The missiles'' accuracy could be higher, and their trajectory may not follow a perfectly straight path.]
A dozen missiles appeared overhead, each glistening with a deadly shimmer while his mechanical eyes [Lock-On] skill activated. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
[Skill: Lock On Lv1]
[The user can mark a target within their line of sight, ensuring that the next skill follows its target.]
The missiles locked onto Kais figure and surged forward with a deafening hiss. But the young warrior was a blur, twisting and dashing through the arena with astounding agility, his form weaving through the missiles like water. Just as one missile closed in, Kai leaped high, spinning in mid-air and slicing through the projectile in a single fluid motion, making it explode into a cloud of smoke and sparks while the crowd gasped as he continued his elegant dance, deflecting each missile with rapid, precise movements of his sword. The arena filled with a cacophony of shattering energy as Kais blade cleaved through the remaining projectiles in a blazing display, leaving Li staring, wide-eyed. Li gritted his teeth, trying to steady his breathing as his opponent calmly lowered his blade. His spellbook flared with light once more, this time a vivid, searing glow, summoning every ounce of his power to cast his next spell, summoning a massive ring of fire above his head. [Raajia Ignis] A dragons head, sculpted from flames, emerged with an ear-splitting roar and unleashed a torrent of fire that cascaded down toward Kai. The events security team acted fast, raising again protective seals around the audience and contestants, as the yellow barriers with glowing, intricate symbols materialized to shield them from the searing heat. Flames poured across the arena, churning in a sea of orange and red as they surged toward Kai Zhang. For a fleeting second, Li thought he had finally gained the upper hand. But as the blaze receded, the young warrior stood in the center, untouched, a shimmering bubble of air surrounding him. To the dumbfounded look of everyone, he had created a wind shield through rapid, precise strikes that created an intense vortex, compressing the air around him until it repelled the flames. His sword, however, hadnt escaped unscathed; the heat had warped its edge, so with an indifferent shrug, he let it drop, its clatter on the floor swallowed by the roaring crowd. That had been especially impressive and terrifying for Adam, who was trying not to blink to catch every single detail. Because of that, he realized, just as with the young monk in the previous fight, that this defensive maneuver wasnt any kind of skilljust pure martial prowess, something beyond human. Undeterred, Lis eye pulsed with renewed resolve. Once again, he cast the [Begiru Rakketen] spell, a storm of homing missiles taking form around him. With a fierce glint in his eye, he watched his opponent as the missiles hurtled toward him with deadly precision, knowing that now he couldn''t evade the attack. Kais body, however, responded with an agility that defied logic, he darted through the arena, his feet light as he dodged each projectile, twisting and flipping in ways that seemed impossible. At one point, he kicked off one of the missiles, using it as a stepping stone, his foot leaving a burst of light as he propelled himself to safety, evading each projectile with inhuman reflexes. Then, something shifted A faint green aura began to emanate from Kais form. His eyes blazed, and the symbol on his forehead pulsed as he unleashed a surge of energy. With a mighty roar, an ethereal dragon formed above him, its translucent scales glowing as it coiled around his body. This newfound aura seemed to meld with his form, enhancing his strength tenfold. In a blinding burst of speed, he launched himself toward Li with the force of a meteor.
[Skill: Emerald Dragon Ascendance Lv4]
[No info available]
Even though Lis artificial eye captured his opponent''s movement, his body couldnt keep up. Kais fist struck directly into his face with a resounding crack, sending him hurtling across the arena. Li didnt remain down and struggled to his feet, blood dripping from his lip as he cast [Physica Naguru] on himself, his muscles bulging with enhanced strength while a golden flame danced around his body. His strikes would be now heavier, faster, and more relentless. Yet, even with this boost, his attacks lacked the finesse and control his opponent had. Kai Zhang, with a calm intensity, dodged or parried most of Li''s strikes, using his swift movements and precise technique to land counters that Li could barely follow. He managed to land a punch, but it glanced off Kai''s chest, barely affecting the mans ironclad physique. In contrast, every strike from Kai was as clean and cutting as a blade. His elbow shot forward, connecting with Lis ribs, creating an audible crack, and sending a wave of pain through him. Li staggered back, trying to catch his breath, but Kai Zhang was relentless, his blows coming faster, in perfectly timed patterns, almost as if he were playing a complex rhythm with his prey as his instrument. Despite the pain, Li launched forward, his fist raised high to strike. But Kai Zhang caught it mid-air, twisting the mans arm painfully, his smirk revealing the disdain he held for his opponents desperation. In a brutal display, Kais knee drove up into the mans gut, the impact forcing a wheeze out of him as his head tilted back in agony. Lis vision blurred, his knees buckling as Kai Zhang seized the moment, delivering a relentless chain of blows across Lis jaw, chest, and stomach with speed that defied what a human should be capable of. Blood spattered from his mouth with each hit, his movements becoming sluggish as he tried and failed to fend off the devastating attacks. Finally, Kai Zhang delivered a powerful upper kick that lifted Li off his feet. The blow was so intense that his body went limp mid-air, and before he could even collapse, Kai seized his arm, hoisting him up like a ragdoll, his bloodied and bruised body hanging helplessly. The young warrior of the Dragon Gate Gang held him there, his expression stone-cold, almost as if he were surveying his handiwork, while the crowd stared in stunned silence at the carnage on display. Li dangled, barely conscious, the world around him blurred and fading. His vision darkened at the edges, but he could still feel the ache, the sting of every suffered blow, each one carving deeper into his will. Blood dripped steadily from his mouth, and his muscles screamed for relief with his body caught between agony and exhaustion. Thoughts of surrender teased at him, the weight of Kai Zhang''s brutal assault pressing down like a smothering fog, yet, even in that haze, a flicker of something fierce burned inside him, refusing to extinguish He was still conscious and breathing, meaning he could still fight. His eye, the mechanical one, registered his enemys unwavering grip and analyzed its strength, the unyielding confidence behind it. The guys unwavering calm in his moment of victory ignited a spark in Lis mind, full of rage. With a guttural growl, Lis hand twitched, pulling up to grip his spellbook, barely able to steady his fingers as he mustered every ounce of strength left in him. His vision cleared, his eyes narrowing with newfound focus, locking onto Kai Zhang with a resolve that broke through the fog of pain. His hand glowed faintly, and his spellbook reacted, resonating with his fury, each page shimmering as he channeled the last fragments of his energy. [Doruku Pantser] He spat through gritted teeth, his voice raw with strain yet filled with an unbreakable spirit. The air around him crackled, a powerful aura surged from his spellbook, and an armored shell began to encase his battered body, its dark sheen covering him like an unyielding cocoon. Kai Zhang staggered back, surprised by the sudden release of power, his grip breaking as the dense armor fully surrounded Li. His form glowed as dark, gleaming armor materialized around him, its surface humming with energy. This was the very armor they had seen Admiral Jasper Merrick wear in the last scenario and that Adam recognized as the [Atomica High Armor], now enveloping Li in a suit of near-indestructible might, to the point of allowing him to stand tall again even tho his body would have been unable to. Youre fucking dead. He spat, his voice low and vengeful The clash between the two warriors resumed with a ferocity that left the crowd breathless. Li, surged forward with a steam-propelled kick that cracked through the air like thunder. The ground beneath him trembled as the propulsion system in his limbs activated, giving him an explosive burst of speed. Kai Zhang responded with lightning reflexes, slipping to the side and deflecting the kick with a quick jab, followed up with a counterpunch aimed at Lis midsection. The impact rattled Lis armor, sending vibrations through his body, but he quickly regained his footing, determination burning in his eyes. Drawing upon his raw strength and the new agility of his armor, Li retaliated with a powerful right hook. The mechanical whir of his limbs was almost musical, and the sheer force of the strike forced Kai to duck low, narrowly avoiding the blow. In one fluid motion, Kai unleashed a series of rapid punches, each one striking with the precision of a master martial artist. The audience could see the brutal efficiency of his technique as he landed a swift kick to Lis knee, destabilizing him momentarily. The force of the strike sent a shudder through the mans armor, but he refused to yield, tightening his grip and launching a heavy uppercut, enhanced by steam propulsion, that his opponent barely managed to evade. Yet Kai was relentless. He moved in a blur, darting around Li and launching a flurry of attacks. A roundhouse kick grazed the side of Li''s unprotected head, while a sharp jab caught him on the cheek, the sound echoing through the arena like a thunderclap. Each blow landed with a painful thud, the armor absorbing the damage but not without its toll on the man inside. Li felt the vibration of each strike through his body, a constant reminder of the mounting pressure against his defenses. Then, as Kai prepared for another finishing strike, Li saw a flicker of opportunity. Summoning all his strength and the full capabilities of his armor, he planted his feet firmly and unleashed a piston-powered jab to Kais chest. The force resonated through the air, creating a shockwave that staggered the young warrior. Kais eyes widened with surprise as he momentarily lost his footing, but he quickly regained his composure and retaliated, launching himself at Li with a barrage of kicks, each one whirling with astonishing speed. The blows were a blur, and while Li could block some, a few landed squarely against his torso, each sending vibrations through his armor and rattling his resolve. As the fight escalated, the arena buzzed with tension. Kais strikes were relentless, each one designed to find a weakness in the armor''s solid defenses. Yet, with each punch and kick exchanged, it was evident that Li was becoming more than just a machine of brute force; he was adapting, responding to the flow of the battle. He ducked under another of Kais strikes and came up with an elbow aimed squarely at his opponents jaw, using the steam propulsion to enhance the force. But Kai was faster, dodging to the side and delivering a quick knee strike to Lis abdomen that forced the air from his lungs. Despite Lis conjured armor being originally a copy of a brutally powerful item, it became clear that Kai Zhangs martial skill was a level above. He spun into a flawless roundhouse, his movements almost dancing around Li, landing a series of rapid kicks and punches that had Li reeling. The armor kept Li on his feet, absorbing the brunt of the strikes, but the man inside could feel every blow reverberate through his bones. Each punch was met with a counter from Kai, his speed and agility proving to be formidable. Then, just as Kai prepared for a finishing strike, a sudden cough wracked his body, a trickle of blood escaping his mouth. His movements faltered, his aura dimming to the point of disappearing completely. Lis armor had begun to take its toll. The passive effect of his suit had infected Kai, sapping his strength. What happened? Asked Drake, looking with concern. It didn''t seem like he had inflicted any damage significant enough to cause such a reaction; however, Adam remembered perfectly the side effects of that armor. Just being near it as an enemy would lead to acquiring the altered state [Radioactive], which essentially meant accelerated radiation poisoning, a very cruel way to die. Seizing the opening, Li propelled himself on top of Kai and unleashed a relentless rain of vertical punches, each propelled by steam-powered impulses from his elbows. The sound of impact echoed through the arena, each strike sinking Kai deeper into the ground as the arena floor fractured beneath the force. The power behind each punch was staggering, the enhanced strikes driving Kai into the very earth. When Li finally stepped back, panting, he gazed down at his opponent, who lay broken and unmoving amidst the shattered stone. The arena was silent for a heartbeat as the judges got into the arena to confirm Kais death. The announcer, visibly shaken, stuttered as she declared Li Xie Jie of the White Flower Divination School as the victor. For a moment, there was a stunned silence before the entire place erupted into deafening applause. Li allowed a faint smirk to appear as his armor vanished, but as he took a step forward, his vision blurred, and he collapsed onto the floor due to extreme exhaustion. Adam and Gregor rushed to his side, confirming his battered body was alive but gravely wounded. Medics hurried forward to take him to safety, leaving the crowd in awe of the brutal spectacle they had just witnessed That was Something. Adam finally said, trying to calm himself in light of all the information he had managed to gather. "I think it would be best to have an urgent meeting after all of this." The boy finally said, to which everyone else agreed. Chapter 56 - Preparations for the second day Chapter 56 - Preparations for the second day After Lis intense battle, the arena looked like it had barely survived a natural disaster, with chunks of flooring scattered, the air heavy with the scent of scorched earth and metal. The tournament officials called for an immediate break to repair the damage, and the audience, still buzzing with excitement and shock, filled the stands with murmurs and exclamations. Meanwhile, Kazue, who had been watching intently, finally managed to sit up, her body feeling more stable as the adrenaline ebbed. Drake stayed beside her, silently offering his support as her strength returned, to which she shot him a quick nod of appreciation, even managing a faint smile, as they both relaxed slightly after the tense match. Adam and Gregor went to the medical wing to check on Li. As they entered, they were greeted by the sight of their teammate, completely swathed in bandages from head to toe, save for his mouth. His weary eyes looked up as they approached, annoyance flickering there. He was clearly unimpressed with his current state, but that didnt stop him from trying to shift, wincing as some needles pinned across his body restricted his movements. His healer was an elderly man with a long white beard, his skin weathered yet somehow glowing with a healthy resilience. Dressed in a flowing robe cinched at the waist with a leather cord, he seemed like a wise man by looks alone: simple in appearance but commanding a deep knowledge of the body and spirit. The healer looked over Adam and Gregor with a sharp gaze before explaining in a calm, authoritative tone. "Your friend here suffered extensive injuriesbroken bones, internal bleeding. Ive seen worse." He added with a small smirk, almost as if the state Li was in was routine. Adam and Gregor exchanged worried glances, but the old man was unfazed, waving his hand as if to brush away their concern. "All of that is normal, his ki vessels remain unharmed, which means I can stimulate his recovery, and hell be as good as new by tomorrow." He reached into a small pouch at his side, retrieving a pill and holding it out to Adam. "Make sure he takes this tonight." The doctor said, as if it were the simplest instruction in the world. Adam hesitated, but a quick scan with his [Cursed Eyes] confirmed the pills properties, though the old mans lack of further explanation left the boy with the uneasy feeling of holding an unmarked prescription.
[Spirit Replenish Pill - Rank D ]
?Additional Information?
?A small, unassuming pill with a dark green hue. Despite its incredibly bitter taste, its a favored remedy for daily recovery, as it stimulates the natural flow of ki within the body, enhancing self-healing abilities as long as the user remains in a state of complete rest.?
Despite its low rank, it seemed like a very useful itemand apparently common enough to be handed out without a second thought. Still, Adam couldnt help but wonder if it would work on Li, since the description clearly stated it relied on the ki of the person who consumed it, which seemed to be the energy used in this world, something none of them possessed. Even so, Adam decided to store the pill carefully to give it to him later. The tournament resumed after the delay, but the remaining matches lacked the intensity of the previous fights, the contestants seemed reluctant to push themselves to the limit and leaving the audience somewhat disappointed. By the time the final fight wrapped up, the sun had begun to dip below the horizon, casting a warm amber glow across the arena. The announcer, still buzzing with excitement, gave a rousing speech, her voice filled with an almost childlike enthusiasm as she recounted the days highlights. She urged the crowd to return tomorrow for the second phase of the tournament, promising even more surprises. The group reconvened near the exit, participants and spectators alike, each bearing their own set of bruises and experiences. Adam and Gregor had to support Li, who was barely able to move under his layer of bandages and was likely still under the effects of the pain-numbing herbs and acupuncture used in his treatment. Chloe bounced up to them as she greeted each one with a mix of genuine excitement and mischievous teasing. Her gaze fell on Adam, and with a sly grin, she began to speak. Well, you didnt do half bad there, ghost warrior. Her words dripped with playful sarcasm, and she gave him a quick wink, enjoying the hint of irritation that flashed in his eyes. Near there, Katya approached Kazue with her usual nervous energy, stammering out a congratulation as her cheeks flushed a faint pink. You were so impressive. Are are you okay? She managed to muster a barely audible voice, so Kazue offered her a reassuring smile and responded with a casual remark. Just a scratch or two, dont worry your pretty head. Striking a pose that only made Katya blush harder. On the other hand, Nikolai gave Gregor a nod, acknowledging the older mans prowess. Im almost disappointed, I expected you to slip up somewhere. Guess theres no need for a flashy fight when you can just win, that was impressive. He said with a grin, Gregor gave him a grunt and a slight nod, neither fully accepting nor dismissing the compliment. Meanwhile, Emir, the quiet young boy, simply looked up at everyone with wide eyes. You were all amazing. He whispered, more to himself than anyone else. His awe was short-lived, however, as Sebastian, the older, silver-haired man in the group, chimed in with a more somber tone. Glad youre all in one piece, though Ill admit, I didnt think itd come to that. He said, his gaze drifting to Li; his meaning was clear, and a tense silence fell over the group, each person reflecting on the violence that had erupted in the arena. Sebastians perspective had shifted considerably after the end of the last scenario, largely due to the time hed spent talking with Isaac through his little mechanical bird. He was finally beginning to accept that everything that had happened wasnt a dream, as hed been trying to convince himself all this time. It was still a difficult reality to fully grasp, but he was making progress, bit by bit, after all, he wasnt exactly at an age where surprises of this scale came easily. But anyway, deciding to put the days events behind them for now, the group left the palace grounds in search of dinner, as they strolled through the streets, Lis weakened state meant that every few steps required a pause, prompting them to vote on whether they should simply return to the hotel. After a brief deliberation, they agreed to call it a night and order room service to allow the man the rest he clearly needed, but as they neared their hotel, Drake leaned in close to Adam. Were being followed. He whispered, voice barely audible. Adam stiffened, casting a subtle glance over his shoulder. At first, he noticed nothing, but after a moment, he caught sight of two figures, their movements too synchronized to be casual passersby. As they walked, the figures shifted, one trailing a few feet behind while the other maintained a steady pace alongside them on the opposite side of the street. The group continued while both guys were on the fence about what would happen at any minute. Fortunately, nothing happened, but it was only when the hotel came into view that Adam felt a sliver of relief, though the lingering presence of their shadows hinted that tonights rest might not be as peaceful as theyd hoped. In the quiet of their hotel room, the group settled in, their exhaustion finally catching up with them. They ordered a spread of food, and when the meal arrived, it was nothing short of a culinary feast. Plates of steaming, colorful dishes were arranged across the low table, each crafted from ingredients infused with ki. There was an electric energy in the air as everyone dug in; each bite seemed to radiate warmth and strength. Chloe took a generous helping of fried noodles infused with weird spices, and even Kazue, still tired but feeling better, relished the flavor of a dumpling soup that seemed to ease her sore muscles with each sip. Li, still wrapped from head to toe, tried to join and eat a little, but his layers of bandages prevented him from holding anything, let alone something like chopsticks. With a mischievous smile, Chloe took charge, picking up his food and feeding it to him piece by piece. Come on! Here comes the steam dumpling! She teased, holding it just out of reach, her grin widening as Lis face twisted with mortification. He huffed, too proud to accept this treatment easily but too hungry to refuse. Around them, the others stifled their laughter, amused at seeing the normally stoic Li squirm as Chloe relished the moment, finally getting her revenge for the mans rude comment the last day about their bodies; she didn''t seem like it due to her outgoing and friendly personality, but the truth was that the pink haired girl was quite spiteful. Once theyd eaten their fill, Adam raised the idea of heading back out to gather more information. However, he cautioned that Li needed rest, and Kazue was still regaining her strength. "Just Drake and I will go. He said firmly, glancing around the room, his gaze falling on each member in turn. Chloe opened her mouth to protest, but Adam silenced her with a look. She relented with a pout, mumbling something under her breath as she crossed her arms. Night fell, and after a couple of hours of quiet, Adam and Drake slipped out of the hotel saying they would be gone for a while and that they needed to rest as early as they could. Both were tense but resolved, knowing that without Li and Kazue, the responsibility for their groups safety fell squarely on their shoulders since the rest of them were either new members or non-combatants like Sebastian and Nikolai. They wove through the quiet streets, following the narrow alleyways and scanning their surroundings. After several blocks, Adam finally spotted one of the men from earlier, his figure shifting in and out of shadow. With a quick hand signal to Drake, Adam extended his arms to the front while visualizing what he wanted to do.
?Notice: UR-class Plot device: Come Out, Come Out, Wherever You Are has been used?
?For the remainder of the scenario, you can mark one character or user at a time as long as they are in your line of sight. This will allow you to know their exact location and position at all times.?
With this, they were finally ready The alley grew darker, the air thick with the scent of damp stone and hidden intent. Suddenly, three men sprang from the shadows, their knives gleaming in the faint light. Adam reacted instinctively, ghostly, skeletal arms sprouting from his back, each one catching and pinning the first attacker with an iron grip. Drake sidestepped another assailants lunge, twisting his arm into an armlock and pinning him effortlessly. "Who sent you?" Demanded the blonde, his voice cold as steel. Stopping in his tracks, one of the men, still free, sneered. Were from the Golden Crow School, here to avenge the disgrace you brought on young master Hao Yang! He spat, his voice filled with pride and resentment. "Hes the son of one of our highest-ranking members, and youll pay for humiliating him." Drake and Adam exchanged glances, each thinking the same thingwas this man really revealing their intentions so easily? As the man kept speaking, his voice went full of boastful details about their supposed power play in the city and how winning the tournament was key to the expansion of their school. "He''s still going on? Is he an idiot?!" Adam thought incredulously, wondering how it was possible to be that much of a loose mouth. Either way, both boys released their captives, stepping back just enough to give their foes a fleeting hope of escape. It was only a moment before their adversaries regrouped and lunged, knives gleaming under the faint streetlight. The tension thickened, but Drakes expression remained serene, his stance loose yet coiled like a spring ready to snap. On the other hand, Adam raised his arm, summoning a ghostly claw around it that seemed to phase into existence, faintly translucent with an ominous glow. The first attacker charged at Adam, knife thrusting forward. With a swift flick of his wrist, Adams spectral claw met the blade mid-air, closing around it with a crunch. The knife cracked as if gripped by a vice, the ghostly fingers moving with an unnatural, almost fluid strength. Without missing a beat, Adam twisted his arm, sending his attacker flying back with a bone-rattling impact, his assailant gasping in pain as he crashed into the alley wall. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Meanwhile, Drake faced off with his opponent, whose knife slashed wildly in an attempt to reach him. But the blondes reflexes were razor-sharp; he pivoted with a dancers grace, sidestepping the blade and slipping just close enough to catch his opponents arm mid-swing. With a quick turn, he locked the mans arm in an iron grip, pulling it tight against his body. In one swift motion, Drake drove his fist into the attackers gut, knocking the air out of him with a brutal punch. The man staggered back, coughing, his eyes wide with panic as he scrambled to join his fleeing companions. Adam and Drake watched them go, their breaths steady and controlled, the ghostly claw around Adams arm fading back into the shadows. The assailants disappeared into the night, but their escape was in vain; Adams tracking Plot Device was still in effect, and he felt the faint tug of their path in his mind, like a glowing thread leading him precisely to where they were headed. The men were still fleeing, their steps echoing frantically down the dimly lit street as they darted in and out of shadow. Panic fueled their movements, each heartbeat thundering as they stole glances over their shoulders, half-expecting the two weird boys to appear behind them at any moment. One of them, the man with a bruised arm from his encounter with Drake, grimaced in pain but urged the others on. "Come on, faster!" He whispered in a frantic tone, trying to ignore the ache in his ribs and the faint tremble in his legs. The group weaved through narrow alleys, desperate to lose any trace of their pursuers. Breathlessly, they rounded a corner into a larger, dimly illuminated square, the street lamps casting a feeble glow over cracked stones and faded banners bearing the emblem of the Golden Crow School. Their destination was now in sight: a looming structure ahead of them, a stone building adorned with intricate carvings and gold filigree that symbolized the power and prestige of their clan. At the entrance, Hao Yang was waiting, his face still partly obscured by bandages from the earlier fight and a case on his nose, narrowing his eyes as he spotted his men approaching. Did you finish the job? Hao Yangs voice cut through the air, its edge sharpened with impatience and bruised pride. But his expression twisted when he caught sight of their injuries and the fear etched across their faces. One of the men hesitated, glancing nervously back the way they had come. "We were close, but Before he could finish, the heavy doors behind him burst open with a thunderous crash, and there they stoodAdam and Drake, framed by the fractured doorway like ominous shadows, eyes blazing with an intensity that silenced the room. Hao Yang took a step back, a spark of disbelief flashing in his gaze. "How... how did you find us here?" He stammered, though a literal Golden Crow emblem adorned every wall and tapestry within the building. Adam raised an eyebrow, sighing at the obviousness of it all. "Really?" Adam murmured, glancing around at the decor. Hao Yangs face flushed with anger, but he quickly straightened, attempting to regain his composure. You fools! Youve made a grave mistake coming here alone! He snapped his fingers, and dozens of the Golden Crow School members poured into the room, encircling Adam and Drake with a show of sheer numbers, faces steely and weapons drawn. Hao Yang sneered, assured of his advantage. "Youll regret crossing the Golden Crow School! He spat, a hint of sadistic delight flashing across his face, however, neither Adam nor Drake was impressed by this. Both glanced at each other briefly, their silent exchange punctuated by a very subtle hint of a grin on Drakes lips and the steady calm in Adams gaze. In an instant, the Spectronomicon materialized before its master, its hollow eyes glowing as it floated ominously by his side. With a grim look, Adam murmured. "Mgehye''lloig" The word was barely more than a whisper, but its effect was instantaneous. The air in the room thickened, and an otherworldly reverberation pulsed outward, sending waves of distorted energy through the minds of everyone within earshot. Golden Crow members staggered, clutching their heads as if assaulted by an unbearable sound. Gasps and strangled cries filled the air as one by one, they dropped to their knees, faces twisted in agony, even Hao Yang himself reeled, pressing his hands over his ears as if trying to block out the invisible assault. Stop this! Do you know who I am? He shrieked, his voice cracking. I am the son of a high executive of the Golden Crow School! How dare you, mere commoners, stand against me! Ignoring the guy''s desperate boasts, Adam watched impassively as the young man struggled to stand. Hao Yangs face twisted in rage as he forced himself to his feet, his body trembling from the strain of the mental assault. He clenched his fists, his golden-clawed gauntlet gleaming with a malicious light as he locked eyes with Adam. With a furious yell, he charged forward, his gauntlet raised to strike, while the air around him crackled with a kind of ki-infused energy, a desperate final assault. But as his attack connected, Hao Yangs eyes widened in shockhis claws passed straight through the boys body, as though hed struck nothing but mist. Adams form flickered, ghostly and intangible, his expression unmoved He had to admit that all the sparring sessions they''d done had really helped hone the skills he already had. The training rooms ability to reset him to his prior state after each session also meant that any cursed energy he used was restored, giving him ample opportunity to practice techniques like [Ghost Phasing], which he now nearly mastered. Additionally, he had gained control over summoning other specters within his bodya feat he managed by instructing his parasite to shut down his pain receptors each time he used them. Returning to the attacking man, he stumbled forward from his own momentum, and was left defenseless, finding himself directly in front of Drake, who wore a faint, mocking smile. The realization of what was happening set in just as the blonde took his familiar stancethe very same one that had defeated Hao Yang in the tournament. The memory struck him even before the kick did, but he had no time to react. With a precise, brutal blow, Drakes foot connected with Hao Yangs head, smashing him against the stone floor with enough impact that it cracked the ground beneath him, echoing loudly through the room. His body lay still, his form defeated and humiliated yet again, an unconscious reminder of his failure. The few remaining grunts looked on, stunned and fearful, as Adam and Drake turned their attention toward them, unbothered and utterly calm. Adam let out a sigh, eyeing one of the few conscious grunts lying on the floor. He stooped, grabbing the man by his collar and lifting him with an easy, but firm, grip. Ill spare you all if you promise to stop interfering with us and answer a few questions. He stated, his voice cold but almost weary, as though tired of having to play the role of the enforcer. The grunt, a younger man with wide, fearful eyes, stammered in response, trying to summon some defiance despite his obvious terror. What what if we refuse? The question was barely more than a squeak, and the mans voice wavered as he realized just how idiotic it sounded, given the state of his comrades strewn across the room. Adam raised an eyebrow and paused, his expression a mix of exasperation and reluctance, but then he tilted his head, lifting his free hand, hovering it close to the mans forehead. Then The boy said with a sigh, clearly trying to restrain an eye roll. Im going to have a little snack. He didnt offer any further explanation, but the effect of his words was immediate and the grunts eyes widened in alarm, glancing from Adams hand to his eyes. Even Drake, who understood the boys reluctance, felt a twinge of unease at his friends acting. Adam placed his hand on the mans head, channeling a command to his parasite through his palm At once, an invisible force pulled the grunts vital energy, a torrent of raw life force, from within him. The sensation flooded the grunts body with a searing, burning pain that spread through his nerves like wildfire. He choked, unable to stifle a strangled scream and broke almost instantly, nodding furiously, the words tumbling from his mouth as he promised in a desperate rush. I swear! I swear we wont bother you again! Ill tell you everythingplease, just stop! Adam released him, letting his hand fall and retracting the energy pull, leaving the grunt breathless and shaken, crumpled on the floor. There was an almost pitying look in his eyes as he stepped back, clearly unsettled at having to play the villain role; he knew intimidation was necessary sometimes, based on how Li had told them he had managed to get all the info about the third faction in the last scenario, but it didnt make it any easier. Drake, who had watched with an unflinching expression, gave Adam a small nod, acknowledging the effectiveness but also sympathizing with the uncomfortable position. Any remaining defiance in the Golden Crow members had been thoroughly extinguished; they were now nothing more than shells of fear, eager to divulge whatever information would appease their captors. Adam looked at Drake, giving him a resigned glance. "Well then, lets get to the bottom of this. There are still a few things wed like to know" As all this unfolded, the night pressed on, and those whod stayed behind at the hotel were finally settling down for rest, just as theyd planned. Before anyone truly turned in, however, they made sure to give Li that strange pill that Adam had left, and even though his expression twisted at the medicines bitterness, Li took it without complaint, quickly swallowing it down. With that done, everything seemed to be in order. The girls and the young boy prepared to share the bed, as they had before, while the others took to the sofas. This time, though, they arranged for Li to rest across two sofas pushed together, giving him a bit more space and comfort given his injuries. He shot them a quiet, grateful look before lying back, closing his eyes, and slipping into a deep, exhausted sleep. The hotel suite was calm and silent as the group drifted off to sleep. Fatigue hung heavy in the air, leaving them lost in deep, dreamless slumber. Li lay sprawled across the makeshift bed of the two sofas, his breathing shallow and steady, finally able to let his guard down, if only for a night. The rooms stillness was broken only by the occasional creak of furniture or the soft murmur of shifting bodies, each member of the team resting as comfortably as their circumstances allowed. In the cool dimness of early morning, nothing seemed amissuntil subtle movements flickered in the shadows beyond the windows and balcony. Silhouettes slipped across the balcony railing, their figures quick and seamless, blending into the darkness with fluid, almost unnatural grace. Silent as specters, they moved with precision, every motion measured, each step calculated to leave no trace. Bloodlust thickened the air, a simmering, invisible tension emanating from the shadowsyet within the room, no one stirred, unfortunately, Kazue and Li, the only ones truly attuned to such sinister intent, lay deeply asleep, their bodies too exhausted to react. The figures neared the doors, ready to infiltrate, like silent, deadly shadows lurking around their prey. Just then, Emir stirred, blinking as he emerged from the haze of sleep. His throat felt parched, and, without really thinking, he slid out of bed, still half-asleep, and padded quietly across the room to pour himself a glass of water. As he gulped it down, he suddenly sensed a presence, a strange prickle against the night. He glanced out the window, but nothing was there; the shadows had vanished. Shrugging, still drowsy and unaware of the danger, he set the glass back down and returned to bed, drifting back into sleep. But above them, on the hotel roof, the scene was a battlefield of pure terror. Twenty men clad in black attire and dark masks stood ready, their faces obscured save for eyes narrowed with deadly focus. These were no ordinary intrudersthey were members of the Dragon Gate Gang, notorious for their ruthlessly efficient assassins trained to kill with precision. Unlike the inept grunts from the Golden Crow School, these men were experts in stealth and lethality, moving like shadows in their mission to end Lis life and everyone in that room, seeking revenge for the death of Kai Zhang during the tournament. But as they prepared to descend on their unsuspecting targets, a nightmarish figure emerged from the darkness. It loomed before them on the rooftop, immense and monstrous, its form impossible to fully decipher in the low light. The monsters silhouette took on an even more unsettling, insect-like quality as it showed over the assassins, its body was elongated, unnaturally slender, with limbs that jutted out in crooked angles, each one ending in enormous, sickle-like claws that glinted menacingly in the faint light. Along its back, translucent wingsthin and segmented like those of a monstrous insectquivered in place, casting eerie, distorted shadows against the rooftop. The wings gave off a faint buzzing sound as they flickered, lending a nauseating hum to the creatures already nightmarish aura. Its head was long and narrow, almost too elongated for its body, and it bore no distinct facial featuresno eyes, no nose, just smooth, seamless skin where a face should have been. Yet, disturbingly, the creatures mouth remained horrifyingly human. Rows of visible, human-like teeth formed a broad, sinister grin that stretched unnaturally across its jaw, each tooth polished and sharp, giving the impression of a predatory smile. It was as though the creature understood their fear, savoring it while showing that its skin had a glitchy quality, as if seen through static, and it seemed both solid and intangible. Without warning, the beast attacked with sudden and terrifyingly efficient movements. One of the assassins barely managed to raise his weapon before a massive, clawed limb tore through him, ripping him apart with grotesque ease. The others responded instantly, moving at speeds undetectable to the human eye, every muscle trained for such encounters, yet no matter how they struck, their attacks passed through the beasts form like a knife slicing through smoke. Some felt their weapons meet its shadowy form, only for the monster to distort around the impact, its body glitching like a hologram. W-What is that thing?! One of the assassins gasped, desperation in his voice as he tried to regain his footing, only to be flung aside by the creatures powerful claw. Its impossible It''s just like its not even real! Another muttered, slashing at the creature only to watch his blade bounce off the, now solid, hard shell harmlessly. The beast screeched, a bone-chilling sound that echoed through the night like mocking laughter, as it tore into another assassin, its claws ripping through armor and flesh alike. One by one, the assassins fell, their numbers dwindling rapidly. Each attempted counterattack was met with horrifying futility, as either the creature phased around them or their blows were useless against its monstrous exoskeleton. The last man standing was breathing heavily with his eyes wide with fear as he realized there was no escaping; nevertheless, he turned to flee, but in a blink, the beast was upon him, claws clamping down on his head with crushing force. Going somewhere? The monsters voice rasped, low and growling, words twisted with a malevolent, almost gleeful malice. The sound was rough and inhuman, as though dredged up from the depths of some dark abyss. I cant let you harm my masters group, especially when someone precious to is here It continued, its grip tightening. But somethings troubling my master, it seems Ill need to take care of it personally. The assassins remaining will crumbled. His mind filled with dread as he realized he was utterly at the mercy of this unnatural entity. The beasts grip intensified until, with a final, brutal twist, it crushed the mans head in its claws. Dropping the lifeless body, the creature turned its gaze toward the horizon, its hollow face focusing on some distant point with a dark sense of purpose. With a powerful leap, the beast launched itself across the rooftops, vanishing mid-air as its form shimmered, blending seamlessly into the shadows once more. In a low, rumbling whisper, the creature muttered to itself. The Shaolin temple, was it? Chapter 57 - The Second Round begi… What? Chapter 57 - The Second Round begi What? Adam and Drake returned to the hotel a few hours after their conversation though it had been less of a conversation and more of a forced interrogation with the Golden Crow School members. As they stepped into the quiet lobby, the weight of what theyd done weighed heavily on them, neither found satisfaction in pressuring others for information, and they both struggled with the unsettling possibility that these people might indeed be real, as Nikolai suggested, rather than mere programs, as Li insisted. Viewing them as just creations would have made these encounters easier to accept, yet both guys couldnt entirely discard the nagging sense that they were dealing with actual individuals, not just fake entities. They moved silently, mutually deciding not to disturb anyone in the rooms peaceful stillness. Drake headed to a sofa to sleep but paused, noticing the small, mechanical bird, Falk, resting in a powered-down state. Though the blonde knew logically that Falk didnt require rest, he found it curious how lifelike the little creature seemed, as though it too were asleep, maybe it was Isaacs soul that wanted to do it after a while. Adam, meanwhile, made his way to the balcony, stepping lightly across the creaking floorboards, sliding the door open to allow the cool night air to envelop him as he looked out over the city from the fourth floor The city lay calm, bathed in moonlight and shadows that contrasted starkly with the inner turmoil he felt. Adams mind returned to the events of the evening and the challenges ahead, what had once seemed like a straightforward world now revealed layers of complexity and conflict he hadnt anticipated. Theyd expected to get a subplot side mission somewhat easily this time, but with each new encounter, the plan of winning the tournament to secure an audience with the citys regent felt like the only option, but could they do it? He recalled Lis grueling match, one that had pushed him to his limits, and wondered about his own chances. If it had been so difficult for Li, what did that mean for them, especially against the monk Wei Lin, who had shown such overwhelming power in his match? Adam believed in his abilities and his recently mastered powers, but doubt crept in. For a moment, fear gripped him, his pulse quickening. Feeling his heart race, the boy steeled himself, ordering the parasite in his brain to purge this useless fear. The sensation was immediate a calm, almost chilling clarity washed over him, extinguishing his anxiety. With his mind now focused, he looked back at the dark horizon, his eyes narrowing as he braced himself for what was to come, and after a few minutes, he caught a faint, strange odor in the night air, a metallic scent mixed with something vaguely rotten, like decaying flesh. He couldnt pinpoint the source, but the smell lingered, unsettling him before he eventually returned indoors. As dawn broke, sunlight crept slowly into the room, waking each of them one by one. They rose gradually, yawning and stretching as they shook off the remnants of sleep. Kazue and the other women took turns in the bathroom, washing up and changing into fresh clothes, while the others prepared themselves in the main area. A knock on the door signaled the arrival of breakfast, brought by the hotel staff. The meal was generous, brimming with fragrant, glowing dishes that seemed infused with ki as always food typical of this world, exuding a vibrant warmth that promised to restore their strength. The aroma filled the room, invigorating their senses. As everyone settled around the meal, it became clear that Li was standing on his own and without any help. Gone were the bandages and the arm cast, and he stood shirtless, his body displaying an impressive strength. His muscles, once lean, now appeared distinctly defined, giving him a more powerful, resilient appearance. Everyone including Li himself was taken aback. Kazue and Drake exchanged glances, sensing something off about him; they couldnt quite identify it, but there was a subtle difference in Lis aura, something they couldnt put into words. Adam, however, activated his [Cursed Eyes], focusing intently on Lis form. A faint glow outlined him, a pulsating energy that ran in hidden channels across his body, narrowing his vision, Adam recognized the unmistakable shimmer of what the system identified as a skill.
[Skill: Hidden Meridian Glow LV1]
[Fundamental aura-like trait that flows invisibly along ones meridians, present in nearly every living being. Though undetectable to ordinary eyes, its a subtle yet essential ki emanation that enables the user to gather and channel ki energy within their body. ]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Notice: Ki manipulation skills and techniques can derive from this trait.]
Are you alright? Kazue broke the silence, her voice tinged with concern. Li glanced at her and then at the others, his expression filled with wonder. I feel better than I ever have, Its as if my wounds were never there. I have more energy than Ive felt in years. Its like Ive rejuvenated. As Li flexed his hands, still absorbing the unexpected change, Adam thought, his gaze unwavering. It was possible that the doctors treatment activated ki channels within him, and perhaps the pill he took acted as a catalyst, releasing this energy. It was unusual, though, for elements specific to this world to manifest in someone from outside the scenario. Maybe there were rules they didnt yet understand, or perhaps it was a precise combination of circumstances that made this possible. Li took a deep breath, still coming to terms with the strange sensation of strength coursing through him. A grin spread across his face, excitement shining in his eyes as he looked around at his teammates. Whatever happened, Im ready to see what I can do now. Once theyd finished eating, the group left the hotel and walked toward the citys regent palace, where the arena awaited them. Today, unlike the day before, they encountered no line only the crowd filing in for their own seats. Chloe, Katya, Nikolai, Emir, and Sebastian made their way up into the stands, ready to watch the matches. But before that, Chloe turned to the others, a bright smile lighting up her face as she called out. Good luck to all of you! Youve got this! Her voice was light and cheerful, and her enthusiasm lifted everyones spirits. Katya, however, approached Kazue more hesitantly, her cheeks tinged with a slight blush, so she took a deep breath before speaking. P-please, be careful Good luck. Ill be supporting you. She said softly with her voice filled with a quiet warmth. She looked down after speaking, feeling somewhat shy, but Kazue gave her a grateful smile and a victory hand pose in return. Adam, Kazue, Drake, Li, and Gregor continued into the participant area, a place reserved solely for those competing. The atmosphere was different from the day before; only two other participants were lingering around, both of whom had won their matches the previous day but had made little impression. This caught the groups attention, and each of them wondered briefly why the room was so empty, though they assumed more people would arrive soon. They occupied themselves with light stretching, mentally preparing for the days matches. As they waited, several tournament organizers entered the room, all dressed in robes resembling those worn by Asian priests. The organizers moved quickly and quietly, murmuring amongst themselves with a sense of urgency, their faces tense with worry. The team couldnt make out the words, but the sense of anxiety was unmistakable, and it was hard not to feel a bit of nervousness seep into the room. Minutes passed, and the audience outside grew louder, their voices blending into a restless murmur that rose to an irritated buzz. At last, the female commentator from the previous day appeared on the large screens, her voice echoing across the arena as she announced the news for the day. Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the second day of our thrilling tournament! Her tone was full of excitement and energy, clearly trying to hype the audience and compensate for the delay. Today marks the last round of single-elimination matches! The rules will be the same as yesterday, so lets hear it for our fighters! The crowd responded with enthusiastic cheers, and as their energy filled the arena, the giant screen began to display the faces of the remaining participants. The screen ran through each of the names, randomizing the matchups for the day The first two known names displayed were those of Li and Gregor, each matched against fighters who hadnt particularly stood out in their first-round matches, although Gregors opponent was one of the missing fighters. Li glanced over at his opponent, who happened to be one of the two fighters present, and grinned, a dark glint in his eye as he stared the man down. The fighter met Lis gaze, and for a moment, his face went pale, fear visibly overcoming him after remembering what had happened the day before, his knees buckled, and he collapsed to the floor, trembling, unable to break away from Lis intense stare. The next match displayed on the screen left everyone slightly tense: Adam versus Drake. The two exchanged looks, both of them uncertain. They knew logically that it was a tournament, but fighting each other with their full strength was a difficult idea to accept. The blonde sighed, scratching the back of his neck. This feels strange, doesnt it? He muttered, glancing at his friend. Adam nodded, his expression a mix of resignation and conflict. It does, but maybe we can find a way around this. Theres no need to push it to extremes. Kazue, listening in, tilted her head and spoke up with sparkles in her eyes. Come on, are you two really going to hold back? Havent either of you ever wondered which one of you is actually stronger? Adam and Drake exchanged a quick glance, then looked away, answering in unison. No, theres no need to measure things like that. Li, watching the exchange, let out a short laugh, teasing them and crossing his arms with an amused smirk. Youre both so boring. Then, the screen moved to the last match of the morning the first of the days bouts. Kazues image appeared next to that of Wei Lin, the powerful monk they had witnessed in action the day before. The moment the girl saw her name, her face lost color, her expression growing pale as her stomach twisted with nerves The Shaolin monk had shown overwhelming strength in his previous fight, and shed been secretly hoping she wouldnt have to face him, at least not so soon. Drake, noticing her reaction, reached out. Kazue hey, its just one fight. Dont let it get to you. Adam joined in, his tone gentle. Take it one step at a time. Weve been training hard, just remember to breathe, focus, and analyze if you have no chance of victory, there is no shame in surrender. Kazue paused, feeling their words sink in. She took a deep breath, then raised both hands to her face and patted her cheeks firmly, the slight sting grounding her in the moment. She closed her eyes, then opened them, forcing a smile as she looked at her friends. Thank you, both of you, but I wont surrender until the very end, Ill do my best. Thats all I can do, right? She said, the nervousness in her voice giving way to determination; her confidence seemed to return, and the others nodded, reassured by her resolve. With the match set and the crowds excitement steadily building, the group moved to their designated positions, Kazue ready to step into the ring as the days opening fight loomed near. The announcer''s voice echoed across the arena, her tone lively as she called the first competitors to step onto the platform. Kazue, with her nerves evident in her expression, moved forward, her shoulders tensing as she took her place, meanwhile, from the spectator benches, her friends watched closely and with clear concern in their eyes. Chloe clasped her hands together, her gaze fixed intently on Kazue as she whispered. Good luck, Kazue. Youve got this. Emir leaned toward Nikolai, his brow furrowed. Is that the same man with the pole that ended his match in one blow yesterday? He asked, his tone laced with innocence, and Nikolai nodded grimly, crossing his arms. Yeah, thats him. Lets hope little girly doesnt end up the same way. He muttered, though his words were more cutting than intended. Katya shot Nikolai a fierce glare, silencing him instantly. He shivered under her gaze, quickly justificating to what he had said. I didnt mean it like that. She can still surrender if things get too rough... Kazue steadied herself in the arena, scanning her surroundings as the seconds passed. She waited, expecting Wei Lins imposing figure to appear at any moment. However, as more time ticked by, nothing happened The shuffling of tournament officials around the arena grew more frantic, they moved in a hurried, almost panicked fashion, whispering to each other with an urgency that made her stomach twist with unease. Still, Wei Lin did not appear. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Finally, after a tense few minutes, the announcer''s voice returned, slightly strained but attempting to maintain her usual excitement. Ladies and gentlemen! Due to a no-show, Wei Lin has been disqualified! Her voice faltered as she tried to ease the crowd, who began to boo loudly. Desperately, she raised her hands, trying to calm them. It seems our formidable fighter was... uh... unexpectedly detained! But lets not be too disappointedthese things happen, and theres still plenty of action to Ouch! A can rattled through the air, hitting her square in the face. She recoiled, momentarily stunned as she clutched her nose. The audiences displeasure was palpable and their voices were rising in displeasure. Kazues heart pounded in her chest, her hands trembling slightly from the relief that mingled with disappointment. She hadnt even fought, and now, Wei Lins absence left a sour taste, as though something critical had been stolen from her, but it might as well be the main characters luck, right? She exhaled, forcing her breathing to slow as she started to make her way off the arena platform. But then, a piercing whistle filled the air, a sound that seemed to grow louder with each second. Kazues eyes widened, head snapping up as something streaked toward the center of the arena with astonishing speed. She barely had time to brace herself when it impacted the ground with a thunderous crash. The entire arena shook, splitting beneath the force of the collision, and fragments of stone and earth shot upwards in a chaotic wave, scattering in every direction. The impact threw the girl off balance, her footing slipping on the shattered floor as she struggled to regain her stance amidst the dust and debris. For a heartbeat, there was nothing but chaosa blinding curtain of dust that filled the air, concealing everything from view. Outside the arena, Adam and the others leaped to their feet, shock evident on their faces. Kazue! Kazue, can you hear me?! Drake called out in an urgent voice. Fortunately, a soft, strained response came from the haze. Im... Im okay! Kazues voice was unsteady, but it seemed fine. The dust settled suddenly, as though swept away by an invisible hand, revealing the figure standing where the explosion had struck. He appeared untouched by the destruction around hima man in his mid-twenties, his skin pale and flawless, wearing an impeccably tailored dark red suit, with a matching tie and polished black shoes that gleamed in the remnants of daylight filtering through the arena. His hair, jet-black and perfectly styled, was combed neatly back, framing a face that exuded an unsettling calm, and hazel eyes that scanned the scene, a warm yet somehow hollow smile on his lips. Silence hung in the air, a collective intake of breath rippling through the audience. The announcer''s voice broke the silence, trembling with shock and fear. L-Ladies and gentlemen we we have an unexpected guest. Please welcome D-Don Park Zhen, the Regent of our city! Kazues heart lurched as her gaze locked with Park Zhens. Something about his presence sent a chill through her bones, and when she turned her head toward her teammates, she saw her own dread mirrored in their faces. Even Adam felt an unsettling sensation, a tugging at the edges of his mind as if the parasite within him was urging him to flee, a rare warning that signaled imminent danger. Park Zhens gaze lingered on the girl before he shifted it to the rest of her group. His eyes held a strange, unfeeling kindness, the kind that made Kazues skin crawl, and then, with effortless grace, he took a step forward, his posture refined, each movement deliberate. Reaching into his pocket, he take out a pristine handkerchief, dusting his suit and shoes with a nonchalant flick of his wrist, seeming oblivious to the destruction he had caused. Finally, he addressed the crowd, his voice smooth and almost gentle, yet it carried an authority that demanded absolute silence. Thank you all for being here. I apologize for the sudden disruption. Ive been watching this tournament with interest since yesterday, and I have some announcements to make. His voice held a subtle warmth, but it felt hollow, devoid of any real sentiment. Then, turning to the organizers, he gave a small, polite nod. If you would, please display the images I sent this morning. The massive screen flickered to life, and a series of images began to cycle through. Park Zhens voice continued, calm and steady. These were taken earlier today, from various parts of our city. The screen showed scenes of grim carnage: bodies of tournament participants from the second round lying motionless in deserted alleys and desolate corners, each one killed swiftly, their expressions frozen in shock. As the images progressed, murmurs of horror swept through the crowd. The final image appeared, showing the aftermath of a devastating battle within the Shaolin temple. The once-sacred grounds were littered with the bodies of fallen monks, their faces etched with terror and pain. But the most horrible part was that, at the center of all, sat the body of Wei Lin, his back against a shattered pillar. His staff lay broken at his side, and a gaping wound marred his chest... His lifeless eyes stared into the distance, his usual strength utterly defeated. Park Zhens voice did not waver as he explained. As you can see, these were all competitors who were supposed to advance to todays round. All but a select few were taken care of. It seems our friends from the White Flower Divination School have made quite an impression, enough that they deemed it worth it to wipe out any competition. The group exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of Park Zhens words settling heavily upon them. Adam clenched his fists, tension written in every line of his body. The implications of these attacks, the potential threat to their lives, made his stomach churn, what was he talking about? They have done nothing of the sort. But before anyone could respond, Park Zhens laughter cut through the silence, light and unbothered. But of course, nothing here is against the rules. If the White Flower Divination School was willing to risk provoking every other faction, then Im sure theyre prepared to bear the consequences. I merely wanted to set things straight. He glanced at the remaining two competitors, who had been frozen in horror throughout his speech. You may still choose to continue if you wish. His smile widened slightly, as if amused by their reactions. Both fighters shook their heads vigorously, fear evident in their eyes, so the Don chuckled softly, turning back to the crowd. It seems our tournament has reached a rather abrupt end. Therefore, I declare all of the White Flower Divination School members participating as the winners. Without waiting for a response, he looked back at Kazue and the others. Now, as per the tournaments prize, Ill be taking all of you with me for a brief discussion. He then raised his voice, directing it at the remaining crowd. Im sure no one here has any objections, correct? A powerful gust of wind burst from him, a sudden force that made the entire audience instinctively lean back, stifling any protest before it could even form. After a tense moment, Park Zhens cold smile returned. Thought so. He said softly, and then, with an inviting gesture, he beckoned the group. Your friends from the stands may come as well, of course. Adam stiffened at this, a cold realization dawning on him. Park Zhen had been watching them long before this moment, his knowledge of their presence was unsettling. He glanced toward the ones on the crowd seats, Chloe, Katya, Emir, Nikolai, and Sebastian, who looked just as rattled, but began to descend the stairs toward them nonetheless. As the last of the crowd filed out, subdued by Park Zhens commanding aura, all the group followed the regents lead, their hearts racing as they exchanged nervous glances. The arena, once filled with the sounds of cheers, was now eerily silent, with only the distant echoes of their footsteps on the shattered stone remaining, some of them were tense, their bodies coiled like springs, while others wore expressions of unfounded determination. Slowly, they began to follow Park Zhen down the main path leading to his palace, their footsteps forming a rhythmic pattern on the cobbled stones trying to follow his lead. The air was fragrant with the scent of blooming lotus flowers that adorned the path, their delicate petals glistening with dew, and towering trees lined the walkway, their branches weaving together to form a natural archway, casting dappled shadows on the ground. As they walked, the group couldnt help but admire the luxurious surroundings; intricate lanterns hung from the branches, their soft glow illuminating the way ahead. Stay close. Whispered Adam, glancing back at the group. His mind was racing with thoughts of what awaited them inside the palace, a mix of excitement and apprehension swirling in his chest. As they approached the entrance of the palace, the sheer size of the structure left them in awe. The building was an architectural marvel, with its sweeping roofs curving gracefully upwards and elaborate carvings adorning the wooden beams. The grand entrance boasted a pair of massive golden doors, which gleamed in the sunlight, so heavy looking that at first glance one could say they weighed a few tons, however, Park Zhen reached out and pushed one door open with a single hand, the sound echoing like a thunderclap in the stillness. Please follow me. Commanded the Don, stepping inside as if it were a mere curtain. The interior of the palace was a breathtaking fusion of styles, a blend of ancient Asian elegance and the gritty modernity reminiscent of the 1900s in America, which was a very weird mix. As they ascended the polished marble stairs, Adams eyes widened at the sight of vibrant murals depicting heroic legends, their colors vibrant against the deep hues of the walls. Golden dragons spiraled across the ceiling, seemingly coming to life in the flickering candlelight. The boy was struck by the unusual combination of aesthetics, a unique clash of eras that stirred memories of his previous world. This place felt like a blend of history and innovation, scanning the ornate decorations that lined the hallways. The heavy, dark wood contrasted with the delicate silk drapes that hung by the windows, the interplay of materials and styles creating an atmosphere both rich and strange that could only be possible in another world like this one, certainly the scenarios were full of interesting wonders. They finally arrived at a grand office, its entrance framed by intricately carved wooden panels. The room was adorned with luxurious furnishings, plush rugs covering the floors, and a massive desk made of dark mahogany standing as the centerpiece. Behind the desk sat Park Zhen, his demeanor calm yet imposing. Please, take a seat. He gestured, motioning to the comfortable chairs positioned around a low table. The group settled into the plush chairs, their earlier tension palpable in the air. The Don observed them with keen eyes, a slight smile playing on his lips. Youve come at an opportune moment, now that youve won your match, what do you seek? You may request something in return. Park Zhen said, pouring steaming tea with a rich and soothing aroma into a delicate cup. Li, feeling the weight of their mission, leaned forward. As you may know, we are members of the White Flower Divination School, we are here accompanying one of the executives to discuss a matter of urgency. There seems to be something troubling in the city, and we need information on the recent events. He declared confidently, his voice steady while Park Zhen listened intently, nodding as Li spoke, his expression thoughtful. Very impolite of you, dont you agree? Replied the Don, his tone calm yet tinged with gravity. But you are correct, there is a significant issue at hand. A subversive group has infiltrated one of our most influential clans, sowing chaos and confusion, and has managed to replace key members with impostors. As Park Zhen elaborated on the situation, Adams unease grew. There was a subtle undertone to the regents words that made him uncomfortable, as if the very narrative was twisted in some way. He exchanged glances with the rest of the group but none of them seemed to have noticed besides the little Falk on Sebastians shoulder, who looked directly at the boy in a worrisome manner, on the other hand, Li seemed unaware of the shift in the atmosphere. Who are these impostors? Li pressed, his brow furrowing in concern. Some say they move in the shadows, like wraiths. Their motives are unclear, and some of my executives fear their reach is vast. Park Zhen explained, his eyes narrowing slightly while sipping tea. You must understand, its a delicate situation. Adams pulse quickened as he began to connect the dots; He wasnt just talking about any group He realized, his heart sinking. The boy opened his eyes wide, realizing too late the implications of their disguise. With a serene smile, The Don leaned back in his chair and calmly said. Youre not from the White Flower Divination School, are you? Caught off guard, Lis composure faltered. What do you mean? This is a misunderstanding. The man stammered, attempting to regain his footing, but Park Zhen remained unfazed, calmly reaching for a communicator on his desk. It seems we have guests. He said nonchalantly, pressing a button Panic surged through the group as an alarm blared throughout the palace with a piercing sound. What?! What do we do now?! Kazue gasped, her eyes darting around the room, but everyone was at a loss the same as her. In a moment of desperation, Lis frustration boiled over. He glanced at Park Zhen, still seated and relaxed, and summoned his spellbook on his hand, feeling the surge of power coursing through his body, he pulled all the power he could muster. The book glowed with a radiant light as he focused his intent. [Gigano Laser] Li shouted, his voice filled with urgency as he cast the spell.
[Skill: Gigano Laser LV2]
[High-tier spell that calls forth the front section of a colossal mechanical zeppelin from a distant world, materializing above the casters head in a flash of brilliant energy. After a brief moment of intense buildup, the zeppelins massive cannon powers up, unleashing a devastating beam of atomic energy that streaks down toward the ground. This immense laser is capable of melting through the strongest of metals and disintegrating organic matter with ease, leaving nothing but scorched earth in its wake. ]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Notice: It will disintegrate everything in its way upon reaching a recognizable surface of the earth.]
[Warning: After touching solid ground, the laser will explode and create a wide area of toxic wasteland, any living being inside will be affected by the altered state [Radioactive].]
Suddenly, the front section of a colossal metallic zeppelin materialized above them, its sheer size overwhelming the small office. The room shook as the structure crashed through the ceiling, splintering wood and debris raining down as it pushed into the space, obliterating the wall beside it. Get down! Drake, Adam, and Kazue yelled in unison, knowing full well what was about to happen, shielding his eyes from the dust and rubble and knowing full well that Li had exceeded himself with that one, it would be impossible for them to get out of there without being affected by the laser aftereffects. The zeppelins enormous bulk loomed overhead, and with a deafening roar, it unleashed a powerful laser from its front, the energy crackling and humming with raw intensity. The sound echoed through the office, a testament to its destructive potential. However, before anyone could comprehend the magnitude of the situation, Park Zhen moved with startling speed. With one fluid motion, he tensed his arm and struck the beam of energy as if it were a mere stream of water, redirecting the powerful laser toward the wall. The impact exploded in a burst of energy, sending shockwaves through the room as the wall crumbled and the beam shot out into the sky, disappearing into the horizon. Park Zhen remained unfazed, a calm smile on his face as he regarded the chaos. You realize you will be held accountable for the repairs to my palace. The group stood in stunned silence, the enormity of their situation crashing down around them as they processed the confrontation. The weight of the Dons words hung in the air, an unspoken challenge that lingered between them. Chapter 58 - Fugitives in Heavenly Jade City Chapter 58 - Fugitives in Heavenly Jade City The group stood frozen, stunned by the sheer force with which Park Zhen had deflected Lis laser attack. Adam, Drake, Kazue, and Nikolai were particularly affected, recalling how, during training sessions, that same spell had been a guaranteed victory, since in the sparring arena, this spell had been unstoppable and a direct hit meant an automatic end to the match. The safety system in the training area was the only thing that had prevented the spell from killing them. And yet, the Don had diverted it effortlessly with a single arm. As the spell''s effect faded, the enormous metallic zeppelin summoned by Li vanished, leaving behind a gaping hole in the palaces structure. The ceiling and one entire wall had crumbled, opening the space to the sky beyond, but even with the destruction around him, Park Zhen remained seated calmly behind his desk, taking a deliberate sip of tea, as though oblivious to the chaos that had just erupted. The wailing alarm continued blaring, and shouts and hurried footsteps echoed deeper within the palace. Staff and guards were mobilizing, and the entire building was roused to respond to the intruders. The group began to stir, and the realization dawned that Park Zhen wasnt making any immediate moves to attack, perhaps this was their chance to escapebut how? They turned to the ruined wall, eyeing the immense drop outside with a mix of dread and determination. They were impossibly high, perched near the upper levels of the palace, and only a few of them could survive a fall from such a height without injury. "Well have to jump! Theres no time!" Li shouted over the noise, however, Drake raised his voice, countering. Everyone, grab whoevers closest to you and hold on! At that moment, a contingent of guards poured through the broken entrance, dressed in dark suits, each of them shouting commands and taking positions. Unlike martial artists who might charge at an enemy, these guards had taken out gunsclassic revolvers and even an old-fashioned machine gun. The appearance of such archaic firearms took everyone aback; these were relics from a time resembling Americas early 1900s, yet here they were, aimed directly at the group. Before the guards could fire, Falk chirped a sharp warning, causing Sebastian to jolt into action. With a quick nod to the bird, he summoned a metallic cube, which materialized in his hand before he threw it to the ground in front of them. As gunfire erupted, the cube activated, forming an almost transparent wall of electricity that flickered into existence between them and the guards. Bullets struck the barrier and ricocheted, the faint hum of energy mingling with the rattling of bullets. Adams eyes widened in surprise, recognizing the cube as one of the experimental devices the old man had developed in collaboration with Isaac Volta just before they had entered the scenario.
[ Portable Electromagnetic Shield - Rank E ]
?Additional Information?
?A compact, mechanical one-use cube designed through the collaboration of user Sebastian Regg and scientist Isaac Volta. Upon being thrown or activated, it unfolds into a slender pole, anchoring itself into the ground, releasing a powerful electric barrier then radiates outward, forming a semi-transparent wall that pulses with electromagnetic energy. This shield is highly effective against metallic objects, deflecting or repelling them upon contact by disrupting their trajectory with intense electromagnetic fields.?
Sebastian was visibly shaken but did his best to keep calm as the strain was evident, his breath coming in shallow gasps as he tried to steady himself. "This barrier wont last long. He warned with his voice steady but tinged with fatigue. Taking his cue, the group quickly clustered into smaller units. Emir and Nikolai clung tightly to Drake, while Adam reached out, securing Chloe and Sebastian by the arms. Kazue found herself with Katya wrapping her arms around her neck, and Gregor, after a moments hesitation, grasped Kazues shoulder firmly. Kazue shot Gregor with a brief and impatient but reassuring look, one that Katya had caught with a fleeting expression of irritation before suppressing it. Li took a deep breath and muttered under his breath, casting the spell [Physica Naguru]. His body became enveloped in an intense, golden aura that flared like fire, reinforcing his physical form and providing the protection hed need to survive the fall, and without a moments hesitation, he leaped, vanishing from view as he plummeted toward the ground. Drake followed, carrying Emir and Nikolai with him. The wind rushed around them, and he realized quickly that the force of impact would be brutal, even for him Desperation flickered across his face as he wracked his mind for a solution. Come on, think! The blonde muttered to himself, willing an idea to come, and then, in a moment of inspiration, he activated his trait [Single Step], moving his legs as if he was trying not to sink in the water and, to his own surprise, managing to take a few strides through the air. Though it didnt allow him to fly, it broke his fall enough that when they hit the ground, the impact was manageable, sparing Emir and Nikolai from harm. Adam, bracing himself with Chloe and Sebastian in his grasp, summoned two large spectral wings that unfurled from his back. The wings carried them gently downward, and though they were buffeted by gusts of wind, he landed with relative ease, ensuring their two companions remained secure. Kazue, however, was still falling, panic mounting as she realized she had no way to cushion her landing. Driven by her emotions, she had leaped on instinct, but she now found herself at a loss for a solution as the ground rushed up to meet her Her mind raced through countless options, each more desperate than the last, but none seemed feasible. She was mere meters from the ground when, abruptly, she felt an unseen force grip the collar of her robe, jerking her upward and slowing her descent just enough to land softly. Kazue staggered, bewildered, and glanced around in search of whatever had saved her, but found nothing, what exactly just happened? Shaking her head in disbelief, she joined the others, who had already started moving. After they were all safely on the ground, they broke into a run, racing away from the palace. Behind them, they could hear the clamor of more guards spilling from the building and the sound of alarm bells echoing through the air. As they sprinted, Sebastian, despite his age, managed to keep pace by activating small wheels that emerged from the soles of his shoes, transforming them into skates, something that made Adam pleasantly confused. At that moment, no one spoke; the only sound was their collective footfalls against the ground, each of them silently grappling with the intensity of their escape. They had little time to thinkthey simply ran without looking back. The group sprinted across the palace grounds, navigating the sprawling gardens that surrounded the mansion. The open landscape felt treacherous, leaving them exposed as they darted from shrub to shrub. Staying low to avoid the guards stationed at various points along the paths with towering hedges and statues offered some cover, but the vastness of the estate made each step feel perilous. Were too exposed out here. We need to find coverfast. Li glanced back, his eyes narrowed with worry. Adam surveyed the grounds, calculating their best route the best he could, trying to remember the original route they took when first arrived there. If we make it past the main gates, we might be able to lose them in the city. But we cant just split up and run; we have to make sure everyone gets through. Said Drake suddenly, his gaze sweeping over their allies. As they inched closer to the main gate, the patrolling guardsdressed in crisp black suits, some armed with firearms and others with traditional bladesspotted them. Their orders were clear: no one was to leave the grounds alive. One guard raised his gun, his expression hardened, while two others approached with gleaming swords drawn. Li raised his hand without hesitation, casting a spell that summoned his already-known spiked metal spheres from his back, he thrust his arm forward, and the steel balls shot toward the guards, striking them hard enough to knock them off balance but not severely injure them. Keep moving! Li urged, not waiting to see the guards struggle to their feet. Drake surged forward, taking the nearest gun-wielding guard by surprise, twisting the mans wrist, forcing him to drop the weapon, and then delivering a swift elbow strike that sent him crumpling to the ground. The next guard swung a blade toward him, but Drake sidestepped effortlessly, landing a blow to the mans chest with precision. His experience in hand-to-hand combat was evidenthe seemed to know exactly how to disable anyone wielding a gun. Kazue joined the fray, dashing up to a guard and pressing her gauntlet to his chest. A surge of electricity sparked from her hand, shocking the guard just enough to leave him staggering, then crumpling, stunned. Meanwhile, Adam held his Necronomicons page before him, summoning an aura of insanity that swirled and pulsed in front of him. The guards who met his gaze froze, their expressions twisted in fear and confusion as they staggered back, their minds clouded by the strange visions induced by Adams item. They fought their way past the remaining guards, each member of the group working seamlessly to subdue without lethally harming any opponents. The moment they cleared the last of the guards, they raced through the gates and into the city, finally escaping the palace grounds. The city streets welcomed them with their narrow alleys and winding paths, offering a temporary refuge as they ducked into the shadows, catching their breath. Panting, Drake leaned against the wall of a nearby alley, glancing over the group. Alright whats the plan now? Nikolai suddenly answered, still panicked and knowing what it was to be hunted by the authorities. Weve got to lie low! But we cant just sit around in one spot, we need to move now! Meanwhile, Adam was already scanning their surroundings, his mind racing, but Nikolai continued. We need new clothes, something that wont draw attention. If we can blend in for a while, itll buy us time until things settle down. It seemed that the guy had his fair share of problems with justice; something normal seeing that he was a swindler in the real world, but he was right, Kazue nodded, still catching her breath. Yes, please Lets catch a breath after that... Oof With the plan in place, they quickly made their way through the city, dodging the few stray passersby who eyed them suspiciously until they finally spotted a clothing store nearby, a chance to disguise themselves. But just as they approached, a loud, calm voice boomed from speakers around the city, echoing through the streets. The voice was unmistakablePark Zhen, speaking with an unsettlingly lighthearted tone. Attention, citizens. There is a group of fugitives in the citymembers of the White Flower Divination School. Adam froze as he heard the announcement. White Flower Divination School? He knew that wasnt true why would he call them that? The screens on nearby buildings flickered to life, showing each member of the groups face in startling clarity. Adams stomach sank as he saw his own image, along with Li, Kazue, Drake, and the others. Park Zhen continued, his voice as smooth as ever. These individuals are worth a reward of 500 pieces of treasure each. Bring them to me, alive if possible, and the reward will be yours. A ripple of interest spread through the crowd around them. For a moment, the people nearby seemed indifferent, perhaps even boreduntil the Dons mention of a bounty. Then, one by one, heads turned, eyes shining with new interest. The amount offered was astronomical, enough for an ordinary person to live comfortably for life. In an instant, the bystanders indifference turned to greedy anticipation. A murmur spread through the gathering crowd. Drakes fists clenched as he muttered. So much for lying low Suddenly, the crowd surged forward, hands outstretched, some with makeshift weapons drawn The once-innocent bystanders had become a mob, each eager to claim the reward. The group braced themselves, forming a protective circle as they fought off the people pressing in from every side. Gregor moved with controlled force, joining the fighting force, punching one assailant in the stomach, then slamming his elbow into another who came too close. His movements were powerful and efficient, each strike aimed to incapacitate without causing serious injury. Nikolai, feeling overwhelmed, instinctively yelled. Stop! To his surprise, several of the lower-level fighters halted in their tracks, blinking in confusion. His skill [Silver Tongue] activated itself, compelling them somehow, and though the effect only lasted a few seconds, it gave the group a precious moment to catch their breath and regroup. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. As they fought through the frenzied crowd, Adam spotted a familiar facethe tea shop owner who had served them days before. The mans face twisted into a sneer as he hurled a cloud of fine powder directly at the boys face, who immediately recognized the trap while the system flashed a warning.
[Sleep status condition is affecting your body]
[Youre immune to Sleep status condition]
Adams racial trait shielded him from the [Sleep] status influence. He narrowed his eyes as the truth dawned on himthe tea they got that day had been drugged, and that was why the two girls suddenly collapsed. Without hesitation, he swung his arm, striking the confused man directly into his face and pushing forward through the throng There was an important point he was missing after that realization, but the situation wasnt suitable for him to think more about that. Around them, the chaos was escalating, each alley and side street they tried seemed blocked by more bounty hunters or gangs. Some of the attackers wielded swords or traditional martial weapons, clearly members of local schools, sects, or gangs, each hoping to cash in on the immense bounty. The group fought on, their movements growing slower as exhaustion began to creep in. Theyd been on the run for more than one hour, their strength dwindling with each passing second with Chloe, Katya, and the younger member Emir staying close, shielded by the others as best as possible. Despite the seemingly endless stream of attackers, they pushed forward, desperately searching for any chance of escape. Drake grunted, deflecting a sword strike with his arm before countering with a well-placed punch. They just keep coming We cant keep this up forever. Kazue, breathing heavily, cast a glance over her shoulder. There has to be somewhere we can hide, even just for a moment. Anywhere! But as they turned yet another corner, more pursuers appeared, faces alight with the promise of fortune. They were trapped, surrounded, with nowhere left to run, but that wasnt all The unmistakable uniforms of Park Zhens elite guards glinted under the dim light among the crowd. The group halted, realizing that their situation had taken a turn for the worse. Adams heart raced as he assessed their chances. The guards were advancing, armed, and unyielding, while his own team was drained and struggling to keep up, a deep sense of dread gnawed at him, the weight of his responsibility pressing down. His eyes flicked over to the newer, less experienced membersyoung, wide-eyed, and entirely out of their depth. The thought struck him sharply, an uninvited but pragmatic conclusion: If they were left behind if we could sacrifice them, maybe the rest of us could escape. His mind recoiled, torn between a brutal logic and the painful recognition that abandoning them was the only conceivable path to survival. Adam what do we do? Kazues soft voice cut through his thoughts, pulling him back to the grim reality. He opened his mouth to respond, but his voice faltered as he didnt have the answer. But before he could say anything, as if destiny itself would have remembered that it all was just a cruel joke, Kazue let out a sudden gasp. Wait! I have something! She raised her arms, her eyes wide with an almost desperate realization as she summoned a system window with glowing text that appeared over her head.
?Notice: UR-class Plot Device: Attack! Attack Retreat! Retreat! has been used?
But nothing happened, the guards continued to close in, raising their weapons with practiced precision. The moments stretched painfully as they waited, the words hanging in the air, seemingly without effect. Theyre coming! Li shouted, gripping his spellbook with a fierce determination, Kazues shoulders slumped, her heart sinking as it seemed her last-ditch attempt had failed. But just as the guards opened fire, a blur of white flashed above them, descending from the rooftops like shadows breaking through the dark, and figures clad in pristine, martial robes appeared around the group, each wielding long, glimmering staffs with expert poise. The attackers landed with a resounding impact, their presence almost ethereal under the dim glow of the sunlight. One of these newcomers, a particularly striking young man, landed directly in front of Kazue. His hair flowed like dark silk, framing a face as chiseled and perfect as Park Zhenshandsome to a fault, and his piercing gaze seemed to linger on the girl for a fleeting moment. The guards, caught off guard by the sudden intervention, fired a barrage of bullets toward the group. But the young men in white spun their staffs at blinding speed, creating a whirlwind of motion that deflected each shot. Kazue watched in awe, her gaze lingering on the handsome figure in front of her as he moved with elegance, his every motion flawless and deliberate, her cheeks warmed, a faint blush dusting her face. Next to her, Katyas gaze shifted from Kazue to the stranger, her expression hardening as she noted her friends admiration. Her eyes narrowed, a flicker of irritation passing over her features. The bullets continued to ricochet off the spinning staffs until the guards magazines ran dry. With their ammunition exhausted, the guards hesitated, but more of the white-clad figures emerged from side streets and alleyways, surrounding the group in a protective formation. The martial artists turned, confronting both the guards and the bounty hunters in the crowd who still lingered, driven by the promise of a reward, and in a decisive clash, the white-robed fighters swept through their foes with a fluid, controlled ferocity, pushing them back with precise, powerful strikes. The handsome young man before Kazue glanced over his shoulder and called out, his voice clear and commanding. Follow me! Quickly, before they regroup! The group exchanged glances, uncertain but exhausted beyond argument. Kazues blush deepened, and as she nodded and began to follow, Katyas eyes widened in dismay, her gaze fixed on her friend with thinly veiled frustration. They moved through the narrow streets, the martial artist leading them confidently. As they weaved through twisting alleys and narrow pathways, Kazue tried to keep her composure, though her heart was still racing. She cast a quick glance at the young man leading them, her blush lingering, but quickly looked away when she noticed Katyas presence near her, apparently needing comfort. After several turns, Drake broke the silence, breathing heavily but forcing a chuckle. This guys fast Hope this is a good idea. Adams expression was thoughtful, but his steps didnt falter as he stayed close to the blonde. I dont think this is just a simple rescue. This was too coordinated and convenient. Eventually, the winding streets became quieter and more deserted while they were led into unfamiliar territory, deeper into the forgotten, shadowed corners of the city. Weeds grew through the cobblestones, and the lights were sparse, casting eerie shadows. Adam couldnt shake a gnawing sense of unease, and he moved closer to the group as they finally came to a stop near an inconspicuous trapdoor set into the ground. The young man motioned toward the trapdoor, his voice soft but steady. This way. Quickly. The group hesitated, exchanging wary looks once more. There was no way of knowing if they were being led into another trap, but the desperate glint in each of their eyes betrayed their exhaustion and the dwindling options. As they descended into the tunnel below, the cold, damp air settled heavily around them, an almost tangible reminder of their peril. The narrow space echoed with the sounds of their footsteps, and the flickering light illuminated rough stone walls, an eerie atmosphere that made Adam unable to shake the sense of dread, so he leaned in toward his alliesKazue, Drake, and Lispeaking in a low tone, just above a whisper. This its obvious this was triggered by the Plot Device Kazue activated. The boy murmured, casting a glance at her. But we dont know if this is really going to help us or if its leading us into something worse. Lis brow furrowed, and after a moment, he glanced at their guides back. The young man moved confidently, almost as if the tunnel were his home. Frustration sparked in Lis eyes, and he cleared his throat, raising his voice just enough for their guide to hear. We appreciate the help, but we deserve to know why youre helping us. Li said firmly. Who are you people, and why risk yourselves for us? Upon hearing it, the young man slowed his pace, glancing over his shoulder with a faint, amused smile. You may call me Shen Yue. I am the second vice-captain of the ''Cheongryong Alliance''the ''Azure Dragon Alliance''. His voice held a quiet confidence as he continued. We are an alliance of clans, sects, and schools who survived the purges of Lord Varek. We fight to restore the world to what it was before he took control, to the traditions of the Murim world We were watching your participation in the tournament, and after you were framed as fugitives, our leader ordered us to look for and bring you to him. Shen Yues words resonated through the group, and a glimmer of relief softened some of their tense expressions. Kazues curiosity flared, and she moved a little closer, her eyes bright with interest. The pretty guy met her gaze, a slight smile tugging at his lips, and her cheeks flushed again. Seeing that, Drake chuckled, his fatigue momentarily forgotten. Well, I cant say were not grateful. Things were getting pretty intense up there. Chloe nodded, still wary but visibly relieved. Yeah its good to know were not alone against them. As the group continued down the tunnel, Adam, Kazue, Drake, and Chloe found themselves chatting with Shen Yue, who regaled them with brief stories about the alliances exploits. Kazue, caught up in the conversation, failed to notice Katya approaching her tentatively from behind. The blonde girl opened her mouth, ready to say something, but paused when she saw Kazues undivided attention on Shen Yue. Katyas expression shifted, her eyes widening with frustration, casting a glance at the guy, her jaw tightening as she observed Kazues absorbed expression. Her fists clenched momentarily, though she quickly relaxed, casting a cold glare in Shen Yues direction as the group continued forward, unaware of the growing tension in Katyas gaze. The tunnels walls grew damper and narrower as they descended deeper. The path twisted unexpectedly, and the air grew colder, the light even dimmer. But despite the uneasy surroundings, the groups spirits seemed lifted by the recent turn of events, a glimmer of hope rekindled with each step they took, led by the mysterious and confident Shen. After what felt like over an hour of navigating through the dark, damp tunnel, the group finally saw the faint glimmer of daylight, emerging from the passage, they stepped into a wide, open field that stretched across the outskirts of the city. The field was dotted with a variety of structurestents, makeshift houses, and roaring campfires. Although rough and rustic, the scene held an undeniable elegance, as if remnants of a classical era were woven into the camps very fabric. Bright banners fluttered in the wind, and improvised statues carved from stone and wood stood guard at various points, evoking a lost world of old traditions and spiritual devotion. Scattered throughout the camp, groups of peopleyoung, middle-aged, and even elderlywere practicing martial arts with intense concentration. Some were engaged in quiet meditation, while others sparred against one another in fierce yet respectful matches. Sebastians eyes widened as he noticed an elderly man, perhaps even older than him, moving with an agility that defied his age, flipping and twisting with the skill and ease of someone decades younger. Drake, meanwhile, watched intently as some of the younger fighters practiced intricate sequences of martial movements, his eyes narrowing with fascination as he absorbed the intricacy of each technique. The display was mesmerizing, and it seemed to challenge everything they thought they knew about strength and training. Shen led them through the encampment, guiding them past groups of young and old, until they arrived at a large tent set apart from the others. A few figures were gathered outsidemen and women wearing traditional garb that included loose tunics with wide sleeves and sashes tied around their waists. Their attire was simple but elegant, hinting at a disciplined lifestyle, each one wearing a unique emblem stitched onto their attire, symbols of the sects or schools they represented. They stepped aside respectfully as Shen led the group closer. At the center of the tent stood a man who looked strikingly similar to Shen, yet distinct in his own right. He had a youthful face, perhaps no older than twenty-five, but his long, white hair and the air of wisdom about him suggested he was no ordinary man. His attirea white and silver robeflowed around him with an elegance that seemed to enhance his serene yet commanding presence. His features were delicate and perfectly balanced, almost too flawless to be real, and his gaze was calm but sharp, as if he could see through to the core of each person before him. For reasons they couldnt fully explain, his presence filled each of them with a strange sense of tranquility, as though they were under the watchful eye of someone who could both protect and test them. The man glanced over, noticing the groups arrival, and he nodded to those around him. Please, leave us. I have things to discuss with our new guests. He said in a soft but commanding voice. Slowly, the others dispersed, one by one, casting glances of curiosity toward the newcomers before slipping away. Shen lingered a moment, bowing deeply to the white-haired man. Thank you for bringing them here, Yue. The man continued, nodding at Shen. You may leave as well. Shen gave another slight bow, bringing his hands together in a respectful gesture to reply. Yes, father. Several members of the group exchanged shocked looks. That wordfatherhad thrown them off, the two men appeared nearly identical in age; if someone had told them they were brothers, it would have been entirely believable. Please, take a seat. The white-haired man gestured to a set of simple chairs arranged in a circle within the tent. Forgive the humble accommodations. We are constantly moving, relocating the camp to evade Lord Vareks detection. The group settled onto the chairs, exchanging cautious glances, still processing the strange events that had unfolded. The man seated himself across from them, folding his hands in his lap with an air of calm authority. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Shen Jianfeng, leader of the ''Cheongryong Alliance''. His voice was warm but commanding, resonating with a quiet confidence. We have been watching you since the tournament, observing your abilities. When you were declared enemies of the city and hunted down, I decided to bring you here. I hope that Shen has already told you about what we do, so that you can become the cornerstone of our effort to deliver a decisive blow against Lord Varek and his Four Dons. His words stirred a mix of emotions among the group. Kazue and Chloes eyes lit up with excitement, their expressions showing newfound development. This was the opportunity they had been waiting for, but on the other hand, Li and Adam shared a look of skepticism. Adam, in particular, felt a surge of doubt rising within him, so he leaned forward, his brows knitted. With all due respect, were just fighters. Yes, we managed to hold our own in the tournament, but to say were the ones who can actually make a differenceespecially after seeing what Park Zhen could do He shook his head slightly, unsure whether to continue. However, Jianfeng simply smiled, an amused yet understanding look in his eyes. He leaned back and clasped his hands before him, taking a moment to observe each of them before replying. I understand your doubts, young man. I''m not counting on your martial prowess but on your other talents. You see, I know that you are not from this world. The words hung in the air, sending a wave of shock through the group. Each one of them fell silent, faces turning pale as they processed what Jianfeng had just revealed. Somehow, he knew the truththeir secret, something the system should make impossible to know. Adams mind raced, quickly considering the possibility. Could this be an effect on the glitched synopsis they saw before entering? After a few moments of tense silence, Adam spoke up once again, his voice shaking slightly. How how do you know were not from here? Jianfengs gaze softened, a hint of sympathy evident in his expression. Because I have seen things in you that no one in this world possesses. Techniques, energies, and abilities beyond our understanding. I have encountered such things before. At that moment, Li frowned, clearly unsettled. What do you mean? Have you dealt with people like us before? Jianfengs expression softened, and a hint of sorrow crossed his features. Unfortunately, yes If you are willing, I can tell you the story of how our world changedof how a group, much like yours, arrived here over five hundred years ago. Their arrival was the beginning of everything that followed, leading us to this very moment. Lord Vareks rise to power is part of that dark legacy. A silence fell over the group as they considered the weight of Jianfengs words. His revelation hinted at a history that stretched beyond their understanding, a tale of outsiders like themselves who had changed the course of this worlds fate just as it has happened in the previous scenario. Chapter 59 - User’s influence in another world Chapter 59 - Users influence in another world The room felt heavier with each passing second, as if the very air had thickened under the weight of Jianfengs words. Shadows from the flickering torchlight danced on the rough fabric walls of the tent, casting elongated shapes that seemed to echo the grim history being unraveled. Adam sat stiffly, his fingers curling and uncurling restlessly against his knee, his eyes flicked between his comrades, gauging their reactions. Lis jaw was clenched, his brows knit together in a furrow of deep concentration. Drake, ever the stoic, leaned slightly forward, his broad shoulders tense as if ready to spring into action despite the stationary nature of the conversation. Kazues wide eyes shimmered with a mix of awe and excitement, her breath shallow as she absorbed every detail of the tale. Sebastian''s usually composed demeanor cracked ever so slightly, his lips pressed into a thin line, Nikolai''s expression was harder to read, his face a mask of quiet contemplation, yet the slight tapping of his boot against the floor betrayed an undercurrent of unease. In stark contrast, Chloe sat with a confused tilt of her head, her brows slightly raised as if still trying to catch up. Katya fidgeted beside her, her fingers playing nervously with the hem of her clothes. Emir and Gregor shared a glance, the young boys brow furrowed in deep thought while the older mans eyes bore the weariness of someone too familiar with stories of war and betrayal. The dichotomy between those who understood the stakes and those still grappling with the context was palpable. Breaking the silence, Adams voice cut through, steady but tinged with an edge of daring. Normally, any mention of the system, or the lobby, to characters within a scenario is instantly censored. He paused, letting the weight of his words settle. But here we are... discussing it freely. All eyes turned toward him, the room seemed to hold its breath, the anticipation of some unseen force intervening hanging thickly in the air. Seconds stretched into an agonizing eternity, but nothing happened. No glitchy censoring, no system warnings, not even a whisper of the usual constraints they had come to expect. Adams heart pounded, the sound loud in his ears. Why isnt it stopping us? The boy thought, the implications swirling in his mind like a storm. His gaze returned to Jianfeng, whose solemn face held no answers, only the promise of more revelations. After a moment of shared uncertainty, Adam nodded, signaling for Jianfeng to continue. So, the ancient warrior who had a face etched with a thousand untold stories took a breath and began. The world of Murim was not always as you see it now. Long ago, it was a place of relentless conflict, where might determined right. Sects, alliances, and schools waged constant war over territories, their ambitions fueled by an unyielding thirst for power. Jianfeng started, his voice low and steady and his eyes narrowed as he recalled the distant past. These were times of chaos, where betrayal was commonplace, and every man, woman, and child knew the way of the sword or fist. The strong ruled, and the weak were swept aside like leaves in a storm. Some shivered, not from the cold, but from the vivid imagery of a world so harsh, so unforgiving. They imagined vast landscapes dotted with towering mountains, each peak a stronghold for a different sect, their banners flying proudly But rivers of blood carved paths through fertile valleys, and the skies themselves seemed to weep for the countless lives lost in endless battles. Then came Han Zhenwu, who later became our Supreme Immortal Emperor. He was unlike any othera warrior of such immense strength and skill that his name alone inspired both awe and fear. He saw the chaos and resolved to bring order. One by one, he challenged the leaders of the warring factions, besting them not just with brute force but with a vision of unity. Jianfengs voice grew firmer, his gaze turned distant, as if seeing the long-gone figure of the Supreme Immortal Emperor. For a hundred years, he fought. Each victory was a step closer to his ultimate goal: the unification of Murim. Those who refused to join him met their end swiftly. Adam could almost see itan endless horizon of battlefields, the clang of steel against steel, and the thunderous roar of warriors clashing under the Emperors banner. The Supreme Immortal Emperor, a towering figure radiating an almost divine presence, stood amidst the carnage, a beacon of unyielding resolve. It wasnt merely his martial prowess that set him apart, he had mastered the essence of life itself. His understanding of the martial path transcended the mortal coil, granting him immortality. Jianfeng continued, his voice dropping to a reverent hush. Kazue leaned forward, her lips parted in awe. Immortality... She asked almost involuntarily due to the sheer surprise of such a concept. Yes. Jianfeng affirmed. He shared this secret with a chosen fewhis closest allies, the Council of Six. I was among them. Together, we ruled, bringing peace and prosperity to Murim. Under his guidance, the martial arts flourished, reaching heights previously thought unattainable. The story unfolded like an epic tapestry before their eyes. They could see the thriving world of Murim in their mindsa place of disciplined warriors, serene monasteries perched on cliffs, grand tournaments where the strongest vied for glory, and a time of peace under the wise and mighty Immortal Emperor. But Jianfengs expression darkened, casting a shadow over the idyllic imagery. But five centuries ago, that peace was shattered. A group of strangers appeared in one of our great cities, their presence an anomaly. They were unlike anyone we had ever seen, wielding powers that defied our understanding. Lis hand tightened on his elbows, his curiosity kicking in. What kind of powers? Jianfengs eyes met his, filled with a mixture of fear and fascination. Techniques that made no sense. They moved without moving, struck without striking. Their very existence seemed to bend the rules of our world. Adams mind raced, drawing parallels with their own experiences. Powers that defy logic... just like theirs. They clashed with an important sect leader, he was corrupt, a stain upon our land, but his death at their hands brought chaos. I was sent to confront them, but even I was no match for the five of them. In a weird twist of fate, they didnt kill me, and The Emperor himself had to intervene. Jianfengs fists clenched, the memory of that fateful confrontation searing in his mind. The Emperor fought them for a whole day without pause, while speaking with their leader... and, to my surprise, they suddenly ended the fight out of nowhere The Emperor invited them to the Jade Palace with a smile, something we had never seen before. None of us in the Council agreed with his decision, but his word was law. Chloes eyes darted between the others, still trying to piece everything together. Why would he trust them? The girl asked because, despite everything, it was rare that the Emperor came to trust a group of strangers who had even defeated one of his closest subordinates. I dont know what they talked about at that moment, but after they were in the palace, they warned us of another group like them, a group even more dangerous, poised to descend upon our world. The Emperor believed them, and we prepared for the coming storm. But no preparation could have readied us for what followed. Jianfeng explained, his voice heavy with the weight of old doubts. The room seemed to darken, the tale veering into its most harrowing chapter. The invaders arrived, uniting our enemies against us, and even worse, our own allies At their side was a Council of Six member, Mo Yanhui, now known as Lord Varek. He betrayed us, leading the charge alongside those foreigners. And in a battle that shook the heavens, he... he killed the Emperor. Jianfengs voice cracked, the pain of that moment still fresh. I arrived too late. I saw the Emperor fall, his chest pierced by Vareks hand. I tried to avenge him, but I was stopped by those I once called comrades at the council, now loyal to Varek. They too had betrayed us. The weight of his words settled heavily on the group. The betrayal, the loss, the descent into chaosit was all too much to bear. I fled after being nearly killed by them. The man confessed, his voice a mix of sorrow and shame. The entire kingdom plunged into chaos after the Emperor fell. Without his unifying presence, the land fractured. Our enemies surged forward, and the once-great Murim descended into anarchy. Amid the turmoil, there was no sign of the foreignersneither the group that had warned us nor the invaders who had brought devastation. They vanished as if swallowed by the earth. Jianfengs voice wavered, a crack of despair breaking through. Amid this chaos, I sought out anyone who might stand against Lord Varek, and I found only onePark Zhen, the last remaining council member who hadnt allied with him. You know him as the Don you met. I had hoped he would fight, but after we spoke, he decided resistance was futile. He saw no point in standing against what was to come. And so... he left. A palpable silence filled the room, the gravity of his words sinking in. The image of Park Zhen, a figure of incredible strength, walking away from the fight, lingered in their minds, a bitter testament to the hopelessness of those times. The world changed after that day, Lord Varek began to consolidate power once more, but this time his methods were far more brutal. The remnants of the old Murim were crushed under his iron fist. And with him stood the four members of the council who betrayed the Emperor. They became his subordinates, wielding powers beyond comprehension. Jianfeng continued, his tone bitter as his eyes narrowed, his expression darkening. The strangest part was how Varek and his soldiers displayed abilities that defied all logic. These werent martial arts or ki manipulation as we knew them. No, they were like the powers those foreigners wieldedunnatural, inexplicable. The room seemed to grow colder at his words, the notion of such alien powers unsettling. Kazues hands trembled slightly, her mind reeling with the implications of a force so foreign yet so devastatingly effective. With these abilities, it was easy for Varek to seize control of the entire world, the old ways, the traditions and customs that defined Murim, began to fade. Varek ushered in a new era, one built on knowledge and technology that seemed to materialize overnight. The world modernized rapidly, and the Murim I knew was lost. He paused, his gaze distant as if seeing the passage of centuries unfold before him. Five hundred years have passed since that day. The world has advanced in ways I could never have imagined. Yet, it has come at a great cost. The four council members who betrayed the Emperor have become the Four Dons, ruling the most important regions with an iron grip. Each of them is immortal, their power rivaling even the gods of old. Jianfengs voice dropped to a whisper, a confession laced with both shame and defiance. As for me... I have lived in exile, bearing the burden of dishonor. Many times I have tried to rally forces to strike against Vareks regime, but its impossible. His power is absolute, and society... society has changed. They dont remember the Murim as it was. They only know the world Varek has created. The weight of his words settled over the group like a shroud. Jianfengs tale painted a bleak picture of a world forever altered, where the old ways were all but forgotten, and a tyrant reigned supreme with powers that bent reality itself. A suffocating silence followed his tale, each member of the group grappling with the enormity of what they had just heard. Adams thoughts whirled, connections forming in his mind, theories taking shape. Two teams of outsiders... could this be related to the Collabs in the system? And Varek, using powers like ours... what does it all mean? The questions piled up, each more pressing than the last, leaving them all on the edge of uncertainty Either way, Jianfeng took a deep breath, his weathered face showing a mixture of hope and desperation. His eyes met each of theirs, lingering for a moment as if searching for a glimmer of agreement or understanding. I cannot force you, but I implore you to help me. You come from another world, much like those foreigners who brought this calamity upon us. Perhaps, you might hold the key to understanding the strange powers and abilities that Lord Varek and his Dons wield. The man said, his voice steady but pleading; Adam, Li, Drake, and Kazue exchanged glances, each digesting the weight of Jianfengs words, but before any of them could respond, a shimmering, translucent screen appeared before their eyes, hovering silently in the air. Lis eyes sparkled with satisfaction as he clenched his fists, his heart pounding with excitement. "Finally! Weve unlocked it!" He exclaimed, a triumphant grin spreading across his face. His determination to reach this point had been relentless, and now, a sense of achievement surged through him. Adam, though more reserved, felt a surge of relief at first, but after carefully reading the information of the subplot, he felt that something wasnt right, his analytical mind pieced together the implications of such an ambiguous synopsis, especially when the end goal was just defeating the Dons but not Lord Varek, and just by wording alone it could mean Could it be possible? A subplot that would end in the resistance''s defeat regardless of what they did, and what about the [??? 0/1] option? This Subplot was different to the ones that they encountered in the last scenario. On the other hand, Kazue, always eager for adventure, felt her heart race. She shared in Lis enthusiasm, her chuunibyou tendencies flaring up momentarily. "This is just like in the stories." She whispered to herself, the thrill of being part of something monumental making her pulse quicken. Jianfeng, sensing their collective energy, continued. Theres something you must know. Attacking the Dons directly is impossible under normal circumstances. They always find a way to regroup when needed. But soon, an event will take place across different parts of the world. For the first time in over a century, the Dons will be separated. His voice lowered, the weight of his next words pressing down on the group. Our target will be Don Bai Huolong. He has been tasked with leading the gathering in Heavenly Jade City instead of Park Zhen for some reason. This will leave him isolated, and somewhat vulnerable. Well use this rare opportunity to strike. The room seemed to tense as Jianfeng laid out the plan. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. We have two weeks. During this time, well gather every piece of information we can from youknowledge that might give us an edge, and we would also appreciate your aid in the battle. The group nodded thoughtfully, their gaze steady, knowing what they needed to do. "We need to make the most of these two weeks. Preparation will be crucial." Said Adam, still thinking about what was happening and how to tackle it appropriately. Kazues eyes gleamed with anticipation, her voice filled with eagerness. "Well do our part! Weve come this far, and were not backing down now." Jianfengs expression softened, gratitude evident in his eyes. Thank you. During this time, you can also familiarize yourselves with the rest of the Alliance. It will be important to build trust and coordination before we discuss more critical matters. The group exchanged determined looks. Each of them felt the weight of the mission ahead, but there was also a spark of hope Immediately after, they rose from their seats within the dimly lit tent, the fabric walls swaying gently in the breeze. The air inside was heavy with the scent of herbs and the lingering tension of the conversation they had just shared with Jianfeng. Li was the first to speak as they got out, his voice brimming with conviction. Its clear what we need to do, weve unlocked a subplot mission again, which means greater rewards if we complete it. Adam crossed his arms, his expression thoughtful yet cautious. I understand the allure of the rewards, especially after what we obtain in the last scenario, but we cant ignore the risks. Not only is its description extremely suspicious, but weve also seen what Park Zhen is capable of. If Jianfengs strength is comparable, there might be a chance, but not with our current level. Kazues face lit up with an almost childlike enthusiasm. Her voice was filled with excitement, bordering on glee. Thats exactly why we have two weeks! She exclaimed, her eyes sparkling. Its the perfect setup! Were meant to train, to grow stronger. This is like living out one of my favorite stories! The others seemed less convinced, exchanging uncertain glances. Adam, however, couldnt shake the memory of that morning, so he looked at Li thoughtfully. Actually She might be onto something this time, you awakened your ki accidentally, didnt you? Thanks to the medical treatment you received, if we could replicate that for the rest of us, it might give us a boost. Adam said, even when the girl was pouting at the part of This time, but before anyone could respond, a familiar, cheerful voice called out from behind them. Hey there! Shen approached with an easy grin, his steps light and energetic. I just heard the newsyoure staying to help the Alliance! Thats fantastic! His enthusiasm was infectious, and the group couldnt help but smile in return, or at least most of them. Shen clapped his hands together. Well, since youll be here for a while, let me show you around. You need to get familiar with the place, right? Nobody complained, so Shen led the way, chatting animatedly as he walked. First things first, the hierarchy. At the top, we have Jianfeng, our leader Please forget hes my father, its not something that matters now. Below him are the ten vice-captains, including myself, some of the people you saw in the tent earlier are part of that group. And then theres everyone elsethe fighters, the support staff, you name it. Kazue listened intently, her eyes wide as she soaked in every word. Katya, however, kept a cautious eye on her, worried about her reaction to Shen, but when Kazue showed more interest in their surroundings than in Shen himself, the blond let out a quiet sigh of relief. Shen continued, pointing to various parts of the camp. Over here, weve got the dining area. Foods simple but heartyenough to keep you going through tough days. Chloe wrinkled her nose slightly but said nothing, while Kazues excitement didnt waver. Its just like a base camp in a strategy game. Kazue whispered, her voice filled with awe, Shen just smiled at the unknown words and moved on. That building over there is for meditation. Its quiet and peacefulperfect for centering yourself. Sebastian nodded approvingly. A place to clear the mind. I could use that. Falk nodded, still perched on his shoulder, meaning that he agreed. The barracks are over there. Shen continued, gesturing towards a row of sturdy tents. Simple accommodations, but comfortable enough. And, of course, we have the baths further down. Chloe finally spoke up, her tone slightly sarcastic. Oh, great. Communal baths. Shen chuckled. Its not as bad as you think, I promise. The tour concluded at the training area, a large open space where warriors sparred and trained with remarkable skill. The sound of clashing weapons and shouted commands filled the air. The sight was breathtaking, especially for Drake, whose eyes widened with admiration. This is incredible. Drake muttered, watching as two fighters executed a series of dazzling techniques. Theyre on a whole different level. It was clear that all this atmosphere had caught the blondes attention to the maximum, after all, even tho he had grown up basically fighting every day of his life, he had never seen such discipline, as if combat was not all about brutality and violence. Meanwhile, Adam seized the moment to address Shen. Shen, Ive been thinking about something. Earlier today, Li accidentally awakened his ki. We were wondering if its possible to do the same for the rest of us. Shens brows shot up in surprise. Awaken ki by accident? Thats not something you hear every day, you otherworlders are so weird. He said, his tone incredulous, but he still paused, considering the idea. In this world, everyone is born with their ki channels open. But there have been cases of people with blocked ki from birth. They are treated with acupressure techniques to awaken their ki. Adam explained further. Li also took a recovery pill right before his ki awakened. We think that might have played a role. Shen nodded slowly, his mind racing. Hmm That makes sense. The combination of treatment and the pill might have triggered something. It could be an interesting idea. Well need to gather the necessary resources and experts, but its worth a shot if thats what you''d like. The group exchanged hopeful glances, the prospect of unlocking their ki filling them with renewed determination. The hours passed quietly as the group dispersed, each indulging in their own interests around the camp. Adam wandered towards a shaded corner of the camp, where a few ancient texts and scrolls were stored. He thumbed through them with a thoughtful expression, hoping to find any tidbit of knowledge that could offer an edge. His curiosity about the mechanics of ki deepened with each passing moment. Kazue, on the other hand, darted around the camp followed by Katya. She eagerly explored every nook and cranny, marveling at the intricate designs and the harmonious layout of the camp while dragging her blond friend by the hand. The artistry, the carefully constructed pavilions, and the flowing banners fascinated hera dreamlike manifestation of her fantasies. Chloe sat by the meditation area, not meditating like Sebastian, but observing the serenity around her. Despite her initial reluctance, she appreciated the calm it provided, and she occasionally cast glances at the sparring grounds, where Nikolai, Gregor, and Emir were fully immersed in observing the warriors. The two men stood there, arms crossed, absorbing every detail of their technique, while the little kid was just amazed to the point of disbelief. Drake, however, found himself at the edge of the training area, where he quietly admired the warriors'' prowess. The sheer physicality and discipline on display resonated with him. He could almost feel the power emanating from their precise strikes and fluid movements, stirring something deep within him. As the sun dipped lower in the sky, Shen returned, a lively spring in his step. Hey, everyone! Ive spoken with the camps physicians. Theyre ready to start the treatment to awaken your ki. The group reconvened, their previous conversations lingering in their minds as Shen led them toward the infirmary. The building was an architectural masterpiece, adorned with intricate carvings of mythical beasts and flowing calligraphy that hinted at ancient wisdom and the scent of medicinal herbs wafting through the air. Inside, several physicians awaited them, their serene expressions contrasting with the formidable tools they heldlong, thin acupuncture needles, glimmering faintly with imbued ki. Despite the intimidating sight, none of the group flinched. There was a brief, shared glance among them, as if silently acknowledging the unspoken irony: typically, someone would panic at the sight of such needles, but not here, not now. One by one, they took their places on the padded mats. Li, having already undergone the treatment, stood by, his arms crossed, exuding a sense of quiet confidence. The others removed their shirts and towels were provided to the girls for modesty. The physicians moved with practiced precision, placing the heated, ki-infused needles at key points along their meridians. The lead physician, an elderly man with a wise, composed demeanor, explained as he worked. We listened carefully to your account of your friends experience. It is clear that his body responded as a last-ditch effort to survive. Such a process, while successful, is inherently dangerous. Under normal circumstances, it could have been fatal. Li chuckled, attempting to mask his nervousness. Is that so? Well, of course, my body is strong. He said with a smirk, but the way he swallowed hard betrayed his lingering anxiety. The physician simply nodded. For you, the treatment will simply open your meridians. You must learn to generate ki naturally. Meditation is the foundationsimple, but essential. Shen stepped forward, his usual cheer tempered with sincerity. Ill guide you through it. Its the first step in mastering your energy, even little kids here can do it unconsciously. As the treatment progressed, the room filled with a palpable tension. The needles, warmed by ki, gently pulsed as they worked to unblock the groups dormant channels. One by one, they felt a strange warmth spread through their bodies, a sign of the ki beginning to flow. Suddenly, the air grew thick, charged with an unseen energy. Drakes body began to emit an intense heat, his skin glistening with sweat as an immense surge of ki poured from him, visible as a faint, shimmering vapor. The physicians stepped back, alarmed and seeing the scene in absolute terror. Drake, stop! Shens voice was sharp, urgent. Youre expelling your life force! Close your meridians, now! Drakes eyes widened, panic flickering across his face. II dont know how! He stammered, his body trembling under the strain. The group watched in horror as Drakes life force continued to pour out. Adam clutched his stomach, a sharp, twisting pain ripping through him. His face paled as he realized the parasite within him was reacting, drawn to the overwhelming energy like a moth to a flame. But then, an even stranger phenomenon occurred. The ki emanating from Drake began to swirl and gravitate towards Emir. The boys eyes widened in confusion as the energy was absorbed into his body, seemingly without effort. II dont know whats happening, I swear! Emir exclaimed, his small frame trembling under the weight of the energy influx. But that was exactly what Drake needed to cool down, breathe calmly, and finally manage to regain control, to the incredulous looks of the doctors and even Shen himself. The room fell silent, the tension easing but leaving an undercurrent of unease. The physicians examined Emir with great care, their expressions grim. Theres no trace of ki within him. One of them remarked. Yet, his meridians are absorbing energy indiscriminately. This is highly unusual. Shens brow furrowed, his usual jovial demeanor replaced by a solemn contemplation. Not only was there an individual abnormally talented in Ki manipulation, but also a kid who seemed to be a possessor of Void Ki, just like Hmm, that was not good at all. Either way, the procedure concluded without further incident, and the group slowly rose from their mats, stretching and donning their clothing once more. Shen, ever the patient guide, gestured for them to follow him, leading them to a quiet, secluded area of the camp, a space carefully chosen for its tranquility and seclusion, even more so than the meditation area. Alright, everyone, take a seat. Shen instructed, settling himself cross-legged on the ground. The others followed suit, forming a loose circle around him. The guys voice took on a soothing, instructional tone. Meditation is the foundation of all ki control. To harness your energy, you must find your center. This requires concentration, relaxation, controlled breathing, and above all, inner peace. Clear your mind and focus on your breath. Inhale deeply exhale slowly. The group closed their eyes, each trying to follow Shens guidance in their own way. Adam sat with his back straight, his hands resting on his knees, trying to steady his thoughts, though the persistent memory of the parasite gnawed at the edge of his concentration. Chloe crossed her arms, her expression of skepticism softening as she attempted to focus. Kazues excitement bubbled just beneath the surface, making it hard for her to truly relax, while Katya maintained a composed facade, though her thoughts wandered. Drake appeared more at ease despite his earlier ordeal, his breathing was steady, and his focus sharp. Minutes ticked by, the sounds of the camp fading into the background. Suddenly, a subtle shift in the air occurred. Drakes body began to radiate a controlled yet potent ki, his energy visible as a faint glow around him. Shens eyes widened in surprise and admiration. Drake youre a natural at this. Your control is exceptional for someone just starting out. Shen said, although its tone lacked his usual joy. But at the same time, a loud gurgle echoed through the serene space, breaking the calm. All eyes turned toward Adam, whose face flushed with embarrassment as his stomach protested loudly. Chloe couldnt contain herself, laughing openly. Katya and Kazue exchanged amused glances, stifling their giggles behind their hands. Adam tried to brush it off, his voice tinged with awkwardness. I I think I need to step away for a moment. But before he could rise, Drake reached out, gently grasping Adams arm. Wait. He said, his tone firm yet understanding. You dont have to keep going if its causing you this much trouble. I think I might be able to help you. Adam looked at Drake, his surprise evident. Before he could protest, Drake took both of Adams hands in his own. The contact was unexpected, and the reaction from the others was immediate. Chloes eyes widened, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. Oh my. She teased, unable to hide her amusement. Kazue and Katya shared a knowing glance, both blushing slightly. Kazue gave a playful thumbs-up, murmuring something like Nice fanservice. Li, standing nearby, groaned audibly. Grow up. He muttered, shaking his head at their antics. Drake closed his eyes, focusing inward. Slowly, a gentle stream of ki flowed from his hands into Adams, the warmth spreading through their connected palms. The boy felt the energy coursing through him, easing the discomfort in his stomach. Drake winced momentarily but quickly masked the pain. After a few moments, Adams stomach quieted, and a peculiar dark energy began to emanate from his body as a system window appeared before himsomething that left him dumbfounded.
?Due to the extreme intake of high-quality vital energy and the means to retain it within, your body is now capable of producing Cursed Energy naturally.?
?Trait [Cursed Meridian Flow] has been created.?
"...?!" Shen clapped his hands once, drawing everyones attention. Impressive, while Im not entirely sure what just happened, its clear that blondie here has an unusually vast ki reserve, and you well, your energy is akin to a Jian Shi. Those are undead warriors controlled by talismans, often possessing immense ki. Quite rare, but at this point, Im not surprised by the peculiarities among you. Nikolai, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up, his tone dry. Okay, thats all well and good, but how long are you two planning on holding hands? Its getting weird. Adam quickly realized he was still holding hands and tried to get free, but to his surprise, Drake didnt let go A slight grimace crossed his face, but when he was ready to ask why the hell he was still touching him that way, the blonde shushed him with a harsh look. Wait just a minute, please Adam didnt understand at first and was a bit creeped out but, almost immediately, two chat windows popped up in front of them.
?Otherworldly Fanbase: One of your fans is drolling over your pure friendship! You have been tipped 200 points.?
?Otherworldly Fanbase: One of your new fans almost fainted with a gasp! You have been tipped Pure Stamina Potion - Rank: C?
?Fanbase Count: [3 members] *+1 new member*?
Chloe whistled, clearly enjoying the spectacle, and joked about it. I didnt know I needed to see that today. Kazue gave another approving thumbs-up, grinning. Fanservice at its finest! Li crossed his arms, exasperated. Seriously, can we move on? This is ridiculous. Drake finally let go of Adam while an actual bottle with a weird golden liquid materialized near him, part of the sponsorship he just received. Did Did you just use me?! Adam said, ignorant of what it sounded like even tho he meant it literally, making Chloe and Kazue burst into laughter and Nikolai finally snap. Oh my god, dude, just shut up, youre making it worse! Shen chuckled, his mood lightening. Alright, now that weve sorted that out, lets get back to business Mastering ki is essential. Normally, it would take about a week for beginners to reach this level, like newborns but thats just newborns, and considering what youve shown today, Im optimistic itll happen sooner for you all. He then turned his attention to Emir, who had been quietly observing the scene, his small frame tense. Little boy, come with me. We need to discuss your unique situation with Jianfeng. Emir glanced nervously at his friends. Kazue offered him a reassuring smile. Dont worry. Shen and Jianfeng are good people. They just want to help. Emir nodded hesitantly, rising to follow Shen. The others watched him go, knowing that his path might be the most challenging of all, but that was just life inside a scenario After a few sighs, they settled back into their meditation. Chapter 60 - Training and preparation for a certain death Chapter 60 - Training and preparation for a certain death The next four days passed in a blur, each day adhering to a rigorous routine that mirrored the lifestyle of the Alliance members. Although adjusting to this schedule was challenging at first, the group found themselves falling into a rhythm surprisingly quickly. Every morning, they rose with the first rays of sunlight. Kazue and Chloe struggled with this early start, often dragging themselves out of their blankets, groggy and mumbling complaints under their breath. Breakfast was a modest portion of rice, fish, and an assortment of vegetables. It wasnt much by any means, and Nikolai couldnt resist grumbling that he missed the hotel food, poking at his plate as if expecting a steak to magically appear. But he wasnt alone in his complaintsthe portions remained small for lunch and dinner, a far cry from the luxuries they had experienced before. After breakfast, they spent almost the entire day meditating, pushing their limits both physically and mentally, and in between, theyd chat with each other or strike up conversations with other Alliance members they could encounter. Adam, Drake, and Li stood out as the first to master a constant flow of kialthough in Adams case, it was cursed energy rather than ki. This newfound control meant they no longer had to spend as much time meditating with the others, so each of them branched off, dedicating themselves to different pursuits during these days. Adam took to the quietest corners of the Alliances library, a sanctuary filled with ancient scrolls and books that held knowledge of past battles, mythical creatures, and complex techniques. He sat cross-legged on the floor, a candle flickering beside him as he pored over parchment, his brow furrowed in concentration. One day, he looked up to see an elderly monk with kind eyes observing him. Do you seek wisdom, young one? The monk asked, his voice a gentle murmur. Adam nodded, his fingers brushing a page on techniques to control cursed energy. Yes, Im searching for anything that might help me understand this. He replied, glancing down at his hands, which still bore faint traces of the cursed energy he could now generate naturally. The monk gave a slow nod and finally said, smiling There is knowledge here older than any of us, but remember, the power within must be guided by the strength of ones heart. Meanwhile, Lis curiosity about the Alliance extended beyond books. He spent his days talking to every person he encountered, from seasoned warriors to cooks in the kitchens, gathering bits and pieces of information about the organizations structure, alliances, and rivals. His approach was direct but disarming, his charm making it easy for him to strike up conversations, and one day, he stopped a grizzled man sharpening a set of throwing knives. What can you tell me about the Alliances reach? Li asked, his tone casual but his gaze sharp, making the man smirk, pausing his work. Reach? Depends on who youre askin. The Alliance has connections in places you wouldnt even imagine. He said, his voice roughened by years of combat. But dont go diggin too deep, lad. Some things are best left alone. Li nodded thoughtfully, storing the information away for later. He thanked the man and moved on, eager to find someone else to chat with someone who might reveal more about the secrets hidden within the Alliance. It was just a hunch, but something wasnt right with all of this. Drake for his part, immersed himself fully in the martial arts training, drawn in by the intensity of the sparring sessions that filled the training grounds. On his first day, he stood on the sidelines, observing a group of fighters practicing a set of complex movements. The air was thick with the sound of fists meeting flesh, the ground marked with the footprints of countless battles. One of the martial artists, noticing Drakes interest, eventually waved him over. You here to watch, or to fight? Asked the man, grinning as he sized up to the blond. Fight! Drake replied, his expression resolute. He joined the sparring, quickly making friends among the group. His enthusiasm and skill were apparent as he adapted to their moves, combining his natural strength with his unique weight-control trait. At first, his sparring partners were amused by his seemingly reckless confidenceuntil they saw what he could do. In one match, as his opponent lunged toward him, Drake shifted his weight to the point of being nearly weightless. His body moved with impossible speed, dodging the strike by a hairs breadth. Then, as he countered, he increased his weight to an astonishing 500 kilograms / 1100 pounds, his fist landing with the force of a boulder. His opponent, though sturdy, stumbled back, gasping in surprise. Thats thats some skill youve got there. The fighter managed, clutching his side with a grin of newfound respect. Word of Drakes abilities spread quickly, and soon, he found himself sparring with more experienced martial artists, until his reputation reached Hyun Gwang, an older man with a lean, wiry frame and a calm, discerning gaze. One afternoon, Hyun Gwang approached Drake, his robes flowing as he moved with effortless grace; there was an aura of quiet strength around him, a presence that silenced the noise of the training ground as he stopped in front of the young man. Youre the one they call Drake. He said, his voice soft but carrying an unmistakable authority. Ive seen you in the sparring ring. You have a gift one that reminds me of the old Shaolin techniques. Drakes eyes lit up with interest. Shaolin? He asked, curiosity piqued since that was the martial art or group that one of the most powerful contestants in the tournament was part of. Hyun Gwang nodded, a faint smile gracing his lips. I am a monk of the only Shaolin faction that chose to rebel Our leader, or former leader to me, Abbess Xinhui, is one of the Four Donsthe only woman among them. The way you control your weight, shifting between light and heavy, mirrors techniques that were once core to the Shaolin way. He said while studying Drake for a moment with critical thoroughness. If youre willing, I would be honored to train with you. Drake didnt hesitate, excitement coursing through him, accepting immediately and bowing respectfully. In the following days, he trained under Hyun Gwangs watchful eye, they practiced tirelessly, focusing on mastering his weight-control trait in ways he hadnt even considered. Hyun Gwang showed him stances that required perfect balance and weight shifting, teaching him to move fluidly from one state to the next. The sessions were intense; each lesson demanded precision, control, and focus. In one sparring exercise, Hyun Gwang instructed him to shift his weight to counterbalance, but to keep his center grounded, using the weight change as a tool, not as a weapon, and that his body must become one with the earth. Drake nodded, his brow furrowed in concentration as he took his stance. He could feel the strength in his core, the earth beneath his feet, and as he shifted his weight, he felt a new level of control. His movements became smoother and more fluid, allowing him to evade attacks with grace before landing his own with unerring accuracy. The other fighters watched with growing respect, whispering among themselves about his swift progress. Each day, as the sun set, Drake and Hyun Gwang would finish their training with a final bout. The elder monks movements were sharp, his strikes carrying decades of practiced skill, yet Drake matched him with newfound finesse and control. By the fourth day, the two were moving as if in a dance, each anticipating the others movements. When they finished, Hyun Gwang clasped Drakes shoulder. You have a natural affinity for this. The monk said, his voice filled with admiration. With time and practice, you may even surpass those who have dedicated their lives to these arts in a couple of years. Abbess Xinhui herself would be impressed. Drake felt a surge of pride, bowing deeply. He knew he still had much to learn, but he was grateful for this opportunity. The days had been long, filled with hard work and challenges, but he felt more alive, more connected to his abilities than ever before. As the days passed, the rest of the group members slowly began awakening to the energy within them, each discovering their Ki at their own pace Gregor being the next one to manage this transformation. Shen kept a close watch on everyone, always monitoring their progress, so, it was with careful observation that he noticed the exact moment when Gregors energy began to flow steadily from his body. There was no mistaking it: He had finally awakened the ability to control his Ki. However, Shen sensed something peculiar in his aura, an undertone that he couldn''t ignore. This Ki feels unusual. The boy remarked aloud, his brows furrowing with unease. Theres a faint trace of karma woven into it, almost as if it belongs to an asura. Only a being who has taken countless lives would normally bear such a mark, yet your Ki is untainted and pure, it sure is weird. Gregor remained silent at Shens words. He merely closed his eyes and nodded, settling back into his meditative stance with the rest of the group. For a couple more days, he continued to meditate, his face betraying none of his inner thoughts or past, focusing only on the calm that came from the new energy flowing within him. The second to awaken his Ki was the old man, Sebastian. When it happened, something curious caught Shens attention. He observed the old mans Ki, and though Sebastians energy was modest, even diminished due to his advanced age, something else altered its power; whenever Falk was in direct contact with him, the energies of both seemed to merge, amplifying exponentially. It became evident that Falks presence acted as a conduit, intensifying Sebastians Ki through a symbiotic but inexplicable bond. It seems that this connection is due to your bird? Inner strength. Shen muttered, almost to himself. A powerful will, like that of a trapped soul. The resonance is impressive. Sebastians eyes widened, feeling his own body as if renewed. He tentatively straightened his back, unburdened by the aches he had long accepted as part of old age, and broke into a gentle trot, marveling as he tested his newfound agility. He even tried a few squats, laughing softly at the strength he seemed to have rediscovered. The small crowd around him watched, deeply moved, as tears of quiet joy gathered in the corners of Sebastians eyes. Shen placed a hand on his shoulder, a rare smile crossing his face. Elder Sebastian, you should feel reassured. There are masters in the Alliancegrandmasterswho are not immortal, yet they are strong warriors who live well past a century. I believe you may be willing to meet one of them one of my many teachers, Elder Yuntai. He is an ascetic who has lived for 140 years. A glint of respect sparked in Sebastians gaze, and he nodded, accepting Shens offer. Together, they set off toward the mountain near the camp to find the reclusive master. Katya was the next to unlock her Ki, although her experience was uneventful compared to the others. Shen watched her intently, waiting for something unusual to emerge, but when nothing out of the ordinary happened, he felt both disappointment and relief, so with a slight nod, he congratulated her. Youve done well, young miss. In her usual quiet way, Katya decided to remain with the group, even though it became apparent that her real reason for staying was Kazue. The two shared a bond that made Katya reluctant to leave until her friend reached her own breakthrough. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Then, a day later, to everyones surprise, Chloe managed to awaken her Ki. Shens eyes lit up as he observed the unique quality of her energy. Its beautiful, theres a sense of happiness in your Ki, an aura that seems healing. He praised her warmly, making a suggestion almost immediately. You should meet Jade Hand Meiling, the chief doctor of the Alliance. Your energy has a natural affinity with healing. Kazue jumped up, her eyes gleaming with excitement. Finally, a healer for the team! Its about time! Chloe, however, didnt look convinced, as healing had never appealed to her. But as Shen went on to explain that Meiling was not only a healer but also one of the vice-captains and the most formidable woman in the Alliance, the pink-haired girls curiosity piqued. With an appreciative nod, she agreed to meet such a legendary healer, so Shen led her to the medical quarters. For a full day, there was no further progress among the others. Gregor had wandered off already, leaving only Kazue and Nikolai to meditate under Shens supervision. Shen tried to guide them with patience, offering advice and encouragement, but neither could produce even a trace of Ki. Finally, on the fourth day, Nikolai succeeded. His face flushed with the effort, and his breaths came in short gasps. Shen approached him, his tone light but firm. Nikolai, if youre this exhausted from one session, you need to work on your basic endurance. Your Ki will be of little use if your body cannot keep up. Nikolai chuckled, shrugging nonchalantly. *Hmpf* Ive never needed to train. *Hmpf* My expertise has always been *Hmpf* running away. Shens expression turned contemplative, but a light smile appeared on his face. In that case, perhaps you would fit well with the Alliances scouting division. They specialize in infiltration and extraction without leaving a trace. The idea seemed to appeal to Nikolai more than rigorous training, and with a faint smirk, he accepted Shens proposal. With that, only Kazue remained without any Ki manifestation. The girl tried everything, determined to prove herself. She attempted different poses, chanted words she thought sounded magical, and even tried willing her Ki into existence with pure focus. Yet, nothing happened. Frustration bubbled within her, and she clenched her fists. Katya noticed, approaching her gently. Dont worry Its alright. Ill stay with you as long as it takes. The blonde murmured softly, her voice warm and calming. Kazue looked up, her frustration melting into gratitude as she nodded, her determination rekindled. Shen, however, began to wonder if there was something fundamentally wrong. Even with all her meridians open, the girls Ki output was minimal, a curious phenomenon. Perhaps I should examine you myself, there may be something amiss with your energy or possibly your state of mind. Shen suggested thoughtfully, making Kazues face flush, her initial reaction one of embarrassment. W-What? Thats a bit invasive However, the guy gave a reassuring smile. The doctors already confirmed that your physical health is fine. This issue may be deeper, something Im trained to address. Suddenly, Katyas gaze shifted uneasily, and she stammered, attempting to protest, but before she could speak, Kazue took a deep breath and nodded. Alright if thats what it takes. After the girls confirmation, Shen asked Katya to step aside, out of respect for Kazues privacy, a comment that made a noticeable twitch appear at the corner of Katyas right eye, a visible sign of her frustration. Just then, Kazue felt an inexplicable sensationa sudden release, as if a weight had been lifted from her back; she hadnt realized it before, but she had felt a faint pressure resting on her spine for days. With that sensation gone, Ki erupted from Kazues body, surging wildly as if unleashed from a seal. Shen took a step back in shock, and Kazue herself looked down in awe at the energy radiating from her. Katya murmured under her breath, cheeks flushed as she stammered. Well I guess theres no need for an examination after all Shen nodded, still somewhat bewildered by the intensity of Kazues energy. This is unusual, but its wonderful to see your Ki emerging so strongly at last. Overcome with joy, Kazue threw her arms up, laughing and celebrating as she jumped up and down. Katya congratulated her with a soft smile, while Shen observed her closely, a thoughtful look in his eyes, and finally asked. Kazue, do you, by any chance, have any elemental affinity? Kazue tilted her head, unsure. I dont know, but I can do this. She raised her right hand, and with a spark of concentration, summoned a crackling orb of electricity in her palm. However, the electricity quickly spiraled out of control, surging across her body and discharging in all directions. Both Katya and Shen stepped back to avoid the scattering energy. Kazue tried desperately to control the outburst, but it subsided only after a few chaotic seconds. She looked up at Shen, cheeks flushed in apology. I-Im so sorry about that However, Shen waved off her apology with a warm smile. No need to worry. You may not know, but in Murim, elemental techniques are highly compatible with Ki since both draw from natural energies. Unfortunately, we dont have anyone skilled in elemental control who could mentor you. But you can practice on your own by visualizing your Ki merging with the electricity you summon. Kazue nodded, brimming with excitement at the prospect of training her abilities further. She turned to Katya, grabbing her hand in a burst of enthusiasm, and dragged her off to practice together. As they departed, the blonde glanced back at Shen, playfully sticking out her tongue with a mischievous grin that reminded him of a child attempting to tease. Shen chuckled to himself as he watched them go, marveling at how colorful this group had become For the next week and a half, each member of the group focused intently on their unique training, sharpening their skills in preparation for the trials that lay ahead. Adam continues to seclude himself in a quiet corner, delving deep into the study and practice of his cursed energy. With a cautious and skeptical expression, he explored the limits of his powers, testing different ways to wield the dark energy with more freedom. On occasions, he found himself growing hungry for vital energy, a hunger that seemed insatiable without Drake''s assistance. Though Adam had originally been reluctant, he begrudgingly accepted his teammates help with a strict caveat. Under no circumstances will we ever hold hands again. Drake, unfazed, simply nodded in agreement, only to surprise Adam by wrapping his arms around him from behind, smirking as he felt the blood drain from his friends face. Adams face turned a pale shade of blue as he felt his energy stabilize with disgust. The unintended intimacy, however, seemed to strike a chord with Drakes otherworldly fanbase, who erupted into cheers once again, gifting him extra points and another stamina potion. Drake, laughing, released Adam and apologized with a casual grin, promising it was the last time, letting this time Adam place a hand on his shoulder instead to absorb the necessary energy. Meanwhile, aside from those comedic moments, Drake spent countless hours training under the watchful eye of Hyun Gwang. The elderly martial artist observed with quiet approval as Drake demonstrated remarkable aptitude for Shaolin techniques. Hyun Gwang instructed him in fundamental stances and breathing techniques, encouraging him to integrate them into his own style. By the end of each session, Drake found himself drenched in sweat, exhilarated by the physical and mental challenges his new training posed. Kazue and Katya spent nearly every waking hour together, with Kazue immersing herself in the practice of integrating her electric skills with her Ki. Each time she conjured a spark, Katya would cheer her on, clapping and calling out words of encouragement, even as she occasionally performed her own physical exercises nearby. With each practice session, Kazues confidence grew, while Katyas quiet support never faltered. Elsewhere in the camp, Chloe had forged an unlikely friendship with Meiling, the head doctor of the Alliance. The two spent hours together, Meiling teaching the girl ways to channel her Ki with a focus on calm, healing energy. The doctor even gifted Chloe a set of special acupuncture needles, which she held with reverence, her curiosity piqued by the art of acupressure. Each day they practiced together, Chloe felt her control over her Ki deepen, her aura of gentle warmth blossoming under Meilings guidance. Gregor, in contrast, preferred quiet meditation. He sat cross-legged in various secluded spots throughout the camp, his eyes closed, fully immersed in a tranquil state of mind. Unbeknownst to him, his presence attracted the younger children of the camp, who found delight in gathering around him, whispering to each other and playing nearby. Although they occasionally bumped into him or kicked up dust, Gregor remained serene, his patience unwavering. Nikolai, ever the rogue, avoided strenuous training altogether. Instead, he found himself drawn to members of the exploration corps, regaling them with stories and quick-witted banter. They quickly took a liking to him, eventually gifting him a lightweight suit designed for agility. He wore it with a mischievous grin, marveling at the increased speed it gave him, and musing that running away from danger had always been his forte. Despite Shens earlier insistence that he train his body, Nikolai contentedly accepted his new allies praise without lifting a single weight. Sebastian and Falk, under the tutelage of Elder Yuntai, practiced the ancient arts of mental and physical conservation. Despite his advanced age, Yuntai treated them both as young students, delighting in their futuristic insights and tales of past exploits. Falk, despite his mechanical form, seemed to exude a faint energy that resonated with Sebastians Ki, and the two absorbed Yuntais lessons on mindful breathing and low-energy techniques with eager curiosity. While these methods couldnt fully restore Sebastians physical vitality, they gave him a newfound agility, allowing him to move with surprising ease for a man of his age. Li, meanwhile, continues seeking out conversations with anyone willing to talk. Over several days, he gathered a wealth of information on the Alliances history, key figures, and the intricacies of their mission. His questions often caught people off guard with their insight, and his presence became familiar among the various camps. Emir, however, was perhaps the most secretive of all. For nearly two weeks, he trained directly with Jianfeng, the leader of the Alliance, who seemed to take a particular interest in the boy. Whenever anyone asked Emir what his training entailed, he would respond with a quiet but firm answer. Teacher Jianfeng asked me not to talk about it yet. One day, Kazue and Katya decided to discreetly follow him. They found him pressing his palms against the rough bark of a tree, maintaining the position in absolute stillness. Kazue soon grew bored and left, but Katya lingered, sensing something unusual about the boys quiet practice The days blurred together, and soon only three remained before the plan would be set into motion. As the camp stirred to life, Jianfeng called everyone to a central tent, larger than any other, set up at the heart of their makeshift base. Over the past week and a half, he had taken time to speak individually with each member of the users team. His questions were thorough and perceptive, seeking to understand each persons abilities, their limits, and the potential each held. Adam could still recall Jianfeng''s calm voice as he questioned him about his cursed energy and its costs, and the serious yet attentive way Jianfeng had listened. This was a leader who wanted to know exactly what each of them could doand what they couldn''t. Inside the tent, the atmosphere was tense but charged with anticipation. Members of the Alliance were seated in a wide circle around a large table, where an intricate map of Heavenly Jade City lay spread across the wooden surface. The map showed every street and landmark in painstaking detail, marking routes, hidden passages, and the layout of the citys defensive points. The ten vice-captains of the Alliance stood at the head of the table, surrounding Jianfeng, and every eye turned toward him as he cleared his throat. "Our plan is straightforward but requires precision." Jianfeng began, his voice carrying through the tent. He gestured toward the map, tracing a finger along a hidden passage marked in faint ink. "We have a pathway into the city that will allow us to enter unseen. This corridor has taken years to prepare, and our contacts inside have kept it hidden from the city''s overseers. The bulk of the Alliances army will launch a frontal assault on the lower quarter of the city to draw the attention of their forces. This will give us, the strike team, enough cover to approach the center undetected." The map showed a clear line of approach: one group would launch a head-on attack, while a smaller team would slip through the hidden passage and aim directly at Don Bai Huolongs stronghold. Jianfeng looked at each main team memberAdam, Drake, Kazue, Li, Sebastian, Gregor, and Katya, seeing that the last three had insisted on joining the strike team. "Our objective is the Don himself. Once we reach him, we will have at most an hour to eliminate him before reinforcements arrive. That hour is our window; we will have to give everything we have, as there''s no fallback plan. If we fail, none of us may leave that room alive." As the words settled, a few hands rose with questions. Adam was the first to speak up, his gaze steely. "What if the Don has additional forces hidden closer to his quarters?" Jianfeng nodded, as though anticipating this concern. "Our scouts have confirmed that most of his elite guard is stationed on the outer layers of his stronghold. They''ll be drawn away by the main attack. We should only encounter minor defenses until we reach the central chamber. However, I''ve instructed the vice-captains to remain vigilant and adjust positions as needed if the situation changes." Kazue raised her hand next. "What about possible traps? The Don must have some form of defense against intruders." Jianfeng exchanged a glance with his vice-captains, who nodded in silent agreement. "The passage were using has been carefully surveyed and should be safe. However, once were inside the main chamber, well have to rely on our senses and caution. Bai Huolong is known to have unconventional means of protection. Stay alert and trust in each other." As the questions continued, Jianfeng addressed every concern, reassuring them where he could and offering strategies to deal with unknowns. Adam could see the calm confidence in the leaders gaze, a confidence that seemed to spread through the group, grounding them. When Jianfeng announced the dismissal, each team member left with a sense of readinessthough for some, it was tainted with anxiety, while others, like Kazue, buzzed with an uncontainable eagerness. The day of the attack finally arrived, set to begin in the late afternoon. The mood was electric, a blend of fear and anticipation. Kazue paced back and forth, practically vibrating with excitement. Ive waited for this, She muttered under her breath, casting glances at her teammates with a grin. Finally, a real mission. Adam, meanwhile, watched the movements around him with a feeling of unease. His eyes scanned the ranks of the soldiers gathered, noting that only the vice-captains carried armor and weapons. The rest of the soldiers, the ones assigned to the lower quarter assault, bore nothing more than their regular clothes and grim determination. The realization struck him with cold clarityvictory was not just essential; it was their only option if they wanted to survive. If they failed to defeat the Don, everyone here, his team included, would fall to the wrath of Bai Huolongs forces. As the hour approached, each member of the team moved to their designated positions, the final moments of quiet before the chaos. The camp was silent, an almost reverent stillness hanging over them. When the moment arrived, a low, steady horn sounded through the camp. It was time. With steady, determined steps, each person made their way to the edge of the camp, heading toward the target zone. Adam kept close to the others, his mind focused on the mission, yet he could not help but feel the weight of what lay ahead. Chapter 61 - Battle at Heavenly Jade Castle: Part 1 Chapter 61 - Battle at Heavenly Jade Castle: Part 1 The tunnels buzzed with murmurs and shuffling footsteps as the Alliance army began its careful march forward, guided by the dim, flickering torches along the stone walls. They left behind only the non-combatantschildren and a handful of caretakersto wait for their return in the cavernous refuge outside the city. The tension in the air was palpable, and every face reflected the determination that had carried them this far. Moving through the narrow passages, the soldiers split into groups according to the plan, strategically positioning themselves at different points throughout Heavenly Jade City. The sound of footsteps softened as the groups dispersed, each squadron moving to a designated area to ensure their presence remained hidden until the exact moment of the assault. Meanwhile, the Strike Team continued down a separate, winding route through the ancient tunnels that would lead them directly to the palace gates. As they reached a junction, Nikolai, Chloe, and Emir halted, ready to diverge from the main team as planned. Nikolai adjusted the collar of his Soaring Cloud Attire, the special suit given to him by the scout team, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. Looks like this is where we part ways. He said, glancing back at the group with a mischievous grin and an unusual confidence. Meanwhile, Chloe stepped closer to Adam, tilting her head playfully. Dont worry, if you get hurt, Ill be here to patch us up with everything Ive learned. She teased him with a wink and a hint of flirtation in her tone and gave him a gentle pat on the arm before turning to join her group. With a final wave, Nikolai, Chloe, and Emir disappeared down another tunnel, blending into the shadows as they headed toward their designated positions. The Strike Team continued onward, their path narrowing as they approached the heart of the city. They waited in tense silence, counting down the seconds before the chaos would begin. When the countdown reached zero, an explosion of sound erupted throughout the city. All across Heavenly Jade City, the soldiers of the Alliance launched their attack in perfect synchrony, each group burst into action, shouting, causing commotion, and drawing attention from every corner of the city. The plan was simple yet effective: create enough noise and destruction to attract the guards and distract them from the palace itself, although it also attracted the attention of a lot of martial artists from the numerous gangs, schools, and sects currently in the city, who jumped immediately to subdue the rioters. Nikolai darted through the winding streets, his movements swift and agile, his enhanced speed from the Soaring Cloud Attire allowed him to glide past opponents without engaging. His voice rang out, amplified by his skill, [Silver Tongue], which he used to shout orders to the enemies nearby. Stop where you are! He commanded, his tone authoritative, and to his delight, several of the lower-level fighters froze, momentarily disoriented, obeying his voice almost against their will. A grin spread across Nikolais face as he watched the confusion unfold. Ah, if only Id had this power back in the real world. He mused aloud, chuckling as he directed the enemies to scatter or turn on each other amid their bewilderment. He moved effortlessly between them, enjoying the chaos he orchestrated, all while dodging any potential encounters with well-trained fighters. On the other side of the city, Chloe remained in the rear of her group, watching the battle unfold with a sense of excitement tempered by caution. She knew she wasnt a fighter like the others, and she left the heavy work to the skilled warriors in her squad. But as the sounds of fighting echoed around her, a large, muscular enemy fell at her feet, unconscious and sprawled on the ground with his chest bare and exposed. An idea sparked in Chloes mind, and she reached into her bag, pulling out a set of gleaming silver needlesa gift from Doctor Meiling, who had shown her how to channel Ki into them as part of a rudimentary healing technique. Her heart raced with anticipation as she held the needles, their tips glinting under the streetlights. Alright, lets see if I can make this work. She whispered, her eyes gleaming with excitement, carefully inserting a needle around the mans head, focusing her Ki through each one as she placed them with precision. Her hands moved with growing confidence, a thrill of accomplishment running through her as she saw the mans hand twitch slightly, an involuntary movement despite his unconscious state. Chloe beamed with joy, her excitement radiating from her. Ha! I think Im getting the hang of this! She exclaimed to herself, adjusting a few more needles, eager to explore this newfound skill further. Meanwhile, in the third front, Emir sat cross-legged in a small, dim alley near the central plaza, surrounded by a group of elite guards appointed by Jianfeng. Their sole mission was to protect the boy as he meditated, blocking out the violent chaos unfolding around them. With his eyes closed and his hands resting on his knees, Emir appeared unbothered by the clamor of the battle, his expression serene as he concentrated on maintaining his meditative state. Despite the yells and clashing weapons echoing in the streets, Emirs calmness was undisturbed, his mind as still as a quiet pond. The guards exchanged glances, clearly surprised by the boys composure; they had expected him to be rattled by the intensity of the scene, yet he remained untouched by fear or distraction. It was as though he was completely detached from the violence surrounding him. Occasionally, one of the guards would have to intercept an enemy drawing too close to the kid, swiftly dispatching the intruder with well-practiced movements, but Emir remained entirely focused, oblivious to their efforts to keep him safe. Eventually, one of the guards noticed something unusual, an odd sensation that prickled his skinthe faint trace of Ki drifting from the fallen enemies, as if the energy was being drawn toward Emir in thin, wispy tendrils. The guard shivered, a chill running down his spine as he realized that no Ki emanated from the kid himself; the boys aura was an empty void. It was unnerving, this silent, unexplainable phenomenon, and the guards could only watch in awe and apprehension as the unseen force pulsed faintly around the boy. Back in the city streets, the sounds of battle intensified. Alliance soldiers, unarmed and dressed in simple clothing, fought with unmatched tenacity against the citys martial artists, criminals, and fighters from various sects and families who had gathered to defend their territory. The Alliance soldiers relied on pure skill, evading strikes and using coordinated movements to hold their ground, even as the well-armed defenders slashed and jabbed with blades, clubs, and knives. Suddenly, the guards from the palace arrived on the scene, bearing firearms and swiftly turning the tide. Bullets zipped through the air, sending Alliance members scattering. Just as panic threatened to erupt, Shens special team stepped forward, each member wielding the special staff they had used previously. They moved with graceful precision, deflecting bullets with their staves, forming a protective barrier as they shielded the Alliance fighters. Yet, the sheer number of attackers and the unending waves of city defenders pushed the Alliance fighters to their limits, forcing them into an all-out fight as Heavenly Jade City transformed into a full-blown battleground. Nikolai, still racing through the streets, smirked as he continued to sow confusion among the enemies, his voice booming as he gave conflicting orders to the lesser fighters, who stumbled in disarray under his skills command. Chloe, meanwhile, was deeply immersed in her experimental healing, her eyes sparkling with each small success as she watched the unconscious mans limbs twitch in response to her needles. And far from the fray, Emir continued to meditate in silent concentration, his presence a calm amidst the storm, as his guards stood vigilant and wary of the unusual energy stirring around him. The battle for Heavenly Jade City was in full swing, a clash of wills and strength that echoed through every street and alley, each side determined to gain control of the city before the night was through. On the other side of the battlefield, the Strike Team moved cautiously through the tunnels, the faint echoes of their footsteps and controlled breathing bouncing softly off the damp stone walls. Jianfeng, leading the way, held a calm and composed expression, though the subtle tension in his posture betrayed the importance of their mission. His ten vice-captains, including Shen and several of the users mentors, flanked him in tight formation, each one fully alert and focused. Adam, Drake, Kazue, Li, Sebastian, Gregor, and Katya followed behind, maintaining silence as they navigated through the twisting paths. Each step brought them closer to the heart of Heavenly Jade Castle. As they approached the tunnels end, the faint sounds of distant commotion drifted toward them. The Strike Team slowed, observing the scene beyond the exit with careful eyes. In the faint light, they could make out guards running in large numbers toward the city, leaving their posts as the distraction plans took effect. Adam clenched his fists in quiet satisfactiontheir allies were doing their part. Jianfeng signaled the team forward, and one by one, they emerged from the tunnel, shadows blending seamlessly with the remaining patches of darkness. Good. Theyre moving as planned. Jianfeng muttered, barely audible but firm. The group advanced, timing their movements with precision as they slipped through the mansions grounds, undetected by the sparse remaining guards. Every corner held the possibility of discovery, but they stayed silent, drifting like ghosts through the dimly lit corridors of the estate. The weight of the silence pressed down on them, each footfall like a whisper of impending confrontation. Finally, they reached the vast doors leading to the grand hall where they knew Don Bai Huolong awaited. The team halted, bracing themselves as they arranged their formation outside the door, Adams pulse quickened as he took in the stillness of the door, his mind racing with the idea of catching the notorious figure off-guard. But then, a cold and distorted voice echoed in the minds of Adam, Drake, Kazue, Li, Gregor, Sebastian, and Katyaa voice they knew all too well. The robotic tone of the system, glitching as if struggling against some unknown interference, sounded ominously within their heads.
?Notice: SR-class Plot Device: Imnottrappedupinherewithyou. Youretrappedinherewithme has been used?
The air around them seemed to freeze as the chilling announcement sank in. The words clawed at their nerves, icy dread slipping into the minds of each member. Li was the first to break, his voice cutting through the silence in a loud, panicked shout. Its a trap! He yelled, his voice echoing down the corridor, but before anyone could react, a translucent green barrier materialized around them, forming a cube that enclosed the Strike Team within its oppressive walls. It phased seamlessly through the walls of the mansion, locking them in place without damaging the structure itself, but it was clear that escape was impossible. An automated system message flashed before their eyes, each word carrying a dreadful weight:
?SYSTEM NOTICE?
?Teams Defined: Alliance + Users vs. Don Bai Huolong.?
?Until one side is completely annihilated, no one can exit the designated space.?
Li cursed under his breath, glancing anxiously at the others. Fuck! He shouted, trying to keep his voice steady but failing miserably, everyone on the user team was dumbfounded, how was it possible? There was a usage of a Plot Device, something that only users could possess because it directly interfered with the scenario rules Jianfeng, with a face of stone, motioned for silence as he assessed the barriers nature, but there was little doubt left They were trapped. Just then, the grand doors creaked open, revealing the massive chamber beyond, and seated casually in the center of the room, with his legs propped up on an ornate table and hands resting behind his head, was Don Bai Huolong himself. His lean, muscular frame suggested a deceptive strength that belied his slender build; dressed in a flowing red tunic with a unique, elaborate hat that featured a black sphere on its peak, he had an aura of both elegance and latent menace. His amber eyes gleamed with sharp intelligence, and when he smiled, the flash of his unnervingly sharp teeth gave the impression of a predator toying with its prey. Don Bai Huolong''s gaze settled on them, a smug grin pulling at the corners of his mouth. "Ah, there you are. I was getting tired of waiting!" He drawled, his voice thick with mockery. "Finally A chance to get rid of you pests in one fell swoop." Jianfeng narrowed his eyes, stepping forward with a steely expression. Bai Huolong Once, we stood side by side. Now, youre nothing more than a lackey to Lord Varek, it makes me sick. He said, his voice filled with a quiet anger that had been simmering for centuries, but the Dons laugh was low and menacing, resonating through the chamber. A lackey? Is that what you think? He shook his head, feigning disappointment. Jianfeng, old friend, you were always such a fool. Lord Varek represents true power, absolute power. And I am one of his chosen enforcers. If you had any sense, youd have joined him, instead of clinging to your pitiful notions of honor. Adams eyes flickered as he took in the scene, but something caught his attentiona strange, flickering display over Bai Huolongs form. His [Cursed Eyes] activated on instinct, and for a brief moment, he could see a system-like interface attached to the Don. It looked disturbingly familiar, and his voice rose unbidden as he pointed, unable to contain his shock He had a gltichy users stat window, just like Jasper Merrick had back in the last scenario.
?Name: B??????a?????????i???????? ???????????H???????u??????o??????l??????????o???????n????????g???????????
?Age: 5??????3?????0?????
?Species: E????????n??????l?????i??????g??????h????????t??????e???????d????? H??????u??????m????????a????????n????? ??????-??????? ???????R?????a???????n????k??? ??????A??????+?????????
?Points: 0???????????
?Potential: A??????+?????
?E????r?????r???o????r????
Bai Huolongs gaze turned cold, recognizing Adams semblance and looking at them with his amber eyes, and his smile twisted into something dark, just as, to the horror of the boy, another system window popped in front of him. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
[Skill: Cursed Eyes Lv6]
[You are familiar with this skill, data is being collected]
[Cursed eyes allow the user to see additional, hidden, and key information about any option, skill, treasure, Plot Device, scenario character, setting, or user if it exists. Repeated use of it on the same target increases the understanding of it. Might fail if the target rank or level is too high]
It was insane, the Don had the same eyes as Adam but with a higher level, just how?! Such skill shouldnt exist in this setting. So, these are the ones from the other world? Said Bai Huolong, his tone was laced with contempt, yet he looked almost amused. Ah, nostalgia but Im afraid I cant let you meddle in my affairs. In a swift, almost casual motion, the black sphere on his hat shot forward, streaking toward them like a missile.
[Karma Devil Ball - Rank A- ]
?Additional Information?
?A floating black sphere infused with dark karmic energy. Drawn to those burdened by heavy misdeeds, it silently seeks out the individual with the highest negative karma in its vicinity, attaching itself to them and recognizing them as its master. Once bound, the?
Adam barely had time to glimpse a distorted system window revealing the spheres information before it dissolved, and then, in an instant, translucent cubes enclosed him, Drake, Kazue, Li, Gregor, Sebastian, Katya, Jianfeng, and Shen. Adam struggled against the barriers walls, his movements frantic, he almost immediately tried to use his [Ghost Phasing] skill to escape, yet nothing happened, or rather, he couldnt. There was no reaction whatsoever in his body. Its its sealing our skills! I cant use anything! He shouted, his voice edged with panic, even his parasite was unresponsive, although he felt that it was still there. Drake clenched his fists, pressing against the walls of his cube, but his strength seemed meaningless against the barriers impenetrable surface. Damn it nothings working. Li tried summoning his book, the skill he relied on so heavily, but it was as if the magic itself had been snuffed out. He threw a furious punch against the cube, but it didnt even dent. Adam took a deep breath, forcing his mind to calm. Its a skill nullification field Probably created by the black sphere, as most items, it might have a time limit, but we need to make it through this somehow. Bai Huolong watched their struggles with delight, clapping his hands in exaggerated applause. Pin Pon! Thats right, youre all just regular humans now For the next five minutes, nothing from your precious system will save you. A cold realization washed over Adam as he looked at the Don, feeling the oppressive weight of their situation, how much does he know about them and how a user operates? Nothing made sense at all. On the other hand, Jianfeng and Shen tried to break through the walls of their containment, pouring all their martial prowess into strikes that resounded with unyielding force. Yet, their every blow met an invisible resistance, a shimmering green barrier that hummed with latent energy. The Don watched them, arms folded, his expression unreadable but carrying a glint of something close to amusement. "Save your energy." Bai Huolong said calmly, his tone betraying neither frustration nor impatience. "Yes, theoretically, brute force could break itbut not even I could do that alone. So, for you two its impossible." Jianfeng and Shen shared a quick glance, frustration etching across their faces. Every fiber of their training screamed at them to keep trying, to push harder, yet there was a bleak finality in the Dons words. Meanwhile, the rest of the room shifted as nine figures, each radiating their own formidable aura, stepped forwardfree from the bindings that held the rest of the group. These were the Vice-Captains, elite warriors, each trained to the pinnacle of their arts, each prepared for this very day. One of the Vice-Captains, a tall man with an iron gaze, smirked as he addressed the Don, their infamous foe. "You really are an idiot, Bai Huolong, even without the rest, its still nine against one. Weve trained for this. All of us. To the brink of death. And even if you have some tricks up your sleeve, you wont make it out of here alive." Bai Huolong, unfazed, simply returned the gaze with an easy smile. He raised a finger, pointing to each of them in turn as if counting up his next targets. Thats great. Truly, its admirable that you all pushed yourselves this far. But He said with that same infuriating grin widening. ...This wont even be a warm-up for me. Doctor Meiling, master of advanced ki techniques, narrowed her eyes, her fingers already deftly tracing the thin needles she carried, each one prepared to disrupt ki flows, control bodies, or incapacitate foes with a mere touch. The Doctor had taught Chloe every nuance of these techniques, and now, they glinted in her hands like tiny, deadly instruments of precision. Elder Yuntai, with a presence that belied his hundred years, stood beside her, his aura unwavering, his stance steady as he focused his ageless strength. And Hyun Gwang, with his Shaolin techniques and the metal staff strapped to his backan instrument of power that could extend and contract at sonic speedshifted into position. The nine Vice-Captains moved in flawless unison, each weaving their skills together in a deadly, coordinated assault. Doctor Meilings needles flew through the air, glinting with lethal precision. Elder Yuntai swept forward, his movements swift and graceful, unleashing strikes with a vigor that seemed to defy his age. Hyun Gwang spun his staff into a blur, each swing humming with an undercurrent of powerful ki that crackled through the air. Behind them, six other Vice-Captains launched attacks in their own unique stylesa whirlwind of strikes, each as deadly as the last. Bai Huolong moved effortlessly, sidestepping their strikes, blocking their attacks without so much as a break in his smug smile. He deflected Meilings needles with the back of his hand, twisted out of Elder Yuntais grip with ease, and dodged Hyun Gwangs staff by a mere inch, the air displaced by its speed rustling his robes but leaving him untouched. He remained untouchable, a figure of pure confidence who weaved through their onslaught as if it were all just a game. At one point, Bai Huolong threw out a punch, and Elder Yuntai narrowly blocked it, feeling the tremendous force that radiated from his opponents blow. Another attempt from Hyun Gwang was met with an open palm, stopping the Shaolin masters staff mid-swing and pushing him back with surprising strength. However, the proud warriors would not be intimidated, and, in perfect harmony, the nine Vice-Captains moved as if they shared a single mind, each one stepping in and out with expert timing, a relentless wave of strikes from every direction. The Don, however, met each attack with his signature grin, his eyes gleaming with a daring, amused confidence. The combo began with Elder Yuntai, who led the assault, his hands flashing in blindingly fast jabs. His strikes aimed at Bai Huolongs pressure points, each one intended to break his opponent''s defenses with pinpoint accuracy. The moment Bai Huolong twisted to evade, Meiling leaped forward, her needles glinting between her fingers. In a fluid motion, she released a volley of them, each one honed with her potent ki, aiming to disrupt Bai Huolongs energy flow and slow his movements. Her needles brushed past him, some deflecting off his hardened skin defenses, but one managed to graze his shoulder. Seeing the opening, Hyun Gwang charged in, his Shaolin staff extending like a living weapon, moving at the speed of sound. With each strike, his staff snapped back and forth, forcing Bai Huolong to duck and weave in rapid succession; he narrowly dodged, still grinning, but he was clearly on the defensive. Hyun Gwangs strikes kept him occupied, giving space for the next Vice-Captain to enter the fray. Two of the remaining Vice-Captains darted in together, each wielding bladed weapons that moved with a dance-like fluidity. They struck from opposite sides, their blades creating arcs of light as they aimed for Bai Huolongs torso and legs, forcing him to twist and shift his stance to evade. The sound of metal whistling through the air filled the space, but the Dons eyes shone with glee, his movements effortlessly precise. Despite their speed, he moved just in time to parry or dodge, a blur in motion as he met each attack with unyielding confidence. The next Vice-Captain attacked with a blazing, fire-infused kick that aimed directly for Bai Huolongs chest. He blocked it, but the flames licked at his sleeve, leaving a scorch mark on his clothes, yet he laughed, the grin never leaving his face, even as the impact pushed him back. Another Vice-Captain followed immediately, a ki-enhanced punch slamming toward his ribs, while another launched himself over Bai Huolong''s head, attempting to strike from above. The nine fighters moved with seamless unity, each one flowing into the next attack as if they had trained together for decades, their eyes fierce and unrelenting. In a final coordinated maneuver, Meiling darted in once more, using her needles to immobilize Bai Huolong''s right arm for a split second. The others seized the opportunity, each one attacking from a different angle, pushing him back toward the barrier. The last Vice-Captaina powerful martial artist who specialized in shockwave attackscharged up his energy, focusing it into a single, devastating punch. He launched himself at Bai Huolong, and the force of his punch released a massive shockwave upon impact. The blow collided with a thunderous explosion, sending a rippling shockwave through the confined arena. Dust and debris rose up, shrouding the young Don from view. The Vice-Captains stood still, muscles tense, eyes fixed on the thick haze as they caught their breath, believing they might have finally landed a decisive hit. But through the settling dust, a figure began to emergeBai Huolong, slowly standing, completely unharmed, and still grinning, as if the entire fight had merely been a game. Well, that was fun. I didnt expect you all to have come so far He said, a tone of genuine amusement in his voice. But its been over a minute now, and I suppose I should start wrapping things up before the spheres effect fades. Dont worryIll still have my fun. With a dramatic lift of his hand, Bai Huolong snapped his fingers, and out of thin air, two enormous speakers materialized behind him. A pulsing beat filled the room, and the unmistakable rhythm of Eurodance began to echo off the walls. Lis eyes widened, unable to mask his confusion. That music Bai Huolong laughed, his face lighting up with genuine excitement. Oh, this song is a classic! I love this otherworldly music! He shouted, already moving to the beat, a few exaggerated steps as he began to dance in place, swaying and twisting with an eerie ease. The Vice-Captains exchanged confused glances before charging forward once more, each launching a fresh wave of attacks. But this time, Bai Huolong moved differently, fluidly dodging every strike with closed eyes, as if the music itself guided him. Every swing, jab, and kick missed by mere millimeters, his movements in perfect sync with the thundering beat, his laughter echoing with each dodge. With every snap of his fingers, large wooden crates began to appear around him, six in total, positioned strategically around the battlefield. As he dodged another assault, he glanced back at his creations and smiled, his gaze dancing with amusement. Ah, I suppose its time to introduce my backup dancers! He called out over the beat, snapping his fingers again. One by one, the crates creaked open, and six figures stepped forth, each one a Jiang Shia hopping vampire, their gray skin pale, dressed in long robes and topped with a talisman-laden hat. Doctor Meilings face twisted in horror as she recognized the figures stepping forward. No no, it cant be! The Jiang Shi lifted their arms in unison, advancing toward the Vice-Captains, who readied themselves, faces hardened. But as they swung their weapons or launched ki attacks, the Jiang Shis bodies turned to mist, allowing each strike to pass through harmlessly. Yet their own attacks were real, their claws and fangs biting into flesh, drawing blood, each strike more punishing than the last. The Vice-Captains quickly found themselves losing ground, their ranks breaking as these ghostly foes drove them back, each Jiang Shi moving with a martial skill that rivaled the living Jianfeng also recognized the identity of such undead and began to explain. Those monsters They were once our comrades. These were Vice-Captains who fell in battle against Lord Vareks forces Just how? Jiang Shis are supposed to be just a myth. Those words made Adam frown, what did he mean by that? That was not what Shen had told them during their Ki training Meanwhile, still dancing, Bai Huolong watched their struggle with amusement. This is a little something I picked up recently from Lord Vareks teachings. Not the strongest power, but certainly amusing enough to clear out insects like you. One of the Vice-Captains shouted desperately. What kind of witchcraft is this?! The Don chuckled, pausing mid-dance to meet their gaze. Witchcraft? No, no This is music. People cant touch music, you see but music can touch people. The battle dragged on, each Vice-Captain now bearing fresh wounds, struggling against the relentless Jiang Shi. Jianfeng, watching the chaos, clenched his fists. This is absurd He''s mocking them, this is not even his actual ability... But before he could finish, Adam interrupted him, his voice low, grim, cursing the fact that he couldnt use his eyes to see the information of such powers. Its a system skill. All these strange powers that you said Lord Varek and his Dons wieldthere''s no doubt after seeing this, theyre from the system. Something theyve accessed Somehow. The battle had taken its toll on the Vice-Captains. Deep gashes and bruises marred their bodies, their breaths labored as they staggered, each movement slower than the last. Blood seeped from fresh wounds, staining the ground beneath them. Their once-powerful strikes now wavered, no longer holding the strength they had when the battle began. With every desperate attempt to counter the relentless onslaught of the Jiang Shi, they found themselves outmatched. The undead creatures swarmed them, intangible and unstoppable, striking with eerie precision and relentless force. Then, Bai Huolong himself joined the fray, a haunting grin stretched across his face. The pounding music filled the room, creating an unnatural rhythm that seemed to drive him forward with sinister delight. He moved so quickly it was almost a blurappearing behind one of the Vice-Captains, his teeth bared in a predatory grin. The warrior turned, eyes wide with shock, just as Bai Huolong lunged, sinking his fangs into the mans neck. A guttural scream tore from the Vice-Captain''s throat, the pain searing through his entire body as his blood drained and his strength faded The scream echoed off the walls, mingling with the relentless beat of the music, before abruptly cutting off. His body went limp, his eyes glazed over, unseeing, as he slumped forward, entirely at Bai Huolong''s mercy. One by one, Bai Huolong moved to each Vice-Captain, and each attempt to fight him off met with ruthless futility, as those who tried to defend themselves found their efforts thwarted by the Jiang Shi, the undead guardians blocking every escape route. Desperation etched itself onto the Alliance warrior''s faces as they struggled, but Bai Huolong was relentless, his movements methodical as he approached his next target with a cold, cruel smile. Please Stay back! One Vice-Captain cried out, raising his hands in a defensive stance, but the Dons grin widened. Why resist? Its pointless. He murmured, his voice barely audible over the pulsing music, and in a single, swift movement, he was behind the man, his grip vice-like on the mans shoulders. Without hesitation, he sank his teeth into the exposed neck. The Vice-Captain screamed as well, his voice strangled with pain, but within moments, he too fell silent, his body slumping as his eyes rolled back, lifeless. And so it went. Each Vice-Captain fell under Bai Huolong''s merciless assault, their formidable martial prowess and years of experience rendered meaningless in the face of his overwhelming strength. For every move they made, he had a counter; for every inch they gained, he was there to take it away. When the last of them fell, all nine lay on the ground, defeated, their bodies still, a haunting silence replacing the once-mighty fighters. Jianfeng''s face twisted with fury and despair as he watched his former comrades, the pride of the Alliance, lay low. His fists clenched, and his voice trembled with rage as he shouted. Bai Huolong! You bastard! How could you do this to your own people? But the Don only chuckled, his expression mocking. Oh, Jianfeng, such a sentimental fool even for an immortal like you. They were weak, and weakness has no place in Lord Vareks world. The blaring music played on, as though mocking the fallen warriors and their efforts. Just as Jianfeng prepared to charge forward, teeth bared and fists raised, the barrier surrounding them shimmered and began to fade. Suddenly, the translucent cage blinked out, releasing those trapped within. Most of them hurried to step forward, their expressions determined as they moved, but then, a distorted, robotic voice filled the air.
?Notice: Standard-class Plot Device: PlotHole has been used?
With a sudden flash, the barrier from the black sphere snapped back into place, sealing off the battleground once more. Those who reacted quickly managed to escape, but Sebastian and Katya were left trapped within the confines of the shimmering boundary once again. *Tsk* That wasnt necessary. Bai Huolong clicked his tongue in mild annoyance, casting a glance at the barrier. Lord Varek is always watching, you know. But he didnt need to interfere so blatantly. He glanced back at Jianfeng, his eyes gleaming with amusement. But, I suppose it doesnt matter. I would have taken care of all of you either way. Without hesitation, Jianfeng charged forward, his body radiating with ki as he prepared to strike. But before he could reach Bai Huolong, the bodies of the nine fallen Vice-Captains began to shudder and twitch. The unnatural movement stopped Jianfeng in his tracks, his eyes widening in horror. One by one, the Vice-Captains eyes opened, revealing a chilling emptiness. Their once determined faces were now slack, devoid of emotion. Slowly, they began to rise, their limbs stiff and jerking as though controlled by invisible strings. A twisted smile spread across Bai Huolongs face as he watched his new minions stand before him. Perfect, now the numbers are a bit more balanced. He murmured, his voice dripping with satisfaction. The Vice-Captains stood in a line, each one bearing a ghastly expression, eyes empty yet filled with an insatiable hunger. The haunting rhythm of the music pulsed in the air, and, in time with the beat, the undead warriors began to sway, their movements synchronized with the Dons chilling commands. The Jiang Shi raised their arms as well, bodies vibrating to the rhythm, their eyes filled with dark, twisted energy as they prepared to attack the remaining Alliance fighters. Bai Huolongs grin widened, the twisted amusement evident in his voice as he spoke although he stopped dancing, knowing full well that, even if he was stronger than Jianfeng, he couldn''t afford to fool around like with the other small fries, but the rest of the group on the other hand... Now, then Shall we continue the dance? Chapter 62 - Battle at Heavenly Jade Castle: Part 2 Chapter 62 - Battle at Heavenly Jade Castle: Part 2 The air was thick, practically humming with tension as Jianfengs aura flared to life, filling the room with an oppressive, tangible weight. The raw, uncontained fury coursing through him manifested in waves of concentrated Ki radiating outward. His face, usually so composed, was contorted with anger as he glared at Bai Huolong, who lounged with a smirk playing at his lips, looking wholly unimpressed. Shen Yue Jianfengs voice was a low, thunderous growl, each word sharp and unyielding. Stay back with the others. Deal with those Jiang Shi and the corpses. Ill handle Bai Huolong myself. Shen nodded to his fathers words, though his gaze lingered on him, concern flickering in his eyes before he tightened his grip on his staff. The reanimated vice-captains, devoid of their former selves, stood at attention with hollow stares, their postures jerking and rigid, while the Jiang Shi C corpses with a grotesque mix of twisted flesh and dark energy C awaited their orders. Oh, always so serious, Jianfeng. Bai Huolongs mocking tone rang out, resonating against the cold stone walls of the mansions inner chamber. He laughed, low and condescending, his amber eyes flashing with an unsettling glint. Youve always been so Predictable. Cant you ever have any fun? Jianfeng ignored the taunt, his piercing gaze locked on his enemy. He knew, as did Bai Huolong, that this was no ordinary battle. The Don, once a formidable ally and friend, was now twisted by his allegiance to Lord Varek. And while Jianfeng knew his own strength, he could sense an unnatural power radiating from his enemy C a power not of this world. He clenched his fists tighter. It was clear that the once-close bond they shared had been completely eroded by Bai Huolongs new, otherworldly abilities. The Dons smile widened, reading Jianfengs determination. Do you honestly think you can match me now? Not after everything Lord Varek has given me. The power I wield is beyond anything you could even fathom. If I were in your place, Id have given up long ago. A moment later, without another word, the Alliances leader sprang forward, and Bai Huolongs sneer turned to a look of fierce concentration, and as their fists met in a thunderous collision, a shockwave rippled from the impact that seemed to make the entire room tremble. Further back, Adams gaze locked on the reanimated vice-captains and the Jiang Shi now moving toward them in unison, clearly intent on overwhelming the smaller group. Through his [Cursed Eyes], he saw it C a faint, dark aura flickering around each reanimated corpse, a buff imposed on them by some dark art. His mind quickly cataloged the threat level, taking in the details of their unnatural strength. These werent just undead minions; they were designed to be relentless, unyielding, and nearly impervious to pain.
[ Jiang Shi - Rank B ]
?Additional Information?
?Once honored as masters of their craft, these reanimated warriors are now cursed to roam as Jiang Shi, a twisted reflection of their former glory. Bound to their master''s will, they retain fragments of their martial arts expertise, utilizing their skills with an eerie precision that is unhindered by mortal limitations. Their rigid, corpse-like bodies move with unnatural jerks, leaping in short, sudden motions, limbs snapping forward like a marionette''s, powered by sheer spiritual energy instead of muscle.?
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Hint: As part of the undead race, the Jiang Shi is vulnerable to the [Divine] and [Fire] attributes.]
[ Reanimated Martial Revenant - Rank B ]
?Additional Information?
?Once a revered master in life, this revenant is neither fully a Jiang Shi nor a common zombie, but something in betweena restless spirit bound to its decayed, semi-autonomous body by forbidden arts. These revenants retain an echo of their martial prowess, moving with a staggering, unpredictable rhythm as their broken bodies push past natural limits to pursue their targets. Bound by resentment and dark energy, these revenants instinctively seek out strong opponents to kill.?
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Hint: As part of the undead race, the Reanimated Martial Revenant is vulnerable to the [Divine] and [Fire] attributes.]
Were outnumbered. Adam muttered, his tone grim, a shadow of unease flickering in his eyes. His voice carried over to the others as they prepared for the oncoming onslaught. He raised his hand, summoning the Spectronomicon. The spectral book materialized before him, a skull-like form floating by his side with its pages looking alive with ghostly blue flames. Drake and Gregor exchanged a quick glance, each silently reaffirming the others resolve, they both shifted into martial stances, muscles coiled and ready, their forms solid as stone. Drakes expression was sharp, and calculating, a rare fire in his eyes as he steeled himself. Gregor, on his part, exuded a quiet intensity, his gaze cold and focused, mentally preparing to face whatever came next. Kazue took a step forward, her arms raised as her two gauntlets materialized, encasing her hands in shimmering, metallic armor. She clenched her fists experimentally, feeling the weight of the weapon in each hand, the familiar hum of energy dancing around her body. She was ready to unleash her power, her determination fierce, unwavering. Li stood beside her, his spellbook materializing in his hands, glowing as he started to pour his own energy into it. He flipped through its pages with practiced ease, feeling the arcane energy pulse beneath his fingers, his face set in quiet concentration. Finally, Shen positioned himself at the front, his staff gripped firmly with both hands. He exhaled slowly, centering his mind, and grounding himself to the calm before the storm... He was ready. Together, they stood as a unified front, each members energy feeding into the collective determination of the group. The chaotic scene unfolded with brutal intensity. The six Jiang Shi with serrated teeth and sharpened claws launched themselves forward, moving with unnerving, jerky speed, their lifeless eyes fixed on the living. Accompanying them were nine reanimated vice-captains, each lumbering with immense, inhuman strength yet limited agility. The combined force was overwhelming, their collective presence casting a dark, oppressive weight over the battlefield. Drake, his expression hardened, moved in close for hand-to-hand combat, his body shifted as he focused his Ki, a mastery he had been developing. In an instant, he felt his weight fluctuate, becoming as light as a feather, allowing him to dodge the powerful but sluggish swipes of a vice-captain. With another surge of his trait, he reversed it, grounding himself with a weight of 700 kilograms, a new record he had gained after his daily training. His feet embedded themselves into the ground as he launched a punch with bone-crushing force, only for his fist to pass through the Jiang Shis torso as if it were made of smoke. Confusion and frustration flickered in his eyes. The Jiang Shi and undead vice-captains seemed to be insubstantial, their forms resisting any direct hit while still retaliating against his team. Kazue, undeterred, unleashed a crackling arc of electricity from her right gauntlet, her Ki channeling through her body to enhance the power and control of the current. The charge danced across her skin, harmlessly absorbed due to her immunity, while her left gauntlet heated to an intense red, glowing with a fierce heat. With a shout, she lunged at one of the Jiang Shi, landing a direct punch with her searing gauntlet, only to watch in frustration as her strike phased through the creatures form. Her skill, [Burn the Witch!], remained unused, as the Jiang Shi and undead seemed untouched by her attack. Li, observing the stalemate, raised his spellbook, flipping through its well-worn pages. His voice rang out as he cast [Begiru Rakketen], and from his hand shot ten shimmering missiles, each trailing ethereal light as they sped toward the enemies. The projectiles collided with the undead in a dazzling display, yet they too passed through as if striking nothing but air. The undead remained unfazed, unrelenting in their assault. Gregor gritted his teeth, engaging with one of the vice-captains in close-quarters combat. He fell back on his military martial art, his form precise and his stance rooted channeling his Ki, his muscles tensed, enhancing his strength and resilience. He threw his weight into a shoulder throw, but the undeads body twisted like smoke around his grip, leaving him open to a clawed swipe that grazed his side. A sharp, shallow pain bit into him, a reminder that these creatures could harm them even when they could not return the damage. Shen moved with fluid grace, his years of training making him a force to be reckoned with. He wielded his metal staff, each strike aimed with pinpoint accuracy at the creatures, his movements were swift, a blur of precise hits meant to break and disablebut the staff passed through his targets without resistance. His brow furrowed in frustration as he danced back, narrowly evading a blow from a Jiang Shi that sliced the air beside him. They were all forced into a defensive position, woundsthankfully shallowmarking their skin as the undead found openings to strike. Then Adam, who had been studying the situation from a distance, finally saw what was happening.
[ Skill: Echoing Rhythm of the Undying Beat Lv 5 ]
[Summons two massive speakers that pulse with energy, filling the battlefield with a relentless beat. As long as the music plays, allies resonate with an untouchable rhythm, giving them the passive skill [Ethereal Beatguard] ]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Notice: Allies wrapped in the sounds protection receive the altered status [Intangible], letting them slip past attacks while striking from within the rhythm.]
That was it! The music wasnt just for show, it was part of the skill. Then, Adams voice rang out above the sounds of battle, commanding orders. Fall back! Now! Incredibly, the others did not hesitate, their practiced formation instincts taking over as they retreated to a safe distance. Adam raised his arm at that moment, summoning one of his newly acquired treasures, the Dragons Pride Aegis. A massive, rectangular shield materialized before him, imposing and unyielding, with a golden dragon head embossed in its center, immediately after, as the shield faced the undead, the dragons head roared, a sound so powerful it cut through even the blaring music. At that signal, spectral red chains materialized around each Jiang Shi and reanimated vice-captain. The chains tightened, growing brighter until, one by one, they vanished from sight as if theyd never been there at all.
[Skill: Golden Hex of Sloth Lv2]
[A special curse from the Golden Pavilion, casts a dark enchantment that afflicts its victim with the condition [Skill Sealing].]
Adams hex, brought directly from the last scenario, had activated, sealing away the skills of the undead and dispelling the buff theyd been receiving from the music. The speakers crackled and went silent, since there were no allies who could benefit from it, the battle music died out as the effect wore off. Now theyre vulnerable! Adam shouted, his voice carrying a fierce edge as he signaled his teammates to attack. Without hesitation, the group surged forward, no longer hampered by their enemies intangibility. Drake closed in with renewed determination, his Ki allowing him to anchor himself once again at an immense weight. He swung a powerful blow, this time feeling the satisfying impact as his fist connected with a Jiang Shis body, sending it sprawling backward. Kazue leaped forward, electricity surging along her right arm, and struck a Jiang Shi directly, the lightning crackled through the undeads form, and with her left gauntlet still red-hot, she landed a blow that ignited the creature in flames, her skill [Burn the Witch!] finally unleashed, setting one of the undead vice-captains body on fire. Li, feeling the advantage, cast [Doruku Pantser], invoking his atomic black armor around him, its power enhancing his physical capabilities. He charged forward, his steps thunderous, and struck an undead with overwhelming force, sending it reeling. Gregor fought alongside him, executing brutal close-quarters techniques, his Ki enhancing his resilience as he withstood each strike and countered with punishing blows. Meanwhile, Shen wielded his staff once again with an artistry that seemed otherworldly, each movement fluid and precise as he kept two Jiang Shi at bay. Adam, meanwhile, fought with spectral lupine claws and legs, his [Feral-Type Manifestation] turning him into a fearsome sight. He clawed and slashed through the undead, his spectral form giving him an edge. Yet, as he engaged one of the Jiang Shi, he noticed something peculiar: the creature seemed reluctant to fight him, almost submissive. Curiosity sparked, Adam held the Jiang Shi with his spectral claws, locking it in place as he fixed it with a focused gaze. A system window suddenly materialized in his field of vision, giving him insight into the situation.
?Notice: The title Ghostmarked Warden: Bound and Cursed has affected an undead creature in the vicinity.?
?You are recognized as a revered entity to Jiang Shi - Rank B ?
He couldnt believe it at first, but his first title was influencing the Jiang Shi, compelling it to see him as a superior. A surge of inspiration took holdsomething hed never attempted before. Concentrating, he activated [Lesser Undead Control Lv2], but something happened.
?Warning: The skill [Lesser Undead Control Lv2] has failed to dominate the target due to the rank difference.?
?Hint: Usage of a different control technique is advised to increase the chances of success.?
A second system window appeared, notifying him that the skill level was too low for complete control, but it offered an alternative. Intrigued, Adam read the suggestion and, after a brief consideration, decided to try on the skill he had but hadnt even tried before.
[ Skill: Parasitic Undead Plague Lv1 ]
[The skill unleashes a spectral, parasitic virus upon a target, infecting them with a malevolent force that warps their body for monstrous efficiency. Once infected, the host undergoes horrific physical mutations, reshaping their muscles, bones, and senses to maximize strength, speed, and durability. Infected creatures become conduits of the plague, spreading it through direct contact, as they inject the virus into others, creating a chain of cursed, undead hosts. This plague''s influence corrupts the hosts mind, diminishing their autonomy as they serve as deadly carriers, driven by an insatiable urge to spread the infection further.]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Warning: There is no way to contain the virus nor the primal urges of the infected when the infection has already started.]
[Warning: Its effect is multiplied in organic hosts with a weak or no mind.]
[Notice: The virus is synthesized by the [Overmind Parasite - Rank A+], it allows total control over the virus and the infected via the [Hivemind] passive skill. ]
Spectral tendrils extended from his hands, sinking into the Jiang Shis head. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. The transformation was grotesque and rapid. The Jiang Shis body convulsed as it mutated, its arms stretching and twisting into segmented, unnatural lengths, its legs warping similarly. The head split into four, each section opening like a jagged maw lined with sharp teeth, and finally, thin, sinuous tentacles erupted from its back, writhing and twitching as it adapted to its monstrous new form. Adam felt a chill, momentarily repulsed by the creature hed just created. Then, his passive [Hivemind] activated. A strange, unfamiliar sensation filled him, not quite unpleasant, but distinctly alien. Through this connection, he felt and saw the world as the mutated Jiang Shi did, able to command it with a mere thought.
[ Mutated Jiang Shi - Rank B ]
?Additional Information?
?A once-traditional Jiang Shi, this creature has now been transformed by a ghostly plague, warping its body into a grotesque, hulking form. Twisted beyond recognition, its limbs are elongated and sinewy, its fingers sharpened into jagged claws, and its once-grayish skin now marred with pulsating veins of dark energy. Though faint traces of the martial master it once was remained in its distorted movements, the Mutated Jiang Shis sole purpose is to kill or infect anything in its path, driven by an insatiable, virulent hunger.?
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Hint: As part of the undead race, the Mutated Jiang Shi is extremely vulnerable to the [Divine] and [Fire] attributes and immune to any mental attacks.]
Few had witnessed the events that had just unfolded, yet Li and Shen, in the thick of battle alongside the others, caught the full display of Adams eerie transformation and the monstrous creature hed unleashed. Even as they engaged the reanimated creatures, both couldnt shake the image of the boys chilling handiwork from their minds. Lis face twisted in momentary confusion, his eyes lingering on Adams new creation, but the uncertainty quickly faded, replaced by a wide, approving grin. Power like this, to him, was something to be valued above all else. Adam had proven his utility once again, and Li felt an undeniable satisfaction, as he thought that that was what he wanted in allies, while dodging another swing from a vice-captain before landing a punishing blow. Shen, however, remained cold and silent, his expression hardening as he processed what hed seen. He deflected a clawed strike from a Jiang Shi, but his gaze returned to Adam, unmasking a deep, simmering discontent. He thought it was unnatural, his lips pressed into a thin line as he suppressed a feeling of unease. He watched Adam warily, considering the extent of his teammates powers and the repercussions they might bring. Then, in a disturbing display, the Mutated Jiang Shi turned toward its own kind, propelled by a predatory instinct and Adams command. It lunged forward, its grotesque, elongated claws slashing through the air; the other undead failed to register it as an enemy, leaving them defenseless against its brutal assault. The creature drove its massive claws through another Jiang Shi, shredding its torso with sickening ease. Its jaw stretched open, and from within, a horrid, serrated tongue shot forth, piercing into the defeated Jiang Shis face. The tongue pulsed, each beat a grotesque rhythm as it spread its infection, and the transformation took hold immediately. The Jiang Shis body twisted and convulsed violently, bones snapping and reforming as it mutated, limbs stretching and cracking into segmented shapes. Its jaw split, widening in a silent scream as tendrils forced their way out from beneath its shoulders, twisting like grotesque mockeries of wings. The transformation ended as quickly as it had begun, and the new aberration took its place beside the Mutated Jiang Shi, mirroring its monstrous form. One by one, the Mutated Jiang Shi continued its grim work, sweeping through the ranks of the Jiang Shi and vice-captains alike, spreading its infection with horrifying efficiency. Each infected creature underwent the same hideous metamorphosis, transforming into a new, twisted version of itself, complete with serrated claws, segmented limbs, and gaping maws. The air grew thick with the stench of decay and the low, inhuman growls of the new creatures as they took their place under Adams dark control. The team had been on the defensive for quite a while, struggling against the overwhelming numbers of their undead enemies, and were nearly at their breaking point. The line was beginning to falter under the sheer weight of the onslaught. Gregor, panting and bloodied, found himself cornered, barely keeping one Jiang Shi at bay with his remaining strength. Just as its claws reached for him, a dark blur shot past, intercepting the creatures attack. It was the Mutated Jiang Shi, tearing into the undead attacker that threatened the man with merciless precision. The corrupted creatures claws sliced clean through its target, dismembering it with ease and the Jiang Shi''s broken body eventually fell to the ground, convulsing as the infection spread through it. Gregor staggered back, watching in shock as the Jiang Shi hed been fighting underwent the same grotesque transformation. As the last of the Jiang Shi and vice-captains fell, mutated by the infection or torn apart, the battlefield fell eerily silent. Fifteen monstrous aberrations now stood where their enemies had once been, each a nightmarish reflection of the original Jiang Shi or vice-captain they had been, their bodies twisted and grotesque. Kazue, watching from the sidelines, felt her stomach churn. She hadnt expected Adams power to extend so far, and while she kept a calm expression, the sight disturbed her. How How can he control something like that? She muttered to herself, her mind racing as she clutched her gauntlets, torn between fascination and dread. Drakes expression, on the other hand, was less conflicted. A deep frown etched across his face, his unease unmistakable as he glanced at Kazue, who met his gaze, both silently sharing the same unsettling thought What else was Adam capable of? But before anyone could voice their concerns, Adam let out a guttural groan, falling to his knees. His hands clutched his stomach as he gasped, pain contorting his face. His spectral limbs faded, and he buckled forward, coughing violently until he spat up blood, his body trembling as his energy waned. Stay back! Adam choked out, his voice strained and desperate. Stayback! II cant hold it It hurts, it hurts! The sheer effort of controlling so many mutated creatures was draining his energy, more than hed ever expected. He was slipping into a state hed read about but never experienced with such intensity[The Hunger]. His consciousness flickered, each beat of his heart pushing him closer to the edge. He could feel his control slipping, the pull of the aberrations feeding on his remaining strength, urging him to lash out, to feed indiscriminately, the feeling was indescribable to the point that the boy began to tear from the sheer pain. Let them go! Just stop controlling them! Li shouted, desperation flashing in his eyes, but Adam forced himself to look at him, his expression twisted in anguish, and gasped. I Cant, theyre Bound to me. Its like Theyre part of me now. If I let go, theyll turn on all of you! Li exchanged a glance with Shen, nodding grimly. Then well have to take them down ourselves. Said the young man, steeling himself as he charged toward the nearest creature with his iron staff ready to strike. But as soon as Lis armored strike met the first creature, it reacted instinctively, raising an arm to block his blow, demonstrating that the creatures movements were surprisingly coordinated. Shens attack fared no better; the creature evaded his assault with unsettling speed, even utilizing Adams own [Ghost Phasing] skill to avoid Shens strikes. The moment it phased, a surge of pain erupted through Adam, doubling him over as he screamed in agony as he teetered on the edge of losing himself to [The Hunger]. The backlash hit Adam like a sledgehammer. A searing pain coursed through his mind, his vision dimming as he felt himself slipping further into darkness. He gritted his teeth, choking on the agony as his skin grew cold. He glanced up, and in the reflection of a broken piece of metal on the ground, he saw his eyes. One was entirely black, a void where his iris should bea sign he was losing himself. But then, he felt something warm, something grounding him, pulling him back from the edge. He blinked, his fading consciousness suddenly revived by the unexpected sensation. Drake and Kazue were at his side, both kneeling beside him, each with an arm wrapped around him... He felt their Ki surge into him, a steady, stabilizing flow of life force as they channeled everything they had. What? Dont Dont do this. Adam murmured weakly, the pain in his voice barely audible. Shut up, you fool! Kazue snapped, her voice fierce but pained, her face contorted with agony as she maintained the connection, refusing to let go despite the searing discomfort. Drake, breathing heavily, pulled two small vials from his belt, each containing a bright, glowing liquid, the stamina potions he had been given by his otherworldly fanbase. Take these. He muttered to the girl, handing her one as he downed the other, even though they had meant to use them as last-resort energy boosts for the fight, neither hesitated now. They needed the extra life force for Adam, and both understood the risk without a second thought, and for several agonizing moments, they remained there, their arms around him, their bodies pressed against his as they continued to pour their life essence. As the potion took effect, a renewed surge of Ki channeled into Adam, he could feel it as it mingled with his own body, and beneath the pain, he also felt the steady warmth of their energy, like a beacon cutting through the storm of his hunger staving off the dark hunger clawing at him. The pain in his gut lessened, and he could see clearly again, his vision no longer obscured by shadows, so he looked to his sides and found Drake and Kazue, their faces twisted in pain but filled with fierce determination, both of them enduring the agony of the process just to keep him stable. A strange, unfamiliar warmth stirred within him, a mixture of disbelief and raw vulnerability. His mind fought to process ithed spent his life studying, secluded in books, his only meaningful human interaction with his parents, these twoDrake and Kazuewere his allies, yes, tied together to a sinister fate inside these cursed scenarios, but hed never thought of them as friends. And yet, here they were, risking their lives to save him. Hed never experienced this before: people willing to put themselves at such risk, not out of necessity, but out of care. Flashes of what it supposed to be an actual doctor crossed his mind, it was a duty, but this This was different. The conflict within him grew, emotions hed never known or understood surfacing as he tried to realize the extent of their actions. With each passing moment, the pain in his body faded, replaced by a gentler warmth that soothed him, a sensation that quieted the hunger gnawing at his mind. Slowly, his aura settled, the ghostly black receding from his eye as his features returned to normal. The flow of energy stopped, and Drake and Kazue finally let go, both collapsing onto the ground beside him, their bodies exhausted from the pain. They sat there, panting heavily, still feeling the remnants of the ordeal pulsing through their veins. Adam, his breaths ragged, struggled to find words. He finally found the strength to look at them, the gratitude evident in his eyes as he opened his mouth to speak, to thank them, but before he could say a word, Kazue grinned, her eyes sparkling with relief despite the weariness etched into her face. Yeah, yeah. Dont get all emotional on us now. She managed a small, teasing smile, her voice tinged with relief. Drake gave him a reassuring nod, his own exhaustion plain as he lifted a trembling thumb. You did it, man. We got through it. Adam looked from one to the other, overwhelmed by their loyalty, their courageand for the first time, he truly felt that, maybe, he was starting to understand what having actual friends meant, the bond that had been forged in the fires of their trials. The crisis had been narrowly averted, and the air around them held a heavy silence, thick with the weight of what had just happened. Adam knelt on the ground again, his chest heaving as he took deep breaths, the tension in his body slowly easing. The fifteen grotesque, mutated Jiang Shi still stood, their twisted forms looming behind him, an eerie testament to the power he had barely managed to contain. Shen approached cautiously, his hand still resting on the hilt of his staff, and his eyes flickered with a mixture of distrust and wariness. His gaze shifted from Adam to the horrific creatures at his back, unable to hide the concern that lingered beneath his calm exterior. "Adam Youve stabilized, but are you sure you can keep them under control? Shens voice held a careful, measured tone, though his brows furrowed with doubt. He took a half-step closer, his posture tense, as though he expected the creatures to turn on them at any moment. Li, sensing Shens unease, placed a steadying hand on his shoulder. His voice, though soft, carried a certainty that cut through the thick tension in the air. Its under control. I know it looks unsettling, but the guys handling it. Hes proven himself today. Both men''s gaze met, firm yet understanding, urging him to trust Adams resolve. Shen hesitated, his eyes narrowing slightly as he considered Lis words. His gaze lingered on the cursed boy, then on the monstrous figures that loomed like silent sentinels. After a long moment, he let out a quiet breath, nodding slowly, though a hint of caution remained in his eyes. Fine. But if theres even the slightest hint of instability I wont hesitate. Gregor approached without a word, his face etched with a quiet, brooding intensity. He had watched the entire exchange in silence, observing Adams struggle and the monstrous transformations that had unfolded before them. Now, his expression was unreadable, a mixture of caution and silent respect as he drew closer to the boys side. He didnt speak, yet his presence was enougha quiet acknowledgment, a subtle gesture that told Adam he was willing to stand by him, even if he couldnt fully understand what hed just witnessed. In the stillness that followed, a new sound broke through, drawing their attention away from the aftermath of Adams ordeal. All eyes turned toward the distant clash between Jianfeng and Bai Huolong, a battle that raged with an intensity that made even the horrors they had just faced seem insignificant. The two fighters were locked in a brutal struggle, suspended high above the ground as they moved through the air, their forms illuminated by flashes of energy and raw power. The barrier that surrounded the area limited their range across the ground, yet seemed to have no end in terms of height. Jianfeng and the Don took full advantage of this, their forms rising higher and higher, each movement blurring as they ascended, waging their battle in the open sky after breaking the castle ceiling. Bai Huolong moved with a ferocity that was terrifying in its precision, each of his attacks filled with a calm, measured intensity but with an everlasting mocking laugh. Jianfeng, on the other hand, was responding with movements fueled by a seemingly boundless rage, like a storm unleashed by an iron will. With each clash, an explosion of sound erupted, a concussive force that sent rippling shockwaves outward, stirring the air in fierce, spiraling waves that could be felt even from a distance. The impact of their strikes reverberated through the surroundings, the ground beneath their feet trembling as if in awe of the raw power on display. Each collision of their blades left trails of energy in their wake, streaks of brilliant light that flared and vanished almost instantly, leaving faint afterimages burned into the vision of those who watched from below. The sky seemed to darken around them, as if the very heavens themselves recoiled from the intensity of their battle. Their movements were so fast, so precise, that the eye could barely follow; yet each strike, each parry, was deliberate, a masterful display of skill that spoke of years of discipline and unwavering resolve. Kazues eyes widened as she watched, and her breath caught in her throat, the sheer magnitude of their clash was beyond anything she had ever seen, a level of combat that went beyond mere skillit was a raw, elemental struggle, as if the two fighters were forces of nature locked in a battle that transcended human limitations. She could feel the power of their strikes resonating through her bones, an almost painful pressure that seemed to press down on her from all sides. Drakes expression was one of grim admiration, his gaze fixed on the battle above. This Is what true power looks like. He murmured, almost to himself, his voice tinged with a mixture of awe and trepidation. And to think thats the real enemy. Gregors eyes narrowed as he continued to watch, his jaw set in a determined line. The sight before him was both humbling and unsettling, a stark reminder of the scale of the power they were up against. Each blow, each clash, was a brutal testament to the reality of their situation. He felt a shiver of dread creep up his spine, yet he forced himself to keep watching, to face the enormity of the threat without flinching. Jianfengs movements were fluid and precise, each strike honed to perfection as he met Bai Huolongs attacks head-on. His expression was one of focused determination, his gaze locked onto his opponent with an intensity that bordered on obsession. Bai Huolong, in contrast, fought with a feral, unrestrained aggression, his attacks wild yet calculated, each one aiming not just to defeat but to destroy. As another massive explosion of sound shook the air, Adam, now standing with the support of his comrades, looked up at the clash with dread, just how would they even help? His grip on the control of his mutated Jiang Shi was steady, but the sight of Jianfeng and Bai Huolong reminded him of the realm of the enemies this time, as if Don Park Zhen had not been proof enough of the level difference. This was a conflict that went beyond individual struggles, beyond personal demonsit was a war against an unstoppable force, and he knew that to stand against it would require every ounce of strength they possessed. Li, standing beside him, clenched his fists, his expression hardened as he watched the ongoing battle, clearly frustrated, as the feeling of helplessness was something he hated the most. But at that moment, above Bai Huolongs head, a strange symbol began to form, drawn as if by an unseen hand. The shape became a pentagram, a dark and sinister design that pulsed with malevolent energy. From within its lines emerged a massive, skeletal hand, so enormous and rapid in its descent that Jianfeng barely had a moment to react, he saw it coming but knew it was already too late; his only choice was to raise his arms and brace himself. The skeletal hand struck him with devastating force, hurling him downwards with terrifying speed, making him crash into the ground below, his impact sending up a shockwave of dust and debris that exploded outward in a cloud, obscuring him from view. The ground itself seemed to tremble from the sheer power of the blow, leaving a crater in its wake. The skeletal hand vanished as swiftly as it had appeared, leaving nothing but the echo of its devastating strike. Adam, still holding control over his Mutated Jiang Shi, squinted upward, trying to discern the technique that Bai Huolong had just used, yet the distance was too great to have his eyes activate their effect. As the dust settled, Bai Huolong began to descend, slowly lowering himself to the ground with an infuriating, mocking calmness. A smirk twisted his lips, and his eyes gleamed with cruel satisfaction. Oh, did you see that? He laughed, his voice filled with a taunting amusement. And here I thought you might actually put up a fight, but look at youface down in the dirt, all for a pathetic attempt to block one simple attack! His laughter echoed through the clearing, biting and filled with disdain, the sound grating against the ears of everyone who heard it. The Don, who had been watching with narrowed eyes, finally turned his attention to Adam and his group, his gaze taking in the twisted forms of the Jiang Shi and reanimated undead that he had originally summoned. His expression shifted from intrigue to a deep, simmering anger, though his ever-present smile remained, curling with a charismatic edge that somehow made the fury behind it all the more chilling. Well, well Quite the display of ingenuity, to take a technique like that, one given to me by Lord Varek himself, and twist it to your own ends. His words were spoken with a deceptively light tone, yet the rage that flared behind his eyes was unmistakable. An aura of palpable menace began to radiate from him, filling the air with a chilling sense of foreboding, the very atmosphere seemed to thicken, pressing down on the group with a weight that was almost suffocating. Gregor felt the oppressive aura like a hand around his throat, and a shiver ran down his spine as he glanced uneasily at the others. Shens hand twitched near his weapon, his body tense as if readying himself for the worst, while Lis face was out of focus, his glowing red eye fixed on the enemy. Bai Huolongs laughter subsided as he turned his gaze fully onto the group, his mocking smirk widening into something far more sinister. He straightened, cracking his neck with a casual ease that belied the deadly intent in his eyes. Enough games, Ive had my fun. Now, lets put an end to this pathetic resistance. He raised his arm slowly, his fingers curling into a claw-like gesture as his gaze burned with a murderous light. You all will die now. Chapter 63 - Battle at Heavenly Jade Castle: Outcome Chapter 63 - Battle at Heavenly Jade Castle: Outcome The air had grown thick with an intense, almost tangible malice, as Bai Huolong touched down on the ground, his intent to kill them all clear in his menacing gaze. The once taunting smirk had settled into a look of cold, unshakable resolve, his aura oppressive, suffocating. Every breath felt heavier, every heartbeat more pronounced, as if the atmosphere itself were pressing down on the Alliance members, reminding them of the enormity of the power they now faced. A few paces away, in the crater left by his brutal fall, Jianfeng stirred. Slowly, he rose, dust and fragments of earth tumbling off his frame as he stood tall, seemingly unscathed by the impact, yet a thin line of blood traced its way down from the corner of his mouth, a stark reminder that even he, an immortal warrior, had been wounded. It was rare, almost unheard of, for him to sustain damage, and the last time he had tasted his own blood in battle had been five centuries ago, when hed fought three of the traitorous Council members alone. And now, here he was, confronting a foe capable of inflicting harm upon him once again. Adam, Drake, Kazue, Li, Gregor, and Shen positioned themselves around Jianfeng, forming a united front. At the same time, the fifteen Mutated Jiang Shi bolstered their ranks under Adams command, their grotesque forms bristling with predatory energy as they awaited his mental orders. They now had the numerical advantage, an army against a single man, yet Bai Huolongs expression showed not even a slight hint of worry. He only watched them, waiting, the faintest hint of a smirk twitching at the corners of his mouth as if he knew something they did not. Ready? Shens voice was calm but laced with a tension they all felt. His eyes were locked on Bai Huolong, his stance solid, prepared for whatever might come. Drake and Kazue exchanged a look, their resolve hardening. They could feel itthe awakening of their title, Outstanding Rookie. The surge in strength was unmistakable, coursing through their muscles and sharpening their senses, they felt lighter, faster, and more capable than ever before, as if some hidden potential had been unleashed within them, enabling them to face this overwhelming enemy with newfound vigor, but also meaning that the opponent in front of them was vastly superior to them. Adams eyes glinted as he concentrated, mentally commanding his monstrous Mutated Jiang Shi soldiers to attack with everything they had. The creatures sprang forward with terrifying speed, limbs elongated and segmented, their jaws snapping hungrily as they hurled themselves at the Don in a frenzy. At the same time, the boy activated one of his new skills, [Light of the Six Sins].
[Skill: Light of the Six Sins Lv 1]
[A legendary compendium of six potent debuff curses originating from the ancient and enigmatic Golden Pavilion, this technique grants its wielder the power to cast any combination of these curses onto one or multiple targets, seeping into the soul and weakening them through carefully crafted afflictions. The curses are insidious yet selective, sparing allies while mercilessly targeting foes in the user''s line of sight.]
[Current Curses:]
Azure Hex of Pride Crimson Hex of Wrath Viridian Hex of Greed Amaranth Hex of Lust Indigo Hex of Gluttony Golden Hex of Sloth
He layered his debuffs, focusing on weakening Bai Huolongs physical strength and reaction speed. He watched through his Cursed Eyes, expecting to see a change in the Dons status, a sign that the debuffs were taking effect, but there was nothing. Bai Huolongs aura remained undisturbed, as powerful and impenetrable as ever. As Bai Huolong deflected a Jiang Shis lunging claws casually, his gaze shifted to Adam, a glint of recognition sparking in his eyes and a smirk tugged at his lips. Youre trying to weaken me? Admirable effort. He spoke with cold amusement, as if he were indulging a childs attempt at magic tricks. Before Adam could react, Bai Huolong lunged, his movements blindingly fast. The boys heart seized as he saw Bais figure blur in his direction, and with an extreme effort, he managed to dodge the first strike by a hairs breadth, his pulse hammering with the realization of how close hed come to death. But the Don was relentless; a second strike followed almost immediately, cutting through the air with brutal precision. Desperately, Adam activated [Ghost Phasing], making his body intangible, hoping to evade the incoming blow, yet even in this state, Bais fist slammed into his stomach with crushing force. Adam choked, doubling over as the impact sent him staggering; pain radiated through his torso, sharp and unforgiving. Only by ordering his parasite to suppress the sensation was he able to push through the agony, staying on his feet by sheer will alone. Everyone, be careful! Adam gasped, clutching his side as he attempted to warn the others. His skills They turn the numbers against us! But Bai Huolong had anticipated their every move. Adams eyes registered two new abilities activating simultaneously
[Title: Slaughter Proclamation]
[The title awakens when the user steps onto a chaotic battlefield, intent on leaving none alive. Fueled by bloodlust and defiance, this skill amplifies the users physical and spiritual stats with each enemy in sight. The more foes there are, the stronger the Proclamations effect.]
[Title: Invincible Against a Thousand]
[It grants its wielder an impenetrable aura of defiance. When surrounded and outnumbered, this title channels the user''s will to survive and endure, exponentially increasing both defense and strength with every foe that joins the fray. The effect grows more intense the greater the numerical disadvantage.]
The titles radiated an aura of dominance and brutality that he could hardly comprehend. His words barely left his mouth when Bai Huolong launched into a counterattack, moving through their ranks with swift, calculated violence. Kazue rushed in with her newfound speed, her eyes blazing with determination as she punched toward him, yet the Don deflected her attack with a flick of his wrist, the force enough to make her arm go numb as she stumbled back. Before she could recover, he struck her in the side with a backhanded blow, sending her sprawling to the ground, gasping for breath. Pathetic. Bai Huolong sneered, barely glancing her way as he shifted his stance to intercept Drake. The blond came at him from the other side, fists clenched, his physical abilities bolstered by his own title effect. He aimed a powerful punch at Bais chest, but the man caught his fist mid-swing, twisting his arm and delivering a knee to his ribs that made Drake feel as though his bones had shattered making him crumple, coughing up a bit of blood, struggling to stand as the Don cast him aside like a discarded doll. Gregor also charged, his movements more cautious but no less fierce. He aimed for the enemys exposed side, his fist glinting in the dim light, but Bai Huolong sidestepped effortlessly, bringing an elbow down on Gregors shoulder with bone-crushing force. Gregor staggered, vision blurring from the impact, but he forced himself to stay upright, refusing to give in to the pain. Li and Shen moved in tandem, attempting to corner him from opposite directions. Shen struck low, aiming for the Dons legs, while Li aimed a series of rapid punches at his torso. Bai Huolong parried both attacks with ease, delivering a spinning kick that sent Shen sprawling and a brutal jab to Lis chest, knocking the breath out of him that passed through even his atomica armor. They fell back, clutching at their injuries, the pain radiating through their bodies as they struggled to rise. The only one left standing with any semblance of resilience was Jianfeng. He stepped forward, his face calm, unwavering despite the blood on his lips, his gaze was steady as he faced Bai Huolong, the only one unfazed by the onslaught. The Dons smirk faded, his expression hardening as he regarded Jianfeng with something close to uneasiness. At that moment, Jianfeng was feeling the weight of his responsibility as leader of the Alliance. They had severely underestimated the true power of Lord Vareks servants, a grave miscalculation that now seemed to threaten the survival of the group that had trusted him at face value, something that had already cost the lives of nine of his very close friends A flicker of frustration darkened his gaze as he considered their predicament, but amidst this grievance, a steely resolve crystallized within him. He had no choice but to unleash his hidden card, the one that he had reserved solely for his destined encounter with Lord Varek. This was meant for your traitor of a boss. Jianfeng murmured to himself, his voice low but resolute. Then he raised his voice, his tone unwavering. But if I dont use it now, theres a chance none of us will leave here alive. He closed his eyes for a brief second, summoning the depths of his Ki reserves, honed and stored over five centuries. With a calm, deliberate exhale, he activated his secret technique, Celestial Ascension Flame. Instantly, a radiant aura burst forth around him, blazing with a divine intensity that scorched the very air. His figure shone with a fiery white light, casting a sacred, almost otherworldly glow that emanated pure power. The energy enveloping him was immense; just standing in his presence caused the ground beneath him to char and crack. Every inch of his form, every muscle, pulsed with an unrestrained force that could tear through mortal defenses a hundredfold, something that Adam managed to get a glimpse of.
[Skill: Celestial Ascension Flame Lv 10]
[Drawing upon stored Ki, the legendary immortal martial artist surrounds himself with a radiant, celestial aura that blazes like a divine fire. Merely standing in its presence scorches foes, while every punch, kick, and Ki strike is amplified beyond mortal limits, tearing through opponents with over a hundred times his normal strength. This aura embodies the power of ascension, making him seem more deity than human.]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Notice: The duration and effectiveness of the skill depends on the amount of stored Ki released at once.]
[Notice: The amount of energy released for this technique is calculated as [500 years] worth of Ki.]
[Warning: The skill cannot be stopped until exhausting all the stored Ki or the user dies.]
For the first time, Bai Huolongs confident grin faded, his eyes narrowing as he assessed this new transformation. Without hesitation, Jianfeng moved in, charging the Don with a speed that defied the human eye. Their fists collided, striking at each other with unimaginable force, the impact resonating like thunder across the battlefield, Bai Huolong retaliated, his own blows fierce and deadly, but Jianfeng countered each one, his movements fluid and powerful, striking with precision honed by centuries of battle. Their attacks became a blur, a violent symphony of strikes too fast for anyone else to follow and so powerful that the shockwave generated pushed back almost every other member of the group. In this intense exchange, Jianfengs relentless assault finally began to overpower his opponent, and with a ferocious punch, he landed a solid hit to Bai Huolongs face, sending him a couple of feet away. Before the Don could recover, Jianfeng followed up with a devastating strike to his stomach, then another, and another Bais body recoiled with each impact, unable to defend against the onslaught of punches that rained down upon him. A sharp cry of pain tore from the mans throat as he was forced back, his once impenetrable composure shattered and his face painted in red. Seizing the moment, Jianfeng stepped forward, his aura blazing brighter than ever as he stared down at his former ally, now his mortal enemys lackey. His voice was steady, resolute, with no trace of regret. This is the end for you. I never thought it would be me to end your life, but youve made your choices, and I wont hesitate. But as Jianfeng prepared to deliver the finishing blow, Bai Huolongs lips curled into a twisted smile. He laughed, a harsh, mocking sound that echoed through the air, chilling and strange, and before Jianfeng could react, a dark, spherical objectthe same black sphere that had been containing Sebastian and Katyaflew into the Dons hand, its energy crackling ominously. Holding it aloft, Bai Huolongs laughter deepened, his eyes flashing with dark amusement. The effect of the Plot Hole is still active Bai Huolong taunted, his gaze fixed on Jianfeng, who looked on with a hint of confusion, but the Alliance leader, determined not to be swayed, surged forward to end the fight once and for all. In a swift motion, Bai Huolong lifted his gaze skyward, his voice ringing out in a fervent, almost fanatical tone. Lord Varek, heed your servants plea! Grant your strength to this worthless pawn! The battlefield fell silent as a glitched, robotic voice resounded from the heavens.
?Notice: UR-class Plot Device: TransformationIsaFreeAction has been used.?
In an instant, the entire Alliance group froze. Adam, Drake, Kazue, Li, Gregor, Shen, Jianfeng, and even the fifteen Mutated Jiang Shi were all paralyzed, their bodies locked in place, their eyes wide as they watched the scene unfold. They could think and perceive, yet they could do nothing to intervene. Bai Huolong began to chant in a low, guttural tone, a strange mantra filled with dark, unintelligible words. Om nama terra nobis in ignem His voice echoed with a twisted resonance, filling the air with a malevolent energy. As he chanted, a torrent of dark energy erupted from the sphere, swirling around him in a vortex of sinister power. Symbols of an ancient, forbidden language appeared, glowing with an unholy light as they wrapped around his form, merging with him in a dark pact. The energy spread, coating his body in a black flame that seemed to burn with the intensity of malice itself. Unlike Jianfengs celestial Ki, Bai Huolongs aura radiated an infernal darkness, exuding an oppressive heat that felt like the embodiment of hellfire. Floating symbols of blasphemous mantras circled around him, their presence an affront to all that was sacred.
[Skill: Infernal Karma Manifestation Lv 10]
[The technique summons forth the martial artists dark history, drawing power from the immeasurable bad karma accumulated over a life of bloodshed. By chanting an ominous mantra, the user awakens the dormant wrath of every spirit he has wronged, binding their hatred into a volatile, blackened aura around him. This aura pulses with sinister energy, amplifying the users attacks with the essence of the souls he has condemned, each strike imbued with their despair and vengeance.]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Notice: The duration and effectiveness of the skill depend on the amount of stored innocent souls the user has killed in his life.]
[Notice: The amount of souls condemned for this technique is calculated as [1548 souls] worth of vengeance and dread turned into energy.]
[Warning: At the end of the skill''s use, the user will experience a reduction in their physical and spiritual abilities equal to the increase they received, as they are struck by the accumulated karma of all the souls utilized.]
Adam, with his special eyes, could see it clearlya technique fueled not by the disciplined Ki that Jianfeng wielded, but by the souls of the over one thousand lives Bai Huolong had taken, each one amplifying his power to unimaginable heights. This was no ascension; it was a descent into pure demonic malevolence. Jianfeng, still frozen, could only watch, his mind racing with the realization of just how dark a path Bai Huolong had chosen. The difference between them now was stark: where Jianfeng represented the discipline and power of a centuries-old warriors ascension, the Don embodied the wrath and corruption of stolen lives. As the last symbol merged into his skin, Bai Huolong grinned, his newly transformed figure exuding an aura of absolute darkness, his power finally matchingif not surpassingthat of Jianfengs. The flames around him crackled with an insidious force, awaiting the moment to be unleashed. The instant Bai Huolongs transformation was complete, the members of the Alliance felt control return to their limbs. Their bodies, frozen in place until now, could once again respond to their desperate thoughts, and so Jianfeng wasted no time; his next attack surged forward with the force of his Celestial Ascension Flame, colliding his fist directly with Bai Huolongs, both combatants meeting in a clash of godlike might. The impact was a cataclysm, an explosion of raw power so intense that it hurled everyone backward again with more force than before, their forms cast through the air like leaves in a storm. Only Shen remained steady, grounded by his own immense energy, yet even he staggered under the pressure. The ground shook with each exchange; every punch and kick was an act of brutal precision, a symphony of violence where both warriors danced on the edge of mortal limits, their abilities brushing against the divine. Jianfengs movements were swift and deadly, every punch cracking through the air, leaving trails of fiery white Ki. His aura illuminated the battlefield in radiant brilliance, blinding yet awe-inspiring, each blow meant to obliterate Bai Huolongs defenses. But Bai Huolong was equally relentless, his dark, tainted energy swirling around him like a hurricane. They clashed repeatedly, fists, feet, and elbows meeting in violent exchanges, blocking, dodging, and countering with unparalleled speed. For every attack Jianfeng landed, Bai Huolong retaliated with ferocity, his laughter echoing as if mocking the very concept of defeat. Gradually, however, the tides of battle shifted, and Bai Huolongs strikes began finding their marks more frequently, each landing with enough power to chip away at Jianfengs resolve. The Dons tainted Ki surged stronger, a creeping darkness that seemed to overwhelm the light of Jianfengs celestial aura. Every exchange saw Bai Huolong gaining just a fraction more ground, forcing his opponent onto the defensive, leaving him with precious instants to react. Then came a fleeting opening, barely more than a glint in Bai Huolongs eye. In a swift movement, he raised his hand, invoking the cursed pentagram above him. This time, not just a skeletal hand but the entire figure of a towering skeletal beast summoned onto the battlefield.
[ Gasha-Dokuro - Rank A ]
?Additional Information?
?A colossal skeletal giant pieced together from the bones of countless warriors who perished in agony. Despite its massive size, it possesses a terrifying speed, able to close distances with shocking swiftness, leaving enemies little chance to escape its grasp. Its hollow eye sockets burn with an eerie blue flame, and it roams the battlefield with an insatiable hunger, driven by the restless spirits that bind it.?
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Hint: As part of the undead race, the Gasha-Dokuro is vulnerable to the [Divine] and [Fire] attributes.]
The monster materialized, its enormous and elongated skeletal form looming over them with a menacing aura. The creatures hollow eyes glowed a sickly blue, broken Taoist seals hanging from its limbs, symbols of power now corrupted. Adam, observing from the sidelines, recognized its nature with his Cursed Eyes again, noting that it most probably bore the raw strength of a Demon-Type entity, his most powerful summon, had he been able to call them forth fully at least. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. The Alliance members, wounded and exhausted, could do nothing but look on, powerless, and even Shen clenched his fists, his face twisted in frustration, watching his father struggle and cursing his own inability to intervene Despite his fearsome strength, Jianfeng was clearly being overwhelmed. The Gasha-Dokuro attacked with blinding speed, defying its massive size, and moving with an agility that seemed impossible. Jianfeng dodged, twisted, and countered with all his might, but each maneuver grew slower, each blow weaker while Bai Huolongs laughter grew louder, his face contorted with cruel glee as he taunted his opponent with every strike, his movements an unending torrent of relentless power. Jianfeng staggered, his timing slipping, his once-flawless defense breaking down piece by piece under the combined onslaught of Bai Huolong and the giant skeletal beast. Finally, with a brutal uppercut, the Don sent Jianfeng crashing to the ground, his body slamming into the earth with a force that shook the battlefield. Even as he struggled to rise, his Celestial Ascension Flame flickering, it was evident that the battle was slipping from his grasp. Bai Huolong stood above him, the towering Gasha-Dokuro looming behind, its gaping maw fixed on Jianfeng as if hungry for the kill. The Don sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. Well, is this all your five centuries of resentment and desire for vengeance have to offer? He mocked, stepping closer, his gaze full of dark satisfaction. Jianfeng clenched his fists, struggling to push himself to his feet, his vision blurred, and his breathing labored. Those precious seconds it took him to stand left him vulnerable, and as he rose, Bai Huolong and the Gasha-Dokuro were already upon him, both poised to deliver the final blow. But just as they prepared to strike, a sudden sound pulsed through the air, halting them in their tracks for an instant Out of nowhere, a massive mechanical arm shot forward like a speeding bullet, slamming into the Gasha-Dokuro with such force that the giant skeletal creature was thrown backward, tumbling across the battlefield and leaving a deep trench in the ground, its vicious, deathly attack on Jianfeng was abruptly interrupted, the skeletal beasts towering form crashing down with a resounding thud. Even Bai Huolong froze mid-strike, his eyes narrowing in shock as he pulled back, his attention snapping to the source of this sudden interference. From the dust and debris, a colossal spherical robot emerged, its limbs crafted from sturdy steel and intricately designed gears. Mechanical arms and legs extended from its body, powered by an impressive array of pistons and steam vents that hissed as it moved. The machine loomed like a behemoth, steam curling around it as it took its first steps into the fray, each step resonating with a heavy, mechanical thud that shook the ground. Adam, Drake, and Kazues eyes widened in unison, immediately recognizing the imposing figure before them. It was a Steamtread Goliath, the same battle armor that had once cornered them near the factories in the previous scenario. The sight brought back tense memories of their desperate fight for survival against this relentless machine, and yetWhat was it doing here? In response to their confusion, Falks voice echoed from somewhere nearby, carrying a blend of pride and a bit of arrogance as he introduced the unexpected arrival. Behold, the newly constructed Goliath, under the direct command of none other than yours truly, Sebastian himself. Falk announced, his tone dripping with smug satisfaction. The members of the Alliance exchanged looks of surprise, realization dawning on them. Back in the lobby, and thanks to Isaacs recommendation, Sebastian had chosen to use Thaddeuss Promised Reward not for a mere item from the store but for something far more strategica blueprint. Instead of opting for one of the readily available pieces of armor or robots, which would have required impractical nuclear energy to function, he had selected a blueprint for an older model, a piece of technology developed for officers of the Ironclad Armada before the revolution. It was a masterpiece of engineering, one that Falk and Sebastian had meticulously been working on for days, pouring their combined expertise into bringing it back to life. As the mechanical bird continued his proud commentary, Adam noticed a faint but unmistakable aura surrounding the Goliath, as though it was radiating with a strange, almost mystical energy. His gaze shifted slightly, landing on Li, who stood a short distance away, his spellbook open and aglow with a vibrant light. The pages shone with fierce intensity, the magical energy rippling out from the book in visible waves. Li muttered under his breath, his eyes fixed on the Goliath as he controlled his spells effect. He had acquired a powerful but highly specific spell as a bonus from the last missiona spell hed originally thought he would never have a use for called [Robo Bleek Lv2], it was a rare enchantment that enhanced vehicles and machinery, bolstering their capabilities far beyond their ordinary limits. But now, the spell had proven to be an ideal asset, casting a powerful buff over the Steamtread Goliath, amplifying its resilience and power for the battle ahead. Sebastians voice, clear and steady, came over the Goliaths external speaker system, his tone one of calm confidence as he guided the machine forward. Jianfeng. He called, his voice cutting through the silence that had fallen over the battlefield with an uncharacteristic angry tone, and it was understandable, since Sebastian was forced to watch the demise of Elder Yuntai whom he had befriended. Let me take over from here. Adam couldnt see it due to the old man being inside the cockpit, but Sebastian was very different from who he was during the previous story, at least combat-wise. He now had two titles taking effect right now, his [Novice Antiquarian] had been upgraded to [Advanced Antiquarian] due to certain bonuses, letting him pilot something like the Goliath without much difficulty, and the most important one, a new title called [Voices of the Mechanum] which he had obtained as a special prize after having "performed an impossible feat" in the previous scenario and which allowed him to hear the soul of the machines. Bai Huolongs gaze locked onto the Steamtread Goliath, his eyes narrowing with disdain as he gauged the machines power. His lips twisted into a sneer, and he raised his hand, ready to unleash his immense strength and obliterate the mechanical titan in a single blow. Energy crackled around his fist, the sheer force radiating outward, and with a predatory glint in his eye, he lunged forward to strike. But before his fist could connect, Shen surged forward, throwing himself into Bai Huolongs path. The force of the Dons attack collided with the young martial artist, who braced himself, gritting his teeth as the impact sent a jarring shockwave through his entire body. Pain tore through him, his muscles straining and joints creaking under the overwhelming pressure, but Shen held his ground, refusing to yield even as his body trembled from the force. Bruises and cuts blossomed along his arms as he absorbed the damage, blood trickling down his skin, but he remained unbroken, resolute in his determination to protect Sebastian and the Goliath. Meanwhile, the Gasha-Dokuro, pushed back but far from defeated, rose once more, its skeletal form looming menacingly. Hollow eyes burned with unholy light as it set its gaze upon the robot, and with a screech that reverberated through the air, the monstrous skeleton charged. Sebastian tightened his grip on the controls, guiding the Goliath forward with mechanical precision to meet the skeletal monster head-on. The two giants collided, iron against bone, with a deafening crash that rattled the earth beneath them. Sebastians Goliath swung a massive fist at the creature, gears whirring and steam hissing as the punch landed with crushing force. The Gasha-Dokuro staggered back, its skeletal frame rattling, but it retaliated just as swiftly, clawing at the Goliath with sharpened, skeletal fingers that scraped across the metal with a piercing screech. Despite their immense size, both moved with an unnatural speed, trading blows at a relentless pace. Metal clashed against the supernatural bones, each strike sending shockwaves rippling outward, creating cracks in the ground with the force of their collision. Meanwhile, Jianfeng, who had been recovering his strength, clenched his fists and forced himself back to his feet. His breathing was labored, muscles aching, but determination blazed in his eyes. This fleeting moment of distraction was all he needed. With a burst of energy, he propelled himself toward Bai Huolong, closing the distance in the blink of an eye. Bais eyes widened, caught off guard by Jianfengs sudden resurgence, and the two exchanged a flurry of rapid blows. Their fists connected, each strike powerful enough to send tremors through the air. Jianfengs fists blazed with stored energy, every punch carrying the weight of his accumulated strength, meanwhile, Bai Huolong countered each strike, his own movements precise and controlled, but Jianfengs tenacity forced him to stay on the defensive, and for a brief, exhilarating moment, the two warriors seemed evenly matched, locked in a fierce dance of power and will. But they werent alone for long. Adam, Drake, Kazue, Gregor, and the Mutated Jiang Shi surged forward, rallying themselves despite their exhaustion and injuries, motivated by the situation. They knew they had no choice but to attack the Don in close combatthe only option they had left. Kazue launched herself forward, channeling her energy into a fierce strike aimed at Bais side, while Drake attempted to land a blow from behind. Gregors fists blazed with energy as he joined the assault, delivering punishing strikes wherever he could find an opening. The Mutated Jiang Shi, relentless and ferocious, lunged at Bai from multiple angles, their eyes glowing with a fierce, unnatural hunger. Yet, even as they attacked in unison, Bai Huolong met each of them with calculated ease, countering, dodging, and retaliating with brutal efficiency. Adam gritted his teeth, summoning his strength as he tried to activate the skill on his golden dragon-ornamented shield, aiming to seal Bai Huolongs abilities. He held the shield high, the dragon engraving glinting, but as the golden light flared, the Don seemed unfazed even as he was still locked in a fight with everyone, the sheer difference in their power making Adams skill ineffective.
[Target has resisted]
With a scowl, Bai Huolong took note of the boys efforts to activate another sealing skill. Pathetic. He muttered, an aura of disdain flickering in his eyes. Without hesitation, he unleashed a technique that resounded with an ominous power. His lips parted, and he intoned the Mantra of Heavens Piety. A golden light emanated from his mouth, pure and radiant, as the air filled with a reverberating hum. At first, it seemed harmless, a holy resonance that bathed the battlefield in serene light. But the effect was far from benign.
[Skill: Mantra of Heavens Piety Lv 8]
[A powerful mantra chanted to summon purifying celestial energy of [Divine] attribute, this technique unleashes waves of radiant Ki imbued with heavenly essence. As the user recites the mantra, divine light gathers around them, pulsing in waves that scour the darkness. The energy pierces through the cursed flesh of undead beings, burning away their malice and severing any dark bonds holding them together.]
The Mutated Jiang Shi let out piercing, unnatural screams, their bodies igniting as the sacred energy seared their undead flesh. Flames erupted along their limbs, their shrieks echoing through the battlefield as they writhed in agony. Adam felt a jolt of intense pain lance through him, a sensation that transcended his disabled pain receptors and tore at his very soul. He cried out, his voice filled with a torment he couldnt suppress, feeling the sacred energy resonate deep within him, targeting his essence as a demi-lich. His knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, struggling to hold onto his strength as his vision blurred. However, even in such a dire situation, two decisive events unfolded in that critical moment, changing the tide of the battle in ways none of them had foreseen. First, Bai Huolong''s Mantra of Heavens Piety, intended to cripple the group, inadvertently struck the Gasha-Dokuro as well. The sacred energy did not discriminate in its wrath, searing through the skeletal colossus with holy fire. A tortured groan echoed from the monsters hollow form as cracks began to splinter across its bones, forcing it to stagger back, momentarily weakened. Sebastian seized this opportunity, his eyes narrowed with fierce determination, and he directed the Goliath forward with precision, activating the machines powerful mechanical pincers. The robots arms shot forward, claws clamping onto the Gasha-Dokuro with relentless force. With each mechanical twist and steam-geared grind, Sebastian commanded the Goliath to pound its opponent with devastating blows. The machines fists came down in brutal succession, each strike sending tremors through the mansions floor, cracking and shattering the stonework beneath. The Gasha-Dokuros skeletal form splintered under the assault, bits of bone breaking off and scattering with each impact until the accumulated damage was too much. The massive skeleton finally gave way, collapsing into a pile of fractured remains and dissipating into nothingness, the dark energy that had animated it dissolving into the air. Sebastian let out a breath, his hands steady on the controls, his mind still racing from the intensity of the fight. One down He murmured to himself, his voice filled with quiet satisfaction. But just as a brief calm settled over the room, the second unexpected twist occurred, one that none of them could have predicted. Gregor, who had taken severe damage from Bai Huolongs relentless attacks, was struggling to stay conscious. Blood trickled down his face, and his breathing was ragged, each inhale a painful reminder of his battered state, but despite the overwhelming strength of Bais attacks and his own lack of supernatural abilities, something deep within him refused to yield. As his vision blurred, he forced himself forward, focusing solely on one thing: closing the distance to Bai Huolong. With every ounce of strength left in his body, Gregor reached up and grabbed a fold of the Dons robe, holding on with white-knuckled determination. The mans eyes flicked down to him, an expression of disdain crossing his face. Youre nothing but an insect. He spat, his voice dripping with contempt. Without a moments hesitation, he kicked Gregor with brutal force, sending him flying across the room. Gregors body hurtled through the air, his back slamming into one of the barriers with a sickening crack. Pain exploded through his body, his vision going black as he felt consciousness slipping away, the impact so severe that he was sure he was about to die. Yet, just as his body braced for the fatal end, something utterly unexpected happened. Out of nowhere, Bai Huolongs ominous black sphere which had been an extension of his very essence, tore itself from his grasp. It hovered for a brief second, suspended in the air, then shot across the room toward Gregors crumpled form. In a blur, the sphere reached him and, as if responding to some hidden force, generated a protective barrier around Gregor, slowing his momentum, absorbing the final impact of his fall, and even starting to slowly heal him. The man blinked, barely comprehending what had just happened. Before he could even process the shock, a notification from the system materialized before his eyes, glowing with an ethereal light.
[Notice: The Karma Devil Ball has recognized you as its new master.]
Gregors eyes widened in astonishment as he read the message. What? He whispered, his voice shaky. He reached out instinctively, his fingers brushing against the surface of the Karma Devil Ball, which now pulsed faintly in his presence, as though it had truly accepted him. In the distance, Bai Huolongs expression twisted into a mixture of rage and disbelief. His aura flared violently, dark energy surging around him as he took in the scene, his connection to the Karma Devil Ball severed without warning. "You miserable wretch! Bai Huolongs eyes widened in disbelief, his gaze fixed on the Karma Devil Ball hovering by Gregors side. His mind raced, trying to comprehend what had just occurred. The sphere was supposed to choose the individual with the most accursed karma as its mastersomething he had long assumed was solely his burden to bear aside from the other Dons. He had accumulated the karma of over 1500 lives, each soul absorbed and weighed within that dark sphere. How could this mere human possess a darker karma than his own? But he had no time to dwell on it. The moment his connection to the Karma Devil Ball was severed, the powerful state of Infernal Karma Manifestation faded away, unraveling his enhancements. His physical and spiritual attributes began plummeting, and a sickening sensation swept over him as the adverse effects of the skills withdrawal took hold. Adam, watching with keen eyes, saw the system notification appear, signaling Bai Huolongs sudden vulnerability. He raised his voice, shouting at the top of his lungs. Everyone! Hes weakening! Those words ignited a spark of hope in the battered group. Despite the agony coursing through their bodies, Drake and Kazue drew on the last reserves of strength granted by their Outstanding Rookie titles. Tears mingled with the sweat on their faces, both from the physical pain and the exhaustion that threatened to overwhelm them. But they could not let this opportunity slip away. Together, they rose to their feet, rallying around Adams call. Bai Huolongs eyes flicked between them, sensing their renewed determination. Even with his strength diminished, his pride flared defiantly. He sneered, his voice laced with contempt. Weak as I may be Im more than enough to crush worms like you! Yet, just as he spat out those words, a sudden, sharp agony ripped across his back. He gasped, feeling the burning sensation of three deep cuts tearing through his flesh. His blood sprayed into the air, staining the ground beneath him as a guttural scream escaped his lips. He whirled around, eyes wild with pain and confusion. But there was no one thereat least, no one that he could see with normal vision. Then his Cursed Eyes flared to life, revealing a shadowy, indistinct figure that no one else could perceive. His gaze twisted with confusion, as though he could scarcely believe what he was seeing. But that brief moment of distraction and pain opened him up to his enemies. Drake moved first, using every last ounce of his remaining energy. He dashed forward, clenching his fist and channeling his ki until it felt as heavy as solid steel. With a shout, he brought his fist down onto Bai Huolongs chest, the force of 700 kilograms / 1500 pounds behind the blow. The Dons body buckled, slamming into the floor with a resounding crash, the impact sending shockwaves through the room. Kazue followed close behind, ignoring the searing pain from her own wounds and gritting her teeth, focusing all of her power on her right gauntlet. Sparks crackled around her fist as she formed an electric drill of pure electric energy. With a fierce cry, she drove her fist into Bai Huolongs shoulder, the electric drill piercing his flesh and sending violent jolts through his body. The smell of burnt skin filled the air as her attack left a gaping, charred wound. Shen, bloodied but resolute, advanced next. He steadied himself, his breaths ragged, and drew upon the last of his strength, whirling his staff as he closed in, a masterful display of martial prowess, and with one swift, powerful motion, he struck Bai Huolong with an upward blow. The impact lifted Bais body from the ground, sending him soaring into the air, several meters above them. At that moment, Li, who had been maintaining his previous spell, saw his chance. With a deep breath, he released the enchantment on the Goliath and poured every ounce of his remaining energy into his spellbook. The pages glowed with an intense, blinding light as he chanted the incantation for his most devastating spell. [Shin Kuria Draak] The book erupted in green plasma, taking the form of a colossal, winged serpent that coiled above them, a beast of pure energy crackling with deadly intent. Bai Huolong, still airborne and severely weakened, looked up in horror as the serpentine creature lunged toward him. He raised his arms in a desperate attempt to defend himself, but it was useless, the plasma dragon slammed into him with an explosion of energy, engulfing him entirely. Flames and green plasma consumed his body, reducing his clothes to ash and scorching his skin until it was blackened and raw. His charred form plummeted from the sky, crashing to the ground with a sickening thud. He lay there, barely conscious, his body wracked with pain, soft groans of agony escaping his lips. Jianfeng stepped forward, his transformation still active, his gaze somber as he looked down at his once-powerful adversary. He spoke, his voice filled with a quiet sorrow. Goodbye Old friend. Gathering the last of his own energy, Jianfeng clenched his fist and drove it straight into Bai Huolongs abdomen. His fist tore through flesh and bone, piercing the mans core with merciless finality. The Dons eyes widened in shock, a final gasp escaping his lips before his body went limp, life fading from him at last. As Bai Huolongs body lay lifeless, a cold silence settled over the room. Moments later, a system notification appeared before each of them, glowing with a victorious golden hue that read:
[Victory granted to the Alliance + users group.]
[Barrier from Im not trapped in here with you. Youre trapped in here with me Plot Device has been lifted.]
With the message displayed, the green barrier that had trapped them in that cursed place shimmered and dissolved, releasing them from its oppressive confines. As the barrier faded, each fighters body finally gave in to the overwhelming exhaustion and pain they had been holding back. One by one, they dropped to the floor, unable to stand any longer. Drakes breath came in short, ragged gasps, his knuckles bruised and bleeding. Kazue lay nearby, eyes half-closed, her body shivering as the residual effects of her electrical attack continued to tingle across her skin. Even Shen, ever resilient, was slumped against the wall, his staff lying beside him as he tried to steady his breaths. Jianfeng, under the last few seconds of the Celestial Ascension Flame effect, knelt on one knee, his face pale. His eyes were distant, a lingering shadow of sorrow crossing his features as he reflected on the price hed paid. Five hundred years of ki Gone in a single moment, he didnt know how theyd manage to face what was coming next. Adam, panting heavily, understood Jianfengs thoughts and clenched his teeth, forcing himself to sit up. His arms trembled as he tried to rise, muscles screaming in protest, but he pushed through the pain. Nows not the time for regrets. He managed to say, his voice shaky yet resolute. We can think about the future later. Right now, we just need to get out of here. His gaze flicked around the room, assessing his companions. Noticing Katya standing nearby, untouched and unscathed, he called out to her. Katya, help anyone who cant move, please. Without hesitation, Katya moved to Kazues side, gently kneeling down, reaching out to support her friends weakened body. Kazue gave a faint nod, her lips pressed into a tight line as she winced at the movement, but she managed a small, weary smile. Thanks She whispered, her voice barely audible. Adam turned to the others, who were in varying states of disrepair. The rest of you, gather up. Lets see if Sebastians Goliath can carry us. We need to leave this place as soon as possible. Just as he finished speaking, he felt a sudden weight settle onto his shoulder. He tensed, but before he could react, a voice sounded right next to his ear, calm yet taunting. Aha, and then what? Adam froze, his blood running cold as he registered the familiar voice. Turning slowly, he found himself face-to-face with Don Park Zhen, the citys regent. The man was standing casually beside him, a relaxed smile on his lips as if he hadnt just appeared out of nowhere. The rest of the group, barely able to lift their heads, glanced over, their exhaustion temporarily forgotten as they stared at the man in shock. Chapter 64 - Victory Turned to Ashes Chapter 64 - Victory Turned to Ashes The room was eerily quiet, broken only by the labored breathing of the Alliance members as they lay sprawled on the ground. The brutal battle had pushed each of them to their limits, leaving them utterly drained. Victory was theirs, but the cost was staggering, as none of them had the strength to celebrate, let alone stand without effort. Jianfeng was on his knees, sweat dripping down his face, his body trembling. His once-pristine robe was tattered and stained with blood, his aura of fiery ki extinguished. He stared at his hands, his expression grim Five hundred years of accumulated ki meant for Lord Varek were gone, and all to barely defeat one of his executives, what chance do they have now? The weight of his realization pressed heavily on him. He clenched his fists, but even that small movement sent a jolt of pain through his body. Shen sat propped against a broken column near his father, his staff resting across his lap. His breathing was slow and deliberate as he tried to manage the sharp pain in his ribs. His thoughts were muddled with exhaustion, but a single, recurring idea kept surfacing. We won But at what cost? If this was just one of them, how will we even face the rest? He glanced at Jianfeng, his usually sharp eyes now dulled by fatigue. Despite his own injuries, Shen mustered the will to push himself upright. His movements were deliberate and pained, every muscle protesting, but he managed to stand, gripping his staff tightly for support. Kazue lay on her side, her body shaking from the aftereffects of her attacks. Her breathing was shallow, her hands still twitching involuntarily as residual sparks crackled along her gauntlet. She closed her eyes briefly, trying to center herself, but the pain and exhaustion were overwhelming. I cant even move. She thought bitterly. Is this all I can do? Am I really strong enough to be here? Despite her doubts, she felt Katyas hands gently supporting her, and she opened her eyes to meet her teammates concerned gaze. Sebastian, seated inside the cockpit of the Goliath, was no better. The mechs internal systems displayed numerous warnings, its frame battered from the intense fight. He gripped the controls tightly, his fingers trembling. Come on Just a little more. He muttered, guiding the Goliath closer to the group. Every step the massive machine took groaned under the strain, but it obeyed his commands. Drake lay flat on his back, staring at the cracked ceiling above him. His chest heaved as he struggled to catch his breath, his hands were raw and bruised, the knuckles bleeding from his final attack, and his mind was a storm of thoughts, racing between pride in their victory and the harsh reality of their situation. We made it through this, but what about the next time? Jianfengs ace is gone, and I barely held on His jaw tightened as his thoughts drifted to Alonso, his younger brother. I promised Id survive for him, but what am I supposed to do now? As his thoughts spiraled, a sudden chime broke through his haze. A translucent system window appeared before him, its golden text glowing faintly.
?The skill [Pinnacle Class Craft - Rank ?] has evaluated your potential and effort, it will be replaced with [Class: Enemy of Immortals - Rank B]?
[Reroll?
Drake blinked, his fatigue momentarily forgotten as he read the message. He analyzed the details quickly, his sharp mind piecing everything together even in his exhausted state. Enemy of Immortals, huh? He murmured, his voice hoarse. The class was tempting, but his resolve remained firm. Rank B Not good enough. Ive come too far to settle for anything less than an A-rank class. Without hesitation, he selected the reroll option. The system window flickered, its text shifting momentarily before vanishing altogether. As it disappeared, he felt a faint pulse within him, indicating that his skill had reset, ready to be rebuilt once more. Drake chuckled dryly, though the sound was tinged with frustration. Figures. He thought He half-expected a snide remark from his otherworldly fans, the mysterious entities that occasionally chimed in during his critical moments. Yet this time, there was nothing. No comments, no sarcastic remarks, no emojisjust silence. Meanwhile, Jianfeng staggered to his feet, his movements slow and deliberate. Every muscle in his body screamed in protest, but he forced himself upright, unwilling to remain idle. Shen, standing nearby, offered him a steadying hand. We cant afford to rest here. Shen said quietly, his voice strained but resolute. Jianfeng nodded, his expression weary yet determined. The Goliaths heavy footsteps drew their attention. Sebastian had managed to pilot the mech a bit closer to the group, its towering frame looming over them like a battered sentinel. The group began to gather their remaining strength, each movement slow and pained as they prepared to leave. Despite their exhaustion, a sense of relief settled over them. For now, they had survived, but The air seemed to freeze the moment Don Park Zhen appeared, leaning casually on Adams shoulder with that infuriatingly calm and gentle smile. Every member of the group felt the weight of despair settle heavily in their chests, the reality of their situation was undeniableafter giving everything to defeat Bai Huolong, barely scraping by with luck, strategy, and Jianfengs ultimate sacrifice of five centuries of ki, here stood another equally powerful foe. And worse, he seemed entirely unbothered. Adam felt his breath catch in his throat as his mind spiraled. This cant be real. The information was wrong Or it was false from the beginning? His heart hammered in his chest as doubt clawed at him. Every strategic calculation he had made, every decision up until now, seemed meaningless. How? Why? Why do I keep falling into other peoples schemes? I thought I was careful this time. I thought I learned Frustration bubbled within him, mixing with a bitter anger directed squarely at himself. Am I truly incapable of discerning who to trust without it leading to disaster? I should just stop trusting everyone altogether as I had been doing all my life The thought felt like a cold knife twisting in his chest, yet even as it crossed his mind, he saw flashes of Drake and Kazue risking their lives for him. They didnt hesitate to act when his parasite hunger had nearly consumed him, they suffered for him, and for what reason? They didnt have tothere had been other ways to manage the situation, yet they chose to endure pain to help him... Adam exhaled deeply, forcing his thoughts to steady. Maybe Just maybe theres a way out of this. He tried to calm the storm in his mind as he addressed Park Zhen, keeping his voice even and his tone polite despite the tremor in his hands. Don Park Zhen, its clear you could have killed us already if thats what you intended. So what is it you want from us? The man chuckled softly at these words, his serene expression unchanging. Ah, no need to be so formal. He replied, his tone light, almost playful. I assure you, theres no rush. But, do keep in mind that these new damages to my castle will, of course, be added to your tab when its time for me to collect what you owe. He continued, tilting his head slightly, his words were delivered with the ease of a joke, but the undertone carried a subtle, chilling weight. The unspoken implication wasnt lost on anyone. Adams shoulders tensed as he tried to gauge whether Park Zhens gentleness was genuine or an act. Jianfeng, however, could no longer hold his tongue. The exhaustion etched on his face was now overshadowed by raw anger and frustration. He staggered forward, barely managing to stay upright as he glared at the Don. Youre unbelievable. He growled, his voice low but shaking with rage. How dare you show up now, after everything weve just been through? Park Zhens expression didnt waver. Come now. Is that any way to greet an old friend? Jianfengs composure cracked further. Friend? Do you dare call yourself a friend? Five hundred years ago, we stood side by side on the Council. We were allies! I trusted you! And now look at us. He spat, his voice rising as his breathing grew heavier and his anger surged, threatening to overtake him. Youve become nothing more than a tyrant, lording over everyone like a god under the shadow of the traitor that killed our friend, our family Our own master. Park Zhens smile remained unwavering. I seem to recall you were quite fond of the idea of power back then too, Jianfeng. Have the centuries changed you that much? The calmness of Park Zhens reply only stoked Jianfengs fury. He clenched his fists, his weakened body trembling as he yelled. You dont get to mock me! Not after everything youve done! Before anyone could react, a low mechanical rumble echoed across the ruined hall as the Steamtread Goliath took a step forward. Sebastian, still inside the cockpit, maneuvered the massive machine closer to Park Zhen and Adam. The mechs giant claw raised, the intention clear. Even from a distance, the group could feel the power behind its looming attack. But as the Goliaths punch descended, a sudden impact from below sent it reeling. A thunderous crash filled the air as the massive mech was thrown off balance and slammed onto its back, its enormous weight cracking the stone floor beneath it. The group stared in shock as a figure gracefully landed atop the robots spherical body. Adams eyes widened as he focused on the new arrival. She was strikingly beautiful, her features youthful yet carrying a sense of wisdom that belied her appearance. She wore elegant Shaolin robes of vibrant gold and crimson, their flowing fabric adorned with intricate patterns that shimmered faintly with an otherworldly glow. Her long, dark hair was tied back into a sleek braid, emphasizing her sharp, symmetrical face. Her deep, piercing eyes scanned the group with calm intensity, as if weighing their very souls. A system window materialized before her, and Adam caught a glimpse of the text glowing in front of her.
?Name: A????b????b????e?????s????s????? ???X????i????n???h?????u????i?????
?Age: 5?????????????2?0??????????
?Species: H??????u??????m????????a????????n????? ??????-??????? ???????R?????a???????n????k??? ??????A??????+?????????
?Points: 0???????????
?Potential: A??????+?????
?E????r?????r???o????r????
Adams heart sank as he processed the glitchy window, the same as the deceased Bai Huolong. Another Don, and one even more intimidating than Park Zhen to some extent. The womans serene yet commanding presence radiated a sense of control, as if the entire room belonged to her and no one else. The soft light reflecting off her robes only heightened the impression of untouchable beauty and deadly precision. Park Zhens calm voice broke the tense silence. Ah, Abbess Xinhui, always with the dramatic entrances. He chuckled lightly, as if the scene before them was merely a casual gathering. The woman smiled faintly, her tone polite but firm. And you, Park Zhen, always testing the limits of your hospitality. She turned her attention to the battered group below. It seems youve finished here. Ive also finished with the ones around the city. Adams fists clenched at his sides as despair threatened to overwhelm him once more, the weight of despair crushed down on the boy and the others like an unrelenting tide. The presence of two Donsan insurmountable force, even in their wildest imaginationsmade the very idea of escape a foolish dream. Park Zhen alone had been an impossible challenge, but adding Abbess Xinhui to the mix turned the situation into a grim farce. There was no point in even imagining a scenario where they could succeed. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Adam could feel ittheir bodies slumping, their spirits shattering. They had poured everything into defeating Bai Huolong. Every ounce of strength, strategy, and luck had gone into that one victory, only to find themselves utterly outmatched in the end. It was as if the universe itself had conspired to ensure their failure. Jianfengs voice trembled with desperation as he broke the suffocating silence. How did you know about the plan? He demanded, his words sharp but tinged with disbelief. We spent years preparing! Every movement, every attack, every misdirectionit was all meticulously planned! Our most loyal men Thisthis is impossible! Park Zhen chuckled softly, his ever-present smile radiating an unsettling calm. Ah, my old friend, you truly underestimate us. Or perhaps overestimate yourselves. None of what you said is true. The Dons words stung like a whip. Jianfengs face twisted with confusion and anger, but Park Zhen continued before he could interrupt. You see, weve known about your little games for quite some time. Park Zhen said with a disarming wave of his hand. Its no grand feat. A deal was madelong ago, I might addwith someone very close to you. The realization struck Jianfeng like a lightning bolt. His face contorted in fury. With who?! He roared, his voice echoing through the battered hall. Park Zhens smile widened ever so slightly. Oh, dont trouble yourself, Lord Varek was quite sincere in keeping his end of the bargain. Thats why all of you are alive right now. He replied, his tone almost fatherly. At first, Jianfeng couldnt make sense of the statement and his mind raced to grasp its meaning. Then, slowly, his gaze drifted to Shen, who stood beside him; the younger man was battered and bloodied from the fight, yet his eyes were locked on the ground, fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles were white and his palms bled. His expressiona mix of frustration, guilt, and anguishmade the truth clear. No Jianfengs voice was barely above a whisper, disbelief turning to horror. Shen You? The young master flinched at the sound of his fathers voice, but when he raised his head, his face was a mask of frustration and pain. Yes! Shen shouted, his voice cracking with emotion. Yes, it was me! It was the only way, Father! Jianfeng stumbled back a step, shaking his head in denial. YouNo, this What choice did we have?! Shen cut him off, his voice raw with anger. Do you honestly think we had any other option? Yes, we killed Bai Huolong. But that was a miracle! One in a billion! The rest of the Dons Lord Varek Do you really think we couldve won?! Jianfengs face darkened, his emotions warring between anger and devastation. You betrayed us You betrayed me. Shens frustration boiled over. He turned away from his father and fixed his glare on Park Zhen. And what about the vice-captains?! The noble warriors! Bai Huolong killed them! That wasnt part of the deal! The price was that no one would die, only be captured! He shouted and a soft thud interrupted the argument. Abbess Xinhui landed gracefully near them, her robes flowing around her. Her presence, though serene, carried an undeniable weight. Her youthful appearance was strikingsmooth, unblemished skin, delicate features, and piercing eyes that seemed far too wise for someone who looked barely older than Shen. That was indeed unfortunate, among the fallen, one of these vice-captains was from my Shaolin faction, a traitor, yes, but his loss saddens me deeply. Xinhui said, her voice smooth as silk, placing a hand over her heart in a gesture of sympathy, her eyes meeting Shens. But you must understand, Bai Huolong was always Unpredictable. A loose cannon, as they say. His actions, though regrettable, were beyond our control. We apologize, but there is nothing we can do to change what has happened. Her tone was gentle, but her words struck Shen like a hammer. He let out a guttural cry of anguish and rage, collapsing to his knees. Jianfeng stood frozen, staring down at his son. Disappointment, anger, and heartbreak twisted his features. The betrayal was a dagger to his very soul, and he could only look at Shen with an expression of utter contempt. You He began, his voice low and shaking with emotion. Youve destroyed us. Youve destroyed everything. Park Zhen finally released Adam, stepping back with his usual calm demeanor as if the overwhelming situation were nothing more than a casual inconvenience. His voice, gentle and composed, carried effortlessly across the room. All of you will be placed under the custody of Abbess Xinhui and escorted to the Obsidian Lotus Domain. Its a fine place, truly, and the central monastery of the Shaolin faction. He began, his eyes scanning the battered and defeated group. Adam, still on his knees, tried to steady his breathing as he listened, the mention of the domain felt like another nail in the coffin. He knew nothing of this worlds intricacies, but even the name carried an ominous weight. Park Zhens smile deepened, an unsettling mix of warmth and command. Lord Varek himself is most eager to meet with all of you, otherworlders. He has left very specific instructions to ensure this meeting happens. I can assure you Park Zhen paused, his gaze locking with Adams for a brief moment. ...He will make it worth the wait. Adam tried to push himself to his feet, his limbs trembling from the effort. His mind raced. Was this the moment to fight back? To resist, no matter how futile it seemed? It was impossible, but meeting Lord Varek was akin to suicide in itself either way. Park Zhen, however, as if reading his thoughts, tilted his head slightly. Of course, to avoid any... Unfortunate complications, I believe the best course of action would be to render everyone unconscious for the journey. Dont you agree? The words struck like a hammer, and Adams body instinctively tensed. Wait He managed to say, but the words barely left his lips before the Don moved. With blinding speed, Park Zhen delivered a sharp blow to the back of Adams neck. The world spun violently, and the boys knees buckled, but before he could hit the ground, the Don caught him with ease, lowering him gently to the floor as if handling something fragile. Rest well. Park Zhen said softly before turning his attention to the next target. Kazue and Katya were still huddled together, their injuries and exhaustion making any thought of resistance impossible. Kazues heart raced as she watched Park Zhen move methodically, one by one, knocking her comrades unconscious with effortless precision. Her mind screamed at her to do something, but her body betrayed her. Her limbs felt like lead, too heavy to move, and the pain coursing through her made even breathing difficult. Katyas entire focus, however, was on Kazue, her trembling hands gently but firmly gripping her injured companions arm as if holding on to her would somehow keep her safe. Her blue eyes flicked anxiously between Kazues pale, bloodied face and the approaching figure of Park Zhen, who moved with deliberate, unhurried steps like an executioner savoring his task. Her breathing was shallow and rapid, each exhale punctuated by the tension she tried to keep bottled inside. The sight of Kazue struggling even to stay upright filled her chest with a suffocating mix of helplessness and anger. Every fiber of her being screamed at her to act, to fight back, but she knew deep down that it would be useless. Park Zhen and Abbess Xinhui together were unstoppable, a force beyond anything she could hope to challenge in her current state. K-Kazue Katyas voice cracked as she leaned closer, her protective instincts overwhelming every other thought. Kazues eyes fluttered open at the sound, glassy with pain and exhaustion. Her breathing was faint, barely audible, and it took every ounce of strength she had to lift her gaze toward the blonde. Even at this moment, even as her body cried out in agony, she could see the worry etched into Katyas face. Katya Kazues whisper was so weak that it almost didnt come out. She swallowed hard, forcing her voice to rise, though it was still a faint echo of its usual self. Dont The single word hit Katya like a blow. Her jaw tightened, her teeth clenching as she struggled to suppress the raw frustration building inside her. B-but I c-cant just s-sit here. She hissed, her tone shaking with suppressed emotion. Kazue shook her head slowly, the motion making her wince in pain, her trembling fingers reached out weakly, managing to clutch her friends sleeve. The grip was light, barely there, but it carried a desperate plea. Dont do anything reckless. Kazue murmured, her words barely audible but filled with the weight of her sincerity. Well be fine They promised, remember? Katyas resolve faltered. The tightness in her jaw loosened as her lips parted slightly, her breath coming in uneven bursts. Her hands trembled where they hovered over Kazue, as if unsure whether to hold her steady or prepare to fight. Her eyes locked with her companions, filled with conflicting emotionsfear, helplessness, and something deeper, more personal. I Katya began, but the words caught in her throat. She bit her lip, her teeth pressing hard enough to leave a faint indentation as she tried to regain control of her emotions. Finally, she whispered, her voice soft and unsteady. N-no matter w-what happens Ill s-stay with y-you. Her words stumbled, her usual composure replaced with vulnerability. I But the sound of a light footstep was the only warning they received. Before Katya could finish, Park Zhen was suddenly there, his presence suffocating in its swiftness. He didnt say a word, his calm demeanor unchanged as he raised his hand. No! Katya screamed, her voice filled with a mix of rage and panic, but it was too late. The Dons hand struck the back of Kazues neck with practiced precision, his movements fluid and effortless. The blow was perfectly measurednot brutal, but firm enough to rob the girl of consciousness instantly. Kazues vision blurred immediately, the edges of her world fading into a dark haze. She felt her body go limp, her strength completely gone as she slumped forward. The last thing she registered was Katyas face, close and sharp in her hazy vision. The blondes wide eyes were locked onto hers, brimming with an emotion Kazue could barely identify in her fading state. Shock, anger, and perhaps even despair flickered across Katyas expression, her lips trembling as if caught between a scream and silence. For a fleeting moment, Kazue thought she saw something oddKatyas irises seemed to shift, the blue giving way to a deep, unnatural hue that she couldnt place. Her mind tried to process it, but the effort was futile. Her last thought was of her friends face, framed in a blurred, indistinct light, before everything went dark. Katyas lips finally parted, a guttural, almost inaudible growl escaping as Park Zhen turned toward her next. The rage she tried so hard to suppress flickered in her gaze, a barely visible ember beneath the layers of fear and anguish. But for Kazue, that brief, fiery glimmer was lost to the encroaching void of unconsciousness Who knew how much time had passed since then? Kazues consciousness stirred slowly, pulling her out of a dark, heavy slumber. Her eyelids fluttered, heavy and uncooperative, as she struggled to open them. The world beyond was blurry at first, shapes and colors swirling without form. Her head throbbed with a dull ache, and a wave of dizziness hit her, making her stomach churn unpleasantly. She tried to take a deep breath, but her chest felt constricted, as if something heavy pressed against it. It took a few moments for her senses to align themselves, the disorientation gave way to a growing awareness of her surroundings. Her first coherent thought was confusion. Where was she? Kazue blinked a few more times, her vision gradually sharpening. She was lying on her side, the cold, smooth surface beneath her unfamiliar, so she pushed herself up onto her elbows, the effort making her head spin momentarily. As she sat up fully, she instinctively checked herself. Her injuries were Gone. Her hands trembled as she touched her side, where she distinctly remembered the pain of bruises and cuts. Nothing. Her body felt fineno wounds, no fatigue, no lingering aches. She flexed her arms, touched her face, and pressed against her ribs, but everything was whole and unbroken. However, the sense of relief was short-lived. She noticed the cold metal encircling her wrists, ankles, and neck. Her eyes widened as she raised her arms to examine the shackles. Thick, sturdy bands of polished steel bound her wrists, connected by long chain lengths. She quickly glanced down at her ankles and felt the weight of a similar restraint around her neck. Panic crept into her chest as she looked around the room. The space was small, not cramped but far from spacious, and the walls and floor were an unblemished light gray, almost sterile in appearance. The cell was surprisingly clean, with none of the damp or darkness she would have expected from a dungeon, against one wall was a simple, thin blanket folded neatly, and to her left was a small adjoining room with an open doorway. The walls of that room werent made of the same metal bars enclosing her cell, suggesting it might be a bathroom. Her breathing quickened as she tried to make sense of her situation, so she turned her attention outward, beyond the steel bars that lined the front of her cell, her eyes scanning the area. To her right, in a similar cell, she spotted Nikolai. He was slumped on the floor, his back against the wall, his head tilted to one side as he remained unconscious. His wrists, ankles, and neck were also bound in the same manner as hers, the chains clinking softly whenever he moved slightly in his sleep. Kazues chest tightened, but before she could call out to him, her eyes caught movement in the other cell. Her breath hitched when she saw Chloe. The pink-haired girl was awake, sitting on the floor with her back resting against the bars. Her hands were resting loosely on her lap, weighed down by the same kind of shackles, and her posture looked stiff and weary. She seemed lost in thought, staring ahead without noticing Kazue. Gathering her courage, Kazue crawled closer to the edge of her cell, her chains clinking softly as she moved. She gripped the bars, her knuckles whitening. Chloe! she called out, her voice hoarse and uncertain. The girl flinched, snapping out of her daze. Her head whipped around, her expression surprised as she noticed Kazue for the first time. Kazue?! Chloes voice was quiet, but there was a palpable mix of relief and worry in her tone. She straightened up, shuffling closer to the bars of her own cell. What What happened to you? Kazue asked, her voice trembling. Chloe exhaled sharply, leaning her forehead against the bars for a moment before responding. I Dont know exactly. she admitted. Her voice was tinged with frustration and guilt. The last thing I remember is that a woman showed up. She was beautiful, almost unnaturally so, with long black hair and eyes that felt like they could see through you. Chloes voice dropped, laced with a deep unease. She took down everyoneevery soldier, every ally. It didnt matter. No one could stop her. Kazues heart sank. You mean Don Abbess Xinhui? Chloe hesitated, clearly unfamiliar with the name, but she nodded slowly. If thats her name, then yes. She was terrifying. I couldnt even do anything. She knocked me out like nothing. Kazue swallowed hard, trying to process what she was hearing. Before she could respond, Chloes gaze shifted, and her expression turned grim. But honestly, were not the ones who need help the most. She said, her tone heavy. Kazue frowned, confused. What do you mean? Chloe lifted her chin, gesturing toward a cell directly across from theirs. The cell was darker than the others, shrouded in shadow, with only faint glimpses of what lay inside. Kazue squinted, stepping as close to the bars as her chains allowed. She leaned forward, peering through the dim light. Her breath caught in her throat when she saw the figure chained to the wall. Katya The name escaped her lips in a whisper, filled with disbelief and mounting horror. Katyas arms were suspended above her head, shackled tightly to the wall behind her. Unlike Kazue and the others, her chains didnt allow her any freedom of movement. Her body hung limply, her head bowed, and her golden hair fell messily around her face. Blood dripped steadily from cuts along her forehead and cheek, staining her pale skin and pooling beneath her. No no, no, no! Kazues voice rose into a desperate scream, her knees buckling as she clung to the bars. Her voice echoed through the chamber, filled with anguish and fury. Katya didnt stir. The sight of her battered and unconscious friend, utterly defenseless, tore at Kazues heart like nothing else. She slammed her fists against the bars, tears streaming down her face as she shouted her name again, but there was no response. Chloes voice cut through the chaos, quiet but firm. Shes alive, but we need to figure out how to get out of here before its too late. She said, her words meant to comfort, though her expression remained grim. Kazues hands trembled as she gripped the bars, her tears falling freely. Her mind raced with questions, but one thought drowned out all others: Katya, her friend, her first real friend, needed her, and she would do whatever it took to save her. Chapter 65 - Prisoners and Interrogation: Part 1 Chapter 65 - Prisoners and Interrogation: Part 1 Kazues breath trembled as she gripped the bars, her mind racing. The sight of Katya, battered and chained, was a constant, gnawing weight in her chest. She pulled herself together, forcing her hands to steady, there had to be a way out, there had to be something she could do. She stepped back from the bars, her movements shaky but determined. Her eyes darted to her chainsthe ones on her wrists, ankles, and the cold steel around her neck. She pulled at the shackles, first gently, then with all her strength, but they didnt even budge. The metal remained unmoved, seemingly impervious to her efforts, which made Kazue grit her teeth. No This cant be it. She took a deep breath, her trembling fingers stretching outward as she summoned her gauntlets. They appeared in light flashes, one on each hand, so Kazue immediately activated the electric energy coursing through her right gauntlet. Sparks crackled violently, arcing across her fingers and into the chain connecting her wrist shackles. The metal hissed, and the room briefly lit up from the bright discharge. Nothing happened. The chains remained unscathed, as though the energy dissipated on contact, making Kazues frustration grow. Come on! She growled, now channeling heat into her left gauntlet. The metal glowed faintly under the intense heat, but the shackles still held strong, mocking her efforts. Youre wasting your energy. Chloes voice interrupted, calm but with an edge of resignation. She had moved closer to the bars of her cell, her green eyes watching her companions attempts, however, Kazue didnt stop, slamming her fists together as she increased the power of both techniques. I cant just sit here! She snapped, desperation clear in her voice. I know, but its no use, these restraints whatever theyre made of, theyre beyond anything we can break. Even if you destroy yourself trying, it wont matter. Chloe replied, leaning slightly forward while Kazues fists lowered, her arms trembling from effort and frustration. Her breaths were shallow and quick, her mind swirling with helplessness. Chloe spoke again, softer this time. Katyas not in immediate danger. You dont have to panic. Kazue spun to face her, her voice rising. How can you say that? Look at her! Shes bleeding, chained to a wall like an animal. How do you know shes not Chloe held up a hand to stop her, then pointed to her own eyes. Because I can see it. Kazues brow furrowed in confusion. What do you mean? In response, Chloes pupils shifted, transforming into two distinct green crosses that glowed faintly in the dim light while Kazue stared in disbelief. What... what is that? Chloe sighed, lowering her gaze briefly before meeting her friend''s eyes again. Its something that happened during our training with Dr. Meiling. One day, these floating screens appeared in front of me. They said Id naturally unlocked a skill. She paused, her expression unreadable. Its called [Lifeweavers Gaze]. Its only level one, but it lets me see the health information of anyone in front of me. Kazue blinked, struggling to process this revelation. Chloe continued, her voice calm but firm. Katya is unconscious, yes. Her fatigue is almost at its limit, and her forehead has a few moderately deep cuts. But those wounds are already starting to heal, so shes not in any danger for now. A deep sigh of relief escaped Kazues lips, and her body sagged slightly as the tension eased. Thank goodness. She whispered, though the weight in her chest didnt fully disappear. She looked at Chloe again, her curiosity bubbling up despite the situation. How how did you manage to unlock a skill like that naturally? The only time Ive ever seen something like that happen was with grandpa Sebastian, and his case was She trailed off, searching for the right words. Unusual. Chloe shrugged lightly, her expression thoughtful. I dont know. Maybe its something about how hard Dr. Meiling pushed us during training. Or maybe its just luck. Either way, its not exactly something I planned for. Kazues thoughts raced as she tried to make sense of Chloes explanation. Her own abilities had grown during her journey, but every skill shed gained had been a deliberate evolution of something she already knew. Unlocking a completely new one from scratch? That was an entirely different matter. Before she could dwell on it further, Chloes voice interrupted her thoughts. Speaking of Dr. Meiling You were part of the same strike team as her, right? Have you seen her? Is she okay? Chloe hesitated, her tone shifting slightly, but Kazue froze. The question hit her like a cold wind. Images flashed in her mindDr. Meiling and the other vice-captains being slaughtered by the Dons minions, their bodies twisted into grotesque zombies, just to be mutated once again by Adams ability before being destroyed entirely. Her throat tightened, and her fists clenched involuntarily. I Kazue hesitated, her mind racing for an answer. Telling Chloe the truthhow Dr. Meiling and the others had met their horrific endsfelt wrong. Nothing good would come from sharing that pain now, not when they were already struggling to stay afloat in their current predicament. Chloes sharp gaze lingered on her, the green crosses in her eyes making her look all the more intense. Kazue? I didnt get a clear look, everything happened so fast, and we all got separated. I didnt see where she ended up. Kazue finally said, her tone carefully measured, but Chloe frowned slightly, clearly unconvinced. Youre sure? Kazue nodded, keeping her expression neutral. Positive. But knowing her, shes probably holding her own just fine. You know how tough she is. Chloe didnt respond immediately, her gaze lingering on Kazue as though trying to decipher her words. Eventually, she sighed and leaned back slightly. I hope youre right. Kazue exhaled quietly, relieved that the subject had been diverted. She hated skirting the truth, but she couldnt bear to burden Chloe with the reality of what had happened. Not yet. The air in the cellblock was tense and heavy, the oppressive silence broken only by the faint clinking of chains and the occasional labored breath from Katya. Chloe and Kazue sat in their respective cells, talking quietly, their voices low as if afraid to disturb the uneasy calm. Kazue leaned against the cold steel bars, arms crossed, her gaze distant but her mind racing. Chloe, still near the bars of her own cell, absentmindedly looked around. Minutes dragged by, the two women clinging to their conversation as a fragile distraction. Suddenly, a door at the far end of the block swung open, echoing very loudly. Both girls froze, their heads snapping toward the source of the noise. The sudden sound shattered the fragile atmosphere, sending an involuntary chill down their spines as two figures stepped into the room. The first was Don Park Zhen. He strode in with his characteristic poise, his pristine black tuxedo untouched by the grime of the prison. His hands were clasped behind his back, and his expression was the same as evercalm, unbothered, and adorned with that infuriatingly serene smile. It was the kind of smile that seemed to promise everything and yet concealed nothing but deceit. Beside him, Don Abbess Xinhui followed, her steps sharp and deliberate. Her beauty was undeniable, though now marred by a large bandage covering the left side of her face, obscuring one of her eyes. Her visible eye burned with fury, her jaw clenched tightly. Her movements were stiff, her fingers twitching as they hovered near the edge of her bandages. As the two approached, Kazue clenched her fists. Her sharp gaze followed Park Zhens every step with her heart pounding in her chest. Chloe, meanwhile, stood frozen, her glowing green eyes widening slightly as her skill involuntarily displayed a system window before her.
?Patient: Abbess Xinhui?
?Affliction: Incurable Wound Lv4?
?Condition: Mentally Unstable?
The words appeared in stark clarity beside Xinhui. Chloe stiffened, her gaze darting over the description of the status effect. A deep frown crossed her lips as she processed what she saw. Kazue noticed the shift in Chloes demeanor. What is it? She asked quietly. Nothing. Chloe replied quickly, though her voice betrayed her unease. She averted her gaze, deciding to stay silent about the information for now. Park Zhen reached the row of cells first, his pace unhurried as he inspected the prisoners. His serene expression didnt falter as he finally stopped in front of Katyas cell, peering in at her unconscious form. Dont just stand there. Abbess Xinhui snapped, her tone sharp and brimming with irritation. She stormed to the front of the cell, glaring down at the young blonde girl. Her visible hand trembled slightly before she clenched it into a fist. Why was she even healed in the first place? Park Zhen turned his head slightly, his expression calm as ever. Such harsh words, Abbess. Surely you understand the reasoning. I understand nothing of the sort. Xinhui spat, her voice laced with anger. Her fingers instinctively brushed against the edge of her bandages as if drawn there by memory. This girl After what she did She should have been left to die. Keeping her alive is an insult! Her voice cracked slightly, and she quickly masked it by raising her tone, however, Park Zhen tilted his head, his serene smile unwavering. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Let us not be hasty. Lord Vareks orders were explicit. Every one of these individuals from the other world is to be kept alive until he chooses to deal with them personally. Or have you forgotten the penalty for disobedience? Xinhuis hand dropped from her bandages, curling into a trembling fist. Her lips pressed into a thin line, the fury in her visible eye only intensifying. Do not presume to lecture me, Zhen. She hissed, her voice low and venomous. I know the penalty. But if you think for one second I will forgive Forgiveness is irrelevant. Park Zhen interrupted smoothly, his tone calm but firm. He turned back to Katya, his gaze briefly flickering over her injuries. Youre fortunate we managed to heal her to this extent. Had her condition worsened any further, you would be facing consequences far more severe than your current predicament. Xinhui stiffened, her entire body going rigid at the implied threat, and for a moment, it seemed as though she might lash out at him. Her hand hovered near her face again, brushing against the bandages almost unconsciously. Kazue, still watching from her cell, couldnt help but notice the subtle twitch in the womans fingers and the way her face contorted with barely restrained emotion. It was clear she wasnt just angryshe was hurt, humiliated, and consumed by the memory of whatever had happened. Do not mistake my patience for weakness, Zhen. Xinhui finally said, her voice trembling with barely contained rage. I obey Lord Varek because I respect his absolute might, not because I accept his methods. Park Zhen offered a slight bow, his expression unchanging. Of course, Abbess. As long as you understand, that is all that matters. Xinhui glared at him for a moment longer before spinning on her heel, her movements sharp and agitated, she began pacing near the cell, her fingers once again brushing her bandages. Kazues jaw tightened as she observed the exchange. Her mind raced with questions and anger. She didnt know what this Lord Varek planned, but the fact that Katyas survival was tied to his whims made her blood boil. Chloe, on the other hand, remained silent, her eyes darting between Park Zhen and Xinhui. She wanted to speak, to demand answers, but the tension in the air was suffocating. Instead, she took a deep breath and clenched the bars of her cell, forcing herself to stay calm. However, the tension in the cellblock thickened as the girls continued to listen to the heated conversation between the Dons. Though they strained to catch every word, the details of what had transpired with their blonde friend remained frustratingly vague. Chloe glanced briefly at Kazue, her brow furrowed. Do you understand what theyre talking about? She whispered, her voice low and cautious. Kazue shook her head slightly but kept her eyes fixed on the two figures before them. The tone of the conversation made one thing clear: Katya had been in critical condition, and it was sheer luckor perhaps something more calculatedthat had allowed her to be healed. The girls thoughts raced. Why? she wondered, her anger bubbling just beneath the surface. Why would they leave her like that? None of this makes sense. They''d been knocking them out one by one, so why did they have to go so far with her? Katya couldnt even defend herself properly Her fists clenched as the realization dawned. This wasnt just an accident or oversight. Whatever had happened to her friend, it had been intentional, cruel, and unnecessary. Without thinking, Kazue stepped closer to the bars of her cell and raised her voice. You cowards! She shouted, her voice cutting through the room like a whip. Both Park Zhen and Xinhui turned sharply at the outburst, their attention snapping to the source. What the hell is wrong with you? Why would you leave her in that state? What kind of monsters do this to someone who cant even fight back? Park Zhens smile didnt falter as he regarded Kazue. He stepped forward slightly, his hands still clasped behind his back. His tone was smooth, almost pleasant, as he replied. Ah, little miss. Its good to see you awake and well. I trust youre feeling better? Kazues teeth ground together, her anger only deepening at his dismissive response. Before she could retort, Xinhui took a step forward, her visible eye blazing with fury. You should hold your tongue, girl! Xinhui snapped, her voice trembling with barely contained rage. If it were up to me, that blonde wretch would already be dead! After what she did! Her hands twitched near the edge of her bandages again as her voice grew louder. Abbess. Park Zhen interrupted sharply, his voice still calm but carrying an edge of authority. Though his smile remained, the tone of his words was unmistakably firm. That is enough. Xinhui faltered mid-sentence, glaring at him with a mixture of defiance and frustration. However, Park Zhen took a step closer to her, his expression unchanging. You are a spiritual leader of the Shaolin faction, are you not? This behavior, this outburst, is hardly befitting of someone in your esteemed position. Please, compose yourself. For a moment, Xinhui seemed poised to argue, her lips parting as if to speak. But when her gaze met Park Zhens, she hesitated. Something in his eyesa subtle warning hidden behind the placid facademade her pause. Her jaw tightened, and she looked away, her hands clenching into fists at her sides. Kazue watched the exchange with a sharp eye, noticing the Abbesss visible struggle to rein in her emotions. It was clear that this fury wasnt typical of her demeanor. Despite the Shaolin philosophy of detachment and serenity, something had deeply shaken the woman, driving her to act out of character to that extent. Chloe, too, observed in silence, her glowing eyes flickering between the two figures. She didnt need her Lifeweavers Gaze to see that the Dons anger was personal, visceral. The truth was, Xinhui had abandoned the purer tenets of Shaolin philosophy centuries ago. The limitless power granted by Lord Varek had awakened old desires and ambitions in her psyche, including a deep attachment to her physical appearance. Her immortal beauty was a source of pride, a tangible symbol of her superiority, and now, that pride had been shattered. The bandage covering the left side of her face was more than just a physical woundit was a glaring reminder of her failure. The fact that the injury defied healing, even with the advanced techniques and items at their disposal, only deepened the wound to her ego. It was a humiliation she could hardly bear, and the only thing keeping her from acting on her fury was the knowledge that only Lord Varek might have the power to restore her. If she disobeyed his orders, killing Katya out of spite, she would seal her fate forever. Taking a deep breath, Xinhui finally stepped back, though the tension in her posture was palpable. Her voice was low but still sharp as she muttered. Youre right That is not how a leader should act. Park Zhen inclined his head slightly, his smile softening just enough to appear almost genuine. Good. Let us proceed with the task at hand, then, without unnecessary distractions. Kazue narrowed her eyes, her fists trembling as she gripped the bars of her cell. Youre not getting away with this. She muttered under her breath, her anger simmering as the two figures turned their attention away. Chloe said nothing but cast a glance at her friend, her expression grim. The cellblock fell into an uneasy silence once more, the air heavy with unresolved tension and unspoken truths. Abbess Xinhui took a slow breath, visibly struggling to suppress her anger. Her hands trembled slightly as they rested at her sides, and her gaze lingered briefly on Park Zhen before turning to the unconscious blonde lying in the corner. A spark of fury lit up her eyes once more, but she said nothing. Abbess, I believe your presence is no longer required here. Lord Varek has specifically tasked me with addressing the prisoners, and I would appreciate your cooperation in this matter. The man said in his usual calm, measured tone making Xinhuis jaw tighten, her lips pressed into a thin line. Her silence spoke volumes, but it was the venomous glare she cast toward Katya that conveyed her true feelings. She looked as though she wanted to speak, but whatever words were forming in her mind were quickly swallowed. With a curt nod, she turned sharply on her heel. Her exit was anything but graceful. The heavy sound of her boots echoed through the cellblock as she strode to the door, pausing only to shoot one final, furious look at the blonde before slamming the door behind her. The loud metallic crash reverberated through the room, leaving an uncomfortable silence in its wake. Park Zhen sighed softly, a sound laced with resignation and mild exasperation. He stood still for a moment, his gaze focused on the door as if contemplating Abbesss behavior, before turning his attention to the prisoners once again. His footsteps were slow and deliberate as he approached the girls cell. Kazue, unable to suppress her fury, thrust her arms through the bars, her chains clanking loudly as she strained to reach him. Her fingers stretched as far as they could, and for a moment, it seemed as though she might make contact, but the chains held her back, leaving her fingers mere inches from his pristine suit. Park Zhen stopped precisely at that distance, showing no sign of alarm or even mild surprise. His expression remained serene, his calm demeanor unshaken, as if he had anticipated her every move. Tell me What exactly were you planning to do if you had managed to reach me? He said softly, his voice carrying the unsettling combination of politeness and menace. Kazue froze for a moment, her outstretched hands trembling as she met his gaze. The calm in his voice was maddening, and she felt her anger flare again. Id She began, her voice shaking with frustration. Id make you tell me why youre doing this. Why Katya? Why go so far with her when all youd been doing was knocking us out? She didnt even have a chance to defend herself! Park Zhen tilted his head slightly, the faintest hint of amusement tugging at the corners of his lips. And you believe your anger, however justified it may feel to you, would compel me to answer such questions? Kazue pulled at the chains again, but Chloes hand rested lightly on her shoulder. Kazue, stop. Said the pink-haired girl, her voice quiet but firm. This isnt going to help. You know it wont. Kazue turned her head sharply to glare at her friend, but Chloes calm expression gave her pause. Slowly, the fight drained from her posture, and she slumped back, letting her chained arms fall limply to her sides. You dont understand. Kazue muttered, her voice low and bitter. I do, but this isnt the way. Not now. Chloe replied, her tone soothing. Satisfied that Kazue had calmed down, Park Zhen took another step forward, his smile returning to its full, unnerving charm. Now that weve settled that, I have a few questions for you both. Id recommend you answer honestly. Cooperation, after all, is far more productive than resistance. Wouldnt you agree? He said, his tone remaining gentle, but Kazue remained silent, her jaw clenched tightly, so Chloe gave a slight nod. What do you want to know? Park Zhen clasped his hands behind his back, his posture relaxed yet commanding. Lets start with the Alliance. I trust you wont mind confirming the details weve already received from Shen Yue? After all, it would be quite inconvenient if he had neglected to share something important. The girls exchanged a wary glance before answering. Despite their brief time with the Alliance, they shared what they knew. Kazue spoke with sharp, clipped words, while Chloe tried to keep her responses neutral and focused. Park Zhen listened intently, his expression betraying no reaction as he nodded occasionally, his eyes briefly flicking to Katya before returning to the girls, and when the topic shifted to their comrades, his questions grew more pointed. Do you believe your group gave their all during the battle against Bai Huolong? Or do you think they might still have hidden talents Perhaps a trump card theyve yet to reveal? He asked, his tone casual but the weight of his words unmistakable. The girls shared another glance, confusion evident on their faces. Kazue frowned. I dont understand. What are you trying to say? Park Zhen let out another soft sigh, this one tinged with the faintest hint of disappointment. He gestured toward Katya without turning his head. Im simply asking if there are others like her among your ranks. Kazues eyes narrowed. What do you mean by that? Katya cant even fight! Shes been training with me the entire time. The most shes done is awaken her Ki, and even that isnt fully developed yet. Park Zhens smile deepened slightly, but he didnt reply immediately. Instead, he regarded Kazue for a long moment, as though evaluating her sincerity. Then, with a slight tilt of his head, he murmured. I see. The silence that followed was oppressive, each passing second stretching uncomfortably as Park Zhens gaze lingered on them. Finally, the Dons expression became neutral and something about him shifted. His eyes, once vibrant with a cold calculation, dulled abruptly, as if someone had snuffed out the light behind them. The sudden change was unnerving, leaving the girls to watch in uneasy silence. Okay, I understand. He said flatly, his voice devoid of the subtle charm it had carried moments before. Without another glance in their direction, he turned on his heel, the long hem of his tuxedo pants sweeping lightly over the dusty floor. I hope youll enjoy your stay in the womens area. He added over his shoulder, his tone once again polite, though stripped of any real warmth. You wont be disturbed until Lord Varek arrives. The quiet tap of his footsteps echoed as he made his way to the exit, the door groaning faintly when he opened it. He paused briefly in the doorway, as if considering saying more, but ultimately stepped out and let the door shut behind him with a low, resonant thud. The room fell into silence once again, leaving the two girls to process the encounter. Chloe leaned back against the wall of the cell, exhaling slowly as she ran a hand through her tangled hair. Well that was unnerving. She muttered, mostly to herself. Kazue, still standing near the bars, glared after Park Zhen as if willing the door to swing back open so she could shout at him again. Her chains clinked faintly as her arms lowered to her sides. Hes just playing games, none of this makes sense, and he knows it. She said bitterly, but Chloe didnt immediately respond, instead letting her gaze wander around the cell. It landed on Nikolai, still unconscious on the floor nearby. A small furrow formed between her brows as she studied his face. Wait. She said slowly, her tone laced with confusion. Kazue glanced over her shoulder. What now? Chloe tilted her head, a faint smirk forming on her lips as she gestured toward Nikolai. Did he say womens area earlier? Kazue blinked, her irritation briefly giving way to curiosity. Yeah, so? So Chloe crouched down slightly to get a better look at Nikolai, her smirk growing wider. I think someone made a little mistake. Look at him. The long hair, the delicate features they probably thought he was one of us. For a moment, Kazue just stared, processing what Chloe was saying. Then, despite the tension of the situation, she couldnt help but let out a short, incredulous laugh. Youve got to be kidding me. Chloe grinned and shrugged. I mean, can you blame them? He does look kind of uh, pretty. Kazue shook her head, the absurdity of the situation briefly distracting her from her frustration. If he hears you say that, hes going to lose it. Good thing hes out cold, then. Chloe replied with a wink, settling back against the wall with a faint chuckle. The laughter was fleeting, but it brought a moment of levity to the oppressive atmosphere of the cell. Despite everything, the girls found themselves exchanging a small smile, knowing that humorno matter how ridiculouswas sometimes the only way to endure their situation. Chapter 66 - Prisoners and Interrogation: Part 2 Chapter 66 - Prisoners and Interrogation: Part 2 Adam''s breath was shallow as the memories replayed in his mind like a vivid, unrelenting film. The fight against Bai Huolong had been a nightmare in every sense of the worda chaotic symphony of violence, death, and despair. He could still see the moment the vice-captains fell, their bodies hitting the ground with sickening finality. Their deaths had not been quick or clean, and each loss felt like a hammer blow to the morale of the group. The battlefield became a macabre theater as the fallen were reanimated, their corpses twisted into Jiang Shipuppets of Bai Huolongs malevolent will. The transformation of the Jiang Shi was grotesque. Adam remembered the sound of bones snapping and flesh warping as the bodies rose again, their eyes glowing with unnatural light. The air had been thick with the metallic tang of blood, mingling with the acrid stench of decay. Adam had felt his mind teetering on the edge of a dark abyss. The chaos around him, the screams of his allies, and the overwhelming presence of the Don had threatened to consume him. His [Cursed Eyes], a blessing and a curse, had shown him the horrifying truth of the auras that pulsed around the battlefielddense, oppressive, and dripping with malice. It was Kazue and Drake who had pulled him back from that precipice. Kazue''s voice, firm and unyielding, cut through the noise, grounding him. Drakes steady hand on his shoulder had been an anchor, reminding him that he wasnt alone. Together, they had faced the onslaught, channeling their desperation into a final, coordinated effort that led to Bai Huolongs defeat. The memory of the mans final moments was seared into Adams mind. The Don had fought like a demon, his power was monstrous and seemingly endless. But even he had fallen, his body crumpling to the ground as their combined efforts brought an end to his terror. It was then that Park Zhen and Abbess Xinhui appeared, their arrival marked by an aura of authority and menace that had silenced the battlefield. Their mere presence had made it clear that the fight was far from over. The betrayal of Shen Yue had been the final blowa cold, cruel twist that left Adam reeling. The last thing he remembered before losing consciousness was the weight of it all crashing down on him. His vision had blurred after being attacked, his body succumbing to exhaustion and injuries, and then... nothing. Now, he found himself once again in the strange, otherworldly plane that seemed to claim him every time he blacked out. The familiar sight of crumbled ruins stretched out before him, shrouded in an oppressive gloom. The once-still darkness was now alive with movement; black tentacles writhed and coiled around the debris, creeping like living shadows. At the center of it all stood the pulsating mound of tentacles that imprisoned the Undead Empress. Her prison was as grotesque as ever, and the massive, lidless eye that hovered above it remained fixed on Adam. Its unblinking gaze was heavy, suffocating, a constant reminder of his parasitic connection to this strange realm. Adam''s [Cursed Eyes] were useless here, this place operated on its own set of rules, untouched by the powers he relied on in the real world. He sighed, running a hand through his hair as he replayed the events in his head once again, trying to make sense of where he had gone wrong. But just as he resigned himself to another endless stretch of reflection, a sudden flash of light appeared before him, and a system window materialized, hovering in front of his face. The words on the screen sent a shiver down his spine.
[A higher entity wishes to contact you]
[Do you accept?]
[Y/N]
Adam froze, his eyes darting around the ruins. The tentacles continued their slow, eerie movements, and the Ghost Empress remained locked in her prison. The unblinking eye hadn''t moved. Everything seemed unchanged, yet the appearance of the system message was anything but ordinary. His fingers hovered over the options. Suspicion gnawed at him. This was his mindhow could an external force intervene here? After a long moment of deliberation, he selected N, unwilling to take the risk, however, another window immediately appeared.
[The higher entity is initiating forced contact.]
[Due to the rank restriction between the higher entity and the scenario, the entity''s power has been significantly reduced (96% penalty to power).]
[Materializing...]
Adams heart pounded as the air around him seemed to split apart. A jagged tear formed in the fabric of the space, and from it, inky black tentacles emerged, writhing and twisting as they pushed through the breach. The oppressive atmosphere grew heavier, the shadows deepening and the air crackling with unseen energy. Then, from the rift, a small figure emergeda tiny black squid no larger than his hand, crowned with a faint golden halo. The tension in the air vanished instantly, like a balloon deflating. An almost comical absurdity replaced the ominous pressure as the little squid floated in front of Adam, its tiny tentacles waving gently. He stared, dumbfounded. The squid blinked at himor at least, he thought it did. Its small, beady eyes seemed to glimmer with a weird light. Youve got to be kidding me. Adam muttered under his breath. The tiny squid moved before him, its dark tentacles waving gently, the golden halo above its bulbous body glowing faintly. For a moment, the silence stretched between them, oppressive yet absurd. Then, in a startlingly deep and guttural voice that reverberated through the air, the squid spoke. Ahem. It began, clearing a nonexistent throat. Its voice was otherworldlygravelly and imposing, like the echoes of a distant cavern. It was the kind of voice that could send shivers down anyones spine if not for the fact it was coming from a creature the size of Adams palm. I am The_Hunger. The squid declared solemnly. A manifestation of that which exists beyond existence itself. What you might call a patron. Adam blinked. He couldnt decide if the situation was terrifying, ridiculous, or both. The name, however, struck a chord in his memory. Patron Like in Drakes title, Otherworldly Fanbase. A sinking realization washed over him. This entity was connected to the anomalies they had been encountering, tied to the chaos and incomprehensible powers that seemed to loom over their lives. This cant be good. Adam muttered under his breath, his mind racing as he tried to process what was happening. You are correct. The_Hunger said, as if reading his thoughts. Its voice retained an air of arrogance, a subtle condescension that made Adams skin crawl. Goodness has nothing to do with this. I have been watching you, Adam Scholar. You, who have become the champion of my beloved petthe Overmind. Adam stiffened at the mention of the Overmind, the entity that had blessed him after he got control over the parasite. Your... pet? Adam asked cautiously, his voice steady despite the storm of unease swirling inside him. Yes. The squid replied, almost fondly. The Overmind has taken a liking to you. You are the first sentient creature to assert control over one of its offspring successfully. For this, it has blessed you with gifts far beyond what one of your pitiful level should possess. Adam clenched his fists, a mixture of anger and wariness bubbling beneath the surface. And why exactly does that matter to you? Because The_Hunger said, the golden halo glowing brighter. ...You have potential. Potential to become not just the Overminds champion, but my own. To ascend as an acolyte of the Hunger Gospel. The words hung in the air, heavy with implication. Adams mind raced, piecing together what the squid had said. Acolyte. Champion. Patron. This was no ordinary conversation; this was a negotiation with something far beyond his comprehension. And what would that entail? Adam asked, careful to keep his tone neutral. It means a contract, a pact between you and me. Such contracts are not typically available to those of your limited capabilities. However, your connection to the Overmind allows me to bypass those restrictions. The_Hunger said simply, Adams stomach churned, but he forced himself to remain calm. A contract. And what would that give me? The squids tentacles waved in a way that could almost be interpreted as a shrug. Power. More power than you can fathom. Enough to crush the enemies in this world with a mere thought. Enough to dominate the insignificant wretch you currently host within your body. Adams eyes narrowed The Ghost Empress. The squids words painted a tempting picture, but they also sent alarm bells ringing in his head. And would I still be myself? Would I retain my free will? Of course. The_Hunger said smoothly, though the arrogance in its tone was impossible to miss. You would be yourself, merely enhanced. A force of nature. A vessel for my will, yes, but with agency to act as you see fit. The answer did little to reassure Adam. He could feel the strings in this arrangement, even if they werent yet visible. Still, he asked. Why now? Why make this offer to me? Because you are floundering. A fledgling, struggling with power you barely comprehend. My pet has pleaded for me to intervene, to save you from the mediocrity you are destined for without my guidance. And so I offer you thistranscendence, Adam Scholar. The_Hunger said bluntly, its golden halo pulsing, and its voice growing more intense. Make the pact, and you will achieve greatness beyond imagining. Refuse, and you will remain as you areweak, insignificant, barely clinging to survival. Adams heart pounded, but his face remained impassive. The offer was alluring, too alluring, but his experiences had taught him to be wary of anything that seemed too good to be true. I... appreciate the offer, but Im not ready to make any decisions right now. Adam said carefully, making The_Hungers laughter boom, a sound so out of place from such a small creature that it sent a shiver down Adams spine. Oh, little creature, I can see into you, see the very essence of your being. You may resist now, but you cannot escape your fate. Sooner or later, you will beg for this contract. The squid paused, its golden halo flickering as if in contemplation. But as a token of goodwill, and at the behest of my pet, I will grant you a taste of what you could possess. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Before Adam could respond, a wave of heat surged through his body. It wasnt painful, but it was disorienting, a sensation of raw energy coursing through his veins. He looked down at his hands, expecting some visible change, but there was nothing. Still, the warmth remained, a subtle reminder of what had just occurred. This is but a fraction of a fraction of my power. Remember it, Adam Scholar. Remember what you could have. The_Hunger said, its voice quieter now. The darkness around them began to lighten, the ruins dissolving into a blinding white void. Adam felt himself being pulled away, his consciousness shifting. Wait! He said, forcing himself to speak despite the disorienting sensation. And what must I give in return? There should be a price, a real one, there was nothing in the system you could gain without paying the cost for it. The_Hunger turned to him, its gaze inscrutable. For a moment, silence stretched between them. Then, the air shimmered, and a colossal, eldritch eye materialized above the squid. Its size dwarfed even the eye beside the Ghost Empress, and its gaze bore into Adam with an intensity that made him stagger. Everything. The patron said simply, its voice carrying the weight of inevitability And then, the world went blank. Adams eyes fluttered open, his senses gradually sharpening as he processed his surroundings. A heavy, metallic clang echoed through the air, and the cold, damp floor beneath him sent a shiver up his spine. He lifted his head, blinking against the dim light filtering into the room. The cell was stark and oppressive, with thick iron bars enclosing him on all sides. The walls bore deep scratches and discolorations, as though countless prisoners before him had tried, and failed, to escape. His wrists, ankles, and neck were bound by heavy shackles connected to thick chains that clinked with every slight movement. He tested their weight, pulling gently; they seemed mundane, nothing more than ordinary restraints. Could he phase through these? It was a possibility. But before he could act, a soft sounda faint rustlingdrew his attention to the cell adjacent to his. Peering through the bars, Adam spotted someone sitting in the corner, their form hunched and motionless. The figures head rested against their knees, arms draped loosely over them, face obscured entirely. The silence hung heavily between them, broken only by the occasional groan of chains as the boy shifted slightly closer. Jianfeng? Adams voice was steady but quiet, cutting through the oppressive silence. Is that you? There was no response. The figure didnt stir, and for a moment, Adam wondered if he was mistaken. But the distinct silver streak in the mans hair confirmed it. The boy moved closer to the edge of his cell, gripping the bars. Jianfeng. He called again, more firmly this time. Its me, Adam. Where are we? Is this the city Park Zhen mentioned? Still, no response. Jianfengs stillness was unsettling, a stark contrast to the resolute, almost indomitable warrior Adam had come to know. He tried again, forcing calm into his voice. Jianfeng, we need to figure this out. Come on, snap out of it. After a long, heavy pause, the man finally stirred, though it was faint, like a man being roused from the depths of despair. His voice, when it came, was barely audiblehoarse and brittle, like dry leaves crumbling underfoot. Why does it matter? Jianfeng muttered without lifting his head. Adam frowned, his patience thinning but his concern growing. What are you talking about? Of course, it matters. We need to figure out where we are and how to get out of here. The immortal master let out a bitter laugh, hollow and devoid of life. Slowly, he raised his head, and Adams breath caught. Jianfengs eyes were dull, lacking the fiery determination they once held. The man before him looked utterly defeated, his expression a mask of despair that the boy couldnt reconcile with the immortal warriors reputation. Its all meaningless, five hundred years... Five centuries of planning, preparing, holding on. And for what? To lose everything? My power, my friends... even my son. Jianfeng said, his voice cracking. Adams grip tightened on the bars. Jianfeng, I get that youre upset, but this isnt the time to Upset? Jianfeng interrupted, his tone rising slightly before falling back into a hollow whisper. You dont understand. You cant. Youve never held onto something for centuries, believing in it with every fiber of your being, only to watch it crumble because of a betrayal you never saw coming. My own son... The weight of his words hung between them. Adam struggled to respond, his own frustration mounting. He understood loss and betrayal, but Jianfengs desolation was on a scale he couldnt fully grasp. Look, youre not the only one whos lost something. But giving up now wont help. We have to keep moving forward. If you give up, then Adam began, trying to steady his voice, but Jianfeng cut him off, his voice sharper now, though still laced with despair. Then what? Its over. Theres nothing left. No plan, no vengeance, no hope. Adam stared at him, a mix of pity and disgust churning in his chest. He wanted to understand, to empathize, but he couldnt shake the irritation at seeing someone so powerful, someone who had endured so much, crumble like this. Realizing he wouldnt get through to Jianfeng, Adam exhaled heavily and stepped back toward the center of his cell. His mind raced as he considered his next move. Escaping seemed plausible, but before acting, he paused, remembering the encounter in his subconscious. The patrons ominous words replayed in his mind, and he decided to check for any changes. He raised his hand and summoned his stat menu. His eyes scanned it carefully. Everything seemed normal at first glance, but then his gaze landed on his trait. [The Hunger] was now labeled [The True Hunger], and although the description hadnt changed, the subtle alteration sent a shiver down his spine. Was this what it meant? Adam muttered under his breath, but before he could theorize further, the heavy creak of a door opening echoed through the chamber. His head snapped up, and his heart sank as he recognized the figure stepping into the room. Park Zhen entered with the same composed demeanor as always. His hair was perfectly slicked back, and his tuxedo was immaculate, as though he hadnt been involved in any of the chaos that led to this point. The Dons polished shoes echoed softly against the cold stone floor as he walked unhurriedly toward the cells. His presence was calm yet commanding, his expression one of practiced composure. His eyes briefly flicked to Adam as he passed, but there was no acknowledgment, no sign of concern or interest. The boy felt a flash of irritation, clenching his fists against the chains as he followed the mans every step with a hard gaze. Park Zhens stride came to a halt in front of Jianfengs cell. The immortal warrior remained motionless, his face buried in his knees, oblivious or uncaring about the world around him. The Don stood there in silence for a moment, his hands clasped behind his back, observing the broken figure of his former ally and his lips curved into a faint, almost melancholic smile, though his eyes betrayed a flicker of disappointment. Without a word, Park Zhen reached into his pocket and retrieved a small metallic key, which he used to unlock the cell. The heavy door creaked open, and he stepped inside, his movements deliberate yet without any air of hostility. He came to a stop a few steps away from Jianfeng, his serene expression unwavering. Youve fallen so far. Park Zhen said softly, his voice devoid of scorn. Instead, it carried a genuine sadness, as though he mourned the sight before him. To see you like this, after all youve been through... Its difficult to reconcile the man you once were with what I see now. Jianfeng gave no response. His posture remained unchanged, his silence oppressive. Park Zhen tilted his head slightly, as if waiting for some acknowledgment, but when none came, he continued speaking, his tone steady. Five hundred years, Jianfeng. Five centuries of battles, of victories, of losses. And through it all, you were unyielding, a beacon for your allies, and a terror to your enemies. His eyes softened as he took another step closer. I respected you. Truly. I still do. But this... This is not the man I once knew, as an ally and an enemy. Adam, still gripping the bars of his cell, listened intently. Park Zhens words were calm and measured, yet they carried weight. There was no mockery, no arroganceonly a strange sincerity that left Adam feeling unsettled. He watched as The Don reached into the inner pocket of his tuxedo and pulled out a small black cube. Adams eyes immediately focused on the object, and his cursed ability, always active, provided information about it in the form of a glowing overlay. The text appeared clearly in his vision:
[ Interdimensional Containment Cube - Rank A ]
?Additional Information?
?A high-level containment device used by the Nova Crusaders of the ''Hero Organization''. This item allows the capture and imprisonment of dangerous criminals and Kaiju. Once activated, it traps the target within a pocket dimension from which escape is impossible without external intervention. The target must be significantly weakened or unresisting for successful capture.?
Adams thoughts raced as he processed the information. Another item from another world. Just like the skills, plot devices, and other artifacts theyve been using. He felt his frustration grow. How do they get these things? Is Lord Varek a user too? Or has some other user replaced the original character? His mind spiraled into speculation, connecting fragments of information as he tried to piece together a theory. He had no solid answers, but the idea that a user might have infiltrated and even remained in this worlds story and assumed control made unsettling sense, nevertheless, Park Zhens voice pulled Adam out of his thoughts. Jianfeng, I wish this could have ended differently. I truly do. But even now, you leave me no choice. He said, holding the cube before him, his tone was gentle, but his words carried finality. Jianfeng did not react. His silence persisted, his body remaining as lifeless as his eyes. The Don sighed softly, his expression tinged with regret. He moved closer, holding the cube out toward the Alliances master. The device began to hum faintly, a low vibration that filled the air. A swirl of energy erupted from its surface, wrapping around Jianfeng like tendrils of light. The energy began to pull Jianfeng toward the cube, the swirling force growing stronger. The man did not resist, he remained utterly passive, and his limbs slack as he allowed the device to absorb him. Adam watched in stunned silence as the immortal warrior, once a figure of near-mythical strength, was reduced to nothing more than a defeated prisoner. The process concluded with a strange sounda sharp, hollow chime that echoed briefly before fading. The cube dropped to the floor, now dark and still. A small notification appeared in Adams vision:
?The ''Interdimensional Containment Cube'' will remain locked in place while containing the entity Shen Jianfeng. Removal is impossible until the entity is released.?
Park Zhen bent down and looked at the cube, inspecting it briefly before letting it down the cells floor. He straightened his jacket with meticulous care, brushing away an invisible speck of dust, then turned to leave the room, closing the door behind him. His movements were as precise and unhurried as ever, as though what had just transpired were nothing more than routine. When he finally turned his attention to Adam, his expression was as composed as ever. A faint smile tugged at his lips, but his eyes were sharp, calculating. Now, lets talk. Park Zhens eyes locked onto Adams as he approached, his measured footsteps once again echoing off the cold stone walls. The faint smile he wore earlier persisted, though his gaze was sharper now, focused. Adam met his stare, tense but determined, still gripping the now-empty bars of his cell. His mind raced with possibilities, searching for the right balance between caution and confrontation. The silence hung heavily in the air before Park Zhen finally spoke. His tone was as calm and disarming as before, almost pleasant, yet carrying an unmistakable weight. Youve made quite an impression, Adam Scholar. He began, his voice smooth and deliberate. Tell me, is that strength you demonstrated against Bai Huolong truly the extent of your abilities? Adam stiffened at the question, his eyes narrowing slightly, thinking the reason the Don would have to ask that kind of things. Taking a deep breath, he chose his words carefully. Im stronger than what I showed, Ive got more cards up my sleeve. Adam said, his voice steady but taut. Park Zhens smile remained unchanged, but there was a subtle shift in his expression, a flicker of interestor perhaps amusement. Is that so? Then why hide it? In situations like yours, it would seem wiser to reveal everything, wouldnt you agree? He said, taking a slow step closer to the cell. Adam knew he was being baited, but he also understood the opportunity presented. If Park Zhen wanted to see more, he would show himon his terms. Steeling himself, Adam activated his skill, [Ghost Phasing]. The chains binding him shimmered briefly before his wrists and ankles phased through them, his limbs becoming intangible for mere moments. He stepped away from the restraints, his breathing steady, but his muscles tense, prepared for retaliation. Park Zhen tilted his head slightly, his expression unchanged. If he was impressed, he didnt show it. Interesting, but if thats all, then I wonder if it was even worth asking. He said softly, his voice as even as ever. Meanwhile, Adams jaw tightened. Youre asking these things on Lord Vareks orders, arent you? Park Zhen didnt respond immediately. His smile remained, but his eyes seemed to evaluate Adam further, as if considering the merit of his question. When he didnt answer, the boy pressed on. Its obvious, you and your people are interested in abilities like mine, like the ones the rest of the group had. Youre after things that dont belong in this world. Why is that? Is it because your so-called Lord Varek comes from another world too? Adam continued, his tone more assertive now. This time, Park Zhen chuckleda low, quiet sound that seemed entirely out of place in the tension-filled room. It wasnt mocking, but rather an expression of amusement, as though Adams words were naive yet intriguing. Thats a bold assumption, and a foolish one. You really have no idea what youre talking about. The Don said, still smiling faintly, but Adams eyes narrowed, his mind racing. Park Zhens reaction wasnt one of anger or denialit was too controlled, too deliberate. Adam decided to take a different approach, leaning into his observations. Maybe I dont know everything, but I can see enough to know that your loyalty to him isnt ordinary. Youre not just following orders Do you actually believe in him? What makes him so different that someone like you, who seems capable of independent thought, would devote themselves completely? It was a far stretch based mostly on what Jianfeng had told the group about the citys regent, but Park Zhens expression didnt falter. If anything, his faint smile deepened. No one is more loyal to Lord Varek than I am. My dedication is absolute, and there is no need for you to understand it. It is simply the way things are. Adam hesitated for a moment, then decided to take an even greater risk. He let a smirk play on his lips, an expression of confidence that didnt quite reach his tense eyes. Absolute loyalty, huh? Then tell me something. If thats true, why cant I see it? Park Zhens smile faltered, ever so slightly, but his composure didnt break. Adam stepped closer to the bars, his gaze intense, unwavering, ready to reveal something that had been haunting him since the time he met the Dons Bai Huolong and Abbess Xinhui. Im not just guessing about you or your people, I cant see the system in youthe infection, if you want to call it that. It shows me whos tied to the other worlds mechanics. But you... I dont see anything. No status. No skills. Nothing. Why is that? It was true, both Dons had those glitchy status windows as if they were some kind of user, but not the citys regent. For the first time, Park Zhen was silent, his calm demeanor shifting into something unreadable. Adam held his gaze, unflinching, waiting for a response as the tension thickened between them had it worked? Extra Chapter 8 - Gregor is going through some… things Extra Chapter 8 - Gregor is going through some things Gregor sat in silence, his broad shoulders slumped slightly as he stared at the flickering fire in the makeshift camp. He wasnt sure how much time had passed since the chaos began; everything felt like a blur. His thoughts wandered back to the night before all of this started, an evening he had spent alone in his cramped, unlit apartment. He could still feel the cold glass of the empty brandy bottle in his hand, its weight the only real sensation grounding him as he sat in complete darkness. He remembered trying to will his mind to go blank, desperate to avoid the onslaught of haunting memories that typically came with the stillness of the night. And then, suddenly, he wasnt there anymore. Instead of the suffocating familiarity of his room, he had found himself standing in a suspicious place surrounded by strangers. The starkness of the place, the overwhelming brightness, and the cacophony of panicked voices were disorienting. People screamed, argued, and demanded explanations as others tried to explain their predicament. They were in a system, they said. They would face scenarios, earn points, and, if they wanted to survive, they had to play along. What kind of nonsense is this? Gregor had thought at the time, his skepticism as strong as his confusion. But as absurd as it all sounded, it quickly became apparent that it wasnt a mere prank or hallucination. Hed seen it with his own eyes. People around him wielding powers that defied the laws of naturelighting bursting forth from a young womans hands, another summoning a shimmering book out of thin air. It was like something pulled from the pages of a fantasy novel. And then, before he could process it, he was somewhere else entirely. A world that felt just as real as his own yet utterly foreign. In the weeks that followed, Gregor had resigned himself to the strange reality of this new existence. If this was all some elaborate dream, he figured he might as well enjoy the ride, and if it was some kind of afterlife, hed simply accept it as the reckoning for the life hed lived. Either way, he wasnt going to overthink it. Thinkings gotten him nowhere but drunk and miserable. He remembered the first few days vividly, despite everything being a whirlwind of activity. Their arrival in that city had been chaotic, the air thick with tension as they were shepherded into what seemed like a bustling restaurant. The food had been unlike anything Gregor had ever tastedboth familiar and alien at once. Spices and flavors danced on his tongue, each bite an experience so intense it distracted him from the strangeness of his situation. It was the first time in years that he had eaten without thinking of the past or the weight of his sins. The accommodations that followed were unexpectedly luxurious. The soft beds, warm water, and quiet nights were a stark contrast to the grim reality he had known. He had almost felt at peace during those nights, though he knew better than to trust the calm. And then, the tournament began. Gregors first match had been against a wiry, quick-footed young man who darted around the arena like a blur. At first, Gregor had struggled to keep up, his reflexes dulled by years of disuse and neglect. But as the fight dragged on, he had found his rhythm. The adrenaline, the clarity of battleit all came rushing back, the instincts he had honed in the military returning with startling precision. By the end, he had emerged victorious, his opponent sprawled on the ground, breathless and defeated. The appearance of Park Zhen had been a turning point, a moment that brought tension and uncertainty to a boiling point. Gregor could still see the mans calm, calculating smile as he addressed the group, his words sharp and measured. It was clear to him from the start that Park Zhen wasnt just another player in this twisted game. He was something more, something dangerous. The ensuing escape through the city had been chaos incarnate as well. Gregor remembered the adrenaline, the sheer desperation as they dodged their pursuers, weaving through alleys and deserted streets. The brief moments of respite they found at the Alliances camp had been a welcome relief, though it was far from a safe haven. The two weeks of ki training that followed had been grueling yet oddly fulfilling. For the first time in years, Gregor felt like his body and mind were aligned. Each exercise demanded his full focus, leaving no room for the ghosts of his past to creep in. By the time his fight with Don Bai Huolong came, he was strongerboth physically and mentallythan he had been in years. Looking back on it all now, Gregor couldnt help but find it strange. He had enjoyed parts of it. The rush of battle, the camaraderie of his allies, the constant push to improveit had been exhilarating. The horrors of his past felt distant, almost muted, as though the memories themselves had lost their grip on him. But he knew better than to let his guard down entirely. This world was no sanctuary. It was a prison of a different kind, one where survival demanded constant vigilance. Still, for the first time in a long time, Gregor felt like he was truly living. And for now, that was enough. The battlefield was a maelstrom of chaos, blood, and death. Gregor stumbled forward, his breaths coming in ragged gasps, each one dragging shards of pain through his chest. The taste of copper filled his mouth, his own blood leaking from a split lip and a fresh wound on his forehead. Around him, the bodies of the Vice-Captains lay motionless, their lifeless transformed forms sprawled grotesquely against the cracked ground. Their faces were frozen in grimaces of terror, their final moments etched permanently onto their visages. The Jiang Shi had been relentless, their pale, undead forms moving with inhuman speed and precision. Gregor had fought them with everything he had, to the point that he was able to slam one into the ground with a surge of ki that left his muscles trembling and spent. But for every that fell, another seemed to take its place, their soulless eyes locked onto him like predators scenting blood. He remembered the screams of his comrades as they were overwhelmed, their ki techniques failing to hold back the tide. Gregor''s heart pounded, not from exertion but from something deepera raw, visceral recognition of his own mortality. Yet there was no fear. Instead, there was a perverse sense of joy coursing through him, a dark satisfaction that surprised even him. He clenched his fists, trying to ignore the stabbing pain in his left arm where the bone had likely fractured. This is how it should end, he thought, not in the shadows of a forgotten room, drowning in a bottle, but herefighting, bleeding, alive. Standing tall amidst the carnage, Bai Huolong radiated an aura of absolute dominance. His ornate tunic billowed with an unseen wind, the intricate embroidery of dragons and flames moving almost as if alive. He moved lazily, his strikes seeming effortless, but each one sent his opponents flying like ragdolls. Gregor had faced monsters beforeboth literal and metaphoricalbut Bai Huolong was unlike anything he had ever encountered. The Dons eyes gleamed with disdain as he casually deflected an attack from another fighter, his palm glowing faintly with ki. Gregor had charged in then, teeth gritted against the pain in his legs, using every ounce of his remaining strength to launch a desperate assault alongside his companions, but it was no use. Gregors vision blurred and his knees buckled, but he refused to collapse. He wrenched his arm free with a grunt and lunged again, managing to grab one of the folds of Bai Huolongs tunic. For a fleeting second, hope flared in his chesthope that he could at least make a dent, cause some harm. But then came the kick. The impact was devastating. Bai Huolongs foot connected with Gregors midsection, and the force was unlike anything he had felt before. He was lifted off the ground, his body twisting uncontrollably as he hurtled through the air. The world spun violently before he slammed into the invisible barrier that encased the battlefield. The breath was forced from his lungs, and he crumpled to the ground, motionless except for the slight twitching of his fingers. Is this it? Gregor wondered. His thoughts came sluggishly, each one fighting to surface through the haze of pain and exhaustion. He thought about the things he had done, the lives he had taken, and the weight of it all threatened to crush him even now. Yet, for the first time in years, he felt something resembling peace. This worldthis strange, brutal worldhad given him a reprieve from his demons. The ghosts of his past had been silent here, and for that, he was grateful. Even if it had been short-lived, it was enough. He closed his eyes, his breathing shallow, and waited for the darkness to claim him. But something stirred in the air The Karma Devil Ball had slipped from Bai Huolongs grasp, its dark, pulsating form emitted an eerie glow as it drifted toward Gregors prone body. The world seemed to hold its breath as the sphere hovered above him, pulsating rhythmically like a heartbeat. Then, without warning, it shot downward, merging with Gregor in a blinding flash of crimson light. In the depths of his mind, Gregor heard it. A voice, guttural and ancient, as if it came from the bowels of the earth itself. You will not fall today, oh great corrupted one. It growled, each word sending shivers through his very soul. Gregors eyes snapped open, but they were unfocused, his vision a haze of shapes and colors. He could feel something coursing through himsomething foreign and powerful, like liquid fire filling his veins. His consciousness wavered, but he remained aware enough to witness what came next. Bai Huolong faltered. His confident smirk vanished as he turned toward the source of the disturbance. Before he could react, the tide of the battle shifted. Attacks landed that he hadnt anticipated, and for the first time, cracks appeared in his impenetrable defense. Gregor couldnt make sense of it allhis mind was too cloudedbut he knew that the Don had lost at the hands of his teammates. But then they came. Two figures emerged from the shadows, their presence suffocating and absolute. Gregor couldnt discern their faces or forms, but their power was palpable, an oppressive force that made the air itself feel heavier. They spoke in voices laced with authority, their words sharp and final. So it was all for nothing. He said coldly, his tone devoid of any emotion. Gregor wanted to rise, to shout, to fight, but his body refused to obey. His vision darkened further, and the last thing he saw was the body of Park Zhen and a woman with a staff And then, there was nothing. Gregors eyes flickered open, but all he could see was darkness. A total, suffocating blackness that stretched infinitely in every direction. His body felt weightless, as if he were floating in some kind of void. The familiar aches and pains of his bodythe bruises, the fractures, the exhaustionwere completely gone. There was no pain, no blood, no broken bones. It was as if the battle had never happened, as if the hellish encounter with Bai Huolong had never existed. He tried to raise his hand to his face, but there was no sensation in his limbs, no feeling at all, so a sense of confusion overtook him. Where am I? He thought, struggling to comprehend the surreal emptiness around him. His breaths were shallow and slow, as though he were in some kind of dream, but the silence felt oppressive. No wind, no sounds of battle, no hum of lifejust endless darkness and his own thoughts. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Minutes passed in what felt like a stretch of eternity, but nothing happened, he could not even sense the passage of time. He clenched his fists and let out a breath, wondering if this was itif this was the end. Have I died? Is this where Im supposed to be now? The thought settled uneasily in his mind. So this is it. This must be what happens when you die. A void. A limbo. Gregors voice, if it could be called a voice, whispered in his mind. Im destined to wander here for all eternity... as punishment for everything Ive done? Just as he contemplated the meaning of this endless blackness, a sound pierced through the stillness. A deep, guttural laugh echoed in the dark void, the noise vibrating through the emptiness. "Well, well, well... it looks like someones finally decided to grace me with their attention." The voice chuckled, its tone starting thick and menacing, like a deep rumble from beneath the earth. But as it continued, the tone lightened, becoming more mocking, almost playful, yet still carrying an undeniable weight of authority. "Gregor Novak so you''re here." The name echoed in his mind, and Gregors heart skipped a beat. He looked around, disoriented, but saw no one. The voice continued, and this time, it had a slightly more amused tone, like a performer enjoying the reaction of their audience. "You dont recognize me? Oh, how rude!" The voice laughed again, then seemed to soften, its humor fading into a more respectful tone, though it still held a distinct sharpness, as though it were a higher power speaking to one of even bigger rank. "Youve done a lot of things in your time, Gregor. Havent you?" A figure began to take shape before him. At first, it was nothing but a shifting mass of black, a swirling, liquid darkness that seemed to defy all logic. Then, with a ripple, it formed into the figure of a mana man of average build, someone you might pass on the street and never think twice about. His features were nondescript, but as Gregors eyes locked onto him, his breath caught in his throat. He knew this man. He knew him all too well. The man smiled, an amused glint in his eyes as he took a step closer, and for a moment, it seemed as though time slowed. Gregors pulse raced. How is this possible?! The figure before him was the same man he had seen die so horribly, the man who had begged for his family on that ravaged battlefieldthe man whose life he had callously ended. The flashback hit him immediately. He was back in that village, the charred remnants of buildings scattered around him, the air thick with smoke and the acrid scent of burning flesh. The mans body was half-crushed by debris, his eyes dull and lifeless from the damage, his voice a broken whisper. "Have you seen them? My wife my daughter please..." The desperation in his voice was raw, a plea for something Gregor couldnt give. Gregor had stood there, frozen, unable to offer anything. Then, a soldier had appeared behind him, calling him Colonel and informing him that the order was clear: Zero survivors. A single, merciless command and Gregor had turned away, the sound of a gunshot ringing in his ears as he walked back into the destruction of the bombardment he had requested. He closed his eyes tightly as the memory overwhelmed him, his chest tightening with a shame he had long wanted to bury. The voice of the man before him chuckled again, but this time it was tinged with a mocking respect. "Well, that was a rather ungraceful exit, wasnt it? But I suppose thats what youre known for, isnt it? Leaving people to rot while you walk away." Gregors anger flared. He wanted to lash out, to scream, but the voice continued, as if it had all the time in the world to poke at him. "You know, I can take many forms. Many faces. Lots of choices, Gregor. Innocent souls tied to your karma so much to choose from, so many lives youve ruined." The voice continued while the black mass began to shift again, forming into different shapesan older woman, a teenage boy, an elderly manall faces of people he had never known, but who now seemed to be mocking him. The entity grinned, its voice full of amusement. "But dont worry. Im sure theres someone here youll prefer." Gregors patience, already thin, snapped. He clenched his fists and took a step forward, teeth gritted. "Stop. Stop this! Show me who you are!" The mass began to reform once more, this time shaping into the figure of a woman. She was beautiful, not too young, but elegant in a way that only years of life could bring. Gregor''s heart froze in his chest when he recognized herthis was his wife. The entity had taken her form. "Ah." It said, almost too sweetly. "I thought this might be more to your liking. Does she suit you, Gregor? Would you prefer to see her again, even like this?" Without a word, Gregor lunged forward and punched her square in the face. The blow was fueled by years of guilt, anger, and frustration, and it sent the woman crashing to the ground. But as she hit the floor, her form dissolved into the black mass once again, and she began to reassemble herself, her voice still carrying that mocking, sassy tone. Ah, I see. Not to your liking? It said, the voice dripping with amusement, but with a hint of something almost like respect in it, as if the act of anger had earned a modicum of acknowledgment. "Apologies. I suppose Ill have to find something else to amuse you with, Gregor Novak. Always such a complicated one. Gregors eyes burned with fury as he shouted. Tell me who you are! What do you want from me? And NEVER use her face again! Never! The entity''s laugh echoed around the black void, but it was no longer just a laughit was the sound of something vast and ancient, a presence that stretched far beyond Gregors understanding. The man stood there, feeling the surreal calm settle over him, even as the darkness around him seemed to press in tighter. The voice took on a different shape, transforming into a young man with an easy, yet unsettling, grin. He performed a mocking bow, one arm sweeping out in a dramatic, exaggerated gesture. "Ashmedra, at your service." He said, his voice still laced with a playful, almost mocking tone, but somehow also deferential, as if addressing someone of higher rank. "A mid-tier demon from the realm of Luminferna in the world of Aetherthalos." Gregor shook his head, bewildered. "A demon? From another world? How is this even possible?" He demanded, his voice echoing in the void. Ashmedra chuckled, the sound low and warm, like honeyed mocking. "Ha! Hell if I know, I just appeared here one day and linked to that man called Bai Huolong or something, but thats not whats important." He replied, his tone mockingly respectful, "Especially when you''re the lucky soul bearing the weight of over 5,000 innocent lives lost to what did you call it? War." Gregor felt a chill run down his spine. "What are you talking about?" He snapped, his frustration boiling over. "Why are you here, and what do you want?" Ashmedra''s expression grew more serious, but his tone remained playful. "Normally, I wouldn''t be able to interact with a human directly, but your... unique circumstances have changed things. You see, you''ve accumulated quite a ''karma''a term I was forced to adopt in this worldlinked to your soul. It''s weakened my seal and allowed me to see into your mind and heart. And what I saw intrigued me." He paused, eyes glinting with amusement. "Turns out, you''re not just any human. You''re from another world as well, and you have the potential to travel between them. So, I''m offering you a deal, Gregor Novak. Normally, I''m bound by strict contracts, but your situation is exceptional as Ive already said. How about we make a soul pact instead?" Gregor''s heart raced. "A soul pact? What does that even mean?" He demanded, his voice a near growl. Ashmedra nodded, the grin never leaving his face. "It means I can give you all my power, without limits, unlike the man who was using me before. Youll have the ability to use it as you see fit, and in return, you''ll take me along on your journey to Aetherthalos, where my power will be fully unleashed. Think of it as a mutually beneficial arrangement." Gregor hesitated, uncertainty clouding his mind. "And what do I get out of this?" He asked, suspicion thick in his voice. Ashmedra''s expression softened, becoming more serious. "Didnt I just say it? Youll gain the power of a demon, Gregor. Youll be able to protect yourself, and even use this power to save othersif that''s what you choose to do. But you need to decide quickly, because time waits for no one, not even a demon." Gregors eyes narrowed, weighing the offer. "And if I refuse?" Ashmedra shrugged, his form shifting again, this time into a middle-aged woman with a sad, understanding look. "Then you''ll be stuck here, with your ''karma'' as heavy as ever. You''ll live out your days in this limbo, reflecting on the innocents you''ve lost. It''s a fate, I must say, not very appealing for someone who seeks redemption." Gregor clenched his fists, the anger and guilt churning inside him. I dont seek redemption. The man said with a gloomy gaze, though Ashmendra responded by raising an eyebrow, as if it weren''t obvious that he was lying, or in this case, lying to himself. Sure you dont. After some minutes of internal deliberation, Gregor muttered, his voice barely audible. "Alright, let''s make this pact." Ashmedra smiled, the expression genuine for the first time. "Excellent choice." The demon said, extending his hand. Gregor took it, feeling the warmth of the demons grip, and a red chain appeared between them, binding their destinies together. "From now on, your fate is intertwined with mine, If you die, I die, and vice versa But if you betray me, only YOU will die" Ashmedra said, his tone serious now, with no trace of mockery. Suddenly, a system window appeared before Gregor, glowing faintly with iridescent light.
[ Personal Subplot: A Demon''s Destiny ]
[Conditions met. A vessel with over 5,000 innocent souls slain has formed a contract with a demon with a hidden past from the realm of Luminferna. Three paths now await.]
[Path 1: Demonic route ] [Path 2: Divine route] [Path 3: Destiny route]
[Continue to feed on souls and amass them, reaching double your current count by the time you reach Luminferna.] [Seek the forgiveness of the over 5,000 innocent souls you''ve slain, purify them, and proceed to Zephyrahl instead of Luminferna.] [Find a way to fulfill both the [Demonic route] and the [Divine route] simultaneously.]
[Difficulty: B] [Difficulty: A+] [Difficulty: SS]
[Reward: Users race will change to ''Demon Lord''] [Reward: Ashmedra will be purified + Users race will change to ''High Seraphim''] [Reward: Users race will change to Lucibel Archon + title ''Ruler of Aetherthalos'']
Gregor felt his breath hitch, the implications of those choices overwhelming him. What should he choose? Did he even had an option? Ashmedra, unable to see the system window, began explaining the powers he could grant to Gregor, focusing on the incredible abilities he could now access. Gregor listened, trying to make sense of it all, his mind spinning with doubts about the future. Chapter 67 - The jig is up! Chapter 67 - The jig is up! Adam remained silent as Park Zhen stood before him, his enigmatic smile faltering for the briefest moment. It was so quick that the boy could have sworn he imagined it, as the Don''s smile returned almost immediately, its usual calm confidence restored. Yet, something about the moment felt charged, the atmosphere heavy with unspoken tension. Park Zhen sighed, his shoulders shifting slightly as if burdened by Adams words. His response came in a tone laced with resignation, though his words betrayed nothing. I have no idea what youre talking about. He said, his voice soft yet firm. Without another glance, he turned his back to Adam, his long, deliberate strides carrying him toward the exit. Theres nothing more for us to discuss. Adams mind raced as he watched Park Zhen walk away. Was he wrong? Or is he just refusing to show it? A storm of uncertainty churned inside him. He knew his approach was inherently flawedguessing Park Zhens motivations using tenuous patterns and circumstantial logic. It was, by all accounts, illogical. Yet, perhaps that was the very flaw he needed to embrace. Maybe the absence of concrete information wasnt an insurmountable obstacle; perhaps it was a call to expand his scope of investigation, even if it meant grasping at fragments. Would it work? The question gnawed at him. Adam wasnt skilled at reading peoplehe knew that about himself, in truth, he was terrible at it. But he also understood that failing to act now might mean he wouldnt get another chance If he didnt take this risk, it would be over. Steeling himself, the boy took a deep breath, his voice cutting through the quiet with a calmness he didnt entirely feel. You know exactly where Lord Vareks power comes from. Park Zhen didnt pause or turn, but Adam pressed on. His words, though speculative, were sharp, each syllable carrying the weight of his calculated gamble. It comes from the system. Whether hes a user or something else entirely, his power is tied to the same rules and limits as ours. Thats the closest anyone will ever get to actually opposing him. The Don continued walking, his steps steady and deliberate, but Adam could feel the air grow heavier with each passing second. He heard him... He was listening. Thinking about it Adam continued, his tone growing more confident as he pieced together his reasoning aloud. Why would Lord Varek care about the strength of every fighter here? He doesnt need you to gather that information. Hes been watching the entire fight, hasnt he? Hes seen everything, thats why he could use Plot Devices remotely. Adam knew the moment had come. The risk he was about to take had no foundation in certainty, only a fragile probability, but it was all he had. If he was wrong, this might be the end of him. You werent asking us about our powers for him. You wanted to confirm the strength of the people who managed to take down Bai Huolong. Adam said, his voice unwavering. Then, with a sharp inhale, he added. And thats why you dont have a stat window, isnt it? Because, for some reason, youve never been influenced by the system like the other Dons have. For the first time, Park Zhens footsteps faltered. He didnt stop completely, but his stride slowed just enough for Adam to notice. The Don stood still for a moment, his back still to the boy, the silence stretched, heavy and suffocating. Adams pulse thundered in his ears, but then, Park Zhen exhaled softly, a barely audible sigh, and resumed walking as if nothing had happened. He didnt look back, didnt acknowledge Adams words, but just as he reached the exit, he spoke. Almost correct The word was laced with something unplaceable, a mix of curiosity and perhaps even a hint of admiration. If you manage to get out of here alive, well talk. With that, Park Zhen exited, the heavy doors of the prison zone closing behind him. Adam stood frozen, the weight of the exchange bearing down on him. Did he just get it right? The confirmation wasnt explicit, but the Dons final words hinted at something undeniable. He didnt deny it. Not entirely. In the other room, Park Zhens footsteps echoed through the corridor outside, his usual smile once again firmly in place. To anyone watching, he seemed completely unaffected by the previous conversation, his expression unreadable. Was he truly impacted by the exchange, or was it just another layer of his inscrutable facade? His thoughts were an enigma, hidden behind that ever-present mask. As he walked, he encountered Abbess Xinhui, whose irritation was palpable. Her robes swayed as she approached him, her movements sharp and impatient. When is Lord Varek coming? She demanded, her tone clipped and nearly devoid of restraint. Park Zhen regarded her with his typical calm, his smile unflinching. Change of plans, Lord Varek has issued new orders. He said, his voice smooth and unhurried. Abbess eyes widened, her frustration morphing into a manic glee. And what are they? She asked, her voice trembling with anticipation. Park Zhens smile widened ever so slightly, his tone as calm as ever. Kill them all. Theyre useless. The Abbess let out a cry of joy, her expression alight with unrestrained excitement. Finally! She exclaimed, her hands clenching with barely contained fervor. Park Zhen remained composed, his enigmatic smile unshaken. He watched her reaction without a hint of surprise or emotion, his thoughts as elusive as ever. Did Adams words truly matter? Did anything? Whatever the truth was, it remained locked behind his calm exterior, leaving a trail of questions in his wake as he walked away. Kazue paced restlessly in her cell, the faint echoes of her footsteps absorbed by the oppressive silence of the prison. Her eyes flicked repeatedly toward Nikolai, who sat cross-legged on the rough stone floor of his cell, his head bowed as he meticulously worked on his shackles. The faint scraping of his tools against the metal echoed through the corridor, mingling with the dim flickering of the torches mounted on the walls. Are you done yet? Kazue asked impatiently, her hands gripping the bars of her cell as she leaned forward to get a better look. Youve been at this forever! Nikolai didnt look up. His expression was one of sheer focus, his brow furrowed and his jaw set. If you want it done faster, maybe try doing it yourself. He snapped, his voice edged with irritation. From the adjacent cell, Chloe leaned casually against her own bars, arms crossed and a smirk playing on her lips. Oh, come on, Nikolai. Arent you supposed to be some kind of master criminal? You should have had those shackles off ages ago. Whats the holdup? Nikolais fingers paused mid-motion, his shoulders stiffening. He shot Chloe a sharp glare. I told you before, Im not that kind of criminal, Im a con artist, not a thief! Jesus, its the last time I drink with you lot. He said defensively, Kazue tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. Whats the difference? She asked innocently, her wide eyes locking onto him. Nikolai let out an exasperated sigh and set down his tools for a moment. The difference He began, gesturing with his hands. Is that a con artist manipulates people, deceives them with charm and cunning. A thief *Click* The sound interrupted him, and all three froze. Nikolai blinked in disbelief as the shackles around his wrists sprang open with a loud clatter, the heavy metal pieces falling to the floor. He stared at his freed hands for a moment before breaking into a wide grin. Yes! I told you I could do it! Whos the best? Thats rightme! He exclaimed, pumping a fist into the air; Kazue gasped in amazement, her eyes shining as she clutched the bars of her cell. Nikolai, youre incredible! You actually did it! Before the guy could revel in the praise, a series of sharp clicks echoed throughout the room. Both Kazue and Chloe flinched as their own shackles popped open and fell to the floor, followed almost immediately by the creaking of their cell doors swinging outward. What the Chloe started, stepping cautiously out of her cell. Kazue, on the other hand, stared at her freed wrists, then at her open cell door, before turning to Nikolai with an expression of pure awe. You did all of this?! Thats amazing! Nikolai opened his mouth, clearly intending to claim credit, but Chloe cut him off with a dry laugh. Oh, please. Look at him. He didnt do that. This wasnt his doing. Nikolai bristled at her tone, though he didnt deny it. Okay, maybe I didnt mean to unlock everything, but come on! It still counts! Kazue clapped her hands together, her excitement unabated. Who cares how it happened? Were free! Lets get out of here before someone comes! The three quickly regrouped outside their cells, wasting no time in heading toward another nearby cell where Katya was restrained. The girl hung limply from her chains, her head bowed, her pale hair obscuring her face. Katya! Kazue called out, rushing toward her with concern. Chloe followed closely, her hands glowing faintly as she activated her [Lifeweavers Gaze]. A warm light enveloped the blonde, illuminating her small frame. Shes still fine. Chloe said after a moment, frowning. Her vitals are normal. Theres no reason she should be this weak. The chains binding Katya released with the same mechanical click, and she fell forward with a soft cry. Kazue was immediately at her side, catching her before she hit the ground. Katya, are you okay? Can you stand? She asked, gently supporting her. Katya let out a faint whimper and clung to Kazues arm, her fingers trembling slightly. I I dont think so She murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. Chloe folded her arms, offering her help as well, however, Katya glanced at her briefly before turning her attention back to Kazue, her cheeks flushing as she buried her face in her friends shoulder. P-please just you. She stammered, her voice trembling with what seemed like fear and vulnerability. Kazue blinked, her concern deepening. Its okay. Ive got you. She said soothingly, helping Katya to her feet. Chloe rolled her eyes, muttering under her breath. Shes laying it on thick? She didnt press the issue, though, as they had more immediate concerns. Nikolai waved at them from the entrance to the cell block. Alright, ladies, enough chit-chat. Lets move! We dont have time for this. Kazue and Chloe exchanged a glance before supporting Katya and heading toward Nikolai. With the speed buff from my attire, Ill scout ahead. Stay here until I give the all-clear. The pink-haired girl glanced at him with a smirk. Lets hope youre better at scouting than you are at lockpicking. Nikolai ignored her, his focus shifting to the corridor ahead, but he had barely taken a step when the door to the prison area burst open with a deafening crash. The sound of splintering wood echoed through the chamber, and all four froze. Standing in the doorway was Abbess Xinhui, her figure illuminated by the flickering torchlight. Her grin was wide and unsettling, her eyes gleaming with a manic light as they scanned the room. Well, well. She said, her voice sickly sweet and dripping with malice. Dunno how this happened, but you werent planning on leaving so soon, were you? Her gaze locked onto Katya almost instantly. Finally! She exclaimed, her voice ringing with both triumph and venom. Finally, Ill settle the score with you, you little blonde vermin! Youll pay for everythingeverything! Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Her words dripped with fury, and her voice rose in pitch, nearly euphonic in her rage. Katya, still leaning heavily against Kazue, flinched at the venom in Xinhuis tone. Her body trembled, but she refused to look away from the woman whose very presence made escape feel like a hopeless fantasy, even Nikolai muttered under his breath. Were screwed. Theres no getting out of this now. Chloe shot him a sharp look but said nothing, her face pale and tense as the woman moved closer to Katya. Xinhuis movements were deliberate, almost predatory, as she began to step closer to the group. The hem of her robes barely swayed with her precise, confident stride. Her gaze never left Katya, and her smile twisted further into something that could only be described as sadistic delight. You thought you could run, didnt you? No no, I wont let you off so easily. This isnt going to be quick. Im going to enjoy every second of this. Xinhui continued, her voice softening but losing none of its malice while licking her lips, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. The group stood frozen, each one paralyzed by the overwhelming aura of dominance that Xinhui exuded, even the air seemed heavier with her presence. But then, in the tense stillness, Kazue took a shaky step forward. Her legs felt like lead, and her heart thundered in her chest, but she clenched her fists tightly, forcing herself to move. I wont let you touch her. She said, her voice trembling but resolute. Xinhui stopped in her tracks, arching an eyebrow. Oh? The woman said, amused. Kazue raised her right hand, and in an instant, her gauntlet materialized over it, crackling with arcs of bright blue electricity. Youll have to get through me first! Chloes eyes widened. Kazue, no But before anyone could stop her, Kazue lunged forward, electricity flaring around her glove as she aimed a punch directly at Xinhui. The Don didnt even flinch, and with a single, effortless motion, she swept her palm across the air in front of her, a dismissive gesture more fitting for swatting away a fly than fending off an attack, however, the result was devastating. Kazues body was flung sideways with a deafening impact, her momentum carrying her into the iron bars of a nearby cell. She struck them with a sickening thud, and a pained cry escaped her lips as she crumpled to the ground. Kazue! Chloe shouted, rushing toward her, but Xinhuis cold laughter stopped her in her tracks. Dont worry, youll have your turn soon enough. But first Xinhui said mockingly, tilting her head toward Kazues motionless form. Her gaze snapped back to Katya, her smile stretching impossibly wider. First, its her. Katyas breath hitched as Xinhui closed the distance in a flash, her fist glowing faintly with the unmistakable charge of Ki. The speed was beyond comprehension. Neither Chloe nor Nikolai saw the motion until it was too late. But Katya didnt move. Her trembling had stopped entirely, her hands still clutching her chest as her wide eyes remained locked on the spot where Kazue lay. And then, abruptly, Xinhuis fist stopped It hovered mere centimeters from the blondes face, the raw energy radiating from it so intense that it stirred the strands of her pale hair. Xinhuis smile faltered, just for a second, before twisting into a sneer. Ah, there it is again. She tried to pull her hand back slowly, but couldnt, her gaze flickering with a mixture of annoyance and curiosity. That invisible force Thats your little trick, isnt it? Some nonsense from those bastards at the White Flower Divination School. Katyas expression didnt change. Her gaze didnt flicker to the halted attack or to Xinhuis furious face. It remained fixed on Kazue. Xinhui chuckled darkly, shaking her head. You wont catch me off guard this time, little flower. Whatever this pathetic excuse for a defense is, Ill tear it apart. Katyas gaze finally snapped away from Kazue and locked onto Abbess Xinhui. Her face, which had been pale and timid only moments ago, was now utterly devoid of warmth. Shadows seemed to gather around her as her expression darkened. Her eyes glowed a faint, eerie red, bloodshot and unblinking as though she hadnt closed them in ages. The effect was haunting, transforming her youthful features into something almost monstrous. Xinhui, initially poised and smug, froze momentarily as those unnerving eyes bore into her. "How dare you?" Katya''s voice cut through the heavy air like a blade. It was no longer the meek, soft-spoken tone everyone had come to associate with her. Instead, it was sharp, trembling with unrestrained fury. How dare you lay a hand on Kazue on MY Kazue? Her words carried a dangerous emphasis, the possessiveness dripping from her voice like venom. Kazue, still slumped against the bars, blinked weakly as though trying to focus. Chloe and Nikolai, standing at the edges of the cell, stared at Katya in stunned silence, their minds racing to process the sudden transformation. "Katya" Chloe muttered, her voice barely above a whisper, what the hell was going on? Nikolai shook his head, unable to tear his eyes away from the blonde he didn''t recognize. Suddenly the girl didnt seem like her at all. Katya paid them no mind. Her attention was fully consumed by the Don, her trembling hands now steady, her lips curling into a wide, unsettling grin. You think youre so untouchable, dont you? She hissed, her tone teetering on the edge of madness. "Last time, you got lucky. That pretty boywhat was his name again? Ah, Park Zhenwas there to save you, but guess what? Hes not here now, and Im done playing your stupid games. Her furious expression widened, exposing her teeth, Xinhuis confidence faltered, if only for a moment. The abrupt shift in Katyas demeanor and the intensity of her words left even the seasoned woman momentarily speechless. The blonde took a single step forward, her presence radiating menace. Kazue is MINE. She declared, her voice echoing in the confined space. "You thought you could hurt her and get away with it? No. Not this time. Not ever again." Before anyone could respond, a deep, guttural growl filled the air. It was low at first, but it grew rapidly, reverberating through the cell and sending shivers down the spines of everyone present. Suddenly, something began to materialize in front of Xinhuis frozen fist. The air shimmered, and then, as though emerging from a nightmare, a monstrous claw became visible, its jagged talons easily twice the size of a human hand. The creature stepped fully into view. It was horrifyinga towering, humanoid figure with limbs so long and thin they seemed unnatural, folding awkwardly against its body. Its exoskeleton glistened like dark, polished chitin, segmented and razor-sharp in places. Its wings, translucent and insect-like, twitched and spread slightly, casting grotesque shadows across the cell. Its elongated head lacked eyes or a nose, but its enormous mouth stretched wide, revealing rows of human-like teeth too perfect and too white, making its visage even more unsettling. Chloe gasped audibly, her knees nearly buckling. What is that? She stammered. Nikolai swallowed hard, his face pale. A monster A real, honest-to-God monster. He whispered, his voice trembling. The creature let out another guttural snarl before swiping its clawed hand toward Xinhui. The motion was fluid and terrifyingly fast, its talons aimed directly at her. The woman leaped backward with incredible speed, narrowly avoiding the attack. The air screamed as the force of the creatures swipe created a visible shockwave, slicing cleanly through the stone floor and the metal bars nearby as though they were paper. Kazue, Chloe, and Nikolai shielded their faces as debris flew toward them. Dust filled the air, but the damage left behind was unmistakabledeep, jagged gashes carved into the ground and walls, a testament to the sheer strength of the monsters strike. Just as the chaos settled, glowing text appeared before Chloe, Nikolai, and Kazue, hovering in the air like a system notification.
?The ruse has been exposed! The effects of UR-Class Plot Device Wolf in Sheeps Clothing will now dissipate.?
The message lingered briefly before fading away. Chloe and Nikolai exchanged wide-eyed glances, the implications of what theyd just seen were still alien to them. Xinhui, however, put her attention on Katya and the monstrous being standing protectively before her. A dark laugh escaped the Dons lips as realization dawned on her. Finally, I can see you for what you really are. Her eyes narrowed as she studied Katya intently. So, thats how youve been hiding, until now, all I could see was some other girldifferent face, different hair, dressed in that ridiculous garb from the White Flower Divination School. But now? Now I see the truth. Just a child. A pathetic, little girl. Her anger boiled over, her lips curling into a snarl. "And youre the one who scarred me? She roared, her voice trembling with rage. A child dared to wound me? Katya tilted her head slightly, her unsettling expression still in place. Scarred you? She echoed, her voice dripping with mock innocence. Then her grim look widened, her eyes glowing brighter. You will be begging me for death to escape what I will do to you. The monster lunged at Abbess Xinhui again, its massive claws carving through the air with terrifying speed. Each strike shook the ground, the force of its blows sending shockwaves that made the walls of the prison groan under the strain. Abbess, unyielding, parried with her staff, the hardened wood reinforced with her ki holding strong against the creature''s onslaught. She struck back, her movements precise and deliberate, her expression calm but her eyes blazing with fury. Between the sounds of claws meeting wood and the cracking of stone, the creatures laugh suddenly broke through. Its tone was guttural, deep, and mocking, resonating with an inhuman cadence that made the air feel heavy. It growled, a hint of derision dripping from its words. A wounded little human pretending to be untouchable? Xinhuis face twisted in anger, her staff smashing against the creatures claw and forcing it back. "Insolent filth, youre nothing but an extension of that brats will. The battle intensified, and with a deafening crash, one of the prison walls gave way. Dust and rubble exploded outward as the two combatants moved through the breach, their ferocious battle carrying them further from the group. Katya stood frozen, her crimson eyes locked onto the chaos beyond the broken wall. Her focus was unnerving, her breathing steady despite the carnage. Her lips moved slightly, as if whispering to herself, her entire presence unnervingly calm amidst the destruction. Chloe, trembling but desperate, slapped her own cheeks to snap herself out of her stupor. Then, with determined urgency, she grabbed Nikolai by the shoulders and shook him. Hey, snap out of it! She hissed, her voice barely steady. The guy blinked rapidly, his gaze darting from Chloe to the destruction outside. What?... R-Right. We need to move. He muttered, shaking his head to clear his thoughts. They both hurried to Kazue, who was still leaning weakly against the bars. Together, they helped her stand, each supporting one of her arms. Chloes face was set with determination, though fear lingered in her eyes. Katya! Chloe called out sharply. We dont know whats going on, but we need to get out of here. Now! Katya didnt respond. Her gaze remained fixed on the distant fight, her body rigid and unmoving. Blondie, come on! Nikolai added, his voice laced with frustration, but still nothing. Kazue, wincing from the pain but regaining some strength, managed to speak. Katya she said softly, her voice trembling. I dont understand whats happening. We can talk about it later. But right now we have to go. That seemed to break through. Katya turned her head slowly to look at Kazue, her crimson eyes softening just slightly. But before she could say anything, her body jerked violently. Blood sprayed from her right arm, staining the ground beneath her. She gasped in pain, clutching her arm as the wound seemed to appear out of nowhere. At the same moment, the sound of splintering chitin echoed in the distance. Xinhui had landed a devastating strike with her staff on the monsters claw, forcing it back with a sickening crack. Though the creature roared in defiance, its movements were slower, its injuries apparent. How the hell are we supposed to escape if she keeps targeting us? Said Nikolai cursing under his breath; Katya, clutching her bleeding arm, gritted her teeth and shouted through the pain. Ill hold her off! Just go! Get out of here while you still can! Kazue, despite her own pain, grabbed the blonde by the shoulder. Her grip was firm, and her voice, though weak, carried conviction. Were not leaving without you, Katya. For a moment, Katyas resolve wavered. Her focus shifted to Kazue, and her face turned a deep shade of red. The sheer intensity of Kazues words sent her into a flustered state that she struggled to hide. Chloe and Nikolai exchanged a brief look, their expressions a mix of confusion and disbelief. They didnt say anything, but their shared glance conveyed everything: What the hell was going on with her? Katya exhaled sharply, her crimson eyes darting back to the chaos beyond the wall. She nodded, her voice unusually soft once again. F-Fine Lets go. The group began moving, Nikolai leading the way with his enhanced speed. He stayed slightly ahead, scouting for any obstacles. Chloe and Kazue hurried after him, with Katya bringing up the rear. Just as they reached the edge of the corridor, a deafening crack echoed behind them. Xinhui had noticed their retreat. She crouched low, then launched herself into the air, her staff glowing faintly as she propelled herself toward them with alarming speed. Katya spun around, her crimson eyes blazing. Second Tulpa! She screamedThe air shimmered, and a second monstrosity appeared, materializing directly in Xinhuis path. This one was even more horrifying than the first. Its humanoid body was devoid of any facial features, its head smooth and blank like a polished stone. Its limbs were unnaturally long, its hands ending in clawed fingers that twitched with an unsettling rhythm. Its torso seemed to pulse faintly, as though something inside it was alive and moving. The creatures appearance forced Xinhui to halt mid-air, her staff raised defensively. The new monster lunged at her without hesitation, forcing her to retreat several steps. From behind, the first monster, though visibly injured, roared and struck at her exposed back. Xinhui dodged, but the double assault pushed her further back, buying the group precious seconds. Go! Now! Katya yelled, her voice cutting through the chaos. Taking advantage of the distraction, Nikolai led the group into a sprint, his enhanced speed allowing him to guide them through the prisons winding corridors. The sounds of combat echoed behind them, but with every step, the distance between them and the battle grew. The group stumbled out into the open corridors of the prison, where chaos reigned. The air was thick with shouts and the clanging of weapons, punctuated by distant explosions that reverberated through the crumbling walls. Guards sprinted past in every direction, their faces twisted with urgency and confusion. It was clear that something far larger than their escape was happening. Kazue, breathing heavily but determined, kept pace despite the lingering pain in her body. She cast a glance over her shoulder to ensure Katya was still behind her, noticing the girls increasingly labored movements. But Before they could get far, several guards spotted them. The group froze for a split second as the armed men drew their swords and dashed toward them with inhuman agility, their movements sharp and calculated. Theyve seen us! Nikolai yelled, pulling his companion Chloe back instinctively. However, Kazues expression hardened. Keep moving! She shouted, stepping forward and raising her gauntlets. The guards reached her first. One swung his blade in a wide arc, but Kazue ducked under the strike, her right gauntlet flashing with energy as she drove her fist into his chest. Sparks erupted on impact, and the guards body convulsed violently as electricity coursed through him. He crumpled to the ground, spasming but still conscious. Another guard came at her from the side, slashing downward. Kazue pivoted sharply, her left gauntlet igniting with a sudden burst of flames as she swung at his weapon. The metal hissed, and flames licked up the blade, forcing the man to drop it with a cry of pain. She followed through with a quick uppercut that sent him staggering back, his armor scorched. They wont stay down for long! Kazue called out, pulling her companions further along the corridor. The brief skirmishes continued as they moved, each clash buying them a few more seconds but draining the girls energy. Meanwhile, Katya stumbled again, her body jerking violently as if struck by an invisible force. This time, she fell backward, landing hard on the stone floor. Blood trickled from her nose, and a dark bruise was already forming under her left eye. Katya! Kazue rushed to her side, dropping to one knee to help her up. The blonde groaned, trying to steady herself. Its the Tulpas, theyre taking too much damage. I cant keep up. She muttered through gritted teeth, only to be answered by her friend. Lean on me. Kazue said firmly, wrapping one arm around Katyas waist and hoisting her up. Despite her condition, the blondes face flushed deeply as Kazue supported her, but she said nothing, allowing herself to be helped. Chloe and Nikolai exchanged a quick glance once again, Nikolai raising an eyebrow at the odd dynamic, but neither commented as they pressed forward. Around another corner, a larger group of guards appeared. There were too manyat least a dozenand their weapons glinted menacingly in the dim light. Chloe immediately cried out, panic edging into her voice. Before anyone could react further, a loud whistling sound cut through the air. Kazues eyes widened as she spotted the source: missiles streaking past them. The projectiles slammed into the ground at the guards feet, erupting in fiery explosions. The force of the blasts sent the men flying in all directions, their bodies colliding with walls and crumpling to the ground. The smoke cleared just enough to reveal the figures standing at the other end of the corridor: Li, Drake, Gregor, and Sebastian, with Falk perched on the latters shoulder. Their faces were hardened, their stances ready for battle. About time we found you! Li called out, his voice gruff but relieved, also Chloe stepped forward. What are you doing here? How did you get free? Gregor, his face as unreadable as ever, gestured to the prison walls. The locks and cuffs just opened. We dont know why. Drake nodded, his usual calm demeanor intact despite the chaos. When the restraints broke, we figured wed better regroup and escape while we could. Katya, still leaning on Kazue, managed a tired smirk while Drake frowned, his sharp gaze scanning the group. Wait, those were all the ones in your room? Where are Adam and Emir? The question hung in the air like a weight, the urgency of their escape momentarily eclipsed by the realization. The others exchanged uneasy looks, each silently asking the same thing: Where were their friends? Chapter 68 - The escape plan begins! But… Chapter 68 - The escape plan begins! But Adam sat on the cold, hard floor of his cell, his knees drawn up as he leaned against the damp wall. The weight of the situation pressed heavily on his mind, his mind now his only companion in the suffocating silence, so he replayed the words Park Zhen had spoken earlier, dissecting each one with the precision of a surgeon. Park Zhens cryptic statements gnawed at him, each syllable steeped in ambiguity and half-truths. "Why did it work?" Adam thought, his brows furrowing. The gamble he''d takeninitiating that conversationhad been reckless, something he generally avoided. Yet, against all odds, it had worked. The realization left him both awed and uneasy. For someone as logical as Adam, the idea that such a precarious move had succeeded felt... Weird. He hated relying on luck, hated the volatility of it, so his thoughts circled back to his title, Luck''s Last Laugh. Its activation conditions were still a frustrating mystery, and the ambiguity gnawed at his rational mind. Was it even active now? He ran a hand through his hair, trying to bring order to his spiraling thoughts. Why did they leave me here? He muttered under his breath, the faint echo of his voice a stark reminder of his solitude. He thought about the othersKazue, Drake, Sebastian, Li, Gregor, Emir, Katya, and even Chloe. Were they safe? Or were they somewhere in the labyrinthine prison? His logical mindset insisted that speculating without data was a waste of time, yet he couldnt shake the unease. The gnawing uncertainty crept into his chest, threatening to undermine the meticulous control he prided himself on. And then, his gaze fell on the adjacent cell. There, on the cold floor, lay the cubethe artifact that had sealed Jianfeng. Its surface was smooth and dark, faintly shimmering in the cell''s dim light. Adam stared at it for a long moment, pushing himself up with a faint groan, he moved closer to the bars separating his cell from the next. The cube was just out of reach, so he activated his skill, [Ghost Phasing], letting a faint tingle run through his arm as he reached forward. Passing through the bars wasnt as effortless as he''d hoped. He had to maintain intense focus, shifting the intangible field over his body piece by piece. His arm passed through first, then his shoulder, then his torso. Each shift required precise timing and concentration; if he moved too quickly, the skill would falter, and he risked injury, for now it was his limit, phasing over a hard wall was out of the question. By the time he was fully through the bars, a thin sheen of sweat coated his forehead. Still clunky. He muttered to himself, flexing his fingers to shake off the residual strain. But despite the challenge, he could feel himself improving, each use of the skill refining his control little by little. Now standing over the cube, Adam crouched to examine it more closely. The systems description flashed before his eyes, but to his frustration, it offered nothing new. The same basic details about its purpose as a containment unit were displayed, with one small addition: a note that it was currently occupied and could not be moved. He frowned, running his fingers along the smooth surface. There were no seams, no obvious mechanisms, no indications of how it could be openedor if it even could be opened. Adam leaned back on his heels, thinking about it for a while. The cubes construction and description, its function as a prison, and the lack of any built-in release mechanism pointed to one conclusion: it came from a technologically advanced world. If its a prison, then its designed to keep its occupant contained indefinitely. Theres no way theyd build something like this with a simple release built in. The key must be externalanother device, another system. Something that isnt here. He reasoned aloud, his mind conjured theories and counterarguments, exploring every possibility he could think of. The cubes design suggested efficiency, a ruthlessness that prioritized containment over everything else. Whoever had created it likely intended for whatever was inside to stay there, forever. After several minutes of examination, Adam let out a frustrated sigh. He hadnt learned anything useful, at least not for the immediate situation, so he straightened, giving the cube one last look. I cant do anything with this now. He muttered, taking a step back. Still, he committed every detail to memorythe cubes texture, its faint hum of energy, the exact wording of the system description. Not because he felt any obligation to Jianfeng, but because he knew this artifact might prove important later. He stepped back through the bars using his phasing skill once more, this time with slightly more caution than before. As he returned to his cell, he glanced at the empty corridor beyond. For now, there was nothing he could do but waitand think. But before he could settle on his next move, the sharp sound of a distant explosion echoed through the air, followed by a deep rumble that made the rocky ground beneath his feet quiver. His entire body tensed as he froze, his senses sharpened by the sudden chaos. What the hell was that? His mind immediately shifted into high gear. He looked around, trying to gauge his surroundings for threats or opportunities. The logical part of his brain was quick to calculate the risk: staying here guaranteed his demise, whether by Lord Varek or whatever chaos was now unfolding. On the other hand, running provided a slim chanceslim, but better than nothing, so his decision was made. He approached the cell door cautiously, his heart hammering in his chest. To his surprise, it was slightly ajar. The faint creak as he nudged it open with trembling fingers sent chills down his spine. Park Zhen? Did he leave it unlocked for me? Why? He had no time to linger on the thought. The explosion, whatever it had caused, might have been his doingor something else entirely. Just as he stepped out into the corridor, Adams worst-case scenario materialized. The sound of hurried footsteps echoed down the stone halls, accompanied by faint voices barking orders so quickly that he barely recognized the language. He flattened himself against the wall, peering around the corner. A group of guardsmonks, from their attirewere rushing toward him. They were clad in traditional Shaolin garb, their weapons an unusual mix of ornate staffs and wickedly sharp crescent blades. Adam''s breath hitched. These werent the Jade Castles well-armed guards but something entirely different and he had no idea how skilled they were, but their numbers were overwhelming. Fighting them head-on was out of the question. Without hesitation, the boy extended his arm and summoned the Spectronomicon. A spectral skull materialized in front of him, its hollow eyes glowing with an eerie green light. Its jaw opened wide, releasing a deep, echoing laugh that sent a chill through the air. "Do it." Adam commanded under his breath, his voice firm despite the adrenaline coursing through him. The skull emitted a burst of golden light that engulfed the approaching monks. The corridor lit up briefly, and Adam watched as each guard stumbled, their movements slowing until they collapsed onto the ground. Their limbs were sluggish, their agility drained entirely by the [Golden Hex of Sloth], the boy didnt linger to admire the result; he bolted past them, his steps echoing loudly in the now-silent corridor. This scene repeated itself as Adam moved through the labyrinthine temple. Another group of guards appeared in his path, their weapons raised, but this time, he opted for the [Crimson Hex of Wrath]. The Spectronomicns laughter changed, darker and more menacing, as a crimson glow spread over the guards. Their once-imposing forms sagged as if their strength had been sapped away. One swung his staff weakly, but the movement was pitifully slow and off-balance. Adam darted past them, his breaths growing heavier with every step. Each hex took a toll on him. While his debuffs were effective, they werent infinite, and he could feel the strain slowly building in his chest. His legs went non-stop as he climbed staircase after staircase, weaving through corridors that seemed endless. The temple''s architecture was a blend of elegance and menace, with towering columns and intricate carvings depicting ancient myths and legends. Finally, Adam reached a large window, which made him pause, panting heavily, and gaze out to orient himself. The view was breathtaking yet daunting. The temple stretched high above the surrounding forest, its golden rooftops gleaming faintly in the moonlight. From this vantage point, Adam guessed he was on the sixth or seventh floor. The exterior walls were adorned with traditional carvings, red and gold banners fluttering despite the stillness of the night. The temple courtyard below was chaotic. Figures darted around, some fighting, others seemingly trying to flee. A strange, guttural roar pierced the air, and Adams eyes widened in alarm. His gaze shifted back to the corridor ahead just as a deafening explosion shattered the tranquility. The walls to his right erupted in a storm of debris, forcing Adam to throw himself to the ground and shield his head with his arms as stone fragments pelted him, the air thick with dust and smoke. When the dust settled, the boy slowly lifted his head, and what he saw made his blood run cold. Standing amid the wreckage was Abbess Xinhui, her presence commanding and fierce despite her slighly battered appearance. Her robes were a little torn, and her staff was chipped at the edges, but her eyes burned with determination and a big smile adorned her face. Opposing her were two monstrous figures, grotesque and unnerving. One resembled a twisted amalgamation of flesh and bone, its limbs unnaturally elongated and covered in jagged protrusions. The other was reptilian, its scales blackened and cracked, with greenish ichor oozing from numerous wounds. Both creatures bore the marks of a brutal battle, their bodies riddled with injuries, yet they seemed far from finished. Adams heart pounded as he cast a panicked glance at the chaotic battle unfolding before him. The two grotesque monsters were relentless, their movements violent and erratic as they clawed and lunged at Abbess Xinhui. Yet, she seemed unfazed, her strikes fluid and unyielding. Her staff whirled through the air like an extension of herself, meeting each attack with precise, calculated force. Adam didnt understand what was happeningwhy the monsters were attacking, why the Don was fighting them, or even why he had been brought to this place in the first place. All he knew was that he needed to leave. His instincts screamed at him to run, and he decided to act before the opportunity slipped away. He moved cautiously at first, inching backward and glancing over his shoulder toward a corridor that looked like a potential escape route. The woman appeared too focused on the creatures to notice himor so he thought. With a deep breath, Adam turned and broke into a sprint, desperate to put as much distance between himself and the chaos as possible. His footsteps echoed faintly against the stone floor as he ran. Unbeknownst to him, Abbess Xinhuis sharp eyes caught his movement immediately. Even as she parried another blow from the monstrous entities, her attention briefly shifted to Adam. A faint smile curled her lips, a mix of amusement and disdain flashing across her face. Adam had barely made it a few steps before the air around him shifted. A whistling sound cut through the air, and before he could register what was happening, something slammed into the ground mere inches from where he was running. The impact sent a powerful tremor through the floor, forcing him to stumble back in shock. He stared, wide-eyed, at the source of the disturbance: a long, polished staff embedded deeply into the stone, its shaft still vibrating from the force of its landing. Adams heart leaped into his throat as he froze, his body tensing. A shadow passed over him, and he instinctively looked up. Abbess Xinhui descended gracefully from above, her movements smooth and deliberate. She landed atop the staff with perfect balance, her feet resting lightly on its narrow surface as if she were standing on solid ground. Her robes swayed slightly from the motion, and her piercing gaze locked onto Adams. Why the rush? She asked, her voice dripping with mockery. Is the temple not to your liking, Park Zhens little favorite? Her words struck Adam like a physical blow. Her tone was laced with derision, but there was a deeper meaning to her words that made his skin crawl. Park Zhens favorite? The only explanation was that she was referring to how he and Jianfeng had been separated from the others for supposed safety reasons. It was clear now that the Don did not view that isolation as a sign of protectionit was a mark of ridicule. Adam opened his mouth to respond, but his voice caught in his throat. Before he could form a coherent thought, movement drew his attention as one of the monstrous creatures materialized silently behind the Abbess, its hulking form rippling with dark, distorted energy. Its jagged claws gleamed as it raised them high, aiming directly for her back. Abbess, however, didnt even glance back. With an almost dismissive motion, she sidestepped the attack, the monsters claws swiping harmlessly through the air. Her movements were precise and effortless as if she had anticipated the attack long before it came. Please, Ive seen enough of these pitiful attempts to know how theyll strike before they even decide to do it. She said, her tone almost bored, spinning her staff once, still balanced on its tip, before turning slightly to glance at the monster over her shoulder. These things are nothing more than manifestations of her consciousness. She continued, her voice calm and conversational as though explaining a simple concept even though Adam had never asked for it. The only reason I havent destroyed them yet is because every little injury I inflict on them makes her feel it. Slowly. Painfully. And once Im done toying with them, Ill deal with her myself. Adam stared at her, uncomprehending. Manifestations? Consciousness? None of it made sense. The monsters, the womans cryptic words, her absolute dominanceit was all too much. What he did understand, however, was that she was distracted again. His moment to escape had returned. Swallowing his fear, Adam crouched slightly, ready to bolt. His focus sharpened as he tapped into his skill, [Feral-Type Manifestation Lv1]. A faint, ghostly glow surrounded his limbs as spectral claws and bestial legs formed around him, their ethereal energy crackling faintly in the air. His muscles tensed, and with a burst of speed, he shot forward like an arrow released from a bow. The world around him blurred as his enhanced legs carried him through the winding corridors. The walls seemed to stretch and warp in his peripheral vision, his singular focus on getting as far away from the Abbess as possible. His breaths came in rapid bursts, his heart pounding with adrenaline. But just as he began to feel a flicker of relief, a shadow loomed over him. It was long and thin, cutting through the dim light with unnatural speed. Adams mind barely had time to process ita staff, moving faster than he could believe. His instincts flared, and in a split-second reaction, he veered sharply to the side. The staff struck the ground where he had been with devastating force, the impact creating a deep crater and sending shards of stone flying. The shockwave was so strong it threw Adam off balance, and he stumbled forward, his enhanced limbs faltering as he hit the ground hard. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Groaning, he pushed himself up, his body trembling with the effort, but before he could fully rise, a familiar presence loomed over him once again. He looked up, dread sinking like a stone in his stomach. Abbess Xinhui stood before him, her staff now back in her hand, her expression was calm, almost serene, but her only eye glinted with a cold, merciless light. You didnt think it would be that easy, did you? She said, her tone light and mocking. Her lips curved into a faint, knowing smile. Youre fast, Ill give you that. But not fast enough. Adams chest heaved as he tried to catch his breath. His mind raced for a solution, any way to escape, but the realization was sinking inhe was trapped, cornered by a predator far beyond his comprehension. His eyes narrowed as Abbess took a single, deliberate step forward, her expression unwavering. But he didnt wait, and with a swift motion, Adam thrust his hand forward, summoning the [Golden Hex of Sloth]. The golden energy surged from his floating spectral skill in an intense burst, arcing toward her like a judgmental comet. It illuminated the space in an eerie light, the raw power of the hex crackling in the air around them, but Abbess didnt flinch. The hex slammed into her with full force, enveloping her form in its golden glow, and For a moment, Adam dared to hope that it might workthat the culmination of his efforts had finally paid off. But then she emerged from the glow, utterly unscathed, her smirk deepening into a sharp-edged sneer. "Is this the best you can do? I feel a slight numbness, maybe. Barely worth mentioning." She taunted, her voice dripping with condescension while tilting her head mockingly, and continuing advancing, each step deliberate, each one closer to him. Adams heart raced as he leapt backward, trying to maintain the distance between them. The walls of the dim chamber felt suffocating, the space shrinking with every move she made. His mind raced with possibilities, knowing full well that running wasnt an option. He gritted his teeth, his resolve hardening. If he couldnt escape, then he had to fightwith everything he had. Fine. He muttered under his breath, steeling himself. Lets see how you handle this. Summoning all his focus, Adam activated his most powerful summoning skill, [Demon-Type Manifestation Lv1]. A ripple of dark energy exploded from his chest, accompanied by a guttural roar that resonated in the very foundation of the room. The air grew thick, heavy with an oppressive aura, and from the epicenter of his chest emerged a colossal, spectral arm, its demonic visage stark against the ambient light. The arm, so massive it filled the space, phased through the walls without causing a single mark, its spectral nature transcending the material realm. The monstrous limb shot forward, its clawed fingers reaching for Abbess with a predatory fury. The force of the attack was immense. It struck Abbess directly, the impact reverberating through the room. Adams lips curled into a grim smile. This was it! He could feel the momentthe chance hed been waiting for. The arm began to pull back, dragging her further from him, creating the precious distance he needed. His eyes darted around the room, scanning for an exit, and thats when he saw ita window on the far wall. He could make it if he timed it perfectly, he could break free. But then, as quickly as it had come, the arm began to dissolve. Adams smile faltered. The demonic limb disintegrated into motes of black energy, vanishing into thin air before his eyes. What?! He exclaimed, his voice tinged with disbelief and frustration. His gaze snapped back to Abbess, who now stood unscathed, her hands glowing with a radiant, golden energy that seemed to pulse with divine authority. Her lips curled into a knowing smile as she raised her glowing hands in mock applause. Ah! She said, her tone almost casual, yet underlined with dangerous intent. Now I understand why Park Zhen isolated you. Youre quite the anomaly, boy. Such power, its almost tragic. She paused, her eyes narrowing as her expression turned cold. Tragic that you ended up here, with me. Im afraid youre facing the worst possible opponent for someone like you. Adams breath hitched as his eyes locked onto a floating window of information that appeared before her. His gaze darted over the text, and his mind reeled as he processed an unfamiliar term.
[Skill: Blessed Energy Lv 9]
[Transcendent force imbued with divine essence, often derived from celestial beings, sacred artifacts, or intense spiritual devotion. It is the purest form of energy, untainted by corruption or malice, and is inherently aligned with the principles of order, justice, and life. Direct usage on a living organism will trigger the [AutoHealing] status effect.]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Notice: The energy is immune to corruption from demonic or chaotic influences.]
[Warning: As a member of the undead race, the demi-lich (variant) is vulnerable to this energy.]
What?! He blurted again, his voice rising in desperation. Before he could react further, Abbess vanished in a blur. In the blink of an eye, she was upon him. Adam barely had time to shift, willing his body intangible in a desperate bid to avoid the incoming blow. But it didnt matter. Her fist collided with his face with devastating precision. The impact sent a shockwave of pain ripping through him. Adam stumbled backward, clutching his face, his eyes wide with disbelief, his intangible body was damaged the same way Bai Huolong did. This shouldnt have been possible. And yet, the searing pain was undeniable. More than that, an unbearable burning sensation spread from the point of impact, like molten fire coursing through his veins. Relax, child. Abbess said, her voice calm yet dripping with malice. Lord Varek may see all of you as disposable. Weak. Worthy only of death. But I... She reached into her pocket, her movements slow and deliberate, as if savoring his agony. I have other plans for you. Adams vision blurred from the pain as she drew a gleaming golden crucifix from her pocket. The intricate design glinted in the dim light, exuding an aura of divine power. She let it fall from her hand, and it landed with a resonant *clang* on the ground before him. What are you Adams voice faltered as he struggled to form words, his body writhing in pain. The burning sensation in his face intensified, and he could feel smoke beginning to rise from his skin. The crucifix began to glow, its light growing brighter with each passing second. Then, as if responding to an unseen command, golden chains erupted from the object, their metallic surfaces shimmering with holy energy. The chains coiled around Adams body with serpentine precision, binding his arms, legs, and torso. He struggled against them, but his efforts were futile, the chains tightened, forcing him to the ground. The metal burned against his skin, sending plumes of smoke into the air as if his very essence was being scorched. The more you resist, the worse it will get. She said, her tone almost pitying. Almost. You should save your strength, boy. Youll need it. Adam gasped as Abbess Xinhuis hand moved with precision, pulling out a long, narrow sheet of parchment-like material. The golden crucifix, still glowing faintly, flickered briefly as the woman pressed the paper against his face. The texture was cold, almost metallic, and as it adhered, Adams vision was consumed by an overwhelming white light. For an instant, he felt nothing but the oppressive brightness, as though the entire world had been erased. Then, as suddenly as it had appeared, the light vanished. His senses returned in a violent rush, accompanied by the persistent burning pain from the golden chains still binding his body. When Adams sight adjusted, his surroundings had entirely changed. The air was different, carrying a sterile chill that made his skin crawl despite the heat of the chains. The room around him was a bizarre amalgamation: sleek metallic surfaces gleamed under an unnatural light, lined with instruments that resembled both advanced machinery and crude torture devices. Golden statues of monks in meditative poses stood at symmetrical intervals, their serene expressions clashing eerily with the sharp, clinical ambiance of the place. Adams head throbbed as he tried to piece together what had just happened. Where... am I? He thought, his confusion mingling with the relentless pain. The disorientation was so complete it felt as though he had been torn from one reality and thrust into another in the blink of an eye. The heavy, metallic door at the far end of the room creaked open, and none other than Abbess Xinhui entered. She looked entirely different now, the bandages that had previously covered part of her face were gone, revealing unblemished, porcelain skin. Her beauty was striking, her once-hidden features perfectly symmetrical, glowing with an almost divine radiance. She smiled, an unsettling mixture of joy and malice lighting her expression. Youre awake. She said cheerfully, her voice almost sing-song as she moved to one of the many instruments in the room. Her movements were graceful yet deliberate, as though she was savoring every step. Adam clenched his teeth, the searing pain making even the simplest actions unbearable. Summoning every ounce of strength he had left, he forced a hoarse whisper from his dry throat. W-where... am I? Abbess paused, tilting her head as though surprised he could still speak. Her smile widened, and she laughed softly. You can still talk? Impressive. I was beginning to think youd collapse entirely after all that. But I suppose if you werent resilient, you wouldnt be such a fascinating specimen. Her words made Adams stomach churn. Specimen? The term echoed in his mind, stirring equal parts fear and anger, but seeing the flicker of emotion in his eyes, the woman sighed, folding her hands neatly in front of her. I suppose I owe you a little courtesy, allow me to explain. You see, I have a particular... hobby. Ive always believed that the key to enlightenment lies in the discipline of necromancy. Adams breath caught. Necromancy? His mind raced, recalling the monstrous Jiang Shi Bai Huolong had unleashed earlier. Abbess smiled knowingly, as if reading his thoughts. Yes, those Jiang Shi you encountered? My creations. Lord Varek granted me the blessings I needed to perfect such experiments. His divine energy allows me to push the boundaries of what the human body and soul can endure when tampered with. She moved to the center of the room, turning her back to Adam as her hands formed a deliberate, practiced gesture. Her fingers curled inwards, palms pressed together as though in prayer, while her thumbs and forefingers created a perfect triangle. Her posture radiated calm, her knees slightly bent as if she were about to kneel. A radiant golden aura began to emanate from her body, bathing the room in a warm yet oppressive light. The statues seemed to glow in response, their serene faces more menacing in the flickering shadows. This energy allows me to deal with the cursed powers released when experimenting on the undead. Its fitting, dont you think? As the leader of the Shaolin faction, its my duty to seek spiritual enlightenment. And what better way than to explore the boundaries of life, death, and the soul itself? She continued, her voice steady, almost reverent. Adams breathing quickened, panic clawing at his chest. He strained against the chains, but the burning only intensified. His mind screamed at him to think, to act, to do something. What... d-do you want from m-me? He forced out, his voice strained, every word a battle. The Don turned to face him again, her golden aura dimming slightly. She studied him, her gaze piercing. What I want, is to use you as my newest subject. Your ability to control souls and mutate other beings is extraordinary. Even between the Lord Vareks blessings, there is none to do the same as what I believe you are capable of. Adams eyes widened, his thoughts a jumbled mess of fear and disbelief. His lips moved before he could stop himself, the question slipping out almost involuntarily. What... w-what happened to t-the others? He regretted the question immediately, though he wasnt sure why. The moment the words left his mouth, his chest tightened, as though bracing for a blow. Abbesss smile returned, cold and cruel. Oh, them? Theyre all dead. Just as Lord Varek commanded. She said lightly and Adam froze. His mind went blank, the weight of her words crashing down on him like a tidal wave. His eyes widened, staring at her in disbelief, his pupils dilated and unfocused. The burning pain, the chains, the strange roomall of it faded into the background as his thoughts fixated on her statement. The Don chuckled at his reaction, shaking her head as though amused. Oh, come now. Dont look so shocked. Its not as though their fates were ever in question. But enough of that She said, her tone shifting back to its earlier cheerfulness while stepping closer, her hands resting lightly on the edge of the table beside him. Leaning in slightly, she whispered. Shall we? CCCCC The minutes blurred into hours, the hours dragged into an unrelenting day and so on Two days passed, and Adam remained trapped in the sterile, gleaming chamber. It was a place where the line between light and shadow was as thin as paper, marked only by the ominous glow of the golden statues and the flickering of the harsh, artificial lights. The air was tainted with the metallic scent of blood and the acrid stench of chemicals that burned at Adams senses. The room itself was a contradictioncold, calculated, and entirely lifeless, save for the slight hum of machinery that chugged and hissed as if breathing in sync with the torture that occurred within its confines. Adams body remained bound by the divine chains, each link searing his skin, relentless and unyielding. His muscles ached from the strain, his joints stiffened, and yet, he felt no pain beyond the blinding, pulsating heat of the chains. They dug into him, pressing against his skin, as if trying to claw their way through. He had long since stopped screaming. At first, when the experiments began, he had yelled, his voice raw and desperate, echoing through the cavernous room. But that had been before, before the numbness seeped into his bones, before the light in his eyes dimmed like the last embers of a dying fire. He didnt even feel the hunger anymore, the woman had discovered his necessity of vital energy and had been giving him her own raw Ki without divine elements every few hours, which was humiliating. Abbess Xinhui moved about the room with the practiced ease of someone who had spent countless hours perfecting her art. Her silk robes, dark and glistening, swished with every step, casting fleeting shadows that danced across the cold, metallic walls. She approached Adam with a soft, almost maternal smile, her golden eyes glinting with anticipation. Today, well try something different. She said, her voice like a lilting song tinged with malice. She raised a slender hand, and a series of mechanical arms whirred into life above Adam, their polished metal limbs glistening in the harsh light. Each one ended in a tool, sharp and precise: scalpels, syringes, tiny needles that seemed to sparkle ominously. Adams head lolled to one side, his gaze unfocused, yet he watched her with hollow eyes. His silence spoke louder than any scream, his mind had become a fragile prison, its bars made of broken thoughts and desperate memories. He would remember his mothers smile and the warmth of his fathers strong, reassuring handbut those memories felt distant, as if they belonged to someone else. The yearning for freedom had withered, replaced by the cold acceptance of his fate. Abbess extended her hand, and one of the mechanical arms approached, carrying a thin needle shimmering with a deep, crimson fluid. It hovered above Adams arm, poised and ready. The moment the needle pierced his skin, a searing warmth spread through his veins, radiating through him in waves. The substance felt like fire, each drop an agonizing pulse that traveled through his blood. His muscles spasmed, but the sensation was familiar now, a repetition of tortures past, his mouth opened in a soundless scream, but his eyes, hollow and dull, did not betray him. Tell me, Adam. Abbess murmured, leaning close so that he could feel her breath on his cheek. Is it painful? The boys lips trembled, but no sound came. He stared at her, a ghost of defiance glimmering in his eyes before fading once more. And then, just as she pulled back, a sharp, wet noise broke the suffocating silence. It was the sound of Adams tears, falling from his eyes, unwelcome and incongruent with the agony etched into his expression. Abbesss eyes widened in surprise as she stepped back, her gaze fixed on him in a mix of fascination and something deeper, something she couldnt quite name. Whats this? She whispered, a note of incredulity in her voice. She took a step forward, peering down at him with a mixture of curiosity and sudden unease. Adam, his eyes bloodshot and rimmed with tears, did not answer her. The tears trickled down his temples, mixing with the sweat that clung to his face. His chest heaved with the effort of breathing, his throat tight. His lips moved, but the words were barely audible. Im sorry. Adam whispered, a fragile apology directed at the ghosts of his parents, those intangible presences that had once been his whole world. Im sorry for everything. Abbesss expression shifted, the tightness around her eyes relaxing. It was the first time she had seen him cry, the first time her relentless experiments had pulled more from him than silence or pain. But before she could process the sight, Adams whispered words deepened. He took a breath, his voice low and tinged with desperation. Seal it
?[Autosealing Lv1] will seal skill [Resist Hunger Lv1]?
?Are you sure??
?Y/N?
?[Resist Hunger Lv1] is now sealed.?
??
??
?[The True Hunger] innate trait is now maxed out.?
?[Vicious Devourer (Incomplete-Acolyte)] innate trait will activate.?
Chapter 69 - Monster Chapter 69 - Monster The silence of the dimly lit chamber fractured with a sudden, violent tremor as Adam''s body began to convulse uncontrollably. His form jerked against the golden chains that bound him, his muscles spasming with a raw, animalistic force. Every inch of him seemed to rebel against his constraints, the sudden motion jarring enough to send echoes ricocheting off the chambers walls. The sound of his shackles scraping against the stone was almost drowned out by the sharp, uneven gasps of his breath. Abbess Xinhui, who had been carefully documenting the results of her experiments on the boy, paused mid-motion, her quill hovering just above the parchment. Her sharp eyes narrowed, taking in the scene before her with a mix of clinical curiosity and faint irritation. The golden light that radiated from the chains around Adam flickered erratically, their divine glow dimming as though struggling to contain the escalating force within him. "An anomaly..." She muttered, taking a slow, deliberate step closer to the restrained boy. Her hands folded behind her back, her composure unbroken. Yet, despite her calm exterior, her mind raced. Have I pushed too far? Has his body reached its limit, or is this something else entirely? Although to be honest, the possibility intrigued her far more than it worried her. Adam''s convulsions grew more violent, his back arching sharply as if an invisible force were trying to split him apart. His head snapped backward, and for a brief moment, his eyes met herswhite, devoid of any pupil or iris, glowing faintly like two milky orbs. The sight made her pause, not out of fear, but fascination. She leaned in slightly, her keen gaze studying the change. "Interesting, his ocular transformation is complete... but this reaction... what is triggering it?" She murmured, but then, Adam screamed. It was not the muffled cries of pain she had occasionally coaxed from him during her experiments. No, this was a raw, guttural sound, primal and unfiltered, that tore from his throat with such ferocity it seemed to reverberate through her very bones. The air around him shifted, thickening with an oppressive, suffocating energy. Abbess stopped mid-step, her body instinctively tensing as her golden aura flared slightly in response to the sudden shift. His skin darkened, the pale, sweat-soaked flesh hardening and splitting in uneven patches. Thin, black lines etched their way across his body like creeping vines, spreading rapidly from his chest to his limbs. With every passing second, his figure distorted further. His back hunched unnaturally, the sound of his spine cracking echoing throughout the chamber. Then, with a wet, tearing sound, his transformation truly began. From his back, four grotesque appendages erupted. Thick, jagged, and dripping with black ichor, they shot outward like the legs of a monstrous arachnid. Each one ended in a razor-sharp tip, glistening with a metallic sheen that reflected the dim light of the chamber. The air filled with the pungent stench of ruptured flesh and sulfur. The appendages twitched and flexed, testing their newfound mobility, their movements disturbingly deliberate. Abbess Xinhuis eyes widenednot with fear, but with an insatiable hunger for understanding. She stepped back slightly, granting herself a wider view of the spectacle. "Incredible." She whispered, her voice barely audible over the sounds of Adam''s body breaking and reforming. Her fingers twitched, itching to take notes, but she was unwilling to look away. "Something inside him... its reshaping him entirely. This is far beyond my expectations." Adams lips split apart, the flesh tearing to reveal a second set of insect-like mandibles. The sharp, serrated edges clicked together in a sickening rhythm, the sound sharp and unnatural. His jaw extended, dislocating and elongating grotesquely, his teeth sharpening into jagged spikes that seemed built to rend flesh. His hands trembled violently before his fingers began to stretch and crack. The bones within snapped audibly, elongating into cruel, blade-like claws. His arms thickened, sinew and muscle twisting under his darkened skin, forming limbs that pulsed with unnatural power. His chest expanded grotesquely, the ribs breaking outward to form a hardened, armor-like exoskeleton that gleamed faintly under the chambers light. The changes continued, each one more horrifying than the last. Spikes jutted out from his shoulders, protrusions that glimmered menacingly like weapons. His legs bent backward at the knees, the joints twisting unnaturally to grant him a predators crouch. The flesh along his calves split open, revealing sinewy muscles reinforced with what appeared to be hardened, chitin-like structures. Adams scream grew into a guttural roar, his voice resonating with an unnatural frequency that caused the very walls of the chamber to tremble. The golden chains binding him trembled visibly, their divine glow dimming further as though overwhelmed by the sheer, unrelenting power emanating from his body. The Don took another step back, her golden robes swaying slightly as she moved. Her expression was one of pure awe, her lips parting in a faint smile. "Such efficiency." She remarked, her voice calm despite the chaos unfolding before her. "Every part of him is being reshaped, optimized... Something is perfecting him. A predator born from human imperfection." And with a deafening crack, the golden chains shattered... Fragments of divine metal scattered across the floor, their once unyielding strength rendered meaningless against the creature that had once been Adam. He dropped to the ground, his new limbs striking the stone floor with a force that sent small cracks spiderwebbing outward. He crouched low, his body twitching and vibrating with raw energy. Then, he screamed once againa piercing, unholy sound that seemed to ripple through the air itself. The vibrations shattered the reinforced glass windows in the adjoining corridors, the shards cascading like rain. The statues lining the walls trembled violently, several toppling over and shattering against the floor. Abbess instinctively raised a hand to shield her face from the flying debris, her golden aura flaring protectively around her. When the chaos settled, she lowered her hand, her gaze locking onto the creature before her. Her expression remained composed, though her eyes gleamed with a dangerous excitement. Adam straightened slightly, his monstrous frame towering over her. Despite his grotesque appearance, faint traces of his human form remainedenough to recognize the boy he once was, but twisted almost hopelessly. His milky-white eyes fixed on the woman, and a low, guttural growl rumbled from deep within his chest. Abbess Xinhui tilted her head, a serene smile tugging at her lips. "So, this is what youve become." She said softly, her voice steady despite the destruction surrounding her. "An apex predator. Perfectly engineered." Adam crouched lower, his appendages bracing against the floor as though preparing to strike. Abbess took a step forward, her golden aura intensifying as she extended a hand toward him and said with a calm but commanding voice. "Come then, show me what youre capable of." The mutated boy exploded into motion, his monstrous form blurred as he launched himself at the woman, his claws extended, each tip glinting with dark, necrotic energy. The air cracked with the sheer force of his movement, the sound akin to a cannonball breaking the sound barrier. He moved not like a man but like a beast driven purely by hunger, his predatory instincts honed to perfection by the parasite that now controlled his every action. Abbess Xinhuis golden eyes gleamed with a mixture of fascination and amusement as she effortlessly sidestepped the feral assault. Adams claws carved deep trenches into the stone floor where she had stood just a heartbeat before, chunks of rock flying in all directions. She remained unnervingly composed, her flowing robes barely disturbed by the chaos. Ah, my dear boy. She said with a lilting tone, as if chastising a misbehaving pet. Youve truly become a marvel. I could not have dreamed of such perfection. Adam responded with a guttural roar that reverberated through the crumbling chamber, his claws lashing out again with terrifying speed. Abbess raised her arm, golden light encasing it as she deflected the strike with the back of her hand. The impact sent a shockwave rippling outward, shaking the foundations of the room and causing dust and debris to rain from above. With a graceful spin, she countered, her palm glowing with divine energy as she thrust it toward Adams chest. The blow connected with a thunderous crack, sending the boy hurtling backward and his massive form collided with the wall, which crumbled under the force, but he recovered instantly, landing on all fours like a predator ready to pounce. Youre faster than I anticipated. Xinhui remarked, her voice calm yet tinged with intrigue. But speed alone wont save you. Adam snarled, his jaws snapping audibly as if in response. His body convulsed for a moment, and then he surged forward again, faster, stronger, his claws slashing through the air in a relentless flurry of attacks. The Don weaved between his strikes with almost inhuman precision, her movements fluid and deliberate, each step calculated to keep her just out of his reach. Their battle intensified, each exchange more brutal than the last. Adams claws tore through stone and steel with ease, the necrotic energy emanating from them leaving blackened scars on the ground. Abbess countered with precise strikes, her hands glowing with "Blessed Energy" as she deflected his attacks and retaliated with devastating palm strikes and kicks. Every blow she landed sent arcs of golden light flashing through the air, their brilliance stark against the darkened battlefield. The sheer force of their combat soon overwhelmed the room. The walls cracked and collapsed under the strain, the ceiling caving in as their strikes sent shockwaves reverberating through the structure. Within moments, the laboratory of torture was no more, replaced by an open expanse of rubble and destruction. However, Adam showed no signs of slowing. If anything, he seemed to thrive in the chaos. His monstrous body adapted with each passing second, his movements growing faster and more unpredictable. His claws elongated further, and his muscles rippled with unnatural strength. He was no longer a manhe was a horrifying predator in its purest form, driven by the instinct to dominate, to consume. Fascinating, youre not merely surviving my attacks. Youre thriving on them. Abbess murmured as she dodged another lethal strike, her voice carrying over the cacophony of their battle. Adams only response was a guttural growl, his claws sweeping in a wide arc that forced the woman to leap back. The motion left a trench in the ground, deep and jagged, as though a titans blade had cleaved the earth itself. Abbesss amusement began to wane as she realized the implications. Her strikes, infused with "Blessed Energy," were supposed to be devastating to a creature like Adam, a being sustained by corrupted vitality. Yet instead of weakening him, the golden light seemed to fuel his monstrous resilience. No matter. Either way, I cannot allow you to continue this rampage. She planted her feet firmly on the ground, her body radiating a blinding aura of divine light. The golden glow intensified, enveloping her entire form as she began to channel "Blessed Energy" into every fiber of her being. Her strikes became faster and stronger, each one leaving trails of searing light in their wake. The battle reached a fevered pitch. Every blow exchanged between them tore through the surrounding rubble, sending debris flying in all directions. Adam adapted with horrifying efficiency, his body regenerating from Abbesss strikes almost as quickly as they landed. He lunged at her with relentless aggression, his claws slashing through the golden barrier of her aura, forcing her to dodge and counter with increasing urgency. You think you can surpass me? The woman hissed, her calm demeanor cracking as the boys monstrous form closed the gap between them once again. She lashed out with a devastating kick, her leg glowing with radiant light as it connected with Adams side, sending him crashing into a nearby column. The stone pillar shattered like glass, collapsing in a cloud of dust and rubble. For a moment, Abbess straightened, brushing a strand of hair from her face as she observed the destruction. But then, from the cloud of dust, Adam emerged once again. His body was a grotesque vision of power, his dark, pulsating flesh unmarred by the punishment he had endured. His claws gleamed, and his eyes burned with insatiable hunger. He roared and charged, his claws sweeping upward in a deadly arc. The Don sidestepped, but the edge of his strike caught her cheek, leaving a thin, crimson line. The world seemed to hold its breath. Abbess Xinhui froze, her hand rising to her face. Her fingers came away stained with blood, and her golden eyes widened, the calm mask she wore shattering in an instant. Her expression twisted into one of fury, her lips curling in a snarl as she glared at Adam. You dare. She whispered, her voice a low, venomous growl. Golden light erupted around her in a blinding inferno. Her "Blessed Energy" surged to its peak, crackling with the fury of a storm as her body became a living beacon of divine power. The ground beneath her feet melted and cracked under the sheer intensity of her aura. I will not forgive this aberration! She roared, her voice echoing like thunder, attacking with a ferocity that dwarfed anything she had shown before, each strike a blinding burst of golden energy. Adam met her with equal force, his monstrous claws tearing through the air with unrelenting savagery. Their clash shook the battlefield, their combined power threatening to tear apart everything around them. And still, Adam grew stronger. Each blow he absorbed seemed to fuel his monstrous form further, the necrotic energy surging through his veins adapting to counter the divine light. Abbess, for all her skill and power, began to feel the weight of the impossible. The predator before her was not merely survivinghe was improving. The fight had already escalated into a brutal, relentless exchange of blows. Adam launched himself at Abbess with a feral roar, his monstrous claws slashing through the air with terrifying speed and power, while his movements were erratic, wild, yet disturbingly efficient. The woman responded with equal ferocity, bringing out her staff as it deflected and countered his assaults. Each clash sent shockwaves through the stone floor beneath them, cracks spidering out from where they stood. You beast! Abbess said, her voice firm but edged with exertion, Adam snarled in response, his clawed hand slamming down toward her. The Don sidestepped at the last moment, the massive appendage shattering the stone where she had stood, and with a fluid motion, she brought her staff around in a sharp arc, aiming for the monsters ribs. The blow landed with a resounding crack, sending the creature staggering back, and for a moment, she thought she had gained the upper hand. But Adams regeneration was accelerating. The wounds she inflicted closed almost as quickly as they were made, the grotesque transformation of his body adapting to her attacks. His muscles bulged unnaturally, his claws grew sharper, and his movements, though still wild, began to show an unsettling improvement in precision. Abbess narrowed her eyes, her aura flaring brighter. The golden energy that surrounded her body pulsed with renewed intensity, and her movements became sharper, faster. She met his renewed assault with a series of precise strikes, her staff glowing with divine energy. Each hit landed with enough force to pulverize stone, but Adams resilience seemed boundless. He roared, his claws slashing through the air in a relentless assault that pushed his enemy to her limits. For a brief moment, Xinhui found herself on the defensive. Adams strikes grew stronger, more calculated, and his monstrous body began to overpower her with sheer force. She gritted her teeth, dodging a vicious swipe aimed at her head, and retaliated with a spinning kick that connected with his chest. The impact sent him skidding back, but he recovered almost instantly, lunging at her again with a ferocity that seemed unending. His claws lashed out in a wide arc, forcing the woman to leap back. The floor beneath her cracked and shattered under the force of his swing, sending debris flying in all directions. Before she could regain her footing, Adam lunged again, his claws aimed directly at her throat. Xinhui reacted on instinct, twisting her body to avoid the attack and countering with a devastating strike from her staff. The blow connected with his shoulder, the divine energy in her weapon searing his flesh. Adam howled but didnt retreat, instead, he pressed forward, his monstrous strength driving her back step by step. She felt the strain in her muscles, the weight of every block and counterattack beginning to take its toll. Despite her superior technique and experience, Adams unyielding regeneration and growing strength were tipping the scales in his favor. For every wound she inflicted, he became faster, stronger, and more relentless. Then it happenedAdam feinted to the right, drawing her guard just enough to create an opening. He lunged low, his claws carving through the air toward her legs. Xinhui barely managed to leap out of range, but the near miss left her momentarily off-balance. Seizing the opportunity, the beast followed up with a brutal overhead strike. She raised her staff to block, the impact sending a shockwave through her arms and forcing her to her knees. Gritting her teeth, Abbess chanted under her breath. Her staff began to glow with an eerie light, and then it transformed. Eyes and a jagged mouth formed along its surface, the once-ordinary weapon now a living, snarling entity. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Devourers Wrath! She shouted, the living staff seeming to roar in response. She swung it in a wide arc, the weapons mouth opening as if to consume the very air around it. The strike connected with Adams chest, the force blasting him through the floor. The ground beneath him gave way entirely, his massive form crashing through several levels of the temple in a cacophony of shattering stone and collapsing wood. For a moment, Xinhui remained still, her chest heaving as she caught her breath. The swirling dust and debris obscured her vision, but she didnt let her guard down. She could still feel his presence, a dark, oppressive aura rising from the depths below. This isnt over. She muttered, leaping into the hole with supernatural speed. Her golden aura flared as she descended through the ruined floors, her mind racing with the implications of what she had just witnessed. When she reached the bottom, her breath caught in her throat. The once-grand hall was now a scene of carnage. Bodies of Shaolin monks littered the ground, their lifeless forms impaled on grotesque appendages that jutted from Adams body. The monstrous figure stood in the center of the room, his grotesque tendrils pulsing with a sickly light as they drained some ethereal energy from the fallen. No Xinhui whispered, her voice trembling with a mixture of fury and horror. Adams maw was open wide, and strange spectral energy flowed from the various corpses into his monstrous form. His body seemed to pulse with new strength, his transformation becoming even more horrifying. She took a step forward, but her sharp gaze caught the reactions of the surviving monks. They werent rushing to her side or preparing to fight. Instead, they were retreating, their faces pale with terror. Even the most disciplined warriors among them were abandoning the fight, fleeing in every direction to escape the abomination before them. Cowards! The Don yelled, her voice cutting through the chaos. But her words fell on deaf ears. The monks continued to flee, their fear overwhelming their discipline. Adam turned his gaze toward her, his glowing eyes locking onto hers with an unnerving focus. For the first time, there was a spark of awareness in his expression, a glimmer of intelligence amidst the monstrous hunger. Abbess tightened her grip on her living staff, its eyes gleaming with shared determination. I will end this, even if it costs me everything. Abbess Xinhui wasted no time. Her aura flared, and with explosive speed, she launched herself at Adam, intent on ending the nightmare before her. But before she could reach him, a surge of dark energy erupted from his grotesque form, and from his body spilled a swarm of spectral horrors, translucent figures made of swirling mist. The first to emerge were small humanoid ghouls, their skeletal forms scrambling across the broken stone, like snakes, with unnatural speed; they moved in a frenzy, spreading in all directions. Following them were four-legged beasts resembling wolves, though their elongated, tooth-lined jaws stretched grotesquely where heads should have been. These beasts charged through the debris, their ethereal forms passing through walls and rubble like smoke, mauling any monk in their path. Above, aerial monstrosities that resembled winged crocodiles descended, their heavy forms smashing into fleeing warriors, their jaws snapping with bone-crushing force. And then, stepping from the chaotic horde, came something more deliberate: a towering skeleton clad in gleaming golden armor. It wielded two massive swords, their edges shimmering faintly as though imbued with unearthly energy. The armored warrior let out a deafening battle cry and moved with horrifying precision, cutting down the monks who attempted to face it. Their martial arts techniques, honed over decades, proved futile against the unrelenting skill and power of the spectral soldier. Xinhui gritted her teeth, her golden aura intensifying as she swung her staff in wide arcs, shattering the ghosts that dared to approach her. The living weapon in her hands roared as it tore through the spectral forms, its hunger insatiable. Yet, no matter how many she destroyed, more rose to take their place. The endless wave of horrors was a tide she couldnt seem to stem. This is madness! She growled, her voice taut with frustration. Her strikes grew sharper, her movements more forceful, but it was clear she was being overwhelmed by sheer numbers. Adam, now a distant shadow among the chaos, moved with purpose, seeking out new prey. Each time one of his tendrils pierced another life, his aura grew darker, denser, and more suffocating. She clenched her teeth as she felt the oppressive energy surrounding the monster strengthen, meaning that with every death, the beast was evolving. The increase in power was subtle, almost imperceptible at first, but it was accumulating, and the longer this dragged on, the more insurmountable he would become. No! She roared, frustration giving way to fury. She forced her way through the spectral sea, her staff obliterating ghouls and beasts alike. But as fast as she could advance, the tide rose anew, clawing, biting, and swarming around her like a living wall. As her frustration peaked, she felt something cold coil around her ankle. Her eyes darted downward, and a surge of revulsion tore through her. One of the fallen monksa once-honorable warriorhad risen again. His form was grotesquely twisted, tentacles erupting from his flesh as his body mutated into something reminiscent of Adams monstrous shape. The monks face was a mockery of its former self, his eyes sunken and lifeless, his mouth stretched into an unnatural, tooth-filled grin. You dare defile them? Abbess spat, her voice trembling with both rage and disgust. She swung her staff downward with brutal force, shattering the abomination into pieces. Yet even as she destroyed it, more of the fallen monks began to rise. Their bodies contorted, reshaping into horrific forms, each bearing the marks of Adams infection. The sight ignited a fire within her. You will not desecrate their honor like this! She shouted, her voice echoing through the temple. Her aura surged violently, burning brighter as she began unleashing stronger techniques. With each strike, the golden-blessed energy expanded, obliterating larger swathes of the infected and spectral horde. The temple trembled under the weight of her attacks, stone cracking and splintering under the force of her blows. Her living staff roared in unison with her fury, its jaws snapping through the horde, swallowing spectral forms whole. Yet, even as she destroyed dozens, hundreds more rose to take their place again and again. The tide seemed endless, and her frustration only deepened. For every step forward, she was dragged back by the sheer weight of their numbers. Then, as she cleared another path with a devastating sweep of her weapon, a sudden burst of energy erupted from her form. The explosion radiated outward, a wave of destructive force that incinerated everything in its radius. Ghosts, beasts, and infected monks were vaporized in an instant, leaving the hall eerily silent as the dust and smoke settled. Xinhui lowered her staff, her chest heaving as she took in the destruction she had wrought. The temple was in ruins, the once-sacred space reduced to rubble. For a moment, she allowed herself a flicker of relief, thinking the worst was over. But the silence was short-lived. From within the dissipating smoke, a shadow moved with terrifying speed. Adams monstrous form lunged at her once more, his claws aimed directly at her throat. Abbesss eyes widened, and she barely managed to twist her body, evading the attack by a hairs breadth. His claws tore through her sleeve, leaving deep gashes in the stone behind her. How are you here again? She hissed, her tone sharp with disbelief. You were running! Feeding! Now youre back to face me? Adam didnt respond with words, only a guttural growl that sent chills down her spine. Then she felt itthe fading screams of her monks, the flickering of their spiritual energy as it was snuffed out, one by one. She sensed their life forces vanishing, and with each death, Adams oppressive presence grew stronger. Her eyes narrowed as the realization struck her. Its not just you. She said, her voice low but filled with conviction. Everything they kill... everything they consume... its feeding you. She gripped her staff tightly, her knuckles whitening. If I dont stop this now youll become unstoppable. She said, her voice trembling with both rage and urgency Abbesss movements were a blur of precision and fury and her staff swung in wide arcs, crackling with golden and a new reddish energy, the air around her rippling from the force of each strike. Adam, however, seemed unfazed by her assault. The monstrous form moved with eerie fluidity, his grotesque limbs twisting and contorting to dodge her attacks, and worst of all, where Xinhuis strikes landed, they found only air or the ghostly shimmer of an intangible form. Abbess grimaced, her Ki and Blessed Energyforces capable of exorcising even the most stubborn undeadshould have struck true. Yet Adams body seemed to phase in and out of reality, evading her blows. His figure flickered like a shadow under a strobe light, appearing solid one moment and spectral the next. When she adjusted her technique, pouring more energy into her strikes to counter his intangibility, spectral arms erupted from his torso, clawing and slashing at her from impossible angles. "You think that will stop me?!" The woman growled, her voice cutting through the chaos. Her staff shattered another wave of the infected as her aura blazed brighter. Her back arched slightly as her energy surged, and with a brilliant flash, radiant white wings materialized from her back. Each feather shimmered with a divine light, casting long shadows over the battlefield. Above her head, a glowing halo formed, its light pure and steady. She lunged forward with renewed determination, her staff swinging with enough force to send shockwaves through the crumbling temple, yet Adam was relentless. Each time she pressed the advantage, he retreated, allowing his spectral army to swarm her. The ghouls and beasts threw themselves at her without hesitation, their numbers endless. She cut through them with ease, but the sheer volume slowed her, giving Adam precious seconds to regroup. The monsters strategy was clear. He never engaged for long. The moment the tide of battle shifted, Adam would fall back, allowing the ghosts and infected to fill the gap. Each time he returned, his power was greater, his movements faster, his strikes more devastating. Abbess Xinhui cursed under her breath. She was one of the most powerful warriors in existence, yet the unending assault tested even her limits. Her thoughts raced as she parried another attack, her staff shattering one of Adams spectral limbs into wisps of dark smoke. "Hes evolving even more If this continues..." But the thought was cut short as Adam lunged forward, a blur of claws and jagged limbs. The woman pivoted, her wings folding tightly to her back as she narrowly dodged the attack. With a sharp cry, she extended her hand, and a sword of golden light materialized in her grasp. The blade burned with holy fire, its heat scorching the air around it, and she swung the weapon with unerring precision, aiming directly for Adams core. The strike connectedor so she thought. the monsters form flickered, becoming intangible at the last moment. The fiery blade passed through him harmlessly, but how? Xinhui stumbled slightly as the force of her own swing carried her forward, and before she could recover, Adam retreated again, his monstrous form melting into the shadows. "Damn it!" Abbess snarled, slashing through another wave of infected that charged her. Despite her divine aura and immense strength, she couldnt close the distance fast enough. The battlefield itself seemed to conspire against her, the swarming enemies slowing her movements. Her frustration boiled over, her voice a sharp command to the heavens. "Enough!" She shouted, her aura exploding outward in a wave of radiant energy. The blast disintegrated dozens of enemies at once, clearing a temporary path. But even as the dust settled, she knew it wouldnt last. More were coming. They always were. From her blind spot, Adam struck. Multiple jagged limbs erupted from his body, moving faster than the woman could react. The first pierced her abdomen, the sharp point tearing through her robes and flesh like paper. Another clawed arm impaled her shoulder, pinning her in place. More followed, piercing her sides, her thighs, and her arms. Each strike was deliberate, precise, and brutal. Abbess screamed, the sound raw and filled with agony. Her staff fell from her hand, clattering to the ground as her vision blurred with pain. The grotesque sound of Adams guttural growl filled the air, and for a moment, it almost sounded like laughtera cruel, mocking sound that made her blood run cold. The pain was unlike anything she had ever experienced. It wasnt just physical; it was something deeper, something primal. She felt as though her very soul was being torn apart, shredded by the tendrils of dark energy that now coursed through her body. Her wounds began to blacken, dark veins spreading outward from each point of entry. "No! ... No! ..." She gasped, her voice trembling with both pain and horror. She could feel itthe infection taking hold. Even her immortal body, blessed by the heavens, wasnt immune. The corruption seeped into her, twisting and warping her Ki. Her knees buckled, but she refused to fall. Gritting her teeth, she forced herself to look up, her gaze piercing through the ruined ceiling of the temple. The sky above was dark, the faint light of stars obscured by the swirling energy that surrounded them. "Lord Varek!" She cried, her voice breaking with desperation. "Hear me! Your servant... your humble servant begs you! I have been brought low by my ignorance, by my arrogance. I" Her voice cracked as another wave of pain shot through her, but she forced herself to continue. "I will fulfill my part of the bargain! Take everythingtake everything from me, but do not let me fall here!" Her words echoed through the temple, her plea a desperate prayer to a power greater than herself. As she spoke, tears streamed down her face, mixing with the blood and sweat that dripped from her chin. She closed her eyes, awaiting an answeror the end. Adam''s monstrous figure loomed over Abbess Xinhui, his grotesque limbs still impaling her battered body. Her desperate plea to Lord Varek hung in the air like a dying ember. For a moment, the battlefield fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the faint moans of ghosts and the distant crackle of debris. But suddenly, a flicker of light illuminated the ruins. Four translucent windows materialized in midair, their surfaces shimmering with text that appeared out of nowhere. A robotic voice echoed through the temple, its tone glitched and distorted, as if the system itself were struggling to contain the events unfolding.
?Notice: UR-class Plot Device: ''TarnishingTheirOwnBeauty'' has been used.?
?Notice: SR-class Plot Device: ''SuddenBio-Augmentation'' has been used.?
?Notice: L-class Plot Device: ''Oh,theirony'' has been used.?
?Warning: The treasure ''Jiang Shi 4th Tier: Yong Xian Sovereigns heart'' will merge with u??????????s?????????????e??????r???????? Abbess Xinhui.?
The final notice was punctuated by a deep hum that vibrated through the temple''s remains. A grotesque heart materialized midair, suspended in a pulsating field of corrupted energy. The organ, bloated and putrid, was covered in talismans etched with ancient, sinister runes. Each beat of the heart sent ripples of dark energy through the air, making the spectral entities surrounding them falter and waver. Adam, still driven by primal instincts, narrowed his soulless eyes at the strange object. His grip on Abbess tightened, claws digging deeper into her flesh. But before he could react, a blinding beam of light erupted from the heart. It was pure, searing, and overwhelming. The light forced Adam to close his eyes, his monstrous form recoiling as he shielded himself. Even in his unconscious state, he hissed in frustration, refusing to release his prey. Xinhuis body, impaled and limp, began to shift as the talismans on the heart ignited one by one. The golden glow intensified, illuminating the temples crumbling walls, and then exploded in a wave of force that sent Adam hurtling backward. The impact was cataclysmic. Adams body slammed into the temple''s remains with such force that massive chunks of debris crumbled around him. His grotesque limbs bent at unnatural angles, snapping and shattering under the sheer power of the blow. Even his face, an amalgamation of warped flesh and bone, cracked and deformed, ichor seeping from the fractures. He lay still for a moment, buried in rubble, the world around him quaking from the explosion. The battlefield froze. The ghosts and infected that swarmed the area stopped in their tracks, their spectral forms quivering as if consumed by an instinctual fear. The very air grew heavy with palpable dread, and from within the black smoke that now blanketed the heart of the temple ruins, a figure emerged. Abbess Xinhui stepped forwardor rather, what remained of her. Her transformation was monstrous yet hypnotic in its grotesque elegance. Her once radiant skin was now an ashen gray, mottled and lifeless, resembling cracked stone. Her eyes burned a vivid, blood-red, their pupils narrow and predatory. Black veins spidered across her face, crawling up her neck and arms. Her once pristine hair, which had glowed with divine energy, now hung in dark, silken strands that writhed as if alive. Her lips curled back in a sinister grin, revealing two enormous fangs that gleamed under the faint moonlight. Her movements were deliberate, inhumanly precise, as if every step were guided by some unseen force. Her robes, torn and scorched, clung to her reshaped body, exposing sinewy muscle and jagged protrusions that hinted at her newfound power. The faint remnants of her former beauty lingered, but they were twisted, tarnished, and corrupted beyond recognition. Abbess threw her head back and laugheda sound that echoed with malice and madness. The deep, guttural timbre of her voice carried an unholy resonance, each note dripping with the promise of vengeance. "I understand now." She said, her voice low and venomous, as if speaking more to herself than to the world around her. Her crimson eyes glinted with a wicked determination. "You thought you could end me. You thought this would be my defeat." She clenched her hands into fists, her sharpened nails digging into her own palms, drawing thick, blackened blood. "No, monster. You have only given me purpose." She took another step forward, her new form exuding an aura of terror that made even the trembling infected recoil. Her gaze drifted to the rubble where Adam''s shattered body lay. Though he was still too far to hear her, the woman spoke as if addressing him directly. "I will dedicate the rest of my eternal existence to you." She hissed. Her fangs glinted as her lips curled into a cruel smile. "You will not die, boy. No... death would be mercy. I will make you immortal, just as I am now. And for the rest of time, you will know nothing but suffering." Her laughter filled the air again, mingling with the faint whispers of the spectral entities that still lingered, now unwilling to approach her corrupted presence. The battlefield stood still, a moment of quiet before the storm, and upon Adams vision, finally his Cursed Eyes began to work, although he was in no condition to understand.
[ Jiang Shi 4th Tier: Yong Xian Sovereign - Rank A+ ]
?Additional Information?
?The Yong Xian Sovereign is the pinnacle of Jiang Shi natural evolution, a celestial-level vampire-like entity revered and feared as the Lord of the Undead. It is said to emerge only under the darkest nights, its presence heralded by an unnatural stillness and an eclipse-like shrouding of the moon. This Jiang Shi wields an aura of oppressive dread that saps the strength and willpower of all living beings within its domain. Its power over death is so absolute that it can command legions of undead with a mere thought, bending ghosts, specters, and even lesser Jiang Shi to its will.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Notice: Can consume!?
?Warning: Enemy title [Lord of Vampires] and [Lord of the Undead] ?
?Hint: Can consume!?
?CONSUME IT!?
Chapter 70 - A Real Monster Chapter 70 - A Real Monster Adam''s monstrous, contorted body began to stir beneath the massive pile of rubble, the stone debris trembling as his grotesque limbs pushed against it. A deep, guttural growl emanated from the ruins, signaling his determination to rise again, his cracked exoskeleton glistened with dark ichor, dripping onto the desecrated temple floor. Despite his wounds, Adam''s instincts drove him to fight, even in the face of something far beyond his comprehension. Abbess Xinhui, now a towering figure of corrupted magnificence, strode forward slowly, her steps deliberate and predatory. Her lips curled into a macabre smile as she observed Adam''s struggle. The crimson glow in her eyes burned brighter with every step, and her laughter echoed through the ruins, low and menacing. "Its so wonderful that youre still alive." She mocked, her voice dripping with derision as she halted a few paces away. She tilted her head, examining Adam as if he were an insect beneath her heel. "I suppose I should thank you... because of you, I have been reborn." Her fingers traced the edge of her jawline as her eyes roved over her own form, and then she began, her voice tinged with something almost akin to wonder. "Look at me, the gray hue of my skin... how it glistens under the faint light. This hair" She ran her claws through her flowing black locks, the strands seeming to writhe like living shadows. "...So much darker, so much richer than before. These eyes, they pierce through the veil of life and death itself." The Don turned slightly, glancing down at her robes, which now clung to her enhanced figure. Her lips parted in a wide grin, revealing her elongated fangs. "And these curves..." She mused, her tone both vain and amused. "Even my body has transformed for the better. Ive never looked more... captivating, wouldn''t you agree? These robes fit me so perfectly now, accentuating everything." Her claws extended with a sickening metallic sound, each sharpened nail gleaming with deadly intent. She flexed her fingers, marveling at her newfound weaponry. "And these are just the beginning. My fangs, my strength... this body is perfection. Ive never felt so alive!" As she admired herself, she licked her lips, her tongue gliding across her fangs. A sinister light glimmered in her eyes as she continued. "And there''s something else... something far greater. I can feel it." She closed her eyes for a moment, placing a hand over her chest. "Information. Its flowing into me. All of itthe abilities, the techniques, the knowledge of this heart. Its as if Ive been chosen to wield the powers of this magnificent new race." Her laughter filled the air, loud and unrestrained. "I was wrong all this time! My old beauty was nothing compared to this! Nothing! The strength, the power... and the feeling of superiority coursing through my veinsoh, boy, you have no idea what youve unleashed." Adam finally broke free from the rubble as if on cue, his form emerging with a guttural roar. He stood tall despite his broken body, the wounds across his face and limbs grotesquely distorted yet still healing. His chest expanded as he let out another furious roar, attempting to summon the spectral army that had obeyed him so loyally before But nothing happened. The air was heavy with tension as Adams bestial eyes darted around. The ghostshis ghostswere no longer at his command, they lingered in the shadows, trembling and recoiling, as if paralyzed by an unseen force. Their once-fearsome forms now seemed diminished, cowed by a presence far greater than Adams influence. Abbesss laughter grew louder as she watched. "Do you see it now? They are mine now. Every single one of them." She taunted, her voice mocking yet triumphant, her eyes sparking with malice as she stepped forward. "Ive evolved beyond anything you could ever hope to control. I am now a Jiang Shi of Tier 4a master of the dead. These ghosts, these creatures, they kneel before me. And you..." She paused, a wicked grin spreading across her face. "Now that I mention it... Kneel!" Her voice reverberated through the ruins, amplified as if spoken through a thousand megaphones. The sheer power of her command sent shockwaves rippling through the air. The ghosts around them immediately collapsed to their knees, their spectral forms bowing in reverence to their new mistress. Even the corrupted infected dropped to the ground, their bodies quivering as they obeyed. Adam staggered under the immense pressure of the womans command. His body buckled, his knees threatening to give way. He roared defiantly, his monstrous limbs trembling as he fought against the overwhelming force. His legs bent slightly, but he refused to collapse entirely, his claws dug into the ground as he strained to remain upright, his entire body quaking from the effort, making Abess raise an eyebrow, intrigued. "Interesting, you resist me. How is that possible? No undead can defy the command of a Lord of the Undead." She mused, her tone laced with curiosity. Her crimson eyes narrowed as she studied Adam more closely, her mind racing with new revelations. "Youre not fully undead, are you?" She said, her voice softer but no less menacing. "Theres something else within you... something that doesnt belong. That mutation of yoursit wasnt natural to begin with. Its not a part of the undead order." She tapped her chin thoughtfully, her sharp nails leaving faint scratches on her ashen skin. "Could it be? That other part of you... is that what gave you the strength to mutate? To resist me? Fascinating. Whatever it is, it wont save you. It only means Ill have more fun breaking you apart and discovering what you truly are." She grinned, a malicious glint in her eyes, and then her laughter rang out again, echoing across the battlefield as Adam continued to struggle, his monstrous form quivering under the weight of her command, locked in place. His blank, white eyes shone with a fierce glow, his expression filled with raw determination. Despite the grotesque nature of his mutated featuresjagged, insect-like mandibles and a cracked carapacethere was a primal fury etched into his face, as though his very being refused to surrender. Abbess stepped closer, her movements elegant and unhurried, savoring her complete dominance over the situation. A sly smile curved her lips as she leaned toward Adam, her crimson eyes glinting with amusement. She reached out with one of her slim, clawed fingers, tracing it delicately along the jagged edge of his chin. "Youre magnificent." She murmured, her voice low and almost affectionate as her fingertip slid across his grotesque mandibles. The jagged plates of Adam''s monstrous jaw twitched at her touch, but she was undeterred. "Youve surpassed my expectations, you know. I was going to destroy you out of hatred just a minute ago, but now... Ive changed my mind." Her smile widened, revealing her elongated fangs, as she chuckled softly. "I think Ill enjoy this more than I expected. Youre going to be my eternal experiment. Immortal, just like me, and bound to my will. Well push the limits of what your body can endure. Doesnt that sound wonderful?" Her voice dripped with mockery, though there was a strange sincerity in her tone as she continued. "I admit, Ive come to appreciate you. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have this perfect body. So, in a way, as I said earlier, I owe you my gratitude." Her words were cut short as Adam''s body surged with sudden strength. With a guttural roar, he broke free of the force holding him down, his massive form springing upward with explosive power. His mandibles snapped forward in a violent bite aimed directly at Abbesss throat. But Abbess didnt flinch. Her expression remained calm, her movements fluid as she shifted her body slightly to the side, effortlessly avoiding the attack. Adam''s fangs clamped shut on empty air, and she chuckled softly. "Impressive, but far too predictable." She remarked, tilting her head as though observing a wild animal, however, now fully freed, Adam unleashed a flurry of attacks, his mutated appendages striking with ferocious speed and precision. His claws sliced through the air, his extra limbs darting in vicious arcs as he sought to tear Abbess apart. The ground beneath him cracked from the force of his movements, each strike carrying the weight of his monstrous power. But Abbess didnt block, nor did she counter. She simply moved with uncanny grace, weaving through the onslaught as though it were a mere inconvenience. Her movements were so fluid, that it seemed as though she were dancing amidst Adams frenzied attacks. "How beautiful, I can see everything so clearly now. Its as though time itself has slowed. Your speed, your strength... theyre nothing compared to what Ive become." She said, her voice tinged with genuine admiration. Adam roared again, his frustration palpable as his attacks became even more relentless. He lashed out with every mutated limb, his strikes coming from all angles in an attempt to overwhelm her. His body erupted with new, bladed appendages, which shot outward like spears, aimed to impale her from every direction. This time, Abbess didnt move as the bladed limbs closed in, cutting through the air with deadly precision. But just as they were about to reach her, a swarm of ghastly figures materialized around her. Ghoul-type and Feral-type ghosts, skeletal forms with jagged claws and lupine features, interposed themselves between the Don and the oncoming attack. Their bony hands and razor-sharp teeth caught Adams blades mid-strike, halting his assault entirely. The specters hissed and growled, their forms writhing as they shielded their new mistress. Abbess let out a laugh, a rich, mocking sound that echoed through the ruins. "That wasnt necessary, you know." She said, her crimson eyes gleaming with amusement as she regarded the spectral army surrounding her. "I could have handled it myself, but... its nice to test their loyalty. Dont you think so?" She extended a hand toward the ghosts, her fingers moving in a slight gesture of command and the spirits immediately responded, shifting into an orderly formation around her. "You dont need to worry about them, theyre under my care now. And Ill treat them wellbetter than you ever could." She said with a smirk, and with a flick of her wrist, she gave a silent command, making the ghosts turn their attention to Adam. Their hollow eyes gleamed with malice as they lunged forward in unison, a cacophony of snarls and shrieks filling the air. The Ghoul-types crawled across the ground with unsettling speed, their skeletal limbs clattering against the stone. The Feral-types bounded forward on all fours, their wolf-like forms a blur of motion as they closed in. Adam braced himself, his monstrous body coiling in preparation for the oncoming onslaught. His roar echoed through the battlefield as he prepared to face the very army he had once commanded, now turned against him. The tide of the battle had changed, now it was Adam who found himself overwhelmed, caught in a relentless onslaught as the spectral army swarmed him. The Ghoul-types lunged at him with skeletal claws, their bony fingers tearing at his flesh, while the Feral-types pounced with ferocity, sinking their fangs into his carapace. Their hollow, glowing eyes showed no hesitation, no mercy. Adam roared, his voice guttural and filled with frustration, as he lashed out with his bladed appendages. He sliced through dozens of spirits with each furious swing, their forms dissipating into wisps of smoke as they were destroyed. Yet, for every ghost he obliterated, more surged forward to take their place, their numbers seemingly endless. His monstrous claws crushed skulls and tore limbs, his mandibles snapping with enough force to shatter bone. Still, the relentless tide showed no signs of stopping. Through the chaos, Adams glowing eyes locked onto Abbess. She stood at the center of the battlefield, calm and unmoving, watching the spectacle with a manic smile. A primal instinct surged within him, if he was going to survive, he had to reach her, she was the source of his torment, the puppeteer controlling these spectral horrors. Driven by sheer desperation, Adam surged forward, tearing through the phantoms that blocked his path. His movements were frenzied yet purposeful, each step leaving shattered spirits in his wake. Ghostly claws tore at his mutated body, rending flesh and cracking his carapace, but he ignored the pain, after all, his body healed as quickly as it was damaged, flesh and bone regenerating in a grotesque cycle as he pressed onward. Adams bladed limbs stabbed, slashed, and swiped, carving a gruesome path through the spectral army. He roared as a Feral-type latched onto his shoulder, its jaws sinking deep into his carapace. Without hesitation, he grabbed the creature and crushed its skull in his claws before hurling the shattered remains aside. Another ghost clawed at his back, raking through the armor-like plates that covered him. He retaliated with a violent sweep of his appendages, obliterating the attacker and several others nearby. Step by agonizing step, Adam drew closer to the woman, his monstrous body dripping with ichor from countless wounds. His breathing was ragged, his chest heaving as he pushed through the sea of spirits. Finally, with one final burst of strength, he leaped forward, his claws extended toward her. Abbess didnt move, she waited until Adams bladed limbs were nearly upon her before raising her hands. With a manic grin, she deflected his attack using her own elongated, razor-sharp nails. The clash of their blows sent sparks flying, the sound of metal scraping against metal echoing through the battlefield. "Youre still trying?" Abbess taunted, her voice laced with mockery. Her movements were smooth, almost leisurely, as she blocked Adams furious strikes one after another. "This is exhilarating. Come on, give me more!" Adam roared, his strikes growing faster and more erratic as he lashed out with all his strength. His claws slashed in rapid succession, each attack carrying enough force to shatter stone. Abbess met every blow with ease, her long nails flashing like blades as they intercepted his strikes. Her expression was one of pure delight, her eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure. The two clashed violently for what felt like an eternity, the ground beneath them cracking from the force of their movements. But Abbess decided it was time to end the game. As Adam swung horizontally with a bladed arm, aiming to cleave her in two, she shifted her weight and ducked under the attack, moving so quickly it seemed as though she had vanished. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Before the boy could react, the Don was upon him. Her clawed hand shot out, gripping his face with a crushing force, using the momentum of her dodge to slam him into the ground with devastating strength. The impact sent shockwaves through the battlefield, the ground splitting apart beneath them. Adams body rebounded from the sheer force of the blow, momentarily suspended in the air before crashing down onto his back. For the first time, weakness showed on Adams monstrous face, his glowing eyes dimmed, and his limbs twitched weakly. He couldnt move... The force of Abbesss attack had left him paralyzed, his once indomitable strength now fleeting. The woman landed in front of him in a blur of motion, her grin widening as she crossed her arms. Dark energy began to coalesce around her claws, crackling with a sinister aura while she laughed maniacally, the sound piercing and unnerving as the energy around her intensified. "This is it, now rest, sweet pet." She declared, raising her arms with a savage cry, slashing downward in an X-shaped motion and releasing the accumulated energy in two devastating strikes. The dark energy formed the shape of a massive, spectral skull, its jaws snapping shut in a violent, aesthetic bite as it hurtled toward Adam. The attack struck him full force, the energy tearing through his body with terrifying precision. The boys roar turned into a gurgled cry as his body was torn apart. One of his arms and a leg were severed, the limbs flying off into the distance. His insect-like appendages shattered, and pieces of his carapace scattered across the battlefield. Dark ichor poured from his wounds, his once-mighty form reduced to a broken shell. When the energy subsided, Adams mutilated body fell to the ground with a heavy thud. He lay there motionless, his breathing shallow and ragged. A faint, pitiful groan escaped his lips, the sound more animalistic than human The once-ferocious warrior was now a shattered creature, beaten and broken beyond recognition. The battlefield was silent except for the faint sound of Adams ragged breathing, while Abbess stood a short distance away, her crimson nails glinting under the faint, flickering light of the ruined chamber. A pleased smile adorned her lips, her demeanor calm yet tinged with a palpable sense of amusement. She began walking toward Adam, her steps slow and deliberate. Her bloodied claws hung at her sides, swinging slightly as she moved, the hem of her tattered, flowing robes dragging along the cracked stone floor. Her heels clicked against the ground, a sharp sound that matched the rhythm of her measured approach. Her glowing red eyes fixed on the boys battered form with a look of curiosity and cruel satisfaction. Adams body twitched as his regeneration instinctively worked to close the gaping wounds across his torso and seal the ragged gashes left by Abbesss attacks. Yet the damage was so extensive that his body seemed overwhelmed, his severed arm and leg remained missing, and no amount of healing could restore them. The best his regeneration could manage was to halt the bleeding and mend the jagged edges of flesh where the limbs had been torn away. Abbess stopped a few feet away and tilted her head, studying his struggling regeneration with an amused smirk. "Oh, dont worry, when I begin my experiments on you, I might consider giving you back your arm and leg... perhaps. No promises." She said mockingly, crouching slightly to lower her gaze to his level, her laugh was sharp and cruel, echoing off the shattered walls. As she straightened herself, she tapped a claw against her chin thoughtfully. "Now, how should I make you suffer? Its such a rare treat to find someone as intriguing as you. Should I turn you into one of my subordinates, I wonder?" She mused aloud, her voice almost playful as she stepped closer, baring her gleaming fangs as she contemplated the idea. The pale blue glow of her skin seemed to brighten momentarily as dark energy swirled around her, the aura of a predator considering its prey. "No" She decided abruptly, shaking her head with a small laugh. "That would make you an obedient little slave, wouldnt it? And wheres the fun in that? No, I want to see you squirm... I want to see the pain written all over that face of yours." Her eyes lingered on Adams expressiona mixture of defiance, exhaustion, and agony. She smiled, her lips curling into a cruel grin. "Yes, youre quite beautiful like this... so fragile." She murmured to herself, meanwhile, Adam gritted his teeth and groaned. Despite the overwhelming pain coursing through his body, he managed to roll himself onto his side, his insect-like appendages scraping against the ground. His breathing was labored, his movements weak and unsteady. He tried to push himself upright, his claws digging into the cracked stone for support, but his strength failed him, and he collapsed again with a pained grunt. Abbess noticed his efforts and let out a low, condescending laugh. "Oh, dont bother, youll only hurt yourself more. For your own good, just stay there. Ill decide what to do with you soon enough." But before she could continue, a golden blade suddenly shot through the air toward her. It gleamed with radiant energy, aimed directly at her chest. Abbesss eyes narrowed, and with minimal effort, she sidestepped the attack. The blade whizzed past her, embedding itself into the ground with a sharp clang. "What...?" Abbess turned to see the skeletal figure of the Sacred Guardian of Envy, the golden undead warrior Adam had summoned earlier. It stood at the far end of the chamber, its hollow eyes blazing, though cracked and battered, the guardian still clung to its duty, its loyalty to its master unbroken. The Don raised an eyebrow, her lips twisting into an intrigued smile. "How curious, an undead daring to attack me? How is that even possible?" As she spoke, the guardians mouth began to glow with an ominous black light. Without hesitation, it unleashed the [Onyx Hex of Envy], a dark curse that materialized as crimson chains wrapping themselves around the woman. Abbess stood still, her expression calm as the chains closed in. Then, with an almost casual motion, she flexed her aura and the chains shattered instantly, breaking apart like fragile glass. She let out a laugh, throwing her head back as if the entire display had been a joke. "A sealing curse? Oh, how quaint. Did you think that would work on someone like me?" In a blur of movement, Abbess darted toward the guardian, her speed incomprehensible. Before the skeletal warrior could react, she drove her clawed hand into its chest, piercing through its golden armor as though it were paper. The force of the blow caused the guardians glowing flame, housed within its chest cavity, to flicker violently. "So, this is where your soul resides. That explains why you can still resist my influence." Abbess mused, leaning in close to the guardians hollow face. She then twisted her hand slightly, eliciting a faint crackle from the guardians armor before withdrawing her claws. The guardian collapsed to the ground, its body crumpling as the faint light within its chest dimmed. Abbess straightened herself and turned her gaze back to Adam, who watched the scene with a mix of rage and helplessness. "Let me explain something." She said arrogantly, addressing both the fallen guardian and the boy. "Beings like me, ones who have ascended to this level, possess passive abilities that render curses useless. But theres more to it than that." She crossed her arms, her eyes glowing with an eerie light as she continued. "Now that Im beginning to recover certain memories, I know Im capable of even greater things. One day, Ill become a fifth-rank Jiang Shi... a true master of dark and cursed energy." Her voice grew softer, almost reverent, as she tilted her head upward. Tears of blood streamed from her eyes, streaking her pale cheeks. "When that happens, even the strongest curses wont weaken me. Theyll only make me stronger. Such a beautiful gift... thank you, Lord Varek." Her voice echoed softly in the chamber as her tears fell, her expression one of manic devotion. Then she stepped closer to Adam, her glowing red eyes narrowing as she observed his battered, motionless body. The flickering light of the ruined chamber cast shadows across his mutilated form, his head was tilted to one side, his breathing shallow but audible, and the trembling of his muscles was the only sign of life. But just as she leaned in closer, she stopped abruptly. A strange sensation rippled through her, her expression shifted into one of mild confusion, then sharpened into wary curiosity something felt... off. There was no visible movement, no audible sound, but deep within Adams broken form, she could sense something watching her. It was subtle at first, like the faintest whisper brushing against her awareness. "What is this?" She muttered to herself, her voice low and sharp. She focused her senses, honing in on the disturbance, the feeling emanating from Adams headno, from something inside his head. It was as though there was another presence, yet it felt fragmented, half-formed, and mutating with an unnerving fluidity. It wasnt alive, but it wasnt fully dormant either. The womans frown deepened as she reached out, her clawed hand extending toward Adams face. How peculiar What are you hiding in there, I wonder? Despite the strangeness of the sensation, she dismissed it as unimportant for the moment. Whatever it was, it would reveal itself in time, and she had more pressing matters to attend to. Her fingertips brushed against his cheek, cold and unyielding like the surface of a frozen lake. The instant contact was made, Adams body jerked violently. His head snapped upward, and his eyes, though unfocused, locked onto hers with an intensity that sent a chill down her spine. His mouth opened wide, unnaturally wide, and from the depths of his throat erupted a sound so otherworldly and harrowing it seemed to warp the very air around them. The scream that tore from Adams mouth was not human. It was a visceral, bone-chilling wail, like the sound of countless souls in torment crying out at once. The walls of the chamber trembled as the sound filled the air, reverberating with a dreadful resonance.
[ Skill: Undead Empress''s Torment Lv10 ]
?A high-tier ability that unleashes an ear-piercing banshee scream that reverberates through the fabric of existence, tearing into the minds and souls of all who hear it. The sound carries the weight of countless unresolved grievances and unending despair, paralyzing weaker enemies with fear and anguish while dealing severe damage to their spiritual essence. Any affected target will receive the status effect [Paralyze], [Terror], and [Vulnerability].?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Notice: The skills power intensifies in areas heavy with death or negative energy, amplifying its reach and potency.?
?Warning: Enemies who are spiritually weak or lack inner balance are at greater risk of succumbing entirely to its overwhelming force, their wills broken and their souls left exposed to further attacks.?
Abbess staggered back, her crimson eyes widening in shock, her ears rang, and for the first time in centuries, a pang of fear gripped her. Her hand flew to her temple as if to shield herself from the sound, her claws digging into her scalp. What... is this?! She hissed through clenched teeth, her voice trembling with both rage and disbelief. The scream seemed to tear through her defenses, reaching into the core of her being. Her body shook uncontrollably, and her knees buckled slightly as she struggled to remain upright. When the sound finally ceased, the chamber was eerily silent, the woman stood frozen, her breaths coming in sharp gasps. She glanced down at her right hand and noticed it was trembling violently, her brow furrowed in frustration as she clenched her fist, trying to steady it. This is impossible how can this... child... make me tremble? Despite her words, the fear in her expression was undeniable. As she steadied herself, she felt a sudden shift in the energies around her, and her gaze snapped to the edges of the room, where her spectral army had stood moments before. One by one, the ghostly figures began to dissolve, their translucent forms dissipating like smoke caught in the wind. Abbess''s eyes widened as she raised her hand, shouting. Stay! I command you! But her words held no power. The spirits vanished entirely, leaving the chamber barren save for Adam, the faintly glowing guardian, and herself. What is this madness? She whispered, spinning around to take in the now-empty room. For a long moment, she simply stood there, staring at the place where her spectral army had been, as if willing them to reappear. But nothing happened... The oppressive silence that followed was almost suffocating, so she turned back to Adam, her expression darkening. You are far more troublesome than I anticipated. A strange variable... She spat, her voice seething with frustration, and stepping closer once more, though more cautiously this time. Very well, If you insist on being a nuisance, Ill ensure youre properly contained. Its time to begin your suffering Perhaps you should get used to it... or not, better yet, dont get used to it. I want you to feel every moment of agony as fresh as the first. Forever. She raised her right hand, and dark energy began to gather in her palm. The air around her grew heavy, crackling with a malevolent force. A pentagram formed in her hand, glowing with a deep crimson light. As the symbol took shape, a yin-yang emblem appeared at its center, then the pentagram absorbed the yin half, leaving only the yang, a stark representation of the corrupted, cursed energy she wielded. You should feel honored, I will use a technique reserved for the strongest Jiang Shi. A skill so ancient and cruel it has been forgotten by all but the most powerful. She paused, her eyes gleaming with sadistic glee. The [Torture of the 1001 Curses]. Lets see how long your spirit can endure it. She said with a smirk, her voice brimming with arrogant pride. She then laughed, the sound echoing in the ruined chamber as her malevolent energy surged, casting long, jagged shadows across the walls. The energy swirling in the Don''s hand surged with malicious intent, and the symbols she had conjuredthe yang and the glowing pentagrambegan to shift. The searing crimson light snaked its way from her outstretched palm, weaving intricate patterns in the air before latching onto Adams still-prone body. As the symbols burned themselves onto his flesh, his body convulsed violently. Dark tendrils of cursed energy seeped into him, burrowing deep into his skin. One by one, the 1001 curses began to take hold, each one generating a system window of information that would have overwhelmed any conscious mind. Yet Adam remained still, his eyes glassy and unfocused, as if he were unaware of the torrent of malice flooding through his veins. Abbess watched intently, a cruel smile playing on her lips. A weak vessel like you shouldnt last through even a fraction of this. She relished the idea of his soul splintering under the sheer weight of the curses. But then, something began to change. The curses, instead of ravaging his body and tearing him apart as she had anticipated, seemed to produce an entirely unexpected effect. Adams breathing, ragged and shallow just moments ago, began to steady. His muscles, once trembling and frail, now tensed with renewed strength. Abbesss smirk faltered as she sensed the shift in his energy. This this isnt right. She muttered under her breath, narrowing her crimson eyes. Her fingers twitched as she analyzed the growing anomaly before her. Each curse should have sapped his vitality, bringing him closer to death. Instead, his energy was risingrapidly. Faster than she thought possible. How? The boy should have been barely clinging to life by the time the 1001 curses ran their course. Yet here he was, his energy surging to a degree that defied reason. The cursed energy pouring into Adam reached a critical mass, and then it happened. A deafening crackle tore through the air, followed by a blast of cursed energy so intense it was visible, swirling around his body in a violent vortex. The air grew heavy and stifling, the pressure alone enough to make even someone as powerful as Abbess falter for a moment. No! She growled, her instincts screaming at her. Without hesitation, she leapt forward, her claws aiming to seize Adam before the surge could stabilize. But just as she was about to reach him, an enormous spectral arm materialized out of the maelstrom of energy. The arm was colossal, its translucent, sinewy musculature glowing faintly with an otherworldly hue. Thick, jagged claws at the end of its hand raked through the air as it slammed into Abbess Xinhui with bone-shattering force, the impact sent her hurtling backward at an incredible speed, crashing through one wall, then another, and another. She finally managed to halt her momentum, slamming her claws and heels into the ground. Sparks flew as she dug into the floor, dragging herself to a stop. She growled low in her throat, her crimson eyes blazing with fury. "What?!" She spat, shaking off the debris as she launched herself back toward the ruined chamber. When she landed, the sight that greeted her froze her in place. Adams body now stood upright, radiating an aura so intense it felt like the very air around him was on fire. His once mangled frame was regenerating before her eyes. Flesh and sinew wove themselves together with astonishing speed as his lost arm and leg reformed, almost as if time itself were rewinding. His insectoid mutations, which had once disfigured him grotesquely, now receded to reveal a mostly human appearance. His skin was pale, but unmarred, and his body was lean but unnaturally well-defined. The only remnants of his monstrous form were the sharp, arachnid-like legs that jutted out from his back, glinting like black steel, and faint, chitinous patterns that shimmered along his forearms. Around him, three figures loomed, each radiating an aura of raw, terrifying power. Behind him stood the source of the spectral arm that had struck her. It was an enormous, ethereal beast, its towering frame dwarfing even the shattered walls of the chamber. Its bulging, translucent muscles pulsed with energy, its clawed hands twitching in anticipation. Massive, jagged horns jutted from its head, curling like the roots of an ancient tree. A pair of vast, tattered wings unfurled behind it, and a long, barbed tail lashed the air with an audible crack. Its glowing eyes burned with malevolent intent, its form barely contained by the spectral energy that made it seem more like a nightmare given shape. To Adams right, another figure emergeda colossal skeleton clad in gleaming, golden armor. The skeletal monstrosity stood at an imposing ten feet tall, its four elongated arms ending in golden scythes that gleamed with an otherworldly light. Each scythe pulsed with energy, as if eager to rend flesh. Its two elongated skulls bore sharp, serrated teeth, and atop each rested a crown of gold, tarnished and ancient. Its insect-like legs, long and segmented, gave it a predatory stance, while a fierce, blue flame blazed within its ribcage, illuminating its hollow interior with an eerie glow. And finally, floating just to Adams left was a third figure, eerily silent but no less terrifying. This humanoid specter lacked defining features, its form unnervingly slender and naked. Its head was replaced by a swirling orb of smoke, constantly shifting and writhing as though alive. Yet, despite its faceless form, Abbess could somehow feel the echo of laughtera maddening, cacophonous mirth that seemed to emanate from the smoke itself. The Don clenched her fists, her claws digging into her palms as she stared at the scene with uncharacteristic hesitation. Her heart raced, and for the first time in what felt like centuries, she felt a creeping unease. This isnt him... She murmured, her voice barely audible. Her crimson eyes flicked toward Adam, but the being standing before her no longer felt like the boy she had cursed. Whatever had awakened within him had taken his place. Chapter 71 - A little calm during the storm Chapter 71 - A little calm during the storm Even as his body had moved on instinct, mutating and acting as a beast driven by primal urges, the truth was that Adams consciousness had never fully faded. It had been there, buried deep beneath the overwhelming tide of hunger, pain, and rage. In the recesses of his mind, Adam felt as though he were trapped in a thick foga lethargic state where his thoughts were sluggish and fragmented, but never entirely absent. At first, his awareness had been limited to flashes: the sensation of tearing flesh, the crunch of bone, and the reverberations of his monstrous limbs slamming into stone. His rational mind, distant and muffled, registered these events as if they were happening to someone else. Yet, as the chaotic battle progressed, something began to shift. The fog clouding his mind grew thinner, and moments of clarity started to break through, brief but enough for him to begin piecing together what was happening. It wasnt muchjust enough for a faint semblance of strategy to emerge. He had instinctively summoned his phantom army, not merely as an act of raw aggression but as a calculated attempt to overwhelm his enemies with sheer numbers. It wasnt the kind of decision he would have made under normal circumstances, but his mind, fragmented as it was, had started to recover, piece by piece, drawing on the parts of his psyche that remained intact. The battle continued, and with every passing moment, Adam felt his thoughts solidify. By the time he fully awakened, the haze was gone, replaced by a startling claritybut he was no longer in the Shaolin temple. The first thing he noticed was his body. His hands darted to his chest, his arms, and his legs, searching for wounds, pain, or any sign of the damage he had taken before he had blacked out. Yet his body was unscathed. No missing limbs, no aching muscles, not even the faintest discomfort. His mind raced, recalling when he had sealed his skill [Resist Hunger Lv1] to deliberately activate his predatory form. The memories were vividtoo vivid. But this this wasnt the aftermath he had expected. His surroundings confirmed it, he wasnt in the temple anymore. He had returned to the strange, otherworldly space inside his mindan endless black void punctuated by floating ruins. Enormous, crumbling stone structures hovered in the air, defying gravity, their jagged edges glowing faintly with an eerie, greenish light. The silence was deafening, broken only by the faint hum of energy that seemed to emanate from the ruins themselves. Adam turned slowly, his breath caught in his throat. The emptiness felt suffocating, the kind of emptiness that pressed against his skin, heavy and relentless. Why was he there again? The thought was sharp, clear, and filled with unease, he tried to step forward, but his legs felt like lead, as if the very ground beneath him resisted his movements. He spun around, his eyes widening as they locked onto the enormous eye suspended in the void. It was unusually big this time, unlike anything he had ever seen, the sclera was dark and pulsating, while the iris glowed with an unnatural, shifting color that seemed to pierce through him. Around the eye, the long, massive tentacles writhed and coiled, their movements slow and deliberate, like serpents observing prey. The tentacles extended in every direction, some disappearing into the void, while others wrapped around the floating ruins, anchoring the monstrous entity to the surreal landscape. Adams breathing quickened. His mind scrambled to make sense of what he was seeing, but no explanation came. It felt wrong. Profoundly wrong. What happened? The question burned in his mind, but he had no answers. His heart pounded as he took a cautious step back, only to realize that he had nowhere to go. He was trapped there again, in this impossible space, with no clear way out; the weight of his situation pressed down on him, filling him with an uneasy certainty: Until he regained consciousness, he was stuck there. Adam clenched his fists in frustration; the boys mind raced with questions, but before he could spiral further into his thoughts, a sudden voice broke the silence. It was light and sweet, almost unnervingly cheerfula stark contrast to the oppressive atmosphere. Adam! The voice chirped, its tone as warm and familiar as an old friends. Finally, youre awake! Ive been waiting! Adam froze. His eyes darted around the void, searching for the source. Who whos there? His voice cracked slightly, betraying his nerves. The voice giggled. Oh, come on, dont act like you dont know me! Look this way! He turned slowly, his eyes scanning the void until they fell on the mass of tentacles. His stomach lurched as he realized the voice was coming from there. The tentacles, which had been writhing aimlessly before, now began to shift, gathering together in a grotesque display. They twisted and coiled, pressing into one another, merging and reshaping themselves. Slowly, they began to form a vaguely humanoid figure. The resulting form was disturbing. Its body was vaguely human-like, with long, slender limbs and a distorted torso. Its skin was a patchwork of writhing, pulsating tentacles, some of which still moved independently, twitching and curling. Its head was an uneven mass, featureless except for two hollow, glowing eyes that radiated a sickly light, but despite its appearance, the voice retained its cheerful tone. There we go! Thats better, isnt it? Now we can talk properly! Adam stared, his blood running cold. His instincts screamed at him to run, to fight, to do anything but stand there. Yet he couldnt move. He could only stare at the bizarre, nightmarish creature before him, trying to reconcile the sweetness of its voice with the terror of its form. What what are you? He finally managed to choke out. The mass of tentacles writhed briefly before stilling, then spoke again, its tone bright and chipper despite its grotesque appearance. Oh, not even like this? Okay, how rude of me, let me introduce myself properly then! It said, sounding almost apologetic. The limbs shifted, folding and twisting in on themselves until the creatures humanoid outline was slightly more defined, though its unsettling appearance remained. I am the Overmind, the manifestation of the hive consciousness that resides within your mind! Adam froze, his eyes narrowing as the words sank in. His body tensed, though he managed to keep his voice steady. The Overmind? He echoed, his unease growing, he immediately remembered that the name was tied to his Parasites description. Thats right! The Overmind chirped happily, as if its appearance and purpose were nothing out of the ordinary. Oh, its such an honor to finally meet you face-to-facewell, as close to face-to-face as we can get! You, Adam, are truly special! My favorite champion! The Overminds voice practically radiated joy like a very happy kid, and Adam was taken aback by the sheer enthusiasm with which it spoke. Before he could process what it had just said, the entity continued, heaping compliments upon him. Youre the first of your kind to perfectly merge with one of my parasites! Truly remarkable! Do you have any idea how rare that is? No one else has ever managed itnot like you. And oh, how proud I am to see how far youve come! Youre an anomaly, a prodigy, a masterpiece Stop! Adam interrupted, raising a hand and taking a step back. The Overminds barrage of praise was overwhelming, leaving him feeling both bewildered and oddly uncomfortable. Im sorry, but please, just get to the point. The Overmind recoiled slightly, its glowing eyes dimming in what seemed to be embarrassment. Oh, Im so sorry! I got carried away. Its just Ive never had the chance to talk to one of my champions before. Usually, theyre well, incapable of speech. Most of them dont even have coherent thoughts after their fusion, let alone the ability to converse like this. But you, Adam, youre completely unique! Even my master, The_Hunger, has taken notice of you! Adams stomach twisted at the mention of the patron. The name alone brought back the memory of the deal hed been offered, the oppressive presence, the weight of the decision hanging over him. His expression hardened as he looked at the Overmind and started talking. Your master, yes, The_Hunger, offered me a deal. Whats so special about that? The Overmind leaned closer, its voice dropping to an almost conspiratorial whisper. Oh, Adam thats beyond exceptional. My master doesnt make deals lightly. In fact It paused, as if savoring the moment. theres only ever been one other individual like you to make a pact with The_Hunger. And they werent even from this world-channel. Adam blinked, his mind stuttering to a halt. World-channel? The term was foreign, incomprehensible, but it sent a shiver down his spine. He stared at the Overmind, his voice sharp. What do you mean by that? Whats a world-channel? The Overmind froze, its glowing eyes, or whatever those were, widening. Oops! Forget I said that! It exclaimed in a high-pitched, almost comical tone. Forget you said Adam started, but the Overmind cut him off, speaking quickly. Anyway! You should accept that deal as soon as possible! Ive overheard my master saying that Infinite_Gaze and The_Black_Sphinx are also interested in you. But theyll have to wait for the regular process before they can even communicate with you. It said, its cheerful demeanor returning. Adams brow furrowed, his mind racing. He forced himself to sound calm, though his thoughts were anything but. Regular process? Whats that? He asked, feigning interest, the Overminds tentacles twitched, and it let out a delighted hum. Oh, its when you reach Eden, of course! I have no doubt youll make it there. Normally, only when a user gets to Eden can they But suddenly, the Overminds voice cut off with a sharp cry of pain. Its form jerked violently, the tentacles convulsing as if struck by an invisible force. OUCH! It yelped, its tone filled with genuine pain and surprise. Adam stepped forward instinctively. What happened? Are you okay? The Overmind straightened slowly, its glowing eyes narrowing. Its nothing, just a reprimand from my master. I wasnt supposed to tell you that. It said curtly, though its tone was tinged with irritation, it then turned its gaze back to Adam, scrutinizing him. Wait a minute Did you trick me into saying something I wasnt supposed to? Adams heart skipped a beat, but he quickly put on an innocent expressiona terrible one at that. His awkward smile and stiff posture made it painfully obvious that he was lying. What? No, of course not! Id never do something like that. The Overmind tilted its head, its glowing eyes narrowing slightly before it let out a soft laugh. Oh, Adam, of course you didnt! Theres no way you would even try, so everything is okay! Youre my favorite champion after all, almost like a son to me! Im sure you wouldnt do anything to deceive me. Adams forced smile tightened, and he resisted the urge to grimace, almost like a son? Seriously? The Overminds jovial tone returned. Anyway, feel free to ask me more questions! Just try not to get me in trouble again, okay? It waved a tentacle dismissively, its carefree attitude almost making Adam forget the monstrous form it inhabited. The boys fingers clenched into fists as he took a slow, measured breath, his mind racing. Despite the Overminds cheerful demeanor, he knew he needed to tread carefully. Its earlier slip had revealed far more than it intended, and Adam couldnt afford to let his guard down now, so he straightened, his tone deliberate and calm, masking his apprehension. Alright, lets take a step back. Do you know why Im here? The last thing I remember is being held captive by that woman Abbess. I I activated my ''Vicious Devourer'' state, but after that, everything went blank Oh right, I did that. Adam began, locking eyes with the amorphous figure and remembering the reason why he had done so, it was because all his team was killed and there was no way out either way. However, at his words, the Overminds glowing eyes narrowed, its playful energy dissipating into a serious stillness. When it spoke, its voice carried an uncharacteristic weight. Okay, first and foremost, Adam, listen carefully: never activate the ''Vicious Devourer'' intentionally again. The firm declaration startled him. He opened his mouth to protest, but the Overmind pressed on, its tone grave. That form is a death sentence. For most mortals, activating it means succumbing to irreversible mutations once their hunger is sated. Their bodies cannot withstand the transformation. But you The Overminds voice softened, a reverence seeping into its words. You are different, Adam. Your body is special. As an undead, you can endure what no living host could dream of. Its remarkable, really. The entitys tone shifted abruptly, returning to its excitable admiration. In fact, your body is absolutely perfect for my parasite! The compatibility, the resilience, the sheer Stop, please Just get back to the point. Adam cut in sharply, raising a hand to silence the Overminds growing praise. The Overmind paused, its glow dimming slightly in what seemed like embarrassment. Ah, yes, of course where was I? Oh, right. The second reason youre here. Your consciousness is within this space because well, your parasite has taken full control of your body. Adams eyes widened, his breath catching in his throat. He stumbled back a step, his voice rising in alarm. What?! What do you mean, taken full control?! Calm down, its not what you think. Let me explain. The Overmind soothed, raising several tentacles as if to placate him. Adams heart pounded in his chest as he waited, his mind spiraling with worst-case scenarios. Normally, a parasite like mine has its own mind. Over time, it gradually asserts dominance, taking control of its host naturally. But in your case, things happened in reverse. The Overmind began, its tone patient and reassuring. What does that mean? Adam demanded, his voice tight. The Overmind tilted its amorphous head as if trying to offer a comforting smile, though its unsettling form made the gesture unnerving. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it It means that instead of the parasite controlling you, you have completely taken control of the parasite. Your thoughts, your personality even, your very essenceeverything that makes you youhas overwritten the parasites mind. Its not separate from you anymore; its part of you. So, when I say its taken control of your body, all I really mean is that youre on autopilot. Your body is still acting just as you would, guided by your own instincts and consciousness. Adams shoulders relaxed slightly as the explanation sank in. He exhaled slowly, his fear subsiding a bit. So its like the parasite is a backup of my mind? The Overmind let out a soft hum of approval. Precisely. A perfect analogy, if I may say so. That brought Adam some measure of relief, though his curiosity remained. Alright, that explains why Im here since Im technically unconscious, but whats happening out there while Im in whatever this place is? The Overminds glowing eyes brightened, a hint of excitement returning to its tone. Oh, if youre that curious, I can show you. Would you like to see it? Adam hesitated for a moment before nodding. Yes. Show me. The massive eye behind the Overmind, which he had barely noticed in his earlier panic, began to glow intensely. The light bathed the entire space in a pulsing, otherworldly hue. Without warning, a vast screen appeared before him, hovering in the void like a giant television. Adam squinted as the screen flickered to life. Slowly, an image materializedgrainy at first, then sharpening into perfect clarity. It was a view from his own eyes, a perspective so familiar it sent a chill down his spine. His breath caught as the screen fully lit up, revealing the scene before him, the first thing he noticed was the sheer speed of his own attacks. The movements displayed were so rapid they were almost imperceptible, nothing more than fleeting blurs. Yet the sheer force behind each blow shook the ground like an earthquake. He squinted, focusing harder on the chaotic exchange of strikes. His bodyno, the thing his body had becomewas locked in a brutal clash with Abbess Xinhui. At first, he didnt recognize her. Her appearance was grotesquely altered, her once serene and commanding aura replaced by something monstrous. Her skin was mottled with blackened veins that pulsed unnaturally, and her limbs seemed longer and more jagged, her hair, which he remembered as smooth and pristine, now whipped through the air like coiling tendrils. Is that really The same woman? Adam muttered aloud, his voice trembling. His hands tightened into fists as he watched the distorted figure, his disbelief warring with the undeniable familiarity of her movements. It was her, or at least what remained of her. A sharp gasp escaped him as one of the appendages protruding from his own backa grotesque, sharp limb resembling a skeletal bladepierced through her arm with terrifying precision and shook it violently, pulling her closer with a horrifying crunch of bone. His body capitalized on the moment, his fist swinging with brutal efficiency as the punch landed squarely on Abbesss face, and the force was cataclysmic. Her body was launched downward like a missile, slamming into the ground with a deafening impact that left a massive crater in its wake. Dust and debris exploded into the air, obscuring the area in a thick, choking cloud. Adam recoiled instinctively, his heart pounding in his chest. His eyes darted back to the screen as he tried to process what he had just seen, but the chaos continued unabated. Out of the swirling dust, a swarm of monstrous figures charged toward his body. Adams blood ran cold as he recognized themcreatures reminiscent of the Jiang Shis he had fought before. Their twisted forms, their jerky movements, the soulless hunger in their glowing eyesit was all too familiar. But before they could even reach him, something tore through them at an impossible speed. A blur of gold streaked across the battlefield, and in its wake, the Jiang Shis were obliterated. Limbs and torsos were severed cleanly, their bodies disintegrating into ash almost instantly. The source of the carnage revealed itselfa skeletal figure wielding four enormous golden scythes instead of hands, its movements graceful yet deadly, Adams breath hitched as recognition dawned on him. That thats His voice trailed off, too stunned to finish the thought. The skeletal creature was one he knew intimately, its presence deeply ingrained in his memories, but before he could react further, the ground trembled beneath the screen. A massive shadow loomed into view, and Adams heart dropped as another familiar figure emerged. A colossal, spectral beast with demonic features towered over the battlefield, its translucent form exuding a menacing, otherworldly energy. It stepped forward with slow, deliberate movements, each footfall shaking the ground. The beast turned its focus to the crater where Abbess had been thrown, and without hesitation, it began stomping the area repeatedly, its immense strength pulverizing the ground. Dust and rubble flew with each crushing blow, and the beasts haunting roar echoed through the air. Adams head spun. The monstrous scythe-wielding figure, the demonic colossusthese werent just random entities, he knew them very well from the last two scenarios. Finally, he turned away from the screen, his wide eyes locking onto the Overmind. What is happening?! What is all of this?! Said the boy with urgency in his voice, but on its end, the Overminds glowing form tilted slightly, as if amused by his reaction. Oh, that? Your body has awakened the gift bestowed upon you by my master. Adams brow furrowed in confusion. What? The_Hunger? What gift are you even talking abo Is this the nature of [The True Hunger] trait? The Overminds glow pulsed rhythmically, almost as if it were chuckling. Ding Dong! Correct! But perhaps its better if you read it yourself. Read? What do you mean by read? Adam asked, his confusion deepening. With an air of mischief, the Overmind responded. I can retrieve the message history from the game logs. Would you like to see? Adams eyes narrowed once again. What do you mean by game? The Overminds glow dimmed momentarily, as if caught in a mistake. Oops. Did I say game? I meant uh system! Yes! Messages from your abilities! Before Adam could press further, a series of glowing text boxes began to materialize in front of him, hovering in the air like holograms. Line after line of messages scrolled into view, detailing events and triggers that had led to this moment. His eyes darted across the screen, scanning the information with mounting dread.
?The skill [Torture of the 1001 Curses] has marked you as its target.?
?The 1001 curses will be applied to the affected user one by one. Their effects are cumulative.?
?Your Strength has increased significantly.?
?Your Speed has increased significantly.?
?Your Senses have increased significantly.?
?...?
?...?
The words blurred together for a moment as Adam tried to comprehend the enormity of what was happening. The notifications kept coming, a seemingly endless list of enhancements and transformations applied to his body. It was absurdalmost comicalhow far the text scrolled. Adam felt his knees weaken, not from physical strain but from the mental effort of processing this A thousand curses? It was unreal, his mind flashed back to the last time he had gained buffs in the last scenarioonly eight of them stacked together had been enough to elevate his physical abilities to superhuman levels. And now a thousand? This... this is insane. He whispered, gripping the sides of his head as the truth hit him. His trait Malediction Reversal had turned every curse into a blessing, stacking enhancements beyond anything he could have imagined.
?Your perception of time has been enhanced exponentially.?
?Your reflexes have reached inhuman thresholds.?
?Your body now emits an aura of overwhelming dominance.?
And then, finally, the warnings began to appear.
?Warning: The level of cursed energy exceeds the maximum capacity the user can endure.?
?Notice: The trait The True Hunger is responding to the overwhelming cursed energy inside the user.?
?The user Adam Scholar and the treasure Overminds Parasite resonate with the extreme power gained.?
?Notice: The trait Vicious Devourer (Incomplete-Acolyte) has temporarily evolved into Perfect Vicious Devourer (Hunger Acolyte).?
The phrase sent a chill down his spine. His body was no longer just his ownit was transforming, adapting to something monstrous. The Overmind had hinted at the dangers of Vicious Devourer, but now it had evolved into something far beyond what he could have anticipated. The next notifications pushed his dread even further:
?Notice: Demon-type entity has responded to the call of its master. The overwhelming cursed energy has allowed it to fully manifest in the physical plane.?
[ Daemonium Gigantiphage - Rank A+ ]
?Additional Information?
?An extreme high-tier ghost specter of destruction, the Daemonium Gigantiphage embodies dread itself. With its demonic visagewings stretched wide, jagged horns reaching skyward, cloven hooves pounding the earth, and a barbed tail whipping through the airit is clad in a war suit etched with the runes of ancient, cursed craftsmanship. This entity shifts effortlessly between ethereal and physical forms, making it an unstoppable force against mortals and immortals alike. In its world of origin, it is not merely a monster but a legend of devastation, feared as a walking apocalypse. It can conjure the skills [Ethereal Cataclysm Lv10], [Soul-Shattering Wail Lv10], and [Gigantiphage Annihilation Strike Lv10].?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
[Notice: The creature is being fully controlled by the user due to the effects of the skill ?Hivemind Lv1?.]
[Hint: While in full control, the user can use the Daemonium Gigantiphage skills at will.]
?Notice: The Sacred Guardian of Envy has resonated with the cursed energy of its master, temporarily evolving into Cursed Emperor of Envy.?
[ Cursed Emperor of Envy - Rank A+ ]
?Additional Information?
?The pinnacle of the Golden Pavilions twisted creations, the Cursed Emperor of Envy transcends even their masterpiece, the Cursed Lord of Envy. It possesses twin-crowned heads, eternally watching the past and future, making it an unparalleled strategist. Its chest houses a flickering blue flamethe manifestation of its soulshielded by layers of unyielding enchantments. Four arms, each ending in a gleaming golden scythe, and insect-like legs grant it an unnatural speed that belies its size. The Cursed Emperor of Envy is a force that defies logic, earning its moniker as the ultimate spear and shield, a symbol of perfection in both attack and defense. It can conjure the skills [Golden Bastion of Eternity Lv10], [Eclipsing Scythe Lv10], [True Anti-Healing Lv10], and [Perfect Hex of Envy Lv10].?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
[Notice: The creature is being fully controlled by the user due to the effects of the skill ?Hivemind Lv1?.]
[Hint: While in full control, the user can use the Cursed Emperor of Envy skills at will.]
?Notice: The treasure Spectronomicon has resonated with the cursed energy of its master, temporarily evolving into Ancient Ethernomicon.?
[ Ancient Ethernomicon - Rank A+ ]
?Additional Information?
?The final normal evolution of the Spectronomicon, the Ancient Ethernomicon has transcended its original form. Now a sentient and humanoid entity, it manifests as a slender, featureless mannequin-like figure of translucent cursed energy. Where its head would be, a perfectly spherical mass of roiling ectoplasmic energy pulsates with eerie luminescence. Possessing infinite knowledge about ghosts, specters, and all ethereal beings, it wields absolute dominion over such entities, summoning them at will or erasing their existence entirely. Its curious and mischievous nature often leads it to toy with mortals, pulling them into strange, spectral games with terrifying stakes. Though it seems whimsical at times, its actions are driven by an inscrutable, eldritch logic. It can conjure the skills [Phantom Codex Unbound Lv10], [Soul Weave Sphere Lv10], and [Lets make a death wish Lv10].?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
[Notice: The creature is being fully controlled by the user due to the effects of the skill ?Hivemind Lv1?.]
[Hint: While in full control, the user can use the Ancient Ethernomicon skills at will.]
Adam felt his stomach churn. The entitiesthe ones that had once seemed like allieswere now transforming into something even more fearsome. Their power, once contained, now felt untethered and volatile. Finally, the last notification appeared, its weight crushing Adams already spiraling thoughts:
?User Adam Scholar has obtained the title Commander of the Truly Strong for commanding three or more entities of rank A or higher.?
?Congratulations!?
Commander? Adams thoughts cracked as he read the words. It was absurd. A cruel joke. He hadnt commanded anythinghe was being swept along by forces far beyond his control It seemed that the system didnt take into account the process, just the result. Before his spiraling thoughts could take over completely, the Overminds voice pierced through his mind like a warm, almost soothing melody. Oh, Adam, what youve experienced so far is but a fragmenta sliverof what youre capable of with my masters gift. You havent even begun to grasp the depths of your potential. It cooed, its tone carrying a strange mixture of delight and mockery. Adam clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. A fragment? He muttered under his breath, his voice shaking. Yes, a fragment, this is merely a glimpse of what awaits you should you accept the pact with The_Hunger. Do you see it now, Adam? The parasitic nature you fear is not one of mere consumption. No, its true purpose is far grander: evolution. The Overmind continued, its tone growing even more pleasant, as though savoring the moment. Adams gaze snapped upward. Evolution? Exactly, look at what my influence has done already. Two of your most cherished minions have ascended to levels they could never have reached on their own. And the other one has borrowed a fragment of my power to manifest no, actually, her power. The Overmind purred, its voice wrapping around him like velvet and having its focus shifted momentarily, with Adam following its gaze. His eyes landed on the writhing mass of tentacles imprisoning the Undead Empress. You see, Adam, even the one who bears the title of Lord of the Undead cannot stand against them now. Together, your minions would reduce her to nothing more than ash and memories. Said the Overmind while Adams stomach churned. The weight of the entitys words sank in, but instead of the awe it likely intended, a sense of unease began to bubble within him. His body may have been at the center of this transformation, but his consciousness, his self, remained detachedan observer of the nightmare unfolding. He gritted his teeth. No, this this isnt right. The boy muttered, cutting through the Overminds monologue, who paused, clearly unaccustomed to interruptions. What isnt right, my champion? Adam took a deep breath, forcing himself to meet the entitys gaze. This isnt me. What Im seeingits not me. Its my body, sure, and maybe even a backup of my personality, but its not me. If you want me to accept whatever it is youre offering, I need to feel it. I need to experience it in my own skin, in my own mind. The Overmind tilted its head, considering him carefully. Youre asking to return your consciousness to your body? Yes, can you do it? Adam replied firmly. Perhaps. The Overmind admitted, its tone now laced with curiosity. Youre a curious one, Adam, most would revel in the detachment, the freedom. But you Its voice trailed off, and for a moment, silence filled the void between them. Adam turned, his expression softening as he locked eyes with the Overminds manifestation. Please, Im asking you, as your so-called champion. Let me feel it for myself. He suddenly said, his voice filled with sincerity, making the Overminds form shimmer slightly, its energy flickering as though caught off guard. For a brief moment, it remained silent, and Adam wondered if he had overstepped. Then, with a sigh that sounded almost reluctant, the entity relented. How could I refuse such a heartfelt request from my favorite champion? Very well, Adam. I will return your mind to your body. It said, its tone tinged with amusement while its presence grew more intense, its voice wrapping around Adam like a cocoon. Are you ready? It finally asked, its tone serious now. The boy swallowed hard and nodded. Im ready. Chapter 72 - A fight far above my level Chapter 72 - A fight far above my level Adam blinked, and in that instant, his entire reality shifted. It was as if no time had passed between standing in that otherworldly mental plane alongside the Overmind and suddenly being thrust back into his physical body. He felt no particular transitionno pull, no sensation of movement, no disorientation. Just a simple, jarring shift from one existence to the other. The first thing he did was examine himself, slowly, Adam raised his hands, flexing his fingers. They were larger now, the tips sharper, and his entire body had an unfamiliar weight. His skin was no longer the human tone he remembered; instead, it had become a dark purple, its texture resembling a hardened carapace. He ran his hands over his arms and chest, feeling the firm, almost armor-like quality of his new form. It was resilient yet strangely flexible, allowing full movement without resistance. His breath caught as a sensation in his back drew his attention. Turning his head slightly, Adam noticed four elongated appendages sprouting from his spine. They were spider-like, sleek, and disturbingly sharp, each moving with precision and responsiveness that felt entirely natural, as if they''d always been part of him. Testing them, he willed the limbs to move, and they obeyed, slicing through the air with a faint whisper. He was taller now, leaner but with defined musculature that he could feel even through the strange shell of his new body. His hair, unexpectedly, was longer than before, brushing against his shoulders. Curious, Adam touched his face and froze, his fingers traced over his cheeks, finding the insectoid mandibles still protruding from either side of his jaw, though they now coexisted with a set of lips that had returned to their rightful place. The combination was unsettling, but he pushed aside the discomfort, there was too much to process. Dark energy pulsed faintly around him, dancing along his form in graceful waves. It wasn''t chaotic or violent but rather seemed to envelop him like a shadowy aura, emanating from within. He expected to feel stronger, fasteranythingbut to his surprise, there was no notable change. No heightened senses, no rush of power. He felt... the same. His abilities hadn''t been bolstered like before when buffs gave him an intoxicating sense of freedom, this transformation, for all its monstrous alterations, left his internal perception untouched. As Adam stood there, unmoving, taking in every detail of his changed form, a sudden system message flashed before his eyes:
[The otherworldly entity "The_Hunger" has temporarily enabled the function ''Help(?)''. This function will assist the user while active.]
[The user''s heightened perception has detected the skill [Max Surveillance Eye Lv9] being utilized by another user remotely.]
[Do you wish to perform the recommended actions to disable the enemy''s skill?]
[Y/N]
Adam blinked at the notifications, his mind racing. Help? What was that supposed to mean? The system had always been an impartial, cold entity that provided information rather than active aid. For a moment, he felt paralyzed, his gaze locked on the messages, then, realization struck. If the patron, The_Hunger, had activated some sort of assistance feature within the system, it was likely a means to familiarize Adam with his new form and capabilities. A trial run, perhaps. Without hesitation, Adam selected the [Y] option, his finger brushing against the ethereal interface. The moment he confirmed, the world around him seemed to shift subtly, as if gears had clicked into place. A deafening, guttural scream tore through the air. Adam turned, his senses hyper-aware, and saw the massive form of the Demon-type, letting out a howl so powerful it fractured the ground beneath its feet. Cracks spiderwebbed outward, the earth groaning under the sheer force of the sound wave. Rocks exploded into dust, and a shockwave rippled through the air, carrying with it a terrifying pressure.
[Skill: Soul-Shattering Wail Lv10]
[A ghostly roar that pierces through dimensions, shattering the souls of all living beings within its range. Those who hear it experience unbearable pain, madness, and spiritual fractures that weaken their connection to life. Weak survivors are left with permanent scars on their souls, reducing their ability to wield spiritual energy.]
Adam stood unmoving as the sound reached him, waiting for the inevitable sensation of pain or disorientation. Instead, it washed over him like a passing breeze, harmless and distant. He frowned, recalling vividly the last time he had encountered this creature''s attack. Back then, the blast had nearly incapacitated him and his entire team during their first scenario. Now, it was as though the attack held no power at all. He glanced around, his sharp, altered eyes quickly finding Abbess Xinhui in the distance. The vampire woman appeared unaffected, standing calmly amidst the devastation. Her expression was unreadable, but Adam guessed it was her undead nature that rendered her immune to such effects. However, another notification popped up in Adams field of vision, its content immediately drawing his attention.
[Notice: The enemy skill [Max Surveillance Eye Lv9] has been neutralized. The target user has received the corresponding damage.]
What? Adam muttered aloud, startled. He hadn''t expected immediate results, let alone such a decisive outcome. The system had apparently acted on his behalf, taking down the opposing skill with surgical precision. He clenched his fists, the sharpness of his nails digging into his palmsnot out of pain, but from the sudden rush of realization. He froze for a moment, his eyes locked onto the red warning message that appeared before him.
[Danger!]
His mind raced. The realization that Lord Varek might have suffered damage from the earlier notification left a trail of uncertainty in its wake, but there was no time to dwell on it. The flickering red screen disappeared as quickly as it had come, and his gaze instinctively snapped upward. From the distance, Abbess had launched herself toward him with terrifying speed. At first glance, it seemed like she had crossed the battlefield in an instant. But to Adam, everything felt as if it had slowed to a crawl. The systems message clarified what was happening.
[Appropriate sensory response activated automatically. Please maintain focus.]
"Is this... the Help function again?" Adam murmured to himself, feeling a strange sense of calm wash over him. His mind was sharp, his body steady, and his vision hyper-focused on every twitch of the woman''s movements. He understood nowthis wasnt just an enhancement of his abilities; it was guidance from the system itself. As Abbesss form neared, her pale, skeletal figure became sharper in detail. Her undead nature granted her a grotesque eleganceher elongated limbs moved unnaturally fast, the blue flames in her hollow eyes flaring with each motion. Her tattered ceremonial robes fluttered as she swung one of her massive, clawed hands toward Adam, aiming directly for his chest. The boy stepped forward To an observer, the motion might have seemed ordinary, but to him, it was deliberate, calculated. The world remained in this slowed state, allowing him to process and react with precision. His hardened, carapace-like skin felt unyielding as he raised his arm to block the attack. Abbesss claw struck, a sharp clash of force against his transformed body, and sparks of cursed energy scattered into the air. He didnt hesitate. Using the momentum, he countered with a swipe of one of his arachnid appendages, aiming to cut her flank. Abbess ducked, pivoting impossibly fast to avoid the strike, her talons slashing upward toward his face. Adam leaned back, the claws narrowly missing his insectoid mandibles. He could feel the wind of her strike brushing past him, sharp and cold like a blade. Each exchange was relentless. Abbess''s strikes were feral yet calculated, her strength clashing against Adam''s newfound resilience. Every movement was accompanied by the faint hum of cursed energy clashing with dark ki. Despite the frenzy, their movements were impossibly precise, and not a single blow landed completely. You shouldnt even be standing! Your pathetic body should have shattered by now! Why do you persist?! Abbess hissed, her voice distorted and filled with venom, but Adam didnt reply. His focus was unbroken, his mind processing every detail of her movements. With each strike she delivered, he counteredhis sharp appendages slicing through the air like blades, meeting her claws mid-swing. The womans frustration grew with every failed attempt to overpower him. Their duel continued at a breakneck pace, so fast that the energy radiating from their strikes sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield. The ground beneath them cracked and crumbled. Dust and debris hung in the air, caught in the turbulent energy of their combat. From the corner of his vision, Adam noticed faint glimmers of light beginning to materialize around Abbess. He recognized them immediatelythe glowing, ethereal scythes of his summoned undead, the Cursed Emperor of Envy. The golden-armored undead moved with blinding speed, his four cursed scythes positioned strategically around the Don. Each one shimmered with dark energy, cutting through the dust-filled air as they closed in. Abbesss expression twisted into panic as she realized too late the danger she was in. With a desperate roar, she summoned a burst of her own cursed ki, creating a defensive barrier around herself. The scythes struck simultaneously, their cursed energy colliding with her defenses in a cascade of blinding sparks and thunderous explosions. The air seemed to tear apart from the sheer force of the clash. The relentless assault from the Cursed Emperor left Abbess vulnerable. Her barrier held for only a fraction of a second before cracking under the pressure. Her focus was entirely on defending against the scythes, and she failed to notice Adam moving in. Seizing the opportunity, the boy lunged forward. With a powerful twist of his body, he delivered a brutal horizontal kick to Abbesss midsection. The force of the impact reverberated through the air like a cannon blast. The womans body folded from the blow, and she was sent hurtling through the air, crashing into the remnants of a crumbling stone wall with a deafening crash. Dust and debris exploded outward from the point of impact, obscuring her figure for a moment. Adam straightened, his arachnid appendages flexing as if instinctively preparing for another attack, his glowing crimson eyes surveyed the battlefield with unshaken determination. Now he understood. Shes kind of right, individually, were evenly matched in power. But with my summons, the balance shifts. Its not just me anymore. Adam muttered to himself, his gaze drifting back to the broken wall where Abbess lay, her form slowly becoming visible again as the dust settled. Her frustration, her desperationit all made sense now. She was losing, not because of her lack of skill or power, but because the boy had the advantage of numbers It wasnt just a fight anymore; it was almost a guaranteed victory. Adam stood amidst the chaotic battlefield, his breaths steady but his mind racing with a torrent of thoughts. He needed to assess his next move, his crimson eyes, glowing faintly with the power of his Cursed Eyes, narrowed as he contemplated his options. What should he do next? The possibilities ran through his mind, yet he refrained from settling on one. Instead, he decided to try something unconventional. His gaze hardened with determination, and he spoke aloud, his voice resonating with clarity. Whats the best plan of action for this fight? To his surprise, the system reacted instantly. A translucent screen materialized in front of him, the characters on it glowing faintly in the dim battlefield.
[Would you like to enable automatic skill activation?]
[Y/N]
Adam''s brow furrowed as he read the message. The idea was both intriguing and unsettling. Could the system truly operate autonomously, choosing skills on his behalf based on the combat situation? The implications were profound, suggesting a level of complexity in the system he hadn''t fully grasped. He mulled it over briefly, feeling both curiosity and a gnawing uncertainty about surrendering control in such a way. No. He muttered decisively, selecting the [N] option. He wasnt ready to give up control, not to the parasite and certainly not to the system. However, the interaction spurred an idea. Adam leaned into the unknown and decided to test another question. This time, he needed something more tangible. Is there a way for me to receive information about the skills I have and can use? He asked, his voice steady, but his heart pounding faintly in anticipation. Another system window emerged, its words sharp and clear:
[Would you like to download all available information on the users state?]
[Y/N]
Adam stared at the screen, his mind churning with possibilities. The wording was ambiguous. Download? Did that mean the knowledge would somehow transfer directly into his mind? It was unclear, but he had no time to debate semantics. He weighed the risk and decided to proceed, selecting the [Y] option. The next message sent a chill down his spine.
[Warning: The volume and level of information are excessive. The user may experience mental damage during the process.]
His fingers instinctively clenched into fists, a brief flicker of doubt crossing his face. Before he could fully process the warning, another message appeared.
[Notice: Skill [Mental Resistance Lv8] has nullified the damage.]
Relief washed over him momentarily, but then it began. A wave of indescribable sensation surged through Adam. His vision blurred for a fraction of a second before snapping back into focus, sharper than ever. The feeling was alienlike a storm of data, raw and unfiltered, cascading into his mind. It reminded him faintly of the time he had been overwhelmed by the Demon-Types attack in the first scenario, but this was different. Instead of incapacitating him, the influx of information felt purposeful, like pieces of a puzzle assembling themselves in real-time. He felt as though countless fragments of knowledge, techniques, and even faint echoes of experiences were being woven seamlessly into his consciousness. Adams eyes widened as he stood rooted to the spot. It was as if he had always known this information, yet only now was he recalling it. Every skill, every technique, every strategyit all felt deeply familiar. His lips parted slightly as a wave of wonder and joy spread across his features. So this this is what it feels like. He murmured, his voice barely audible, tinged with awe. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, Adam allowed himself a small, genuine smile. The sheer volume of information was astounding, yet his mind processed it with ease, thanks to the systems safeguards. He closed his eyes briefly, savoring the moment. He felt like he had unlocked a door to infinite potential. This was the truth all along. He thought, his expression hardening with determination as clarity washed over him. He clenched his fists, now fully aware of the arsenal at his disposal. "I was right. Information and knowledge truly are power." When he opened his eyes again, they gleamed with renewed focus. The sensation of mastery, of understanding, coursed through him. It wasnt just about the power to fight; it was the realization that his greatest weapon had always been his mind, now armed with an unfathomable reservoir of skills and knowledge. Adams body trembled as the overwhelming process concluded. His breathing was heavy, but his mind raced with clarity and excitement. He glanced down at his hands and his fingers elongated, each stretching unnaturally into razor-sharp claws, their dark sheen glinting ominously in the dim light. A flicker of awe crossed his face as the claws retracted, his fingers regaining their normal human form. He flexed them, marveling at the seamless transition. It felt natural now, as though his body had always been capable of such a transformation. Turning his attention to his back, Adam felt the appendages there stir. With a deliberate effort, he commanded them to move. The spider-like limbs extended, their intricate joints and sinews pulsing with a lifelike energy. They twitched and shifted, sharp points glimmering menacingly. Adams lips curved into a grin of pure exhilaration. So this is what this body is capable of. He murmured, his voice low, reverent. His mind brimmed with knowledgeknowledge that felt innate, as if it had always been part of him. Each skill, each transformation, and each capability now came with a vivid understanding of its purpose and potential. This was no longer experimentation He knew. Alright! Adam shouted, the word bursting from his lips with unrestrained confidence. His gaze snapped to where Abbess continued her relentless duel with the Cursed Emperor of Envy. Without hesitation, he charged toward them, his movements fluid, precise, as though his body and mind were finally in perfect harmony. Before reaching his adversary, Adam glanced at the spectral mannequinthe Ethernomiconthat floated idly nearby. With a sharp mental command, he directed it into action. The spectral being jolted upright as if electrified, its faceless form almost vibrating with excitement for the first orders of its master. The Ethernomicon raised its translucent arms, the air around it shifting dramatically. Swirling winds began to gather, but this was no ordinary breeze. The vortex pulsed with an eerie, unnatural energy, the kind that seemed to drain the warmth from the room. Adams sharp eyes noticed the subtle pull from the corpses scattered across the battlefieldmonks, mutated monstrosities, and others alike. The winds carried the essence of their deaths, funneling it into a concentrated storm of malevolent force. The mannequin emitted a chilling shriek, a distorted sound that echoed with dark glee. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
[Skill: Soul Weave Sphere Lv10]
[The Ancient Ethernomicon exerts control over the souls of living and recently deceased beings, extracting them from their bodies from a distance. The extracted souls coalesce into a glowing sphere on one of its hands, which it can expand or condense as a reservoir of power. The process leaves victims in a vegetative state unless the souls are returned.]
Adams lips curled into a smirk. "Good." Finally reaching the chaotic battle, Adam wasted no time. He transformed his arm, the entire limb twisting and hardening into a lethal blade. With a swift, decisive motion, he thrust toward Abbess, aiming directly at her shoulder. She reacted just in time, twisting her body to avoid a fatal blow. The blade still grazed her, slicing through her outer garment and leaving a shallow gash. Her evasion left her exposed to the Cursed Emperor. The undead warrior seized the opportunity, its golden scythes slicing through the air in a blinding arc. Four brutal strikes connected with Abbess, each leaving deep gashes across her torso. Black blood oozed from the wounds, its sickly color staining her already battered form. She screameda guttural cry of pain and frustrationher voice echoing through the desolate space. Adam stepped back, watching the scene unfold with an analytical eye. He noted the black blood and the absence of any regeneration. His mind pieced it together. [True Anti-Healing], he thought, satisfaction flickering across his face. Abbess staggered, retreating a few paces as her chest heaved. Her face twisted in rage and disbelief. No no! This cant be happening! She screamed, her voice raw with desperation while her arms shot into the air, her head tilting back as she cried out. Lord Varek! Aid me! Once more, I beg of you! Deliver me from this madness! Her voice carried a pleading tone, almost prayer-like, as though her very survival hinged on divine intervention But nothing happened. No surge of energy, no divine response. Only silence. A chilling wind swept through the battlefield, and a massive, spectral claw materialized from the Demon-Types form. It tore through the air with devastating force, obliterating the ground where the Don stood. She barely managed to shield herself, but the impact sent her flying, her body crashing into a pile of rubble. Dust and debris settled slowly around her crumpled form. Groaning, Abbess pushed herself upright, her movements sluggish. Her body trembled as she brushed off the debris, her face a mask of disbelief and fury. No! This isnt right! Why isnt Lord Varek responding? Why why now? She spat, her voice cracking and her hands clenched into fists as her gaze darted wildly, searching for answers that wouldnt come. Adam observed her, his expression impassive, yet his mind buzzed with clarity. His cold, calculating gaze lingered on Abbess as she kept her head bowed, screaming in frustration and anguish. He did not move, did not flinch, as though he were waiting for something. His stillness was unnerving, his unrelenting presence suffocating. The moment Abbess raised her head, she froze in shock. Adam stood mere paces from her, his crimson eyes glowing faintly in the dim light. How had he reached her without her noticing? Why hadnt he struck her down? These thoughts raced through her mind as she took in his stancecalm, composed, and, most insultingly, unthreatened. He wasnt attacking her; he was observing her, dissecting her movements with his sharp, analytical stare. Her heart pounded furiously, anger and humiliation surging through her veins. She clenched her fists tightly, the dark Ki surrounding her hands intensifying into pulsating black flames. You dare mock me?! She spat, her voice trembling with rage. Without hesitation, she lunged forward, her arms thrust out like spears, their corrupted energy crackling violently in the air as she aimed to impale the boy before her. But before her attack could land, a sudden, searing pain erupted in her chest. It was unlike anything she had ever feltraw, piercing, and paralyzing. Her breath caught in her throat as her body jolted backward involuntarily, as if struck by an invisible force. She staggered, clutching at her chest with wide eyes, her knees buckling under her weight. It felt as though her heart had been pierced, though her skin showed no visible wound. What what is this?! She gasped, her voice laced with panic. Her gaze darted to Adam, but he remained unmoved, his eyes locked onto her with an unreadable expression. A chilling, high-pitched laugh echoed through the battlefield, drawing Abbesss attention to the floating form of the Ethernomicon beside the boy. The spectral mannequins twisted grin stretched unnaturally wide as it lifted one of its slender hands from the swirling orb of energy it held. Something writhed between its elongated fingersa faint, ethereal shape, like a spectral insect, squirming in a futile attempt to escape.
[Skill: Lets make a death wish Lv10]
[A soul-destroying skill of absolute lethality. The Ancient Ethernomicon sacrifices one soul stored within its ectoplasmic sphere, channeling the released energy to annihilate a single chosen target. This attack bypasses all defenses, obliterating the victims body and soul. Weak victims of this skill would trigger the effect [Instant Kill].]
Abbesss breath hitched as she saw the Ethernomicon crush the spectral form in its grip, causing it to vanish into thin air. The moment it disappeared, another sharp, agonizing stab tore through her chest. She screamed, stumbling backward as her hand clawed desperately at her chest. What what are you doing to me?! She demanded between ragged breaths, her voice filled with a mix of terror and fury. Adam finally spoke, his tone cold and detached. You feel it, dont you? The weight of everything youve stolen, everything youve consumed. Its being ripped away from you, piece by piece. The Ethernomicon let out another gleeful laugh, plunging its hand back into the orb and retrieving another writhing fragment. This one flailed more violently than the last, its form flickering as though alive. With a casual flick of its wrist, the entity crushed it as well, and once again, Abbess convulsed, another invisible blow striking her heart. She cried out, collapsing to one knee as black blood dripped from her lips. Stop! Stop it! She howled, her voice breaking. The pain was unbearable, and the helplessness even more so. Her dark Ki sputtered around her body, struggling to maintain its form as her strength waned. Adam let out a slow, measured breath, his gaze fixed on Abbess as she writhed in pain before him. Despite her state, her defiance remained palpable, her dark Ki still flickering weakly around her. He crossed his arms, his expression devoid of satisfaction. This battle gives me no joy, I can feel your powerits immense. I wont deny it. Even now, I can recall the skill and precision of your attacks earlier. I know what youre capable of. But Adam admitted, his voice calm yet firm. He then paused, letting his words sink in. Youre up against four entities. Each one matches your level of strength, and theyre working together. This isnt a battle you can win. Its an impossible scenario. Abbess glared at him, her teeth clenched, her breathing heavy. Adams tone softened, but his resolve remained unshaken. You need to realize this. Theres no shame in recognizing an unwinnable fight. Please, cooperate with me. I promise not to kill you. That isnt my intention. But with my allies gone and only this chance left for me He paused briefly before continuing. I insist that you tell me everything you know about Lord Varekabout how youre able to use all these powers. For a moment, the tension hung thick in the air. Abbesss lips twisted into a snarl, and she began to hurl insults and venomous words at Adam, her voice dripping with rage and bitterness. You think Ill bow to you? To a wretched child playing with forces beyond his comprehension?! Adam sighed, his expression hardening. He didnt respond, allowing her tirade to echo in the barren surroundings. Abbesss shouting only stopped when the Ethernomicon once again reached into its swirling orb and pulled forth another writhing, spectral fragment. It crushed the soul with the same nonchalant cruelty as before, and the woman screamed in agony, collapsing further onto the ground. Her body convulsed, and she clawed at the dirt as another invisible strike pierced her chest. Adam knelt slightly, bringing himself closer to her eye level. Stop this senseless struggle. Just cooperate. You know this is your best option. Abbesss labored breaths filled the silence. After a long pause, she nodded weakly. Fine, Ill talk. She spat, her voice hoarse. Adam studied her carefully, his eyes narrowing slightly. Good. Then tell mewhat is Lord Vareks true objective? How does he command power like yours? Abbesss responses came slowly, her words scattered and evasive. Lord Varek Hes more powerful than you can imagine. His strength its not something a mere boy like you could understand. Her tone carried a hint of mockery, but her words remained vague, offering nothing of true value. As she spoke, a storm of thoughts brewed in her mind. Beneath her outward compliance, Abbess was weaving together the intricate threads of a spell. It was a powerful incantation, one that would allow her to merge with the surrounding environment and vanish completely from their grasp. She needed timejust enough to complete the ritual. So she stalled, speaking in circles, repeating redundant phrases, and avoiding any concrete answers. Adams expression darkened slightly, sensing something but choosing not to act yet. He kept his gaze locked on her, watching for the slightest change in her demeanor. Abbess felt the spell reaching its final stages, her anticipation building. Just a few more moments, and she would be free. As the incantation neared completion, she braced herself to unleash it, her lips parting to utter the final word of power. But before she could, glowing crimson chains erupted from the ground, wrapping tightly around her prone body. The chains burned with an ethereal light, their energy pulsating like a heartbeat. Abbesss eyes widened in horror as she felt the spell unraveling, the magic dissolving into nothingness. She struggled against the restraints, but they vanished as quickly as they appeared, leaving her powerless and defeated. No No! She screamed, her voice trembling with disbelief. Her plan had failed. Behind Adam, a towering figure emergedthe golden-armored undead with two grotesque heads. One of the heads turned its glowing red eyes toward Abbess, its gaze cold and unrelenting. Adam glanced back at the creature briefly before addressing her. Its useless. Thats the Cursed Emperor of Envy, its passive ability allows the right head to see a few seconds into the immediate future. We knew exactly what you were planning. Abbesss body sagged in despair, her energy nearly spent. She stared at Adam with a mix of hatred and resignation. The boy sighed deeply again, pinching the bridge of his nose. You wont tell me anything, will you? No matter what we do He straightened, his expression hardening once more. That leaves us with only one option Well start by putting you unconscious. He stepped forward, his voice carrying an air of finality, his movements were swift and decisive, his body a blur as he surged forward. His hand gripped Abbesss arm with an iron-like strength, the weight of his determination evident in his actions. She barely had a moment to register what was happening before Adam hurled her with terrifying force toward the center of the devastated battlefield. The shattered ground radiated outward from the epicenter, and the open sky above framed her arc as she sailed through the air. Before her body could meet the ground, the Cursed Emperor of Envy intercepted her. The undead''s golden armor gleamed in the faint light, its presence both majestic and ominous. Four massive scythes it wielded radiated a sinister, pulsating energy. The edges of the weapons shimmered with an eerie, cutting aura as the entity held its position with deliberate menace. Abbess let out a furious scream, her voice laced with defiance. "Even without my skills, I can still defend myself!" She spat, her eyes blazing with resolve. But her declaration was cut short as a searing pain tore through her chest. The Ethernomicon, distant but unrelenting, struck her again with another precise, spectral assault aimed directly at her heart. Her scream faltered, morphing into a cry of agony as her body convulsed under the invisible weight of the attack. The golden-armored undead seized the opportunity. Without hesitation, it swung its four scythes in a coordinated arc, unleashing a spiraling torrent of cursed energy. The force erupted from the scythes in a devastating whirlwind, creating a miniature tornado of slicing, malevolent power. The cursed cyclone engulfed Abbess entirely, lifting her helplessly into the air. Her body twisted and flailed against the onslaught as fresh wounds opened across her skin, blood trailing like crimson ribbons in the chaos. Abbesss voice pierced the air, a scream of pure anguish. Her strength was fading fast; her once-formidable energy reserves were nearly depleted. Her breaths came in ragged gasps, her body trembling under the relentless assault. The rising whirlwind carried her higher and higher until she was a mere silhouette against the open sky, her agony palpable even from the ground. Then, a massive shadow fell over her. The hulking form of the Demon-type ghost loomed above, its size dwarfing everything else on the battlefield. Its monstrous figure exuded an overwhelming malevolence, and its enormous clawed hand was raised high, poised to deliver the final blow. The demon-like entity had leaped into the air with an unnatural grace, matching Abbesss suspended altitude. The open hand descended with crushing force, like the weight of a collapsing mountain. The impact was devastating. Abbesss body was driven downward with unimaginable power, her trajectory akin to a missile. She hurtled toward the ground, her speed increasing with every passing second. The sheer velocity and force of the strike caused a thunderous shockwave upon impact. The earth beneath her shattered, giving way to a massive crater that radiated outward like a scar on the battlefield. A towering plume of dust and debris erupted, obscuring the scene in a thick, choking cloud. The sound of the collision echoed like a deafening roar, silencing all else in its wake. As the dust began to settle, the Don lay crumpled at the center of the crater. Her body was battered, her robes torn and soaked with blood. She released one final, pitiful moan before her eyes rolled back, the whites stark against her dirtied face. Her body was still, utterly lifeless in appearance save for the faint rise and fall of her chest, signaling that she was unconscious rather than dead. The battlefield was eerily silent in the aftermath, the air heavy with tension and the lingering echoes of violence. The boy exhaled slowly, his expression unreadable as he took a step closer to the edge of the crater, his voice breaking the oppressive quiet. Adam descended the slope into the crater with deliberate, measured steps, his movements slow but purposeful. Behind him, his minions followed silently, their presence a haunting reminder of his dominance. The Cursed Emperor, trailed him, its remaining eye sockets glowing faintly red, while the floating Ethernomicon hovered ominously nearby. The air was thick with a palpable sense of finality, and Adam''s eyes were fixed on the crumpled form of Abbess at the center of the impact zone. The ground crunched beneath his boots as he approached her unmoving body. She lay on her back, her once-pristine attire now torn and bloodied. Her face, pale and streaked with grime, was twisted in a grimace of pain, and her breathing was shallow, barely perceptible. Adam stopped a few feet away and stared down at her, the cold calculation in his eyes betraying no sympathy. He crouched, extending a hand to grasp her by the front of her clothing. With a firm yank, he lifted her limp body off the ground, holding her up effortlessly despite her weight. Her head lolled to the side, her eyes fluttering open weakly. For a moment, their gazes met, and Adams voice broke the oppressive silence. This is the only way, but... it seems like the best option after all. He muttered, his tone devoid of malice but tinged with resignation. His grip tightened as he held her closer, his eyes narrowing. Ill absorb the Jiangshi heart you carry. I know I can do it, and if I pass a controlled parasitic infection onto you, it might replace your lost organ. Maybe, just maybe, youll recover eventually. Without further hesitation, Adams arms began to shift grotesquely. Black tendrils emerged from his flesh, writhing and twisting unnaturally as they extended toward Abbess. The scene that unfolded was too horrific to be described in detaila grotesque mockery of surgery that defied natural comprehension. The tendrils worked methodically, performing an operation that no human hands could accomplish, leaving behind an air of unholy efficiency. When it was over, Adam lowered Abbess gently to the ground. Her body, though still battered, was now eerily still, as if her internal turmoil had ceased. In Adams hand, he held a small, black, pulsating heartthe cursed Jiangshi organ.
[ Jiang Shi 4th Tier: Yong Xian Sovereigns Heart - Rank A+ ]
?Additional Information?
?A grotesque artifact resembling a human heart, but twisted by the dark energies of the Yong Xian Sovereign. It is jet-black, pulsating faintly as though still alive, its surface etched with crimson veins that shimmer ominously under the light. The heart serves as a powerful conduit of necrotic energy, granting those who wield or consume it the ability to command undead with unrivaled authority. Its energies enhance the users vitality and imbue them with traits of a high-tier vampire Jiang Shi, including unparalleled resilience and an unnatural, predatory strength.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Hint: You can consume this treasure with a 100% success rate.?
?Warning: The essence of the heart seeks to dominate the users mind, urging them toward destruction and consumption of blood.?
?Notice: The treasure ''Overmind''s Parasite - Rank A+'' will merge with the ''Jiang Shi 4th Tier: Yong Xian Sovereigns Heart - Rank A+'' and will appease the side effects.?
?Warning: Consumption of ''Jiang Shi 4th Tier: Yong Xian Sovereigns Heart - Rank A+'' will consume a huge amount of Cursed Energy.?
He stared at it momentarily before continuing, speaking as much to himself as to the unconscious woman. I know its a certainty for me. A one hundred percent probability... His expression darkened, a flicker of unease crossing his face. But... theres always the risk of Lucks Last Laugh activating. I cant ignore that. He turned his head slightly and addressed the golden-armored skeleton. Prepare yourself. He commanded. The skeleton responded instantly, the right eye of its second head igniting with a fiery red glow. Adam observed it for a moment, then gave a curt nod. Perfect. The absorption process began immediately, the tentacles on his arms began to insert themselves in the black heart, a surge of energy flowing into him as the cursed item was consumed. A system notification flashed before his eyes, confirming his fears.
[Title Lucks Last Laugh activated.]
[Hehe]
Adam sighed heavily, the weight of the situation bearing down on him. At least its not unexpected, I knew this would happen. He murmured, recalling the future vision he had shared earlier, but it wasnt a problem, 30% of success rate meant nothing when he had the certainty that he would succeed. As the absorption concluded, Adam staggered slightly, feeling the immense drain it had caused. He glanced at his surroundings, realizing with dread that his buffs were beginning to dissipate. System windows appeared one after another, each one confirming the loss of another of the 1001 curses that had sustained him. Damn it! Its happening too fast... Im not in a safe place for this. Adam muttered under his breath, his mind racing. The effects were immediate and devastating. The giant Demon-type ghost began to dissolve into the air, its massive form evaporating like smoke. The Ethernomicon crumbled piece by piece, its sinister aura fading until only a floating skull remained. The golden-armored skeleton shrank as parts of its massive form fell away, disintegrating into a viscous black liquid that seeped into the ground. Before long, it was reduced to a simple humanoid skeleton clad in normal golden armor. Adam attempted to move, but his legs betrayed him. He stumbled, his body growing weaker with every passing second.
?Warning: The user''s energy, vitality, and affinity have drastically decreased. The user assimilation process has been successfully completed, but the merging process between ''Overmind''s Parasite - Rank A+'' and ''Jiang Shi 4th Tier: Yong Xian Sovereigns Heart - Rank A+'' has been interrupted.?
No, not now! He growled, gritting his teeth as he tried to force himself forward. But his energy was depleted, his body unable to respond to his will. He collapsed, his arms barely catching him before he fell face-first into the dirt. The world around him grew dim. Shapes blurred, and shadows began to envelop his vision. His mind screamed for solutions, but none presented themselves. Just as his body gave out entirely, and he prepared for the inevitable impact of the ground against his face, something caught him. He felt an unseen force holding him upright. His vision, though darkened, caught the faintest outline of a silhouette standing over him. The voice that followed was low, calm, and edged with a strange mix of amusement and curiosity. You actually managed to survive, huh? Well, you didnt exactly make it out on your own, but... lets say Ill give you extra points for the effort. Adams consciousness slipped further into the void as the words echoed in his mind. Chapter 73 - A weird Awakening Chapter 73 - A weird Awakening Far from the chaos of Adams confrontation with Abbess Xinhui, a piercing, guttural scream of pain echoed through the halls in a towering structure that rose above even the clouds. The sound reverberated, carrying an unnatural weight that seemed to shake the very walls of the enormous edifice. Inside one of the many opulent chambers, decorated with intricate carvings and luxurious silks, a young woman dressed in a pristine black-and-white maids uniform gasped audibly, her face etched with worry. "Lord Varek! Are you alright?!" She exclaimed, her voice trembling as she instinctively took a step forward. Her hands gripped the edges of her apron, her knuckles white with tension. Her concern was palpable, her eyes darting toward the room''s far end. There, near an ornate throne, stood a tall, imposing figure. His silhouette alone radiated power and authority, his form towering and muscular, clad in a long, elegant robe befitting royalty. The design of the garment bore intricate embroidery and patterns resembling celestial constellations, gleaming faintly in the dim light of the room. One hand clutched his face, blood seeping through his fingers and dripping onto the polished marble floor below. The source of the injury was evidenta deep, grotesque wound in his right eye. The blood flowed in a steady stream, staining the side of his face and collar, yet his stance remained unyielding, exuding an almost terrifying control. Im fine. He growled, his voice low and commanding. Do not approach me. The maid froze mid-step, her face paling as she exchanged anxious glances with two other maids who had gathered nearby. None dared to defy his order, retreating a few paces to maintain their distance. Lord Varek stood motionless for a moment, his chest heaving as he struggled to compose himself. His breath came in short, sharp bursts, but the rage flickering in his remaining eye burned brighter than any pain he felt. Slowly, he began to lower his hand, revealing the extent of his injury. The blood had stopped flowing, leaving streaks of crimson on his face, but the damage to his eye was undeniableit was closed, a jagged scar already forming over the deep gash. He clenched his jaw, speaking to no one in particular but loud enough for those in the room to hear. To think I would be wounded like this... It was not within my calculations. His voice, though steady, carried a venomous edge. That boy... that strange boy from another world. To cancel my skill so easily And now Ive lost all sight and interaction with the situation at the crater. Abbess Xinhui... she may yet live, but this development could prove problematic. Varek trailed off, his hand tightening into a fist. He paced a few steps toward a grand window at the edge of the room, his figure framed by the soft glow of light filtering through the semi-transparent curtains. He stopped before it, his gaze piercing as he looked out. But there was no landscape, no distant horizon to admireonly an endless sea of clouds, the kind that could only be seen from a vantage point higher than any natural peak. I trusted her to handle the boy.. He muttered, his voice quieter now, as though speaking more to himself. I even entrusted her with one of my most prized treasures. It should have been enough. His fists unclenched, and he straightened his posture, a renewed determination evident in his stance. But to think that he managed to strike backno, I cannot overlook this. With a final glance at the vast ocean of clouds outside, he turned sharply toward the maids, who still stood frozen in place. Gather every force within the Celestial Tower. He commanded, his voice booming and unyielding. Send them immediately to the main temple of the Shaolin faction. I will go there myself. The maids bowed deeply, their voices trembling as they replied in unison. Yes, Lord Varek! They hurried out of the chamber, their footsteps echoing down the long corridors. The man wasted no time. He approached the grand window, his every step resonating with an unshakable purpose. Reaching the edge, he crouched slightly, tensing his powerful legs. Then, with a mighty leap, he launched himself into the air. The force of his jump shattered the sound barrier with a deafening crack, sending a shockwave rippling through the air. The sheer power of his movement tore through the dense blanket of clouds, creating a massive hole that expanded outward like a vortex. The sound was akin to a jet engine roaring to life, its deep, reverberating boom echoing for miles. The displaced clouds swirled chaotically in his wake, revealing streaks of sunlight piercing through the once-unbroken expanse of white. As he ascended into the sky, his figure became a dark blur against the radiant light of the sun. For a moment, the scene was one of awe-inspiring powera solitary figure tearing through the heavens with an explosive force that defied nature itself. The air itself seemed to hum in response to his presence, vibrating with the remnants of his immense energy. Varek vanished into the horizon, leaving behind the gaping chasm in the clouds as a testament to his fury and resolve. The Celestial Tower fell silent once more, save for the faint, fading echoes of his leap. Adam''s eyes snapped open, his breath catching in his throat. For a moment, his mind was utterly blank, a void where thoughts and sensations should have been. Unlike the previous times hed lost consciousness, there was nothingno visions, no whispers, no return to that eerie, endless space in his mind. The Overminds presence was absent. It was as if, for the first time, he had truly experienced the emptiness of unconsciousness. A wave of dizziness washed over him, leaving his thoughts fragmented. He struggled to piece together what had happened, his memories swirling like debris in a storm. Faint flashes of his fight against Abbess Xinhui began to emerge, and with them, the sinking realization of his defeat as his energy had been drained completely before being able to escape. His eyes widened further, panic setting in as the memory came rushing back. He sat up abruptly, the movement so forceful that his head collided with something above him. *Thud!* Ah! Damn it! Adam hissed, immediately clutching the back of his head with both hands as a sharp pain radiated through his skull. His fingers pressed against the tender spot, trying to soothe the ache. Hey! What the hell was that for?! Adam looked up, his vision clearing just enough to see Chloe, her pink hair tousled, her hands covering her face. She groaned loudly in pain, her voice muffled. You headbutted me right in the nose! Realization hit Adam like a slap. His eyes widened further as he stared at her, stunned into silence. He had thought everyone was dead, thats what Abbess Xinhui had told him. She had claimed his companions were gone, wiped out. Yet here Chloe was, very much alive and visibly irritated. Chloe? He managed, his voice weak and disbelieving. His mind raced as a single thought anchored itself amidst the chaos: If Chloe was here does that mean the others were alive too? Could Abbess have lied? He frowned, trying to make sense of it. But why would she lie about something like that? Chloes muffled grumbling brought him back to the present. She removed her hands from her face, revealing a nose that was red and slightly swollen. I was just here taking care of you, and this is the thanks I get? Seriously? Adam didnt respond to her complaint. Instead, his words tumbled out, laced with urgency. The others... Are they okay? Is everyone alive? Chloe paused mid-rant, clearly still irritated but caught off guard by his question. She crossed her arms and huffed. Yeah, everyones fine. Not that you deserve to know after headbutting me. Her tone softened just slightly, though her annoyance lingered. Adams shoulders sagged with relief. His head dipped slightly as he processed her words. The tight knot in his chest began to loosen. But before he could say anything, Chloes expression shifted. Her brows furrowed, and her annoyance gave way to confusion. Her gaze locked onto his face, and she leaned slightly closer, inspecting him. Adam She said slowly, her voice tinged with hesitation. Are you crying? The question jolted him. What? His hand moved instinctively to his face, brushing against his cheeks. To his surprise, his fingertips came away wet. He hadnt even realized it, but two thin trails of tears were streaming down his face, unchecked. Chloe stared at him, her initial confusion morphing into an amused grin. Oh my God, you are crying. What, did you miss me that much? Or are you just so relieved that Im alive? Her tone shifted to teasing, her smirk widening. Adams cheeks flushed slightly, and he quickly wiped at his face with the back of his hand. Im not crying. He said defensively, though his voice lacked conviction. Its just I dont know. Im relieved, or maybe my eyes are irritated or something. Chloe let out a laugh, clearly enjoying the moment. Sure, sure. Blame it on allergies. Go ahead and cry, big guy. I wont judge much. Adam sighed, clearly realizing there was no winning this exchange. Can we focus on something else, please? Where are we? How did I get here? He muttered, eager to change the subject. Chloe, still grinning, leaned back and crossed her arms. Were in the ruins of an old sanctuary. Qingyun Shenggong. Or as some call it, the Holy Palace of Azure Clouds. She paused, letting the name linger for effect. Apparently, it used to be the palace of the Immortal Emperor himself. Her words made Adam pause. His eyes wandered around the space for the first time, taking in his surroundings. He was lying on an old, makeshift bed, the fabric beneath him rough and worn. The room itself was in a state of disrepaircracks lined the walls, and part of one side was completely missing, exposing the room to the outside. Dust and debris covered the floor, and the remnants of intricate carvings hinted at the sanctuarys former glory. He furrowed his brow, a mix of curiosity and suspicion creeping into his voice. How do you even know that? Chloe smirked, clearly enjoying his reaction. Park Zhen told me. Adams eyes widened in shock. His body stiffened as a jolt of fear shot through him. What?! Adam''s mind raced, questions tumbling over each other as he struggled to process what Chloe had just told him. Park Zhen? His pulse quickened as he recalled the last words he had heard before darkness claimed him That voice could only have belonged to Park Zhen. The realization sent a shiver down his spine, making him wonder what had transpired in his absence and why the Dons name had surfaced now. He opened his mouth, ready to ask Chloe what she meant and how it was possible, but as he glanced at her expression, a part of him knew that this conversation wasnt meant to be had now. Not in this room, not just between the two of them. He paused, a fleeting sense of resolve settling over him. It would be better to speak with everyone together, and if possible, with Park Zhen himself. He nodded, trying to clear the questions swirling in his mind. Forget it. Well talk later when everyones here. Adam said, his voice tinged with an urgency he couldn''t quite mask. Chloe''s eyes shifted, the playful smirk returning to her face, but there was a small, worried crease on her brow. Now might not be the best time. Weve been discussing something for more than a day already, and things are complicated. Adam frowned, the confusion tightening in his chest. Eh? What could possibly be so important that youve all been talking about it for this long? Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. The air between them grew dense as Chloe hesitated, the faintest flicker of anxiety flashing in her eyes. Its Katya. Were all worried about her. The name struck him like a physical blow, leaving him speechless. Katya? His mind grappled with the connection, trying to bridge the gap between what he knew and what Chloe had just said. What did Katya have to do with any of this? Before he could voice his questions, Chloe spoke up again, this time with a tight, controlled tone. Listen, its more complicated than you think. If you want to understand, you should go and see for yourself. Maybe seeing you will help ease some of the tension. Everyones on edge. Adams confusion deepened, but he nodded, taking a shaky breath. He swung his legs off the bed, feeling the weight of his own body pulling at him. His limbs were still weak, a dull ache reverberating through his muscles. He pushed himself to stand and his legs wobbled, giving way beneath him, but before he could topple over, Chloes hand shot out, catching him with surprising strength. Whoa, hold on! She said, her voice laced with amusement. Did you forget how to stand up? Need a hand, or are you going to keep pretending youve got it all under control? Adam grunted, both from the embarrassment and the strain of holding himself upright. He managed a sheepish smile and decided to capitulate. Thanks, Chloe, I guess Im still not fully recovered. He muttered, a little breathless. The girls smirk returned, a playful glint in her eye. You dont say. Its only been a day. You think you can just wake up and be the hero again? Adam scowled, a small laugh escaping him. Why were you even the one staying with me while I was out? The others should have taken turns like last time. Chloes face shifted, the humor melting away to reveal something serious, almost solemn. She looked him straight in the eye, her expression unyielding. Because I like you, obviously. She said, the bluntness of her words struck him harder than the blow hed taken to the head earlier. Adams eyes went wide, his mouth dropping open as the reality of her words registered. Whatwhat did you just say?! His voice cracked, the surprise and embarrassment evident as he stumbled backward, tripping over his own feet and nearly falling again. The awkwardness of the moment seemed to stretch, and Chloe burst out laughing, the sound ringing through the cold, empty room. Relax! It was a joke! She said, still giggling. She reached out, placing a hand on his arm to steady him, her fingers warm against his skin. I just wanted to see that look on your face. But, seriously, its not because I have a crush on you, sorry. Adams heart thudded in his chest as he caught his breath. He exhaled slowly, relief washing over him as the tension left his shoulders. Chloes laughter faded into a more genuine smile, but then her eyes narrowed, and she turned serious again. Bromance aside, I stayed because I have my [Lifeweavers Gaze] skill. I can keep an eye on your bodys condition in real time. Your vital signs were fine, except She paused, her brows knitting together as she stared at him. except for your heart rate. It was extremely agitated. Were you having nightmares or something? She said, the humor slipping back into her voice. Adam frowned, puzzled. That shouldnt be possible. I cant dream, not even sleep. Its part of a trait I have; Im incapable of both. Chloes eyes widened slightly at that, and she nodded slowly, absorbing the revelation. Thats weird then. She said, her voice low. The room seemed to grow colder as Adams mind raced, the memory of a distant sensation surfacing in his thoughts. He remembered the moment hed absorbed the heart of the Jiang Shi, the pulse of energy that had filled him with a sickening force. And the system message that had flashed across his visionthe absorption was interrupted. The boy stopped abruptly, Chloes hand still gripping his arm to keep him upright. The sudden motion made her pause, eyes narrowing with concern. Adam''s breath came in quick, shallow gasps as a wave of shock and dread swept over him. He steadied himself, focusing on the sensation in his chestpounding, like a drum calling his attention. He reached up with his right hand, fingers trembling slightly as he traced them through the air in front of his face. A soft, metallic hum filled the space as a transparent window materialized, glowing faintly with an otherworldly blue light. His eyes widened as he took in the details, scanning them as if searching for a clue that might bring some sense to what he was seeing.
?Name: Adam Scholar ?
?Age: 1?
?Species: Demi JiangLich (Variant) - Rank E?
?Points: 367?
?Potential: D?
?Merits: None?
?Titles:?
?Ghostmarked Warden: Bound and Cursed?, ?Luck''s Last Laugh?, ?Overminds Champion?, ?Commander of the Truly Strong?, ?Lord of Vampires?
?Skills:?
?Cursed Vision (Mutation) Lv4?, ?Undead Control Lv2?, ?Spectral Mist Step Lv2?, ?Mental Resistance Lv8?, ?Mark of the Damned LV10 (Sealed)?, ?Blood Covenant Lv2?, ?Parasitic Undead Plague Lv1?, ?Vampiric Infection Lv1?, ?Soul Ingestion Lv1?, ?Soul Corruption Lv1?, ?Hivemind Lv1?, ?Autosealing Lv1?, ?Resist Hunger Lv1?, ?Parasitic Mutation Lv1?, ?Vitality Predation Lv1?, ?Life Drain Lv1?, ?Blood Rage Lv1?, ?Superhuman Strenght Lv1 (Passive)?, ?Magic Resistance Lv1 (Passive)?, ?Blood Consumption Lv1?
?Treasures:?
?Necronomicon Single Page [1/5] (Replica) - Rank F?, ?Spectronomicon - Rank ??, ?Dragons Pride Aegis - Rank D?, ?Overmind Parasite - Rank A+ (Assimilated)?, ?Jiang Shi 4th Tier: Yong Xian Sovereigns Heart - Rank A+ (Assimilated)?
?Treasure Skills:?
?Insanity Aura Lv1?, ?Mgehye''lloig Lv1?, ?Ghoul-Type Manifestation Lv1?, ?Feral-Type Manifestation Lv1?, ?Drake-Type Manifestation Lv1?, ?DeathKnight-Type Manifestation Lv1?, ?Demon-Type Manifestation Lv2?, ?Light of the Six Sins Lv1?, ?Wraith Creation Lv1?, ?Jiang Shi Creation Lv1?, ?Yong Xian Sovereigns Body Manifestation Lv1?,?Physical Manipulation Lv1?, ?Dark Consumption Lv2?, ?Summon: Sacred Guardian of Envy Lv2?, ?Spectral Parasitic Biomass Lv2?, ?Onyx Hex of Envy Lv2?, ?Cogwheel Bastion Lv2?
The words Demi-JiangLich (variant) blinked on the status window in bold letters. The shock struck him like an electric current, making him feel as if the ground beneath him had shifted. Demi-JiangLich? His heart clenched, a sudden burst of adrenaline sharpening his senses as he realized that the implications were deeper and far more unsettling than he could have imagined. Chloes grip on his arm tightened, sensing his sudden shift in demeanor. Adam, are you okay? You look pale. Adam ignored her, eyes scanning the rest of the status screen that continued to flicker in front of him. His skills and traits were there, but they had changed, mutated almost. He could barely recognize them, and he felt a surge of anxiety as he scanned them, one by one. Some had names he didnt even understand, strings of words that twisted his mind as he tried to process them. New skills, new traits. The list seemed endless, a monstrous catalog of power and potential, and it was overwhelming. He remembered how many abilities he had already accumulated after assimilating the Overmind parasite. This felt like an entirely different level, a transformation that had taken him beyond what he thought was possible. What What happened to me? Adam muttered, his voice a mix of awe and fear. His hand trembled, the screen flashing a warning message that said.
?New traits acquired. Review for potential stability issues.?
?Species: Demi JiangLich (Variant) - Rank D?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?The Demi JiangLich (variant) is an evolution of the undead that transcends typical boundaries, merging the vampiric hunger of Jiang Shi with the necromantic sorcery of liches and the collective consciousness of an Overmind host., it possesses fewer weaknesses and abilities than a full-fledged Lich, a complete Jiang Shi or full-grown parasite.?
?*Half-Undead (Variant) Psyche (Innate)?
?As a variant of a half-species, the Demi JiangLich (Variant) mind can manipulate its own psyche thanks to its parasitic infection, it can enhance, reduce, or block any emotion or physical sensation at will.?
?*Sleep Immunity (Innate)?
?The Demi JiangLich (Variant) is immune to the status effect Sleep. It has lost the ability to sleep and to dream.?
?*Night Predator (Innate)?
?The Demi JiangLich (Variant) gets all of its abilities slightly buffed when fighting on the night.?
?*Malediction Reversal (Innate)?
?Boons and Curses have the opposite effect on the user. Buffs and Debuffs from those sources are inverted.?
?*Fire Max Vulnerability (Innate)?
?Any Fire attribute damage to the Demi JiangLich (Variant) is increased to the maximum damage output possible for the attack.?
?*Divine Great Vulnerability (Innate)?
?Any Divine attribute damage to the Demi JiangLich (Variant) is greatly increased.?
?*Energy Reserves (Innate)?
?The user can consume fresh blood, Life Energy, or Souls and store them inside the body for future use. When the reserves are full, they enhance the users abilities and skills.?
?*The True Hunger (Variant) (Innate)?
?The Demi JiangLich (Variant) is tormented by the lack of natural vital energy production as a member of the undead race, which is necessary for the parasite in its body to stay alive. It needs a constant source of vital energy absorbed from living beings, if the levels of vital energy are lower than a certain threshold, the Demi JiangLich (Variant) will activate ?Vicious Predator (Variant) (Innate)? automatically.?
?*Vicious Predator (Variant) (Innate)?
?The Demi JiangLich (Variant) is in critical condition due to the lack of vital energy to sustain its body, at this point, the ?Half-Undead (Variant) Psyche (Innate)? skill will be deactivated and it will enter into an uncontrollable feral state, exponentially increasing all its abilities to prey on every living thing in the vicinities until the levels of vital energy return to maximum capacity.?
?Titles: Commander of the Truly Strong?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Enhances the attributes and skills of its bearer and their summoned allies, amplifying their power when there are three or more Rank A or higher.?
?Title: Lord of Vampires?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Grants dominion over all vampiric beings, enhancing the user''s strength, control, and influence over their kind.?
Chloes eyes were wide with worry. She had never seen Adam look this wayparalyzed by something as simple as his own status window. Adam, talk to me. She said, her voice soft but urgent, but he could barely hear her, the rush in his ears drowning out everything else. His thoughts were spinning, questions slamming into each other, each one more terrifying than the last. What had changed? Why was he now considered a variant of the JiangLich race? And what did all these new skills mean? Were they a blessing or a curse? His mind flashed back to the moment when the heart of the Jiang Shi had been absorbed, and the systems message about the parasite absorption of the heart being interrupted. The memory sent a jolt of fear down his spine, the real possibility dawning on him that the interruption had led to this. Chloe let out a soft, worried sigh, her eyes narrowing as she realized Adam was slipping into his own thoughts, staring blankly at the screen. She reached forward, her fingers brushing against the side of his face, grounding him in the present. Honestly, Adam, I get that you want to be with me all the time, but youre starting to wear me out with all this brooding. She said, a playful smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. The corners of Adams lips twitched in initial confusion as he realized he had been lost in thought for far too long. Sorry He muttered, his voice hoarse, the weight of the changes pressing down on him. He took a deep breath and steadied himself, pushing past the anxiety that gnawed at him. Its okay. Lets just go. Chloe said with a soft chuckle, giving his arm a reassuring squeeze. They continued down the corridor, stepping over debris and navigating the rubble-strewn path until they reached one of the less damaged rooms. It was dimly lit, with shattered glass and cracked tiles scattered across the floor, but it was enough to provide a semblance of shelter. Before Adam could push the door open, the sounds of raised voices penetrated the room, carrying through the cracks and gaps. It was chaosshouting voices, sharp words, accusations. He froze, the sounds embedding themselves in his mind. He stepped inside with Chloe, the door creaking as it swung open. The room was in the middle of a verbal fight and Adam managed to catch the last words of a heated argument. ridiculous to think theres any other choice! Shes a danger to all of us! Lis voice thundered, his eyes blazing with fury as he stood stiffly near the edge of the room. He had Kazue in front of him, who looked equally incensed, her fingers clenched into fists at her sides, and Katya, her face set in a scowl as she stood behind Kazue, defiance brimming in her eyes. Drake, caught in the middle of it all, rubbed his temples in frustration. Calm down, everyone! We need to talk this out without Without what?! Kazue interrupted, her voice straining as she fought to keep control. We cant ignore the fact that Katya was the reason we got out of the Shaolin temple alive! If it werent for her, wed still be Minutae! The danger we expose ourselves to with her here is far worse than that! Lis voice roared, his hands clenched into tight fists. His eyes flicked to Adam, who was now fully inside the room, his presence drawing every eye like a magnet. Drakes face lit up as he saw them. Adam! Chloe! Its good to see you back on your feet! His relief was palpable, and he didnt waste a second to deviate from the topic. The room fell silent, the conversation interrupted, and every head turned toward Adam. For a moment, the tension seemed to dissipate, replaced by wary anticipation. The boy could feel the pressure mounting, a kind of gravity pulling at him as the room waited for him to speak. Lis eyes sharpened, a spark of hope flaring in them. Adams here. Hes logicalhell understand. Hell see why we cant keep her here. Kazues face, however, reflected the same hopeful urgency. No, Adam knows better. He knows that we need her. He saw what she did; he saw that shes not the enemy. The sound of their voices clashing in rapid-fire arguments was almost comical. Adam, caught in the crossfire of conflicting expectations, felt his mind start to spin. His head throbbed from the influx of arguments, accusations, and the sheer weight of the choices he had yet to make. Enough! Adam finally shouted, the strength in his voice surprising even him. The room fell into a stunned silence once again, and all eyes shifted to him. His chest rose and fell with each breath as he struggled to steady himself, fighting the overwhelm and confusion that threatened to drown him. Before anything else, tell me what the hell is going on here. Lis eyes narrowed, but he pointed to Katya, his voice hard and unyielding. Shes not a novice. Shes from a group dedicated to eliminating users in the scenarios. You know what that means. You can imagine what theyre capable of. The room shifted with murmurs of surprise, the weight of the revelation hanging thick in the air. Adams expression was unreadable, but a flicker of understanding crossed his eyes as he took Lis words for consideration, they would be very serious if true. His thoughts raced as he processed the implications. This was more than just a disagreement. Chapter 74 - A “Team Abyss” member Chapter 74 - A Team Abyss member The atmosphere, already heavy with tension, quickly spiraled into chaos once again. Li and Kazue, barely restrained moments before, could no longer hold back their shouting. Adams earlier request for calm explanations had been entirely ignored, leaving him standing there, feeling like he was attempting to mediate a playground squabble rather than a discussion between adults. Lis voice cut through the air like a blade, his words seething with frustration as he insisted on the dangers Katya posed. Kazue immediately countered, her tone sharp and defensive, standing her ground equally. The two hurled arguments back and forth, their voices overlapping in a cacophony of accusations and rebuttals. Adam tried to interject, raising his voice above the din. Hey! Both of youjust listen for a second But it was futile. The shouting only grew louder, each of them intent on out-yelling the other. Adam clenched his jaw, feeling his patience fraying. It was ridiculous, were they seriously not capable of a rational conversation? Li gestured wildly, pointing at Katya as he accused her of being a ticking time bomb. Kazue snapped back, claiming that Li was being paranoid and unfair after everything the blonde had done to help. The argument devolved further, their words colliding in a tangled mess of anger and defiance, and Adams attempts to mediate were drowned out entirely. Just as it seemed like the argument would erupt into something even worse, a sharp, thunderous clap echoed through the room. The sound was deafening, amplified by the mostly empty space, and reverberated off the walls with a startling resonance. Everyone froze. The sheer volume of the noise was enough to make most of them flinch. Chloe instinctively stepped closer to Adam, while Kazue and Li nearly jumped in place. Even Katyas scowl softened into a brief look of surprise, and the younger Emir let out a startled yelp before Sebastian rested a calming hand on his shoulder. All eyes turned toward Drake, who stood at the center of the room, his hands still poised from the clap. His expression was calm but firm, his presence commanding. Thats enough. Drake said, his voice steady yet infused with authority. Both of you agreed to hear Adams opinion. So if youre going to argue, at least have the decency to listen to him first. The weight of his words hung in the air, silencing the chaos like a bucket of cold water thrown onto a fire. Adam, still processing how effortlessly Drake had taken control of the situation, blinked in mild amazement. How does he do that? He wondered, grateful but also slightly envious of the blonds ability to impose order so naturally. Clearing his throat, the boy finally stepped forward. His voice came out more hesitant at first, but he quickly steadied himself. Alright, lets try this again. I think I get where both of you are coming from. But firstLi, youre the one making the accusations, so lets start there. How exactly do you know about this... what was it? A group that kills users? Li visibly tensed, his jaw tightening. It was clear he didnt want to discuss the subject, but under Adams expectant gaze, he finally relented. I I had the misfortune of encountering them once, it was back when my old team was still together. He admitted, his voice stiff and clipped. Adam noticed the way the mans gaze shifted, avoiding everyone else in the room. His words were forced, as though dredging up memories hed rather leave buried. Sensing the discomfort but needing more details, Adam pressed further. What happened? Li began reluctantly, his tone bitter. Theyre a mystery. They show up unannounced in the middle of another teams scenario. And then They kill everyone. For no reason, as far as I can tell. He paused, swallowing hard. Thats... definitely disturbing. Adam said, frowning as he mulled over the information. But if thats the case, accusing Katya of being part of them doesn''t make sense. She arrived in the lobby with the rest of the rookies, not during the scenario. So how can you even She admitted it. Li interrupted flatly. Adam froze mid-sentence, his brain screeching to a halt as he processed Lis words. Wait. What? She said it herself. Li repeated, crossing his arms. Adam blinked, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. For a moment, all his logical reasoning came crashing down in the face of that absurd revelation. He stared at Li, then at Katya, who now looked thoroughly unimpressed. The sheer absurdity of the situation left him momentarily speechless, and the rooms tension took on an almost comical edge. Chloe stifled a laugh behind him, and even Drakes lips twitched as though suppressing a smile. Finally, Adam shook his head and sighed, rubbing his temples. So let me get this straight. Youre accusing her of being part of this terrifying murder squad because she just came out and said it? Yes, we confirm that she has high-level skills, so shes far from a newbie. Li replied bluntly, as though it were the most obvious thing in the world. Adam then turned slowly, his eyes narrowing as he focused on Kazue and Katya. He needed answers, and the absurdity of the situation was beginning to wear on him. He took a deep breath and, with a tone laced with both frustration and curiosity. "Is this true? Katya, are you really part of such a group?" Kazue opened her mouth to speak first, her eyes wide in a mix of disbelief and urgency. "No, that''s not true!" She said, her voice tinged with defensive energy. "Katya isnt part of any group like that. Shes" But before Kazue could finish her sentence, the blonde interjected with a smug smirk, her voice dripping with defiance. "Actually, yes, I am part of Team Abyss." She stated, each word hanging in the air like a challenge. "Its a group that usually specializes in hunting other users." Her gaze flicked between the others, as if daring them to react. Kazues face twisted in frustration, and her hand instinctively shot up to slap her forehead in exasperation. Adam blinked, momentarily stunned by Katyas unapologetic admission. He was processing the situation when Kazue, now fuming, attempted to regain control of the conversation. "Okay, maybe she was part of this strange team... but shes different now! Shes good, Im sure of it. She must have escaped that place!" Katyas expression shifted almost imperceptibly. Where her earlier tone had been challenging, it suddenly softened, becoming unnervingly sweet. She smiled at Kazue, her voice becoming almost syrupy. "Oh, darling, no, I wasnt escaping. I was sent here, specifically, by the leader of my team." Kazues frustration reached new heights, and she slapped her forehead once more, a sharp exhale escaping her. "I cant believe this why are you making this so hard?" But even as she processed the shock of Katyas words, Kazue lifted her head and straightened her shoulders. "Alright, maybe you are part of that team. Maybe you were sent here on purpose, but that doesnt mean youre like them! Youre not like those killers, right? You wouldnt kill anyone here!" She said, attempting to hold onto the belief that Katya wasnt as bad as she seemed. The blondes smile widened even further, a subtle yet chilling expression. "Actually" She said sweetly, almost as if she were telling a secret. "Ive already killed five users while I was with Team Abyss." Kazues hands flew to her head, a dramatic gesture of frustration and disbelief. "Five?! Are you seriously telling me this now?!" Her voice cracked, the weight of the admission sinking in with a painful clarity. Li, ever the opportunist, pointed at the two of them with a triumphant look on his face, as if to say, See? I was right all along! He smirked, pleased that his suspicions had been confirmed, and everyone else in the room seemed equally unsettled, glancing between the two girls with a mix of confusion and concern. Kazue, struggling to maintain some semblance of hope, made one final attempt. "No. Katya, you wouldnt hurt any of us, not here, not now." She insisted, shaking her head. But Katya, still wearing that unflappable smile, replied casually. "Thats not true. I wouldnt have any problem to..." She started, her voice unbothered, but before she could continue, Kazue, panicking, moved quickly, pressing both hands over Katyas mouth to cut her off. "Shut up! Please, just stop!" Adam stared at them, blinking in disbelief. This was spiraling quickly out of control, but it was clear that things had reached their limit. He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Its pretty obvious whats going on here. I think Lis rightkeeping Katya here is just too dangerous." But just as Adam was about to move forward with his judgment, Drake, who had been quietly observing the chaos unfold, suddenly spoke up. "Hold on. Just... wait a moment." He exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples in frustration. "Kazue, could you please stop making things more complicated and just tell us exactly what you told me earlier? Before everyone else knew what was going on?" The room went silent at Drakes words. Adam looked at him, perplexed, as did the others. What was he talking about? Kazue blinked, confused, but turned to Katya. "Please, tell everyone what you told me when we first met. You know, before anyone else knew." She said softly. But Katya hesitated, her eyes darting briefly before she spoke, her voice now much more subdued. "I cant... I cant tell you that. My mission was to remain undercover. Im not supposed to reveal anything." The group fell silent. The logic of what Katya had said was so flawed that it hung in the air like a bad joke. Kazue stared at her, incredulous. "Then why the hell did you tell me in the first place?" Katya, suddenly flustered, looked down at her hands and began to fidget with her fingers nervously. "I... I only told you because... well, because it was you." She mumbled, her face reddening slightly. The group collectively blinked. Kazue let out a frustrated groan, running a hand through her hair as she turned to Katya, who stood there with an expression that shifted between timid hesitation and quiet defiance. Katya you have to help me out here. Do you have any idea how insane this all sounds right now? Kazue began, her voice strained with exasperation. The blonde glanced at her, then quickly averted her eyes, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her shirt. Im not trying to make it sound insane. She mumbled, her tone soft, as if she didnt quite grasp the chaos her words had caused. Well, congratulations! Kazue shot back, throwing her hands up. Youve managed it anyway! Now can you please justjust say something that helps instead of making things worse? Katya shuffled her feet, then looked up at her friend with wide, almost childlike eyes. I dont know what you want me to say. She said quietly, much to the girls annoyance. Meanwhile, the rest of the group exchanged bewildered looks, clearly at a loss for how to process the nonsensical conversation playing out before them. Li, his arms crossed, let out a loud scoff. This is ridiculous. He muttered, loud enough for everyone to hear. Adam, who had been silent for the last few moments, watching the exchange with growing concern, finally decided to step in. He rubbed his temples before letting out a long sigh and turning to Kazue. Kazue Do you really trust her? Whatever it is she told you, do you believe her enough to defend her like this? Kazue turned to Adam, her eyes wide with a mixture of determination and emotion. Yes! She said firmly. Then, her voice softened as she added. I might not have known her for longjust a few weeksbut shes my friend. I know shes rough around the edges, but shes never done anything to harm us. If she wanted to, shes had plenty of chances. Her words grew more impassioned as she continued. She was the first to jump into action when I was hurt back in the prison. She didnt hesitate, Adam. If it werent for her, we wouldnt have even escaped from that place. The boy studied her, his expression unreadable, but the sincerity in Kazues voice clearly gave him pause. After a long moment, he exhaled deeply. Alright, if you trust her, Kazue, then Ill trust her too. He said, his voice hesitant at first. Kazues face lit up with relief and joy, her posture relaxing as a smile broke across her face. Thank you, Adam! She exclaimed. Katya, who had been quietly observing the exchange, suddenly stepped closer to Kazue. She grabbed the girls shoulder tightly, her fingers digging in just slightly. Then, with a glare that could have frozen fire, she locked eyes with Adam. Her expression was dark, almost murderous, as if the very idea of the boy trusting Kazues judgment offended her deeply. Li, however, was less than pleased with the sudden turn of events and he snapped, his voice rising Are you kidding me? This makes no sense! Are you deciding to trust her based on this? This isnt logic, its madness! Adam raised a hand to silence him and turned back to the group. This doesnt mean were ignoring the situation or leaving things as they are. Trusting Kazue means Im acknowledging there might be more to this than what it seems. He paused, glancing at Katya, whose hostile expression hadnt wavered. So, well use my skill, [Sinful Covenant], to form an agreement. Katya will have to tell the truth and promise not to harm or sabotage the team. If shes sincere, she has nothing to worry about. Adam explained while Kazues eyes widened, and a bright smile spread across her face. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Thats perfect! See? This is great! Its such a simple way to clear everything up! She exclaimed, turning to Katya with renewed enthusiasm. Katya, however, immediately shook her head. No. She said flatly. Kazue blinked, her smile faltering. What? Why not? Katya hesitated, her cheeks flushing a light pink as she glanced away. In a voice barely above a whisper, she muttered. I dont want to make a pact like that... unless its with you. Kazue tilted her head, confused. What did you say? Before Katya could repeat herself, Adam, who had been momentarily distracted, opened his status window. He remembered his skill had recently leveled up and decided now was as good a time as any to see what had changed. However, as he scanned the list of skills, he frowned. [Sinful Covenant] was no longer there. Instead, his eyes landed on a new skill: [Blood Covenant]. Without hesitation, he selected it to read the description.
[Skill: Blood Covenant Lv2]
[A vampiric skill that forges a binding pact through the exchange of blood. Once both parties verbally accept the outlined ruleswhether willingly or begrudginglythe covenant takes effect. Breaking the agreed terms results in severe penalties: [Sealed], [Weakening], and [Crippling Wound]. The user can also employ this skill on others by having them accept the terms, even without providing their own blood.]
His eyes widened as he realized the significance of the upgrade. The new skill allowed him to create covenants between third parties, not just himself. A plan began forming in his mind as he glanced back at the ongoing conversation between Kazue and Katya. Adam hadnt heard Katyas soft confession nor did he have any inkling of her feelings for her friend, but he could see clearly that Kazue was the only one the blonde felt comfortable talking to. And now, with his skills new functionality, he realized he had the perfect way to move forward, his voice cutting through the mounting tension between the two girls. Enough, I think Ive found a way to settle this. Katya, if youre more comfortable, I can arrange for the covenant to be between you and Kazue instead of with me. He said firmly, though his tone softened as both girls turned to look at him. Kazues brow furrowed at the suggestion. Between us? How does that even work? Its simple. Adam explained, trying to keep his tone even. The skill requires an exchange of blood, and Ill set the conditions for both of you to accept verbally. Once you agree, the covenant will bind you to those terms. Breaking them will result in severe consequences... though I wont go into detail about the penalties for safety reasons. Katyas eyes lit up immediately, a flicker of excitement breaking through her normally reserved demeanor. Im fine with that. She said without hesitation, her voice tinged with an eagerness that caught Kazue off guard. Kazue, on the other hand, still seemed uncertain. She hesitated, glancing between Adam and Katya. I dont know... She murmured, her voice trailing off. But when she saw the determined look in her friends eyes, she sighed and gave in. Fine. If this is the only way to move forward, then lets do it. Adam nodded and quickly retrieved a small box containing Chloes needles. Alright, prick your fingers, and then touch the finger with the blood drop together. That will initiate the bond. He instructed, handing one to each girl. Katya, however, had other ideas. No, well hold hands. Both hands. She said firmly, reaching out to grab the other girls other hand. Adam blinked, surprised by the insistence, but didnt argue. Kazue, though clearly perplexed, allowed Katya to take both of her hands. Okay, okay. Lets just get this over with. She grumbled. Then, with their fingers pricked and their hands clasped tightly, Adam stepped back and raised his hands as if conducting a ritual. Im going to list the conditions now, youll need to respond with yes to each one for the covenant to take effect. Both girls nodded. Kazues voice tinged with reluctant determination while Adam began. First condition: you must answer all questions truthfully, without exception. Yes. Kazue and Katya said in unison. Second condition: you cannot harm any other member of the team unless you are attacked first. Yes. They repeated. Third condition: you will not betray or maliciously interfere with the goals of the team. Yes. They echoed again. Fourth condition: you will not withhold relevant information on the topic being discussed, even if no direct question is asked. Yes. As Adam listed the final condition, a black pentagram began to glow faintly beneath the two girls, signaling that the covenant was nearing completion. The air around them seemed to hum with energy, growing heavier with each passing second. But just as Adam was about to announce the end of the ritual, Katyas voice rang out, clear and resolute. And that we stay together for the rest of our lives! Kazue, still caught in the rhythm of automatically agreeing, answered instinctively. Yes! The instant the word left her lips, her eyes widened in shock. Wait, what? No! I didnt mean that! She exclaimed, her voice rising with panic. But it was too late. The pentagram flared brightly, sealing the covenant. A pair of glowing red spectral cuffs materialized on their wrists, chaining them together for a brief moment before fading into nothingness. There was a stunned silence as everyone processed what had just happened. Li raised an eyebrow, his face a mask of disbelief. Drake chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his neck. Well, thats... something. Adam stared, his eyes wide in sheer astonishment. What the Chloe, ever the composed one, smirked slightly and said. Oh my... Kazue turned to Katya, her face a mix of horror and exasperation. What did you just do?! Katya, still holding Kazues hands, looked up at her with an expression that was equal parts smug and bashful. I just made sure well never be apart.. Meanwhile, Adams system window popped up in front of him, displaying the results of the skill he had just used.
?Skill [Blood Covenant Lv2] between user Kazue Rima and user Katya Nakamura has been completed.?
?The unique conditions of the covenant have generated two special skills for both users.?
[Skill: Soulbond Lv2]
[A binding skill that links the fates of two individuals. If one of the bonded dies, the other will also perish instantly, regardless of distance or circumstances. This unbreakable connection makes their lives intertwined until the end.]
[Skill: Synchrony Lv?]
[A unique skill that introduces the "Affinity" stat, measuring user''s compatibility. The stat increases or decreases based on shared traits, emotions, or goals, reflecting a percentage of mutual harmony. Higher Affinity boosts cooperative effectiveness and opens new options exclusive to the "Affinity" stat, while lower Affinity may hinder interactions.]
The boy studied the notifications in front of him, his eyes narrowing as he parsed through the descriptions carefully. The skill, labeled [Soulbond], detailed its unique characteristics, binding the two girls lives together in a way that seemed more like a curse than a blessing. As he read, Adams brow furrowed deeper. Katya, Kazue, listen up. This skill does more than just link you two together. Your lives are literally tied to each other now. Its not just symbolicits physical, mental, and even spiritual in nature. If one of you gets hurt, the other will feel it to some extent. And if one of you dies... well, lets not test that, okay? Katyas face lit up with unrestrained excitement. Thats amazing! Its like something straight out of a fantasy! Were connected on a level no one else could ever understand. She exclaimed, her eyes sparkling. Kazue, on the other hand, looked horrified. Are you kidding me? This sounds like a nightmare! She snapped, yanking her hands in an attempt to free them from Katyas grip. But the blonde held on tightly, her smile unwavering. Youre missing the bigger picture. This is destiny! Were bonded for life! Katya said, squeezing her friends hands even more tightly. Kazue groaned, exasperated. Let go already! My hands are going numb! But it was no use, the blonde didnt release her at all. Desperately, Kazue came up with a plan. She leaned in slightly, her voice dropping to a low, conspiratorial tone. Katya Please let go, it hurts The blonde froze, her grip loosening completely as she looked at Kazue with wide, worried eyes. Oh no! Im so sorry, are you okay? Kazue immediately pulled her hands back, rubbing them and muttering under her breath. Yes Im fine. She said, more to herself than anyone else. As she flexed her fingers, a strange chill ran down her spine, making her shiver involuntarily. Her mind raced with conflicting emotions. Was that what its like to have a friend? She wondered, her expression briefly softening. Its... not like the friendships shed read about in novels or manga. Adam cleared his throat, regaining their attention. Alright, lets focus. Kazue, please take a seat and start asking Katya the questions we need answers for. Lets sort this out now. Kazue sat down reluctantly, still shooting occasional glares at her friend, who looked entirely unbothered. In fact, the blonde seemed more cheerful than ever, her demeanor a stark contrast to the aggressive and stubborn girl from earlier. Okay, Katya, why dont you start by explaining who you are and why youre here? Kazue began, her voice tinged with irritation. The blonde clasped her hands together, her smile widening. Gladly! Im a member of Team Abyss, were... well, lets just say were not your typical team. She said proudly. Katyas tone remained cheerful, but as she was about to continue a thought passed through her head, leaving her wondering momentarily. "Oh, right, I should explain something about how this all works. You know, about the points system." Katya leaned back slightly, her arms crossed as if settling into a story she had never told before. Adam raised an eyebrow, intrigued and leaning forward. "For most of you, your teams operate with something called points. Pretty standard, right? You complete missions, you gain rewards, and you rack up points. But for us in Team Abyss, its a little different." Kazue tilted her head, curiosity flickering across her face. "Different how?" "We dont use points." Katya said, her voice taking on a sharper edge. "Our stat is called P.O.I.N.T.S. instead. And trust me, its not just a name change. The way we earn them is completely different. While you might get a flat reward for completing missions, we earn ours by eliminating other users." Li scowled, his arms crossing tighter against his chest. "You mean killing people." The blonde shot the man a disdainful look but still replied. "Exactly, we earn between one to five P.O.I.N.T.S. per kill, depending on the target. Its not pretty, but its how things work for us." Katya said unapologetically. She then glanced around at the group, her gaze lingering on Adam. "Oh, and we have a supposed 100-point rule that you dontget 100 points and youre out of here. It seems to be true. Sort of." Adams expression was a shocking mix of disbelief and surpirse. "You can actually exit this realm with points?... Wait, sort of? What do you mean?" Katya shrugged. "Its true that reaching 100 P.O.I.N.T.S. is supposed to let us leave this reality. Thats the goal. But guess what? No ones ever made it. Not a single person Well, someone supposedly did it in the past, but it was long before I even got in. And before you say ityes, I know what youre thinking. 100 points isnt that hard to get. Thats because your system is different." Li frowned, clearly containing his discomfort and annoyance. "Different how" Katya glanced at him again like she was looking at a kid who didnt understand the most basic topic. "Because, genius, as I said before, the scoring system isnt the same. What you get in one mission, we have to earn bit by bit, through kills. And since we only get one to five P.O.I.N.T.S. per kill, you can imagine how long that takesand how dangerous it is." Lis jaw tightened, his frustration clearly mounting. "Thats insane. So your team is stuck in an endless cycle of killing, just for a hollow promise of freedom That just proves my point, you are a danger to everyone here." Katya met his glare evenly. "Thats how it used to be, but things are different now. Since our team got a new leader, we dont kill indiscriminately anymore. We focus on those who are a genuine threat. People who cant be redeemed or who put others in danger." And how did you decide that? Li asked sharply, his voice tinged with skepticism. Katya glanced at him with a hint of disdain again but answered regardless. One of our teammates has a skill that allows them to see a persons karma. Thats how we judge, and another of our members was working on installing said skill to an object for everyone to have. Besides, its usually obvious. Most of the ones weve targeted have treated their own teamsespecially the newbieslike slaves. The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of Katyas words hanging in the air. And youre here because...? Kazue pressed while Katyas smile returned. Experiments! Our team has been trying out some new strategies. They used two Plot Devices to send me hereone to invade your team and another to hide my stats and abilities. I didnt expect it to work within the scenario itself, though. That was a pleasant surprise. Wait, youre saying that was why you were mistaken for an NPC? Kazue interjected, narrowing her eyes. Exactly! It worked better than I thought. Katya said, nodding enthusiastically. Without hesitation, Adam activated his Cursed Eyes, focusing on Katya. A system window materialized in front of him, revealing a flood of new information about the blonde. He skimmed through it carefully, his expression growing more serious with every detail he read.
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Name: Katya Nakamura?
?Age: 19?
?Species: Human - Rank E?
?Potential: C?
?Points: 0?
?P.O.I.N.T.S: 1??????7??????????????????
?Titles:?
?The one touched by misfortune?, ?PKK User?, ?Interdimensional Traveller?
?Treasures:?
?Tulpa Weaver''s Band - Rank C?, ?Phantom Orb Amulet - Rank C?, ?Writ of Formless Bonds - Rank D?
?Skills:?
?Tulpa Manifestation Lv5?, ?Summoning Augmentation Lv5?, ?Shared Essence Lv3?, ?Tulpa Shroud Lv5?, ?Echo Projection Lv5?, ?Souldbond Lv2?, ?Synchrony Lv2?
Adams gaze remained locked on the information displayed in front of him, his fascination growing with every passing second. The details about Katyas stats, titles, and unique skills painted a far more complex picture than he had anticipated. Without hesitation, he began reading aloud, his voice steady as he recited each piece of data for everyone to hear. Lis expression darkened with every word Adam spoke. It was clear he was uncomfortable with the situation, and his agitation only grew as the boy delved deeper into Katyas profile. Li, I know you dont trust this, but theres no need to worry. Katya is bound by a covenant now. She cant act against us, even if she wanted to. Li let out an irritated grunt, his arms tightening against his chest. I still dont like it. But fine If she tries anything, shell regret it. He muttered. Adam gave him a reassuring nod before finishing his reading. Once he was done, he turned his attention back to Katya, his curiosity getting the better of him. Why this team? Why us? Was it random, or did your group have a reason for targeting us specifically? He asked. Katyas lips curled into a sly smile while she replied, her tone laced with amusement. Oh, it wasnt random, our leader chose your team on purpose. Theres a reason we She suddenly stopped mid-sentence, her eyes lighting up with realization. Oh! She exclaimed, snapping her fingers. I almost forgot! My leader told me to pass along a message if I ever got discovered. She said to give her regards if youre all still alive. And, uh, sorry for not remembering most of your names. Her gaze shifted to Drake, and she gave him an appreciative nod. Except yours, Drake. And I quote You helped me a lot at the beginning. Thanks for that, is what she said. The room fell silent for a moment as the weight of her words sank in. Then, Katya added, almost casually. Oh, and her names Leila Almeida, by the way. The mention of the name hit like a thunderclap. Adam, Li, Kazue, and Drake all froze, their eyes widening in unison. Leila Adam repeated, his voice barely above a whisper. Pieces of the puzzle began clicking into place in his mind, the name triggering memories he hadnt connected before. That explains it I knew I had read the word Abyss somewhere. We were wrong about the exit option in the shop. We were right about not being an actual exit, but it doesnt kill people either. It... transports them. To your team. Katya shrugged, unbothered by the revelation. Pretty much. I got there using it, yes. She said with a grin. But before anyone could respond, the sound of the door opening broke the tense silence. The creak of the hinges echoed through the room, drawing everyones attention to the entrance. Standing in the doorway was none other than Don Park Zhen. His appearance was immaculatepale skin contrasted sharply with his slicked-back black hair, and his sharp features were framed perfectly by an elegant black suit. A crimson tie stood out against the pristine white of his shirt, and his every movement exuded an air of controlled authority. He stepped inside with measured grace, his polished black shoes clicking softly against the floor. His calm, deep voice cut through the rooms tension like a knife. Im glad to see youre all comfortable and catching up. He said, his tone polite yet commanding. But time is of the essence, and we have two matters to address. Everyone remained silent as Park Zhen approached, his presence commanding their full attention. He stopped in the center of the room, his gaze sweeping over the group. The first is for you to understand why I brought you to this place. He continued, his voice as smooth as silk. His dark eyes narrowed slightly, his words carrying an air of urgency. And the second is that I need the boy. He pointed directly at Emir, who flinched under the weight of his stare. For what? Adam finally managed to ask, his voice cracking slightly under the pressure of the moment. To remove a skill thats affecting the body of Abbess Xinhui. Park Zhen replied, his tone calm but resolute. Adams mouth went dry, his mind reeling. There was too much to process at once. The mention that Abbess seemed to be there, a mysterious skill, and Emirs involvement left him struggling to form a coherent thought. Around him, the rest of the group seemed equally stunned, their expressions a mix of confusion, fear, and disbelief. Chapter 75 - Another side of the story Chapter 75 - Another side of the story The air in the room grew heavier with every passing moment, thick with unspoken tension and the weight of Park Zhens piercing presence. Every subtle soundthe faint rustling of clothing, the occasional creak of the floorboardsseemed amplified in the silence. Each group member stood in their own sphere of discomfort, their thoughts undoubtedly racing as they tried to piece together the puzzle that had been placed before them. Adams thoughts felt like a storm, chaotic and relentless. The Dons sudden appearance, his cryptic words, and the oppressive authority radiating from him deeply unsettled him. It wasnt just what he had saidit was how he had said it, with the calm certainty of someone who always had the upper hand. Li, standing near the edge of the group, exuded a barely restrained irritation. His jaw was tight, his arms crossed defensively over his chest. His eyes flicked toward Adam, then back to Park Zhen, as if willing someone to take charge of the situation. His frustration was palpable; he hated the uncertainty, the lack of control. And yet, even he hesitated to speak first. Kazue shifted uneasily, her hands clasped together in front of her. She had never been good with tensionher natural instinct was to fill awkward silences with chatter, but here, in front of the Don, she felt uncharacteristically restrained. His presence was unnerving in a way she couldnt quite articulate. Her gaze darted between her teammates and Park Zhen, waiting for someone to break the silence. Drake leaned casually against the wall, though his relaxed posture was a facade. His sharp eyes studied Park Zhen, trying to read the man, to predict his intentions. But the man was a closed book, every movement calculated, every word carefully chosen. It was rare for the blond to feel truly out of his depth, but in that moment, he felt the unfamiliar sensation creeping up on him. Finally, Adam broke the silence, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "Why are we here in the first place?" His tone was calm, but the undercurrent of uncertainty was unmistakable. He hesitated, realizing how abrupt he might sound, and quickly added. "No I mean thank you. For saving us." Park Zhens expression didnt waver. He regarded Adam with the same calm, assessing gaze he had held since entering the room. "But, why did you save us? When we talked in the prison, you didnt seem like someone who would go out of his way to help." Adam continued, his voice more measured now. Park Zhen tilted his head slightly and adjusted the cuffs of his elegant suit. Every movement was deliberate, and precise, as if he were performing for an unseen audience. "If explaining everything to you now will make you more cooperative, then so be it. But do not mistake my willingness to speak for a sense of obligation. I owe you nothing." He began, his voice was low and composed and his words harsh, but they carried a weight that silenced any immediate response. He continued, his tone shifting slightly, carrying the faintest trace of condescension. "My actions are dictated by necessity, not sentimentality. Gratitude is unnecessary." Adam felt a flicker of irritation at Park Zhens demeanor but pushed it aside, focusing instead on the promise of answers. The Don sighed lightly, as though the effort of explaining himself was an unwelcome distraction. "I will start from the beginning." He said, his voice steady and unhurried. His gaze swept over the group, lingering briefly on each of them before continuing. "But first, tell mewhat has Jianfeng told you about the history of this world?" Kazue hesitated, glancing at Adam and the others before stepping forward slightly. She felt the weight of Park Zhens gaze and forced herself to speak. "At the rebel camp Jianfeng told us about the world of Murim and its history." She said, her voice tinged with uncertainty. Park Zhen nodded faintly, urging her to continue. Kazue took a breath and launched into the story, her words tumbling out in a mix of nervousness and determination. "He said there was an extraordinary figure called the Immortal Emperor who unified the world with the help of his council of six other warriors. Among them were Lord Varek, the Dons, Jianfeng and you." Park Zhens expression remained unreadable as she spoke, but Kazue felt the weight of his attention on her. "Things were peaceful for a while, until one day, two groups of users appeared in this world. One group allied with the Immortal Emperor and warned him about the other groupusers like them, but dangerous. After a few days, a civil war broke out. It was led by Lord Varek and other council members. They succeeded in assassinating the Immortal Emperor and took control of the world." Kazue hesitated, unsure if she should continue, but Park Zhen gave her a small nod, prompting her to finish. "Jianfeng mentioned that you had a disagreement with him about it and that you eventually joined Lord Vareks side." When she finished, the room fell into a contemplative silence. Everyones eyes were on Park Zhen, waiting for his response. He remained silent for a moment, his gaze distant, as though sifting through memories. Then, he gave a small nod. "That is the basic outline, but it is far from the whole truth. There are many details you are unaware of, details that are crucial to understanding the events that brought you here." He straightened slightly, clasping his hands behind his back as he took a slow, deliberate breath. The tension in the room grew thicker as everyone braced themselves for what was to come. Park Zhen adjusted the crimson tie at his collar, his movements precise and deliberate. His sharp, pale features were illuminated faintly by the flickering remnants of light seeping through the broken palace walls. The silence stretched for a moment longer as he appeared to compose himself, the weight of the story he was about to tell evident in his demeanor. His gaze swept over the group, lingering momentarily on each of them, before he finally spoke. "What you need to understand, is that this story is not one of heroes and villains. It is one of choices, betrayals, and consequences." The weight of his words settled over the room like a tangible presence. Kazue swallowed hard, feeling the air grow heavier with each syllable. Adam remained motionless, his expression unreadable, while Li shifted slightly, his stance tense. "Before he was known as Lord Varek, his name was Mo Yanhui. He was the closest member of the council to the Emperor, and for good reason. He was the only one who had accompanied him from the very beginning when the Emperor first embarked on his quest to unify the world of Murim. The rest of usmyself includedjoined later, as the unification progressed. But Yanhui" Park Zhens gaze drifted briefly, as if recalling a memory. "Yanhui and the Emperor were more than comrades. They were friends in the truest sense, inseparable. They were young, ambitious, and driven by shared ideals. They were like brothers. Their bond was so strong that Yanhui never once questioned the Emperors decisions, no matter how perilous. On more than one occasion during the unification wars, Yanhui was willing to lay down his life for the Emperors vision, for his orders. And more than once, the Emperor himself intervened to save Yanhui from certain death." He paused, his voice softening slightly. "Their friendship was unconditional, unshakable. They were the kind of friends who would die for each other without hesitation. I still remember how they were back then, souls full of fire. They inspired loyalty in those around themnot through fear or manipulation, but through their sheer conviction." The group listened intently, their expressions ranging from curiosity to unease. Adams brow furrowed slightly as he considered the depth of the bond Park Zhen described. "It was because of that trust that Yanhui never doubted the visitors who arrived unannounced to our world one day. They were different from us, strangers who possessed knowledge and power beyond our comprehension that now we call users. The Emperor welcomed them after fighting with them." Park Zhens lips tightened, a flicker of distaste crossing his features. "I dislike that term. It feels reductive, too soft for what kind of monsters the otherworld people were. But I will use it for your sake, so you understand." He straightened, his hands clasped behind his back as he resumed his measured tone. "These users quickly earned the Emperors favor. Yanhui, too, trusted them implicitly, even going so far as to speak with some of them personally. At the time, I thought little of it. They seemed harmless enough, and their insights, though vague, appeared to align with our goals. If I had known then what I know now" Park Zhens voice trailed off briefly, a shadow of regret passing over his face. "I would have taken the time to speak with them myself. I would have asked questions and pressed for answers. But we did not know, then, what they truly wereor that they came from another world entirely. Their words, their warnings they always carried a strange restraint, as if they were limited in what they could say." The air seemed to chill as he continued, his voice tinged with bitterness. "The most significant warning they gave us was of another group. One they claimed would be even stronger than themselves. They told us these others would arrive within days, and that we should prepare for their coming." Park Zhens gaze darkened, and his next words carried the weight of a missed opportunity. "I ignored it. I dismissed it as paranoia or perhaps even a fabrication. I had my duties, my responsibilities. I thought little of their warning, assuming it would amount to nothing. And then, exactly one week later, the palacethe very ruins in which we stand nowwas attacked." Drake, leaning against the wall, finally spoke, his voice quiet but steady. "Attacked by whom?" Park Zhens eyes flicked toward him, sharp and unyielding. "By an army an army composed of factions we considered allies. It made no sense. These were people who had sworn loyalty to the Emperor, who had fought alongside us during the unification wars. And yet, they turned against us without warning or explanation." He took a measured breath, his voice growing quieter, yet no less intense. "And leading the charge was none other than Mo Yanhui himself, alongside the other members of the councilexcept for Jianfeng. With them were four strangers, their powers and weapons as incomprehensible as those of the first group of users who had appeared." Park Zhens words hung in the air, heavy with implication. The room felt colder, the weight of his story pressing down on everyone present. Kazue wrapped her arms around herself, her expression troubled and Katya put a hand on her friends shoulder, while Lis fists clenched at his sides. Adams eyes narrowed, his mind racing as he tried to piece together the implications of what Park Zhen was saying. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "The battle escalated quickly. It was chaos. I was thereI saw it all. It culminated in the throne room itself. I tried to reach the Emperor, to stand by his side, but the othersmy companions, my comradesblocked my path. They fought to keep me away, to buy time for Yanhui and those four strangers to face the Emperor and the first group of users." His voice wavered slightly, but he quickly regained his composure. "Eventually, I managed to create an opening. I slipped past them and reached the throne room, but by then, it was too late. The users battle was unlike anything I had ever seen. Their powers defied logic, their techniques impossible to describe. Even those who fought alongside the Emperor had no qualms about attacking me if I was in their way." Park Zhens eyes grew distant, his voice dropping to a near-whisper. "All I could do was defend myself. I managed to incapacitate a few of them, but it was meaningless. I could do nothing to help the Emperor. I watched from a distance as Yanhui as Mo Yanhui delivered the final blow, piercing the Emperors chest with a ferocious fist technique." The group stared at Park Zhen, their expressions a mixture of shock and disbelief. His voice remained calm, but there was an unmistakable edge of pain beneath his composed exterior. "I saw him fall, and in that moment of distraction, I was overwhelmed. The users techniques bombarded me, their power impossible to withstand. I thought I would die. Immortality against age and sickness means nothing when faced with such overwhelming force." Park Zhen said, his words heavy with finality. Then he paused, his gaze sharpening as he continued. "And then Yanhui returned to the battlefield, radiating ki so powerful, so full of hatred, that I can still feel it to this day, even 500 years later. He slaughtered everyoneevery user who still lived, even the four who had fought by his side. He was like a beast, consumed by rage. He didnt stop until they were all dead." Park Zhens voice grew quieter, his tone almost reflective. "When it was over, he collapsed. I thought he was weeping, though I cannot be sure. I could barely move from my injuries." His gaze grew distant once more, his final words echoing in the silent room. "From that day on, Yanhui was no more. He declared that his name was now Varek. Lord Varek. He vowed to continue ruling Murim in the Emperors name But what puzzled me the most, was the former council''s willingness to follow him so quickly, there was no resistance. No hesitation. It was as if they had been waiting for this moment. Park Zhens expression darkened as he continued. And then I saw it. Right before my eyes, Lord Varek wielded the very same powers that the invaders from another world had used. The techniques, the impossible featsit was all there, emanating from him as if he had mastered their methods in an instant. He paused, his eyes narrowing as if the memory itself had the power to burn. That was when I knew. He had not just turned against the Emperor; he had embraced the powers of the outsiders. Powers that had no place in our world, powers that mocked the centuries of traditions we had upheld. Park Zhen leaned forward slightly, his gaze piercing. The transformation that followed was unlike anything I had ever imagined. Under Lord Vareks rule, the world of Murim began to change, rapidly and irrevocably. The society of martial artists, once defined by discipline, honor, and the preservation of ancient techniques, started to shift its focus. The old ways were dismissed as outdated, and the proud combat styles that had been passed down for millennia were gradually forgotten. He sighed, a deep and heavy sound that seemed to carry the weight of centuries. The new world Varek created thrived on power and domination. Martial arts became a means to an end, stripped of their philosophical roots and reduced to mere tools for survival in a ruthless hierarchy. What was once a tapestry of diverse schools and traditions became a homogenized system driven by strength alone. For a moment, Park Zhens voice softened, almost imperceptibly. I stayed to bear witness, to see if any remnants of what we once stood for could survive. But the more I watched, the clearer it became: Vareks vision left no room for the past. He built an empire where tradition was a weakness and the pursuit of unbridled power was the only path forward. His words hung in the air like a specter, the silence heavy with unspoken sorrow. When he finally spoke again, his tone carried a hint of defiance. And yet, even in this twisted world, I hold on to the memories of what we were. The Emperors vision, our camaraderie, the honor of our traditionsthey are not so easily erased. They remain, at least in me, as a reminder of what was lost and a testament to what could have been. Park Zhen''s expression hardened once more, his composure returning as he glanced at his companions. That is the truth of Lord Varek. That is the truth of the world we now live in. As Park Zhen concluded his recounting, a silence hung heavily in the air. The atmosphere in the dimly lit room felt dense, each member of the group processing what they had just heard. Adam, who had been quietly absorbing every detail, finally broke the silence. His voice was calm, though the weight of his words carried an undertone of disbelief. That was certainly a fascinating story. Adam began, inclining his head slightly in respect toward Park Zhen. Its unfortunate that you had to go through all of that. But theres something I need to ask. He hesitated for a brief moment, his gaze sharp as he continued. How could Lord Varek use the abilities of the ''users''? That should be impossible. Park Zhen raised an eyebrow slightly at Adams question, as though he had anticipated it. He gestured toward Emir, the young boy sitting quietly by the corner, his small frame almost swallowed by the shadows of the room. Lord Vareks abilities bear a striking resemblance to his. The Ki he emits is what we call Void Ki. Its a rare and enigmatic energy that allows the wielder to absorb the Ki of the surroundings and even of others. With this ability, Lord Varek can copy techniques based on Ki. The groups attention immediately shifted to Emir. The boy flinched under their stares, his wide eyes darting between the adults. Park Zhen continued without pause, his tone growing graver. But something about this power reacts differently when it interacts with the users from the other world. Lord Varek wasnt just able to copy their techniqueshe managed to replicate many of their strange powers as well. It is those powers that he wields now. Adam leaned forward, his expression unreadable but his voice pressing for more answers. Thats insane, but it still doesnt explain something. If what you say is true, how does he seem to access the system itself? He uses things like Plot Devices, and weve all seen it. That shouldnt be possible. At this, Park Zhen frowned, the deep lines on his face becoming more pronounced. Im not entirely sure what you mean by this system. But the way he obtains things that are clearly not of this worldand even how he grants others skillsis through what appears to be a floating screen he can summon with his hands. The words hit the group like a thunderclap. A stunned silence filled the room as the realization began to settle in. The tension was palpable as they exchanged uneasy glances. Each person understood the implication: Lord Varek somehow had access to the system itself, and even worse, if Park Zhens account was accurate, it meant that Lord Varek could access the systems storea revelation that raised even more troubling questions. Sebastian, who had been quiet until now, suddenly spoke. His eyes darted between Park Zhen and Emir, his voice firm yet laced with curiosity. You mentioned earlier that Lord Vareks power is similar to Emirs. What exactly did you mean by that? The Don turned to Sebastin and nodded gravely. That similarity was first reported to Lord Varek by Jiangfengs son, Shen, who acted as a spy within your group. It was later confirmed by me during your time in the Shaolin Temples prison. That is the sole reason I decided to put my plan into motion. Sebastian frowned, his brow furrowing deeply. What do you mean? What plan? Park Zhen sighed and folded his hands in front of him, his tone heavy. Everything fell into place when your group appeared. I needed to assess whether you were strong enough to be assets rather than liabilities. Many of you proved capable to a certain extent, but in truth, I only needed the boy. All eyes fell on Emir once more. The boy shifted uncomfortably, his expression a mixture of fear and confusion. Park Zhen continued, his voice low and deliberate. Both Emir and Lord Varek possess Void Ki. It is an extremely rare phenomenon, even in the world of Murim. As I said, this energy has the unique property of absorbing other forms of energy. But there is a critical difference between the two. Li, who had been silent until now, leaned forward, his tone sharp. And what exactly is that difference? Park Zhens gaze fixed on Li, his expression grim. Unlike Lord Varek, who can absorb and replicate energy, the kid has the potential to absorb it entirelyerasing it from existence. In other words, where Lord Varek can copy abilities, Emir has the power to take them and destroy them completely. The room was plunged into another stunned silence. Each person struggled to process the enormity of what they had just learned. Even Emir, the focus of the revelation, seemed to be in shock. He stared at his hands, trembling slightly as if trying to comprehend the significance of his own abilities. I I dont understand. Emir finally muttered, his voice barely audible. I didnt know I could do that. Park Zhens expression softened slightly. You wouldnt, your affinity to Void Ki is far greater than Lord Vareks, but its clear that youve never been trained to use it fully. Jianfeng must have seen this potential in you and sought to keep it contained. Knowing him, he must have warned you. Emirs thoughts turned to Jianfeng, remembering the elders stern but kind demeanor during their training. The instructions to never let his Ki escape, to never use it except to strengthen his body. He had obeyed without question, but now, those warnings seemed far more significant. Park Zhen leaned against the edge of a table, his gaze calm yet intense as he continued to speak. The room seemed to grow quieter with every word, the group hanging on his explanation. "I have always suspected that something strange was going on." Park Zhen admitted, his voice measured but edged with a seriousness that silenced even the faint rustling in the room. "Not just with Lord Varek, but also with the council membersthe ones who are now the Dons." He paused, his eyes shifting toward Chloe. She was seated near the back, her usually confident demeanor faltering as she realized she was suddenly the center of attention. "I am grateful." Park Zhen continued, his tone softening. He inclined his head slightly, a small but deeply respectful bow in Chloe''s direction. "Your skill confirmed what I could only theorize. If not for you, we might have overlooked the truth." The pink-haired girls face flushed crimson. Her usual composure crumbled under the weight of Park Zhens gratitude and his striking, almost regal presence. She tried to form a response, but the words caught in her throat. Instead, she nodded awkwardly, her cheeks burning as she lowered her gaze to the floor. Unbothered by her reaction, Park Zhen continued, his tone becoming more factual. "When you examined Abbess Xinhui, who I brought back unconscious but alive, your skill revealed her altered state. The condition, [Brainwashed], is something I have never encountered before." The group exchanged uneasy glances. The term itself seemed ominous, a stark reminder of the subtle yet overwhelming control Lord Varek held over his subordinates. "To counteract it we will need your help." Park Zhen said, his gaze settling on Emir, who flinched slightly, unsure of what was being asked of him. The young boys confusion was evident, his wide eyes darting between the others as if seeking reassurance. "Ill admit, I may not be the best teacher when it comes to the unique nature of your Void Ki. But I will guide you as much as I can. We must move quicklyLord Varek has already expressed his interest in you." Park Zhen continued, his voice softening ever so slightly. The room tensed at those words. Park Zhen pushed away from the table, his stance firm. "With the defeat of two of his Dons and my temporary disappearance, he will undoubtedly make his next move soon." Emir, despite his nerves, nodded resolutely and stood up. His small frame straightened as much as it could, and he looked at Park Zhen with determination. Just as he was about to step forward, Adams voice interrupted the moment. "Wait!" Adam said, raising a hand. His expression was one of deep thought, his brows furrowed. "During my fight with Abbess Xinhui, there was something strange. A skill she had surveilling her. It allowed him to know what she was doing. How are we safe here? How can we be sure he isnt watching us right now, just as he seems to monitor the other Dons?" Park Zhen folded his arms, his gaze calm but firm. "That ability of his doesnt work on me, it only functions on those who have received skills or items from another world through him. Thats something I never allowed." Adam tilted his head, skepticism creeping into his expression. "Why not? Wouldnt it have made it easier for him to control you? Why didnt he give you anything?" Park Zhens expression darkened slightly, his voice lowering. "Because I asked him not to and, for reasons of his own, he respected my choice." The silence that followed was heavy with unspoken questions. Park Zhens eyes softened for a brief moment as he added, "It is for that reason that I still have hope. I will never forgive him for what hes done. But I still see glimpses of the man I once knew. The man I called a companion." The weight of his words hung in the air as the room processed the meaning behind them. "If I have to kill him, I will do so while looking into the face of Mo Yanhui, not Lord Varek." Park Zhen said, his voice firm. The raw emotion in his declaration left everyone momentarily speechless. Finally, Kazue broke the silence, her tone eager but cautious. "Can we all go to see her? The process, I mean?" Park Zhen nodded. "Of course, if you believe you can help in any way, you are welcome. And once weve finished removing her altered stateor at least understanding it fullywe will begin preparing." Kazue tilted her head. "Preparing for what?" The Don allowed a small, almost imperceptible smile to touch his lips. "For the plan. The plan to defeat Lord Varek and the last remaining Dons." There was an immediate familiar chime upon hearing this and a system window flashed in front of every group member. Extra Chapter 9 - Was Katya always so… obsessive? Extra Chapter 9 - Was Katya always so obsessive? The dim, claustrophobic corridors of Team Abysss base felt stifling, even in the moments of silence in which Katya sought solace. She leaned against the cold metal wall, her arms crossed as she stared down at the polished floor beneath her boots. Her mind raced, fragmented thoughts colliding with each other like shards of broken glass. It wasnt the first time Katya had been transferred from one group to another, but this one came with a unique bitterness. She had joined Team Abyss after the incident. No one spoke of it directlyneither those around her nor Katya herself. But the memories were still raw. The fear in their eyes, the blood on her hands, the aftermath of her obsessive pursuit of somethingsomeonewho had slipped through her grasp. She didnt need anyone to remind her of how it had ended. The wounds she''d left behind were deep, the silence louder than any accusation. There, in Team Abyss, she had faded into the background. She didnt speak much, and no one pushed her to. Her presence was tolerated rather than embraced, and Katya preferred it that way. She moved like a shadow among them, participating in missions, contributing just enough to stay relevant, but never enough to stand out. That began to change when Leila assumed leadership. Unlike the previous leader, who had been distant and impersonal, the woman had a way of bringing cohesion to the team. Katya couldnt pinpoint the exact moment it happened, but under Leilas guidance, she found herself slowly becoming more involved. Not because she particularly cared, but because it was easier to follow Leilas lead than to resist the flow of the group. Her contributions werent remarkable, but they were steady. Through missions that ranged from trivial errands to harrowing battles, Katyas Potential stat rose steadily. She acquired new skills and items, though she wasnt particularly attached to them. They were tools, nothing more. Her emotional detachment persisted, her mind a haze of disinterest and weariness. The truth was, Katya didnt feel like she belonged thereor anywhere, for that matter. The difference between the real world and this so-called death game was negligible to her. The monotony of missions blurred the lines between survival and existence. Each day felt emptier than the last, and she often questioned why she even bothered to continue. That changed after one particularly grueling mission. The team had barely scraped by, surviving by sheer luck and desperation. Katya had been physically unscathed, but the exhaustion in her teammates eyes left an impression she couldnt quite shake. After the mission, Leila called her into the central chamber of their base. The room was dimly lit, a circular table in the center illuminated by the faint glow of holographic displays. The leader stood at the head of the table, her presence commanding but not oppressive. Katya, I wanted to talk to you about something important. Katya crossed her arms defensively, leaning back against the wall. If its about the mission, I dont have anything to say. We survived. Thats all that matters. Leila shook her head, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. Its not about the mission. Its about whats next. Whats next? Katya repeated, her voice flat. Leila motioned for her to sit at the table. Reluctantly, the blonde complied, though her posture remained tense. Weve been planning something. Its risky, but it could change everything for the teamand maybe even for this entire game. I want you to be the one to see it through. Katya blinked, her expression unchanging. Why me? Leila tilted her head slightly, studying the girl. Because you can do this. Youre capable of more than you realize. Katya let out a dry, humorless chuckle. You think I care about any of this? Im just here because I have to be. Youd be better off choosing someone who actually gives a damn. Leila didnt flinch at her apathy. Instead, she leaned forward, her gaze steady and unyielding. I know you dont care about this team or this horrible game. But I also know youre tiredof the monotony, of the pointlessness. This is your chance to do something different. To break the cycle. Katyas eyes narrowed. And what exactly do you want me to do? Leila leaned back, her expression softening. Weve prepared two Plot Devices: [Invading Refugees] and [A Wolf in Sheeps Clothing]. Theyll allow you to infiltrate another group. Youll be playing the role of someone timid and quiet, someone who doesnt draw attention. All we need is for you to stay under the radar and gather information. When the time comes, youll know what to do. Katya hesitated. The thought of being thrust into another unfamiliar group was far from appealing. But there was something in Leilas tonea quiet confidence, a belief that the girl couldnt quite dismiss. And if it fails? Katya asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Then well deal with it, together. Leila said firmly. For a moment, neither of them spoke. The silence was heavy but not uncomfortable. Finally, Katya sighed, rubbing the bridge of her nose. Fine, Ill do it. But dont expect me to play nice with anyone. She muttered. Leila smiled, a genuine warmth in her expression. I wouldnt dream of it. But I think youll find that the people youll meet arent so bad. They''re trustworthy if its the same group Im thinking of. Maybe even likable. Katya snorted. Ill believe that when I see it. The preparations were quick but meticulous. With the team pooling the last of their points, the Plot Devices were activated. A beam of light enveloped Katya, and for the first time in what felt like ages, she felt a flicker of something unfamiliaranticipation. The light dissipated, leaving Katya standing in the center of an unfamiliar room. Her body stiffened instinctively, her eyes darting around as she took in her surroundings. The space was stark and utilitarian, the steel walls catching the harsh glow of overhead lights. The girl inhaled slowly, steadying herself. Focus. Blend in. Don''t draw attention. Leila''s words echoed in her mind. She shifted her gaze cautiously, taking in the people scattered throughout the room. This was the team she was meant to infiltrate, and every detail mattered. Her eyes first landed on a young girl sitting quietly in the corner, fiddling nervously with the straps of her gear. Chloe, Katya thought thanks to her [Shared Essence Lv3] skill which allowed her to see certain information of other users. The girls pink hair framed her soft features, and her eyes darted around, wide with a mix of fear and uncertainty. Katya noted her fragility, the way her hands trembled slightly as she worked the straps. A newbie, she concluded, her gaze moving on without much interest. Next, Katya spotted a man standing nearby in a spotless military uniform. His posture was rigid, his expression unreadable. Gregor, she identified him, her eyes briefly scanning the neatly arranged badges on his chest. Everything about him screamed discipline, but his cold demeanor didnt intrigue her. He seemed like a man who followed orders without question, and Katya had no patience for that kind of person. It was predictable. Nothing worth remembering. Beside Gregor stood Amir, a small boy no older than ten, his thin frame almost swallowed by his oversized, worn-out clothes. His shirt was frayed at the edges, and his pants had patches hastily sewn on. Bruises mottled his arms and legs, peeking out from his rolled-up sleeves and pant legs. He fidgeted nervously, his eyes darting around the room as if searching for an escape. Katya narrowed her eyes slightly, tilting her head as she observed him. His hunched posture and the way he clutched tightly at the strap of a worn backpack spoke volumes. He looked exhaustedbeaten down by something far heavier than his young shoulders should bear. Her gaze settled on Drake next, and her jaw tightened involuntarily. He stood near the center of the room, leaning casually against the table as if he belonged there. His light blond hair framed sharp blue eyes, and there was an effortless charm about him that immediately set Katya on edge. He had an easy smile, his demeanor warm and approachable. The classic pretty boy. She thought bitterly, crossing her arms tightly over her chest. Guys like him always act nice, but its just a mask. No doubt hes fake, just like all the others. Her distaste was immediate and unshakable, and she forced herself to look away. A loud voice cut through the room, drawing Katyas attention to Li, who was pacing nearby with a scowl etched across his face. His tone was sharp, his words clipped as he argued with someone she couldnt see. His gestures were exaggerated, his movements erratic. Katya observed him with narrowed eyes, her lip curling slightly in disdain. Serious emotional baggage, hes either unstable or just insufferable. Not my problem either way. She thought, her mind already dismissing him. In contrast, Adam leaned casually against the wall, his arms crossed over his chest. His brown hair was slightly messy, and he wore a neutral expression, neither enthusiastic nor entirely detached. Katya lingered on him for a moment, but there was nothing particularly striking about his appearance or demeanor. Normal. Boring. Nothing to think about. She concluded, her interest waning quickly. Then there was Kazue. Katya winced internally as the girls loud, animated voice filled the room. She spoke with boundless energy, her hands waving wildly as she explained something to whoever was unlucky enough to be nearby. Her dark hair was somewhat messy, and her expression was bright and full of enthusiasm. Why is she so loud? Katya thought, suppressing the urge to roll her eyes. Does she ever stop talking? I already have a headache. She made a conscious effort to tune out Kazues chatter, shifting her focus elsewhere. Seated cross-legged on the floor was someone with long, dark hair that fell in soft waves around their face. At first, Katya thought it was a girldelicate features, slender framebut when the person spoke, the deep resonance of their voice startled her. Wait, thats a guy? She blinked, momentarily thrown off. It was Nikolai, and his androgynous appearance left her momentarily unsure of how to categorize him. Weird. Definitely weird. Finally, Katyas gaze landed on the oldest member of the group, a man seated near the far wall. His salt-and-pepper hair and weathered face immediately set him apart from the others. He was calmly chatting with a mechanical bird, his movements steady and practiced. Katya frowned slightly, tilting her head. Whats someone like him doing here? He doesnt look like he belongs in a death game. Taking in the entire scene, Katya felt a sense of detachment creeping over her. These people were strangers, each wrapped up in their own lives, and none of them seemed particularly remarkable. She reminded herself why she was hereLeila had entrusted her with this mission, and she couldnt afford to falter after all that pep talk. Drawing a deep breath, she adjusted her posture and moved near the edge of the room. Her steps were hesitant, her movements deliberate as she forced herself to embody the role of someone timid and unsure. She kept her head down, avoiding eye contact, and listened quietly, folding her hands in her lap. Her heart raced, but outwardly, she maintained her composure. Acting timid wasnt difficultit came naturally to her. But there were moments when she had to consciously restrain herself. When Kazues voice grew unbearable, she bit her tongue to keep from snapping. When Drakes easygoing smile turned her way, she resisted the urge to glare. Katya just stayed there in silence, her gaze fixed on the floor as conversations buzzed around her. Her fingers tightened briefly into fists before she forced them to relax upon being transported to the next scenario. The bustling streets of Heavenly Jade City were a whirlwind of life and chaos. Merchants shouted over each other, hawking wares that ranged from glistening jade trinkets to the finest silk robes. The rhythmic pounding of craftsmens tools echoed from workshops, while the distant sounds of martial artists sparring filled the air with the promise of imminent conflict. It was a sensory overload for most, but Katya absorbed it all with a detached efficiency. Her sharp gaze darted from stall to stall, her ears tuned to every stray comment, every rustle of fabric, and every clink of coins exchanged. Beneath her calm fa?ade, her mind was a storm of calculations. Every detail, no matter how small, could be a clue or a threat. Yet her intense focus was interrupted when Chloe and Kazue each grabbed one of her hands. Their fingers intertwined with hers, warm and soft, pulling her away from her carefully guarded mental space. "Lets stay together!" Chloe said cheerfully, her voice like a bell cutting through the noise. Her grip was firm but reassuring, as though she were anchoring Katya to the moment. Kazue grinned, a mischievous glint in her eye. "And dont even think about slipping away. You look like the type to wander off and get lost!" Katyas initial instinct was to pull her hands away, the unwanted touch unsettling her in a way she couldnt quite explain. But she resisted, forcing herself to play the part they expected of her. She lowered her gaze, feigning shyness as she tightened her grip just enough to seem genuine. "I-I wont." She murmured, her voice small and hesitant, perfectly crafted to blend into the background of their lively chatter. The trio moved through the throng, with Kazue leading the way toward a restaurant Chloe had pointed out earlier with uncontainable excitement. Katya allowed herself to be guided, her irritation simmering just beneath the surface. She hated how easily they assumed they could pull her along, like she was some helpless doll. But she bit her tongue and played her role. Drawing suspicion was not an option. The restaurant was a lavish establishment, its interior a harmonious blend of polished wood and intricately carved jade panels. Lanterns cast a warm, golden glow over the room, creating an atmosphere of comfort and refinement. Katya slid into her seat at the low table, her posture demure, her hands resting delicately in her lap. The others chattered excitedly, their voices blending with the murmur of other diners, but Katya''s focus was razor-sharp as her eyes flicked to the man seated across from them: Zhou Tianhe. Zhou exuded confidence that bordered on arrogance, his every gesture a calculated display of superiority. He leaned back in his chair, his voice smooth as silk but carrying an unmistakable edge of condescension. Katyas lips curled inward when he started to talk as if he was superior to them, suppressing the urge to sneer. She hated men like Zhoumen who wielded power carelessly, as if the world owed them its submission. While the others nodded along to his words, Katya pretended to listen, her expression perfectly neutral. Beneath the table, she summoned her Tulpa, the dark, ephemeral presence slipping into existence like a shadow come to life. Its spectral form coiled around the mans neck, invisible to all but her. Zhou faltered mid-sentence, his hand flying to his throat as his voice wavered. He coughed lightly, his polished veneer cracking under the weight of his sudden discomfort. Katyas fingers tightened subtly around her teacup, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of her mouth. Weak. Pathetic. She wasnt helping her team out of loyalty or camaraderie. No, her actions were entirely self-serving. Threatening Zhou ensured he would comply, which made the mission smoother, which, in turn, made her job easier. But as the man fumbled to regain his composure, Katya couldnt deny the small, dark thrill of satisfaction that coursed through her. He didnt even know he was choking on the leash she had placed around his throat. That evening, the group arrived at a grand hotel that loomed over the bustling streets like a monument to wealth and decadence. Its carved wooden screens and silk-draped windows whispered of luxury, the kind Katya had been surrounded by in her youth but had long since learned to despise. As they gathered in the common area, Kazue crossed her arms, her expression serious but tinged with her usual dramatic flair. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Men and women are not sleeping together!" She declared, her tone brooking no argument. "Im drawing the line here." Chloe giggled, her amusement lighting up the room, while Adam and the rest of the men rolled their eyes with an air of weary acceptance. Katya remained silent, observing the interaction with mild interest. Kazues insistence drew attention, something Katya usually avoided. But it also presented an opportunity. Sticking close to her might make me less noticeable. When the group began drawing lots to determine group arrangements, Katyas Tulpa stirred once more. Invisible to all, it moved the slips of the cards with eerie precision, ensuring that the blonde would end up in Kazues group. When the results were revealed, Katya maintained her quiet demeanor, but inside, a faint flicker of satisfaction warmed her. The streets of Heavenly Jade City transformed under the soft glow of lanterns, their warm light casting intricate patterns on the cobblestones. Kazue darted from stall to stall, her energy boundless and infectious. "Look at this! Isnt it beautiful?" She exclaimed, holding up a brightly painted fan adorned with cranes in mid-flight. Katya followed at a measured pace, her sharp eyes scanning the crowd for any sign of danger. Yet, as the night wore on, she found herself increasingly drawn to the girls enthusiasm. It was... disarming. When Kazue haggled for a jade bracelet and somehow managed to pay more than the asking price, Katya couldnt suppress a quiet chuckle. The sound surprised herit felt foreign, almost unfamiliar. Kazue turned, her eyes bright with laughter, and for a moment, the blonde felt her guard slip. Shes... different Katya thought, though she quickly pushed the notion aside. It was dangerous to let herself feel anything. Their wandering eventually led them to a small martial arts demonstration. Kazue clapped and cheered, her face lit with genuine awe. Katya stood beside her, her expression as neutral as ever, but inside, she felt something stira strange, inexplicable warmth. As they entered the tea house, the atmosphere shifted. The room was dimly lit with lanterns casting a soft glow over the polished wooden tables and intricate silk tapestries adorning the walls. The air smelled faintly of incense, mingled with the sharp aroma of brewed herbs. Kazue, ever the bundle of energy, practically skipped to the nearest table, Chloe and Adam following with a curious look. Katya trailed behind, her sharp gaze sweeping over the room, cataloging every detail. Her Tulpa stirred faintly within hera quiet warning she had learned to heed over many days of training. The group was seated at a low table, cushioned on ornate mats. A server brought over a tray of porcelain teacups and a steaming pot of tea, bowing deeply before retreating. Kazue leaned forward eagerly, already pouring herself a cup, her enthusiasm contagious as she filled Chloe''s, Adams, and Katya''s cups too. The blonde forced a small smile and accepted hers, watching as the tea swirled in her cupa pale green liquid with a delicate floral scent. But something felt wrong. The Tulpa in her mind whispered warnings, its presence bristling with unease. Katya raised the cup to her lips, pretending to take a sip. Her sharp senses picked up on the faint bitterness that lingered just under the floral aroma, a telltale sign of poisonor more accurately, a sedative. She set the cup down gracefully, glancing at her companions. Chloe was mid-sip, her expression serene, while Adam had already finished his. Kazue, as usual, was chattering happily, entirely oblivious. Katyas mind worked rapidly. Should she warn them? No. Doing so would risk exposing herself. Besides, she had no real allegiance to these people. Let them succumb; it might even work in her favor if they were out of the way for a little while. Her heart remained cold to the idea of intervention, yet she couldn''t entirely suppress the faint pang of unease as Kazue finished her cup and reached for another. Moments later, the effects began to show. Chloe was the first to slump forward, her head resting against her arm as her eyes fluttered shut. Kazue held out longer, her boundless energy allowing her to resist for a few extra moments, but eventually, her movements grew sluggish. She blinked up at Katya, her lips curving into a faint, sleepy smile before she collapsed sideways. The blonde caught her instinctively. The moment her arms wrapped around Kazue, something shifted. For a brief second, all her carefully constructed defenses faltered. Kazues weight against her felt strangely... comforting. The warmth of her skin, the faint scent of her hair, and the vulnerable way her head rested against Katyas shoulderall of it struck an unfamiliar chord. Katyas cheeks flushed despite herself, and she hated the way her heart skipped a beat. Adam had moved quickly to catch Chloe, which was weird since he also had drunk the poisoned tea, but Katya just disregarded the thought. After returning to the hotel again, they just laid the sleeping girls and went to bed. The next morning, Katya awoke to find Kazue already up and bounding around the room. The previous nights events felt like a fever dream, but the faint blush on hers cheeks reminded her it had been all too real. Katya! Come here! Let me help you with your hair. Its so beautifulit deserves a little extra care! Kazue called, waving a comb in her hand. Katya hesitated, her usual mask faltering. I-I can do it myself. She said, her tone clipped. Nonsense! Youll see, Im great at this! Kazue responded, grinning as she pulled Katya to sit in front of her. As Kazues fingers worked through her hair, the blonde found herself relaxing despite her reservations. The gentle tug of the comb, the warmth of Kazues hands, and her cheerful chatter all felt strangely soothing. Katya hated how much she enjoyed it, how the praise about her hair made her heart flutter. Later that day, as part of the group prepared to attend the gala, Katya found herself unusually preoccupied with her appearance. The invitation from the mafia leader had come with clear instructions: formal attire was required. While she normally dismissed such things as trivial, she couldn''t help but feel an odd twinge of self-consciousness when Kazue eagerly offered to help her pick out a dress. The three of themKatya, Kazue, and Chloewandered through the bustling markets of Heavenly Jade City, their eyes scanning the storefronts for something appropriate. Kazue was positively buzzing with energy, darting from one boutique to another, holding up dresses for the group to inspect. "This one!" Kazue exclaimed, holding up a shimmering beautiful white gown. "Katya, you have to try it on. It would look stunning on you!" Katya blinked, momentarily taken aback. I dont think She started, but Kazue had already grabbed her hand and was dragging her into the shop. Inside, the boutique was a whirlwind of silk and satin, the air perfumed with the faint scent of lavender. Kazues enthusiasm was relentless as she thrust dress after dress into the blondes arms. Go, try them on! She urged, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Reluctantly, Katya stepped into the fitting room, closing the heavy curtain behind her. As she slipped into the white dress, she caught sight of herself in the mirror. The dress hugged her figure perfectly, its vibrant color contrasting beautifully with her pale skin and blonde hair. For a moment, she barely recognized herself. Come on, let us see! Kazues voice rang out, impatient and full of anticipation. With a sigh, Katya drew back the curtain. The reaction was immediate. Oh my gosh! You look stunning! Kazue gasped, clapping her hands together. Even Chloe nodded in agreement. It really suits you! Katya felt heat rise to her cheeks, her usual composure slipping. It was just a dress She tried to mutter, but her voice lacked strength. Kazue leaned in closer, her face glowing with admiration. No, really. Youre so beautiful. You should wear things like this more often. The sincerity in her tone caught Katya off guard. She averted her gaze, mumbling something incoherent as she stepped back into the fitting room to change. Her heart was racing, though she refused to acknowledge why. When it was Kazues turn to try on dresses, the roles reversed. Katya found herself awkwardly offering suggestions, her voice faltering as her friend modeled each outfit. One particular dressa flowing, pale-blue gown with intricate embroiderymade the girl look ethereal. Well? How do I look? Kazue asked, twirling playfully. Katyas mouth went dry. You look fine. She managed to say, her voice barely above a whisper. Kazue was a little bit disappointed. Just fine? Oh man, I thought it looked good Are you sure? Katya looked away, pretending to inspect a nearby rack of dresses. No Eh You look good. She said stiffly, though her cheeks were burning, and by the time they left the boutique, their outfits purchased, and plans finalized, Katya was more flustered than she cared to admit. The gala itself was held in a sprawling mansion on the outskirts of the city, its grand halls illuminated by ornate lanterns. The group entered cautiously, their senses heightened despite the lavish surroundings. Katya clung close to Kazue, using her as a buffer against the curious stares that followed them. Her beauty, accentuated by the white gown, drew attention wherever they went. Men approached her repeatedly, offering compliments and invitations to dance. Thank you, but no She said politely, each refusal laced with barely contained irritation. One man, however, was more persistent. He was tall and imposing, with a predatory smile that made Katyas skin crawl. You shouldnt refuse every offer. A woman like you deserves to be admired. He said, his tone slick. Im not interested. Katya replied coldly, stepping back. The mans smile faltered, replaced by a flash of annoyance. Before she could react, he reached out, grabbing her arm firmly. Youre being rude. He said, his voice low and menacing. Katyas pulse quickened, anger flaring in her chest. She was moments away from summoning her Tulpa, mission be damned, when a familiar voice cut through the tension. Hey, is there a problem here? Kazue appeared beside her, her expression uncharacteristically serious. She placed herself between Katya and the man, her stance deceptively relaxed. The guy hesitated, clearly taken aback by Kazues sudden appearance. This doesnt concern you. He said, though his grip on Katyas arm loosened. Kazue tilted her head, her smile disarmingly sweet. Oh, but it does. You see, shes with me. The man glared at her for a moment before muttering something under his breath and retreating. As soon as he was gone, Kazue turned to Katya, her expression softening. Are you okay? Katya nodded, though her heart was still racing. For a moment, she couldnt speak, overwhelmed by a confusing mix of gratitude and something else she couldnt quite name. Thank you. She finally managed to say, her voice quieter than she intended. Kazue grinned, her usual cheerfulness returning. No problem! Thats what friends are for, right? Friends. The word echoed in Katyas mind as they returned to the group. But as she stole a glance at Kazue, her chest tightening in a way that was becoming all too familiar, she wondered if it was really that simple. CCC The next day at the tournament, Katya sat in the stands, feigning disinterest. She told herself she was only there to assess her teams abilities, to see what they were truly capable of. But as the matches began, her eyes kept drifting to Kazue. When the girl stepped into the ring, Katyas pulse quickened. She watched as Kazue fought with a mix of precision and reckless energy, her movements almost hypnotic. Katya found herself leaning forward, her heart pounding in her chest. When her teammate faltered, her breath caught, and when Kazue ultimately triumphed, Katya couldnt stop herself from standing and clapping, her hands trembling slightly. That night, the blonde found herself lying on the soft mattress of the luxurious hotel bed, her heart pounding uncontrollably. She stared at the ornate ceiling, illuminated by the faint glow of moonlight filtering through the curtains, unable to relax. Beside her, Kazue lay peacefully, her rhythmic breathing a soothing yet unnervingly intimate sound in the quiet room. Chloe and Emir were also on the bed, but Katya hardly registered their presence; her focus was entirely consumed by the girl mere inches away. The proximity was overwhelming. The faint floral scent of Kazue''s hair wafted toward her, making her pulse quicken. She lay rigid, afraid to move, her mind swirling with emotions she couldnt fully understand. Her cheeks burned as she tried to reconcile the unfamiliar warmth spreading through her chest. This wasnt the usual feeling of calculated manipulation or mild amusement she experienced around people. This was something raw, unfiltered, and terrifying in its intensity. Her breathing became uneven as she tried to calm herself, closing her eyes tightly. But it was impossible to ignore the soft rustling of fabric as Kazue shifted slightly in her sleep, her arm brushing lightly against Katyas. The brief contact sent a jolt through her body, making her fists clench at her sides. When the faintest sound of irregular wind reached her ears from the outside, Katyas heightened awareness snapped into focus. At first, she thought she was imagining it, but the subtle creak of the ceiling confirmed her suspicion. Her mind sharpened instantly, all traces of warmth replaced by a cold, calculating edge. She felt her Tulpa stir within her, a faint ripple of energy in her consciousness. With her thoughts, she commanded it: Deal with them. Quietly. The Tulpa obeyed without hesitation, its form slipping into the shadows like a predator stalking prey. Their intent was clear, and it ignited a flare of possessive anger in her chest. How dare they disturb this moment? She thought venomously. She lay still, feigning sleep, while the Tulpa intercepted the would-be attackers and then went away for some reason, maybe some of the assailants were able to escape? The girl didn''t care since the Tulpas were an extension of her own psyche even if they had a fragment of consciousness. But now that the danger had passed, her attention drifted back to Kazue. Her emotions, now amplified by the adrenaline, were impossible to ignore. She turned her head slightly, allowing herself a moment to observe the peaceful expression on Kazues face. A soft smile curved her lips, and Katya felt her chest tighten. What is it about you? Why do you have this effect on me? She thought, her gaze lingering. The rest of the night passed in a haze of restless thoughts and emotions. The girl didnt sleep a single moment, her mind replaying every interaction with Kazue, every smile, every word. By morning, she was both exhausted and more certain than ever that something inside her had changed irrevocably. Every moment spent near Kazue felt like a test of her self-control. She found herself instinctively gravitating toward her, seeking excuses to touch her arm or stand closer than necessary. When Kazue laughed, it sent a warmth through Katya that she couldnt ignore, and when the girl turned to her with that carefree smile, Katyas heart raced uncontrollably. Kazue, however, seemed completely oblivious. Her innocence, and her unguarded friendliness, only made Katyas feelings more intense. There was no fear, no hesitation in her friends actions. She treated Katya with the same casual kindness as everyone else, which both frustrated and fascinated her. Katya couldnt understand how someone could be so open, so unaffected by the weight of the world. For the first time in years, Katya felt vulnerableand she hated it. Yet, at the same time, she couldnt deny the strange, addictive thrill that came with being near Kazue. It was a dangerous combination, one that threatened to unravel everything she had carefully built around herself. But as she watched Kazue move through the day with her usual boundless energy and unguarded charm, Katya knew one thing for certain: she wasnt ready to let go. Katya''s feelings toward Kazue continued to grow at an alarming rate, oscillating between what a normal person would say to be love and obsession. The line between the two blurred as time went on, and she couldnt shake the urge to remain close to her friend, ready to protect her at any moment. This instinct flared sharply when they found themselves fleeing Park Zhens mansion. The chaos of the escape only heightened her desire to shield the girl from any harm. When the group leaped from the mansions second-floor balcony, it was Katyas Tulpa who intervened. The invisible being grabbed Kazue by the collar of her shirt mid-air, ensuring she landed safely on her feet. Katyas breath hitched at the sight, her gaze locked on the girl as if she were the only person there. Then the same invisible Tulpa cleared their path of guards and obstacles with surgical efficiency, eliminating threats before the group even encountered them. Every time Kazue made it safely past a checkpoint, a sense of reliefand something far more intensewashed over Katya. She barely noticed the others, her focus consumed entirely by Kazue''s every movement. When they were finally rescued, the tension in Katyas chest momentarily eased, but her composure was tested immediately afterward. Their rescuers introduced themselves, and among them was Shena tall, confident figure whose charisma seemed to catch Kazues attention. Katyas stomach churned as she witnessed her friends cheeks flush faintly at something Shen said. "Why does she react like that to him?" Katyas thoughts turned dark, a storm of jealousy swirling inside her. The rational part of her knew she couldnt act on her emotions, not here, not now. But the irrational side, the one that craved Kazues undivided attention, screamed at her to do something. Her hand twitched, almost summoning the Tulpa to strike Shen down on the spot, but she clenched her fists tightly instead, nails digging into her palms. "No. Not yet. I cant let her see that side of me... but why does she ignore me now? Why wont she look at me?" As the days passed and the group settled into the rebels base, Katya found herself constantly seeking ways to stay close to Kazue. The bustling environment allowed her to blend her motives with practicality, offering to spar or assist Kazue during training sessions. Her Tulpa, ever loyal to her whims, subtly interfered with Kazues ki, prolonging her training sessions under the guise of rigorous exercise. The logic was simple to Katya: if her friend was here training, she wouldnt be elsewhere, and more importantly, she wouldnt be near Shen. However, when Shen himself suggested private lessons to help Kazue improve, the blonde reluctantly called off her Tulpas interference. This led to Kazue finally awakening her kia milestone that brought visible joy to the girl and an unintended benefit to Katya. Katya, come train with me tomorrow. Kazue had said, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Those words echoed in Katyas mind, feeding the flames of her obsession. Her naivety only worsened Katyas condition. To Kazue, Katya was simply her first real friend. She had no idea what boundaries were appropriate in a friendship, so she never questioned Katyas increasingly bold actions. When the blonde asked to share Kazues bed on cold nights, she merely smiled and agreed. When Katya hugged her arm as they walked through the base, Kazue thought nothing of it. But for Katya, each small touch, each fleeting moment of closeness, felt like a lifeline. Over the days, Katyas obsession deepened. Her thoughts grew darker, more possessive. She began to view Kazue not just as a friend but as something that belonged to hera treasure she would protect at all costs. Kazue was hers. Anyone who got too close or took too much of Kazues attention was a threat, and Katyas Tulpa was always ready to intervene. This possessiveness reached a breaking point during the battle against Bai Huolong. Trapped in a sealed chamber that nullified her abilities, Katya was forced to watch helplessly as Kazue fought. Every injury her friend sustained sent a fresh wave of rage coursing through her. She bit her lip so hard it bled, her trembling hands clenching so tightly that her nails dug into her skin. By the time she was finally freed, her lips and fingers were smeared with blood from her own self-inflicted wounds. The moment Katya regained her abilities, she didnt hesitate. Her Tulpa surged forward, bypassing Bai Huolongs defenses and dealing a devastating blow that left him exposed. The attack was a stroke of indescribable luck, a crucial turning point in the battle that allowed the rest of the team to overwhelm the Don and secure victory. But Katya didnt care about the outcome of the fight. Her only concern was Kazue. Katyas mind raced as she helped Kazue to her feet. Her obsession had reached a point of no return, and she knew it. But deep down, she didnt care. All that mattered was Kazue, and Katya was willing to do whatever it took to keep her closeeven if it meant crossing lines she could never cross. CCC Returning to the present, the chaos of the recent battle had faded, but the pounding in her chest hadnt. Her hands trembled slightly as she clenched her skirt, trying to suppress the overwhelming tide of emotions surging within her. Kazue. That name alone sent a rush of warmth through her, a heat that burned away any semblance of composure she might have once had. She no longer needed to hide. The mask shed worn so carefullythe aloof, cunning strategisthad fallen away, leaving only the raw truth of her obsession. When Kazue had leaped to her defense earlier, standing between Katya and the accusing voices of their comrades, she had felt her world stop. The words her friend had spokensimple but resoluteechoed in her mind on an endless loop. "Katyas not dangerous. She saved us all. Without her, we wouldnt even be alive right now." Kazues expression had been firm, her stance protective. To everyone else, it was a gesture of camaraderie, the loyalty of one teammate defending another. But to Katya? It was everything. Her fingers brushed against her lips as she replayed the scene in her mind, her breath quickening. Kazue thought about her. She defended her. And now, she was bound to her Katyas thoughts drifted to Adams altered Covenant. It had been a stroke of brillianceat least in her eyes. That small, last-moment, tweak to the skill had ensured that their fates were now intertwined. Every pulse of Kazues life force resonated with Katyas own, a connection so intimate that it made her dizzy with joy. Kazue had protested, of course, but nothing could be done. Her exasperated sigh had barely registered with the blonde. In truth, she hadnt cared about Kazues objections. The skill wasnt about safety or survivalit was about permanence. It was her way of ensuring that Kazue could never truly leave her. Her mind wandered, spinning vivid fantasies. She imagined holding Kazues hand, feeling its warmth. She thought about brushing Kazues hair, inhaling its faint floral scent like she had that night in the hotel. She wanted to keep Kazue close, to shield her from harm, to be the only one Kazue relied on. "Kazue doesnt need anyone else. She just doesnt realize it yet." She muttered, her voice barely audible. Her Tulpa stirred faintly in the back of her mind, sensing her agitation. It was always there, a silent extension of her will, ready to act at a moments notice. Kazue glanced over at her, smiling softly. "Hey, Katya! Are you okay? You look like youre deep in thought." Katyas heart nearly stopped. That smileit was meant for her. She forced herself to appear calm, returning the smile as best she could. "Im fine, Kazue. Just thinking about everything thats happened." Her mission? The thought flickered briefly in her mind before she dismissed it with a quiet laugh. What mission? None of that mattered anymore. As long as Kazue was by her side, everything else was irrelevant. Chapter 76 - An Impossible Training Regime Chapter 76 - An Impossible Training Regime The group moved cautiously through the winding, decaying hallways of the ruined castle, the echoes of their steps muted by the debris littering the floor. The air carried a strange mix of mildew and something metallic, a faint reminder of battles long past. Each member of the team had their own thoughts as they followed Park Zhen. Some, like Chloe, were visibly fascinated by the grandeur that the ruins still hinted at. The crumbled marble columns, now cloaked in vines, and the shattered chandeliers lying forgotten in corners spoke of a time when this place was undeniably majestic. Others, like Gregor and Nikolai, remained focused, their eyes scanning every cranny due to their usual uneasiness. Li, however, walked with a lightness in his step, his expression uncharacteristically cheerful. His mind was preoccupied with the Hidden Subplot they had just unlocked. Two Dons down, one to go. He mused, a sense of pride swelling in his chest. Though he kept his thoughts to himself, the idea of completing such a complex mission thrilled him. He couldn''t help but imagine the rewards theyd receive once they succeeded. In contrast, Adam, Drake, and Kazue walked together, their conversation more practical but laced with curiosity. Katya trailed behind Kazue, her hand gripping the tip of her friends sleeve. Her arms stretched slightly to allow space for Kazue to talk with the boys, but she made no move to let go. It was a gesture that didnt go unnoticed. Drake tilted his head toward Adam and muttered under his breath. Is it just me, or is that unusual? Adam glanced briefly at the scene, his analytical mind already ticking. I dont know, I guess? Before either could comment further, Kazue turned her head slightly, offering them a reassuring smile. Oh, dont worry. Its normal between friends I think. She added with a small laugh. Maybe shes just nervous after everything she shared earlier. Drake and Adam exchanged a glance, their concern lingering but unvoiced as they continued their discussion. So, this Hidden Subplot its linked to Park Zhen, right? I wasnt expecting that twist. How does that even work? Kazues tone brimmed with curiosity, her enthusiasm evident. Adams voice took on a lecturing tone, his mind dissecting the pattern. Based on what weve seen in previous scenario, these subplots appear to be tied to significant figures in each world. Remember how Isaac and Thaddeus were the triggers last time? And now Jianfeng and Park Zhen? Its logical to assume that in future scenarios, well need to focus on prominent characters again. Drake nodded thoughtfully, his calm demeanor steady. Makes sense. Theyve been central to every conflict or event weve encountered. Kazue grinned, her excitement building. Thats actually kind of awesome. It feels like unraveling a mystery every time! And now were ahead of schedule, right? Two Dons down already! Lets hope the last one doesnt complicate things too much. Adam replied, his tone measured but with a hint of caution. After several more minutes of winding through the castles labyrinthine corridors, they arrived at a small chamber. At the center stood a bed, eerily reminiscent of the one Adam had been confined to during his earlier captivity. On it lay the unconscious form of Abbess Xinhui. The team froze at the sight of her, their reactions ranging from wariness to outright dread. It seemed that Abbesss transformation into a Jiang Shi had not been entirely reversed. Her ash-gray skin seemed lifeless, her once-blonde hair now jet black, cascading over her shoulders. Her figure retained the unnatural enhancements from her transformation, her curves accentuated in ways that drew fleeting, uncomfortable glances from Li and Nikolai. Her hands, tipped with elongated, razor-sharp claws, rested unnervingly still at her sides. Adam instinctively stepped back, his body reacting before his mind could catch up. His breathing hitched, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. The memories of his time as Abbesss experiment flooded back in vivid detailthe searing pain, the endless humiliation, the psychological torment. Though he clenched his fists to ground himself, the resentment in his eyes was unmistakable. The rest of the team mirrored his unease but for different reasons. For many of them, Abbess Xinhui was the embodiment of near-death. Her relentless pursuit and the sheer strength she had wielded in their previous encounter had left scars on all of them, both physical and emotional. Park Zhen didnt waste any time. His commanding presence filled the room as he motioned Chloe and Emir to his side. Both of them quickly approached, curiosity and apprehension evident on their faces. This will require both of you, Emir, youll take the lead. Chloe, youll assist him. Listen closely. Park Zhen began, his voice calm yet firm, the kind of tone that demanded unwavering attention. The boy shifted nervously but nodded. The man continued, his eyes locking onto Emirs. You must first focus. Eliminate every stray thought. Your mind must be as still as a lake without ripples. Understand? I... I think so. Emir stammered. Good. Now, place both of your hands near the womans body, palms facing downward but not touching her. Feel the energy within you and channel it outward. Let it flow steadily, without breaks or hesitation. Since your Ki aligns with the element of void, it will naturally begin to draw energy from her. However, we need precision. Chloe raised an eyebrow, curious. And thats where I come in, right? Park Zhen gestured to her. Yes, your skill will monitor the process. Keep your eyes on the womans condition. When the status [Brainwashed] begins to fade, you will be the one to confirm it. the kids job is to absorb the negative energy, but we cannot allow him to draw in anything vital. Emir frowned, his young face tightening with concentration. Negative energy? How do I even know what that is? Park Zhen leaned in slightly, his usually stern expression softening into something almost resembling patience. Imagine her body surrounded by an oppressive, dark aura. Focus on that darkness, and picture it flowing into your hands. But you must also imagine it disappearing as soon as it touches you. Emir hesitated, glancing at Chloe, who gave him an encouraging nod. Okay. He said, his voice uncertain but determined. Park Zhen stepped back slightly and observed Emirs positioning. No, no. Thats not quite right. He said, stepping forward again. He placed a hand gently on the boys shoulders. Relax your posture. Straighten your back. Yes, like that. Now, your breathingslow and steady, through your diaphragm. Watch me. Park Zhen demonstrated a deep, rhythmic breath, his chest rising and falling with controlled precision. Emir mimicked him, albeit shakily at first. Good. Now maintain this flow. Begin. The room grew silent, save for the faint sound of Emirs breathing and the soft hum of energy starting to circulate. Everyone watched intently. Sebastians mechanical bird, Falk, tilted its head as if analyzing the scene. This energy manipulation is fascinating, Id love to study this phenomenon in detail when this is all over. The bird commented, its mechanical voice tinged with wonder. Meanwhile, Nikolai leaned against the wall, arms crossed and eyes half-closed. Wake me when something actually happens. He muttered, his tone dripping with boredom. Minutes passed, and nothing seemed to change. Emirs face glistened with sweat as he focused intently, his small hands trembling slightly from the effort. Chloe kept her gaze fixed on the floating screen that only she could see, her brows furrowing in concentration. Just as doubt began creeping into the room, Chloe suddenly gasped. Wait! Everyones attention snapped to the girl. Chloe pointed at the screen in front of her. Look! The status is degrading. Though no one else could see the screen, her tone alone was enough to spark a ripple of hope. She read the notifications aloud:
?Status effect [Brainwashed] has begun degradation.?
?Current progress: 0.01%?
?Estimated time: 15 hours?
A hushed wave of surprise swept through the room. Even Park Zhens usually stoic face softened into a genuine smile. Excellent, youre doing well. However, it seems this process will take time. Interrupting it could have unpredictable consequences for Abbess, so we must see it through to the end. He said, but Emirs eyes widened. Fifteen hours? I dont know if I can You can. Park Zhen interrupted, his tone leaving no room for argument. And you will. But I understand the strain this will put on you. I will remain here and transfer my own Ki to both of you to ensure you do not tire. You have my word. Chloe nodded, her expression serious. Understood. Emir gulped but managed a small smile. Ill do my best. Park Zhen crossed his arms and looked at them both with something that almost resembled pride. The group stood still in the eerie quiet of the room, the weight of the moment settling upon them as they continued to process what had just transpired. Everyone seemed to be waiting for something, unsure of what to expect next. The tension was palpable, like the air before a storm. For a while, nothing changed, until Li broke the silence, his voice cutting through the stillness. Then what are we supposed to do for all this time? Li asked, his tone surprisingly light despite the gravity of the situation. His eyes were focused on Park Zhen, a slight frown on his face. Youre expecting us to just stand here? Park Zhen didnt flinch at the question. Instead, he tilted his head slightly, a polite but calculating smile appearing on his face. His eyes, however, held an almost imperceptible flicker of amusement. Dont worry, you will have company. He said smoothly, his voice calm, yet carrying an underlying sharpness that sent a slight chill through the group. His words were accompanied by a quick snap of his fingers, sharp and deliberate. Before anyone could react, a voicesoft, deep, and unexpectedspoke from right beside the group, causing everyone to jump. They hadnt even noticed the figure approaching. A man, well into adulthood, stood there as if he had always been part of the room. His presence was unsettling, and his sudden appearance seemed almost unnatural. The mans attire was impeccable: a formal black suit, a crisp white shirt underneath, and a black tie that matched his shoes. His skin was pale, and his features were rough, his jawline squared and sharp. His short, dark hair was neatly combed, and his piercing gaze hidden behind a pair of sunglasses, as if he belonged in the shadows rather than in the room with them. A long swordits hilt decorated with intricate engravingswas strapped to his waist, a katana-like weapon that seemed to hum with a quiet menace. The group exchanged glances, startled by the man''s sudden presence. Their expressions mirrored their surprise, as no one had noticed his approach. His entrance was so quiet that it almost felt like he had materialized out of thin air. Park Zhen, noticing their shock, did not attempt to mask his satisfaction. He gestured toward the man with a slight nod. This is Shu Rong, my most trusted lieutenant, as well as my strongest disciple. He said, his tone still smooth and controlled. He is already aware of everything that is happening here, and he will be in charge of you for the time being. He will see to your needsfood, water, and anything else you might require. He will also begin your instruction before the execution of the plan. Adam, ever the skeptic, raised an eyebrow. Instruction? What do you mean by that? He asked, his voice edged with curiosity and concern. Park Zhen chuckled softly, a low, almost amused sound. Dont worry, Shu Rong will explain everything to you, and I suggest you listen to him carefully. Time is of the essence. We have, at most, three days to prepare. Make the most of it. He said, his eyes narrowing just slightly. The group didnt look entirely convinced, but the situation gave them little choice. They exchanged hesitant glances before nodding in agreement, their minds turning over the possibilities of what they were being led into. Except for Chloe and Emir, who remained with Park Zhen in the room, the others reluctantly followed Shu Rong as he began to move toward the door. The mans movements were smooth, almost fluid, as he led the group through the ruinous hallways of the palace. His footsteps made no sound, and the way he carried himself exuded a quiet authority. The group trailed behind him, unsure of what to expect. As they walked deeper into the ruins, Adam began to understand what might be coming. They reached an open space within the palacea large, sprawling area that was completely devoid of any roof, columns, or other obstructions. The place felt like a forgotten arena, the kind that was built for a singular purpose: to watch battles unfold. Adams mind clicked into place. He had seen this type of layout before in training grounds and sparring arenas, where the only focus was on the fighters and their movements. The more he observed, the clearer it became. This was where they would train. Looks like were here to fight. Adam thought to himself, his eyes narrowing slightly as he scanned the area. The sheer size of the space, and the lack of anything that could block or interfere with their movements, made it obvious that the objective was combat. His mind told him this wasnt going to be a simple training session. The stakes were too high for something as basic as sparring. Once everyone had gathered, Shu Rong turned to face them. His presence seemed to command the attention of the entire group, his tall, imposing figure standing straight and unyielding as he took in each of them with a sharp, calculating gaze. He cleared his throat before speaking, his voice calm, but the weight of it settled heavily in the space. I am Shu Rong, the first disciple of Don Park Zhen. he began, his words precise, deliberate. He then paused for a moment, allowing the group to absorb his words. It has been entrusted to me to personally oversee an intensive training course for all of you, so that you may at least have a basic understanding of what you are about to face. His eyes and look were a mystery behind those shades, but it most certainly was locking onto the group with an intensity that made each person feel as if they were being measured. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. This time, its not just Lord Varek you will be facing. This time, Don Sung Ja-In will also be there, along with the dozens of disciples of the defeated Dons, who will undoubtedly be seeking vengeance for the deaths of their masters. The weight of his words hung in the air, a grim reminder of the enemies they were about to face. The group stood in silence for a moment, the implications of Shu Rongs statement settling over them like a dark cloud. They were about to step into a battle far more dangerous than any they had encountered before. Li was the first to break the silence. His voice was firm, but there was a hint of frustration in it as he spoke. I understand that we need a plan, but it doesnt make sense to call us like were useless when weve already defeated Bai Huolong. Adam even managed to defeat Abbess Xinhui on his own. Were more than ready to take on at least the next Don. He said, his eyes narrowing slightly, his words hanging in the air for a moment, a challenge to Shu Rongs authority. The others glanced at each other, some of them nodding in agreement with Lis assessment. They had already faced two of the Dons and come out victorious, and it seemed reasonable to believe they could take on another one. Shu Rong did not seem angered by the interruption, though. He simply sighed, his expression one of understanding rather than irritation. He waited for Li to finish speaking before responding, his tone measured and calm. I understand your confidence. He began, his voice soft but steady. And yes, the defeats of Bai Huolong and Abbess Xinhui are indeed impressive feats. But you must understand that those victories happened under very specific circumstances, and those circumstances will not repeat themselves. He stepped forward slightly, his posture unwavering as he continued. First of all, Don Bai Huolong was given clear orders not to kill any of you, not to mention that, according to Don Park Zhens observations, your victory was not only a miracle, but also because something inexplicable occurred that left Bai Huolong in a state of weaknessone that the rest of you were able to exploit. And lets not forget that you had resistance leader Jianfeng with you at the time, something that is no longer an option. Lis expression darkened slightly as Shu Rong continued, but he remained silent, listening intently. The man in a suit took a breath before continuing. As for young Adams victory over Don Abbess Xinhui That was also a matter of circumstance. According to Master Park Zhen, it was not an outcome that could be easily repeated. At this, Shu Rong turned his gaze toward Adam. Tell me, is it possible for you to exhibit the same power you used during your fight with Don Abbess Xinhui? Can you tap into that strength again? Adam met his gaze and, without a word, glanced down at his hand, flexing his fingers. He already knew the answer. The power he had used during that fight had come from somewhere deep within, something that he couldnt summon at will. It had been a moment of desperation and the intervention of an otherwordly entity, definitely it wasnt something he could replicate on command. No Adam said finally, his voice quiet but firm. I cant. I cant reach that state again on my own. Shu Rong gave a small nod, acknowledging Adams response without judgment. He took a deep breath before continuing. And finally, you must understand that when you fought Don Bai Huolong and Don Abbess Xinhui, you did so without facing their disciples. Their disciples are their strongest warriorstheir executivesthose who surpass you in strength tenfold. He said, his voice taking on a more serious tone and letting the words hang in the air, each one a heavy weight upon their shoulders. You were lucky to face them without their disciples, but that will not be the case next time. This time, you will face both the Dons and their disciples, and the numbers will be against you. The group was silent, each of them processing the magnitude of Shu Rongs words. The implications of what they were about to face were becoming clearer by the second. However, Li stood there, his jaw clenched as the man''s words reverberated in his mind. He could understand the point that Shu had made, but it left a bitter taste in his mouth. They had just been told that their victories were nothing more than coincidences, that their strength had been downplayed to the level of mere luck. The frustration bubbled up inside him, threatening to spill over. After all, hadnt they defeated two of the mighty Dons, the very beings who were supposed to represent the pinnacle of power in this world? Li had felt the weight of that victory; it had been hard-earned, and now it felt as if it had been trivialized in a single breath. He couldn''t keep it inside any longer. I get what you''re saying, but youre still underestimating us. We took down Bai Huolong and Abbess Xinhui. Those are not small feats. How can you say that wasnt enough? That we couldnt face the next Don? He spoke out, his voice sharp, the irritation clear. Shu Rong paused for a moment, his face unreadable. He took a deep breath before responding, clearly not taken aback by the interruption. He wasn''t angry, nor did he seem defensive. He just seemed... resigned to the situation, as if he''d expected this reaction. He sighed softly, the sound barely audible. "If thats how you feel then you can prove it." Shu said quietly, his tone level and controlled. His eyes were steady as he looked at Li, a slight glimmer of challenge in his gaze. "A fight, you against me in a real environment." He proposed, his voice calm but firm. There was a subtle shift in the air. The group around them grew still, watching as the tension in the space thickened. Li didnt miss the way Shu phrased it. It was more than just a simple duel. The only rule is that there will be no concern for your opponents well-being. We have a good supply of Jade Sage Pills. Theyll even heal broken bones and internal wounds in moments, so you can go all out. He let the words sink in, his gaze unflinching. If you manage to defeat me, or even if you can land a good blow, Ill tell Master Park Zhen myself that a training session is unnecessary. Li''s heart raced at the proposition. The stakes had just been raised. This wasnt just about proving themselves anymore; this was about standing their ground. He met Shus gaze, unwavering. And if I win, then youll follow the orders of my team, because well have proven that were stronger than you. It made sense in Lis mind. They werent just some group of amateurs anymore. They had fought side by side with an immortal warrior to defeat a Don. They had bested powerful warriors, and they had done so without much problems. Li believed that this one-on-one situation with Shu, especially with the stakes clearly set, was no different. One student, even one as skilled as him, should not stand in their way. Shu nodded, his acceptance of the terms unhurried, unperturbed. Very well. He said quietly. He took his place at the center of the improvised arena, a calm figure standing amidst the gathering storm. The group began to move to the edges of the arena, giving the two combatants space, but they stayed close enough to witness what was about to unfold. There was a tense silence as everyone adjusted, their gazes fixed on the two opponents who were about to engage. Sebastian, standing with the others, glanced over at Drake, who had his arms crossed and an expression that betrayed more than a little disapproval. "I just hope this doesn''t go too far. I dont think the young man meant to antagonize anyone." Sebastian murmured, his voice low but filled with concern. Drake exhaled sharply, his usual calmness replaced with a hint of frustration. "I dont like how hes been treating them, how Sir Li treats the inhabitants of this world. But at the same time, watching this fight will be interesting." Adam, standing slightly apart from the group, his gaze fixed on the distance between Shu and Li, spoke up thoughtfully. "The distance between them actually gives Li an advantage, hes got long-range spells, and that means Shus going to have to close the gap before he can land a hit. He remarked, his voice calm and analytical. The others nodded, acknowledging Adam''s observation, though each of them had their own thoughts swirling around in their minds. They couldnt deny the stakes of what was about to happen. This wouldnt just be a fight between two individuals; it was about proving a point, about showing where they truly stood. Shu''s movements were deliberate and fluid. Slowly, he removed his jacket, folding it neatly before setting it down on the ground next to his sword. With calm precision, he loosened his tie, pulling it free from around his neck and letting it dangle loosely. His sunglasses followed soon after, each piece of his attire being placed carefully beside his blade. Li watched all of this with growing irritation. His fingers tightened as he opened his hand, ready to summon his book, his gaze hardening as he took in the sight of Shus nonchalance. The calmness, the precisioneverything about it seemed like a calculated move, a silent challenge. His lips twisted in a frown, and the words escaped him before he could stop them. Dont tell me youll complain later, saying you couldve beaten me if you had your sword. Li muttered under his breath. Shu looked at him, an eyebrow slightly raised in a subtle expression of amusement. I dont need it, and the last thing you should be worried about is that your opponent has fewer tools. Focus on yourself. Those wordsso dismissive, so bluntstruck a nerve deep within Li. His blood began to boil, his muscles tightening as his anger flared up. It wasnt just the challenge in the air, it was the sheer confidence, the arrogance that came with it. Li clenched his fists, his voice low but filled with barely contained rage. I was planning on holding back... but now, Ill go all in. No more hesitation. Shu gave him a single, measured nod, his expression never changing. "Then Ill let you make the first move." Lis eyes narrowed, a bitter smile spreading across his face. His thoughts were a mix of fury and resolve. This was it. No more games. With a sharp motion, he summoned his spellbook into his hands, the familiar weight of it grounding him for the next attack. His fingers flipped through the pages with practiced ease, searching for the right incantation. When he found it, his concentration intensified. The book began to glow with a brilliant, pulsating light as he poured his energy into it. He raised his voice, his words coming out with explosive force. [Begiru Rakketen] As the last syllable left his lips, a series of ten missiles materialized above his head. Each one shimmered with energy, its trajectory aimed at Shu with relentless intent. The missiles launched forward at breakneck speed, leaving barely a second for the apprentice to react. The air seemed to crackle with their power, each missile trailing a streak of light as they shot toward their target. But Shu, unfazed, moved with the grace and precision of a martial artist. His feet remained planted firmly on the ground as he raised his arms in a fluid motion, entering a stance that was both strong and poised. His hands moved like a dancers, each one striking with the precision of a weapon. With each missile that came at him, Shu deflected it effortlessly. His right hand swiped across the air, sending one missile veering off to the side, while his left arm moved in a circular arc to push another away. Each movement was smooth, calculated, and deliberate. His arms and hands shifted seamlessly, guiding the missiles off course. There was no panic in his actions, only a rhythmic flow of defensive precision. The missiles, which should have exploded upon impact, instead sailed harmlessly past him, their force redirected into the air, into walls, and far into the distance. A few collided with the farthest reaches of the ruins, sending sparks and dust into the air as they exploded, but none of them touched Shu. Not a single one. Li stood frozen for a moment, his mind racing to process what had just happened. His eyes widened in disbelief. He had anticipated at least a challenge, but this? This was beyond what he had imagined. What?! He shouted in disbelief, his voice tinged with a mix of frustration and shock. But there was no time for hesitation. Li snapped out of his stupor, his gaze immediately locking onto his book. His hands flipped through the pages, seeking the next spell. His fingers landed on the next incantation, and without hesitation, he began to chant. [Shin Kuria] Before he could finish the spell, a sudden rush of air cut through the space. Shu had closed the distance between them in an instant, moving with such speed that Li barely had time to react. The next thing he knew, Shu was right in front of him, his arm extended with the palm facing out. In a voice that was as calm as ever, Shu uttered: P Tian Zhang! The words barely left his mouth before the full force of the technique slammed into Li''s chest. The impact was like nothing Li had ever experienced. Shus palm, imbued with an intense burst of Ki, struck him with the force of a cannonball. The shockwave from the impact rippled through the air, sending a violent tremor through Lis body up to the entire team. Li felt the sharp pain explode in his chest, his breath was knocked out of him. A cough escaped his lips, and with it, a spray of blood stained the air as he was thrown backward, his body propelled by the sheer force of the blow. The sound of his collision with the wall was deafeninglike a bomb going off in a confined space. The impact reverberated through the arena, shaking the very ground beneath them. Lis body hit the stone with a brutal force, the air knocked from his lungs in a single, forceful gasp. His mind struggled to keep up with the pain, but the world around him went hazy for a moment. Shu stood tall, his breathing steady and measured after delivering the powerful blow. His posture was relaxed, yet poised, a typical stance of a martial artist who had just completed a technique. He exhaled deeply, his eyes sweeping across the remains of the battlefield. His gaze shifted to the group of onlookers, who had been silent, watching the battle unfold in disbelief. Finally, Shu spoke aloud, his voice calm but carrying an undeniable weight. Youve seen it for yourselves. He began, his words cutting through the tension. The two Dons you faced earlierneither of them relied on true martial arts. They relied solely on those strange powers granted by Lord Varek. Its an unrealistic scenario. This is Murim, the world of martial arts, and what you saw during the small tournament that Don Park Zhen organized? Those were nothing more than amateurs in comparison to true martial artists. As Shu spoke, Li, still lying in the rubble where he had crashed after being blasted into the wall, began to stir. His body trembled as he slowly tried to rise, blood dripping from his mouth. His once pristine spellbook was now grasped tightly in his hands, glowing brightly despite the state of his body. Even in his weakened state, his spirit burned with an intensity that seemed to defy his broken frame. Li''s breath was shallow, his mind cloudy, but his will to continue fighting was unwavering. He struggled to speak, his words faltering as he muttered the incantation for his next spell. [Do-Doruku Pantser] His voice cracked as the light from the book enveloped him, and when it faded, Lis form stood tall once more. His mechanical armor, known as the Atomica Armor, enveloped him in a protective layer of black and glowing energy points. Despite the exhaustion on his face, his eyes burned with determination. Shu watched silently, nodding with approval. "Your tenacity is impressive, but in a real fight to the death, that won''t be enough." He said, his voice devoid of any malice. As he spoke, Shus body surged forward, his movement swift and precise. Li, equally determined, met him head-on, launching himself toward the apprentice with unrelenting speed. The two fighters collided in the center of the arena, their fists meeting with a thunderous impact that sent shockwaves through the surrounding area. The force of the collision was so immense that the air itself seemed to vibrate, a loud boom echoing in the aftermath. The rest of the team, still standing at the edge of the arena, could feel the rush of air from the impact, their hair and clothing blowing back from sheer force. From that moment, the fight became a brutal exchange of blows. Shu, relying purely on martial arts, moved with astonishing precision and speed. Each of his strikes was like a calculated move, his limbs flowing through the air with an elegance that belied their deadly intent. His agility was unmatched, his reflexes honed through years of training. With every punch Li threw, Shu dodged just inches away, his body bending and twisting in ways that seemed impossible, avoiding the powerful, yet unrefined, strikes from Li''s mechanical armor. His attacks were powerful, but they lacked the finesse that a true warrior of Murim possessed, each swing of his fists carrying the weight of his armor, slow and heavy. Lis frustration grew with every failed strike. The clang of his armored fists hitting nothing but air filled the arena. Sweat dripped from his brow, his breath heavy with exertion. Shus face remained stoic as he continued to dodge, seemingly unfazed. "You''re very resilient, but something is missing." And then, in a fleeting moment of realization, Shu found the opening he had been waiting for. Lis movements had become even more predictable, his strikes more desperate with each passing second. The crack of his armor as it flexed with each punch echoed through the arena, but the apprentice didnt flinch. His eyes locked onto Lis movements, searching for the weakness. "You have Ki, but youre not using it... why?" Shu said, his voice tinged with disappointment as he sidestepped another wild swing. He shook his head, a hint of frustration crossing his face. Without another word, Shu launched himself forward, his body flowing with the same precision that had defined their entire fight. He planted his feet in a wide stance, his body coiled like a spring ready to unleash its force. With a single, fluid motion, he thrust his fist forward in a devastating strike. "Jiu Xiao Li Qun!" He shouted as the punch sliced through the air, the weight of his body and the force of his Ki driving it forward. The moment his fist made contact with Li, the force was like nothing he had ever experienced. The air around them seemed to warp, a violent shockwave radiating outward. Lis body trembled under the impact, and despite his armor, the internal damage was devastating. For a moment, nothing seemed to happenLi remained standing, but then the sound of cracking metal filled the air, and the true power of the blow became evident. A horizontal tornado of Ki burst from Lis back, swirling through the air with a ferocity that could rival the most destructive forces. The shockwave sent debris flying, and Adam and Kazue stood frozen, unable to comprehend what had just happened. Drake, his eyes wide with shock, couldnt help but comment. "That... that was an internal damage strike." Meanwhile, Li gritted his teeth, blood spilling from his mouth as he coughed violently. The pain was immense, and his body began to crumple under the force of Shus attack. His legs buckled, and for a moment, it seemed as though the fight was over. However, Li''s body lurched forward, his consciousness wavering as his knees buckled beneath him. But just before he hit the ground, something shifted within him. His right leg shot out in front of him, catching himself mid-fall. His body wavered, shaking with the strain, but he refused to let himself collapse. The blood continued to flow from his mouth, and his armor creaked under the pressure, but Lis eyes burned with an unyielding defiance. He was not done yet. Shu watched as his opponent, despite the brutal force of the blow that had nearly shattered him, refused to be defeated. His body, battered and bruised, trembled with defiance. His armor, once a shield against the world, began to glow, pulsing with a violent green energy. The atmosphere grew thick with a crackling intensity. The air around Li became charged, sparks of green lightning shooting from his form. "Enough." Shu said, his voice steady but tinged with something resembling admiration. He had never seen such tenacity from such a weak individual. But even as he spoke, the tension in the air grew unbearable. Lis fury was palpable, a storm contained within a fragile human shell. "This is over, there''s no more you can do." Shu continued, his words firm. Lis eyes, however, burned with relentless fury, and as he let out a scream of rage, the energy in his armor surged, intensifying. It was as though his very soul was feeding into the power, the green bolts of energy becoming more erratic, more destructive. Shu had to step back, narrowly dodging a bolt of raw energy that streaked past him, the force of it whipping his hair and clothes. He needed to end this fast, something that wouldnt have to be so hard. But then, something unexpected happened. Shu felt a sharp, sudden pain in his chest. He coughed violently, blood staining his hand as he staggered back in surprise. The constant proximity to Lis armor had begun to take its toll on him. The effect, altered and subtle, was poisoning him. The [Radioactive] condition had begun to seep into his own body, slowly but surely. Shu grimaced, but the pain was manageablefor now. Gripping his fist, Shu closed his eyes for a moment, gathering his focus. He gathered his Ki, directing it all into one hand. As he raised it to the sky, his body shifted slightly, a calm steadiness settling in. With a deep breath, he acted as a conductor, focusing his energy to absorb the onslaught. The raw power from Lis armor that had been threatening to tear the air apart now rushed toward him, but Shu did not flinch. He became a human lightning rod, his Ki channeling the electric energy into the earth, dispersing it. And in that instant, something shifted. Two figures appeared as shadows behind Lisilent, swift, and utterly dangerous. A woman, young with sleek black hair tied into a high ponytail, wore a black formal suit, her posture confident and unwavering. By her side stood a massive man, towering and broad, with long hair flowing behind him like a dark cloak. His presence alone seemed to push the very air away. The woman, without a word, moved with striking precision, drawing a spear with a fluid motion. She raised it high, and in a single strike, she tore into Lis back. The force of the blow cracked through the armor, and a piece of it shattered, scattering into the air. The energy Li had been hoarding now seemed to disperse, swirling wildly before evaporating into the atmosphere. Before Li could react, the massive man raised his hand. With a swift motion, he brought it down on Lis back in a crushing palm strike. The power behind it was overwhelming, and Li was forced into the ground with an explosive impact, his body crumpling beneath the force. His armor, now broken and rendered useless, began to disintegrate, crumbling into ash, the magic dissipating completely. Li, finally unconscious, lay still, the last remnants of his power fading away. Shu stood, watching with a mixture of disbelief and admiration. His breath was heavy, his chest still searing from the radiations effect, but his eyes never left the scene. Finally, he exhaled, a deep sigh escaping him. "Impressive, I did not expect this level of power from him... but he still has so much to learn." He muttered, wiping the blood from his mouth. His voice was low, more to himself than anyone else. From the stands, Kazue''s voice rang out, angry and frustrated. "This isnt fair! You said it would be a one-on-one duel!" Shus head snapped towards her, his expression hardening. He raised his voice, not angry, but firm and authoritative. "I never said it was a one-on-one fight, I never even said it was a sparring match! In a real fight, there are no rules. You need to understand, that when you face Lord Varek, you will be outnumbered. You will have to fight with everything you have, and everything you can get." Kazue fell silent at his words, the harsh reality of what Shu said sinking in. Her earlier defiance faded, replaced with reluctant understanding. Katya, from beside her, patted her on the head with a small, amused smile, as if to comfort her. Chapter 77 - The summary of a rather strange plan Chapter 77 - The summary of a rather strange plan The aftermath of Li''s devastating defeat left the air thick with tension. Shu Rong, standing with his usual calm authority, gestured firmly towards the woman with the ponytail and the towering, muscular man. His voice cut through the murmurs of disbelief that rippled through the group. Administer a Jade Sage Pill to him immediately. Shu instructed, his tone brooking no delay. Xian Yuelin, the woman with the sharp, no-nonsense demeanor, stepped forward. Her sleek, black formal suit remained immaculate despite the intensity of the confrontation. She reached into a small, leather pouch fastened at her hip, its drawstring loosening with a practiced tug. Inside were several small pills, each glowing faintly with a vibrant green hue. They resembled smooth and slightly translucent polished beans, as if they contained some inner energy. Selecting one, she held it delicately between her gloved fingers. Luo Zhenhai, the massive man beside her, bent down to lift Li''s unconscious form with surprising care. His massive hands wrapped around the mans torso, steadying him upright. Though his muscles rippled with raw strength, his movements were gentle, almost reverent, as if aware of the fragile state of the defeated fighter. Xian knelt before Li, her expression stoic. She pried open his lips with her fingers, placing the glowing pill on his tongue. She tilted his head back slightly and pressed a hand beneath his chin to coax a reflexive swallow. Moments later, a faint green light pulsed from within Lis throat, spreading through his veins like tiny luminescent rivers before fading into his skin. This will stabilize him. Xian remarked softly as she rose to her feet, brushing off her gloves. Luo carefully laid Li back down, his massive frame blocking out the light for a moment as he repositioned him in a more comfortable posture. Shu Rong clapped his hands twice, a sharp sound that demanded the groups attention. "Gather around." He ordered, his voice calm yet commanding. Shu raised an eyebrow as the remaining fighters hesitated, exchanging glances of unease. The group shuffled closer, forming a loose semicircle. Adam stood towards the back, his arms crossed as his gaze lingered on Li''s still form. A quiet storm brewed in his mind. This... feels wrong, If we only have three days, why waste time with this? Fighting like this wont make us strongernot enough to matter. All itll do is wear us down. He thought, but Shu seemed to sense the unspoken tension before he could voice his concerns. His eyes flicked briefly towards Adam and then swept across the rest of the group. Let me clarify something before you all jump to conclusions. Yes, there will be sparring sessions. But this isnt about making you better fighters in three days. That would be foolish. The focus of this training is not brute strength but knowledge. Understanding your enemy. Learning their every strength, every weakness, and every limitation. Shu began, his tone was sharp, cutting through the doubt hanging in the air. Adams thoughts froze mid-spiral, his attention snapping to the man. The words were unexpected but... logical. He remained silent, his brow furrowed in contemplation. Shu continued, his voice gaining a sharper edge. Youve already faced two Donsand you survived purely by luck. A standard confrontation against Lord Vareks forces is suicide. Thats why these next three days will be dedicated to ensuring you memorize every aspect of the plan our master Park Zhen has designed for you. A ripple of unease ran through the group. Shus bluntness stung, but no one could argue with his assessment. Adam''s thoughts churned again. Hes right... but if its all predetermined, how do we fit in? We were barely accepted as allieshow can there already be a plan that accounts for us? Before Adam could speak, Nikolai stepped forward, his tone skeptical but calm. How is it possible for Park Zhen to have a plan that considers us? He asked, his Russian accent lending a precise weight to each word. He accepted us as allies only recently. Theres no way he could have anticipated our involvement. Shu Rongs lips curled into a faint smirk, one that didnt quite reach his eyes. Youre mistaken if you think this plan was made for you specifically. My master has spent years creating countless strategies for every conceivable scenario. The plan were using now is simply the one that aligns most closely with the current circumstances. Nikolais expression didnt falter, but his silence spoke volumes. Shu took a step forward, his presence looming larger as his voice rose in intensity. Do you understand now? This isnt a simple battle. Its a war against overwhelming odds. If you want to surviveand if you want to winyoull need to follow master Park Zhens plan to the letter. There is no room for improvisation, no room for error. The group absorbed his words, their silence heavy with a mix of dread and determination. Kazue shifted uncomfortably, glancing at Katya, who gave her a reassuring pat on the head. Good. Now lets move on. Xian Yuelin, Luo Zhenhaiintroduce yourselves. Shu said. His two companions stepped forward, their contrasting appearances striking against the backdrop of tension. Xians sharp gaze met the groups, her posture straight and formal as she spoke. I am Xian Yuelin, second disciple of Don Park Zhen. My specialty lies in precision strikes and dismantling defensive techniques. The muscular man followed, his deep voice rumbling like distant thunder. Luo Zhenhai. Third disciple. Strength and endurance. Ill be testing how much punishment you can takeand how much you can dish out. Their words hung in the air like a challenge, and the group exchanged wary glances. Shu clapped his hands again, snapping them back to attention. The area fell silent, tension thick in the air as his words settled in. Everyone exchanged uneasy glances, their expressions a mix of shock and intrigue. Adam, however, leaned forward slightly, his interest piqued. A plan... After their debacle at the Jade Palace, where the so-called "plan" had fallen apart almost immediately, he couldn''t help but feel skeptical. Was this truly a carefully crafted strategy? Or was it just another loosely formed idea that would crumble under pressure? Shu spoke again, his calm tone cutting through the lingering silence. "Before we delve into the plan itself, you need to understand what youre truly up against." Shu began, his gaze sharp as he scanned the group. "From what my master has told me, none of you have ever faced a true martial artist of high caliber. I expect that the fight with Li has given you the faintest idea of what that entails. But faint isn''t enough." He paused, his voice steady but weighted with authority. "Today, youll begin to comprehend the real power and danger a martial arts master represents. This entire day will be dedicated to breaking down what makes a martial artist a martial artist. As I said, well analyze their strengths, their weaknesses, and most importantly, how to survive against them." Nikolai frowned, his skepticism deepening. Analyze their strengths and weaknesses, it sounded more like a lecture than actual preparation. His fingers twitched, betraying his restlessness, but he forced himself to listen. Shu took a step forward, his expression unyielding. "The first thing you must understand is this: there are things you cannot rely on in a fight against a martial artist of this level. And the first on that list is poison." Nikolai raised an eyebrow, folding his arms across his chest. "Poison? Isnt that a bit" "Pay attention." Shu interrupted, his voice firm but not harsh. "Attempting to defeat a martial artist using poison is a grave mistake. True martial artists, those who have honed their bodies and minds, possess an innate resistance to toxins. Their bodies are conditioned, their Ki strengthened, to the point where even the deadliest poisons can be purged with ease." To illustrate his point, Shu shifted his stance, his posture flowing seamlessly into that of a practiced martial artist. His breathing slowed, becoming rhythmic and deliberate, and the room seemed to grow quieter as if even the air itself was responding to his control. Then, without warning, a faint aura of energy began to emanate from his bodyhis Ki, visible and palpable, encircling him like a protective layer. The group watched in stunned silence as something extraordinary began to happen. Beads of black, oily sweat started to form on Shu''s skin, pooling and then running down his arms in rivulets. The substance glistened under the dim light, its inky texture unnatural and almost repulsive. Shu''s face remained calm, his breathing unbroken, as the black sweat dripped from his fingers onto the ground. Where it landed, the floor darkened, the spots sizzling faintly as if burned. Drakes mouth opened slightly in disbelief. Kazue clutched her notebook tightly, her eyes wide with a mixture of horror and fascination. "Hes... sweating out poison?" She whispered, her voice barely audible. As the last of the black substance fell from his body, Shu exhaled deeply and straightened, his aura dissipating like mist in the morning sun. He wiped his hands clean on a cloth handed to him by Yuelin, who stood silently by his side. "That was the poison your companion used on me during our fight. To be clear, it was an exceptionally potent toxin. Im not entirely sure how it was administered without my notice, but it doesnt matter. For someone of my level, purging it from my system is merely an inconvenience." Shu said, his tone unwavering. He folded his arms, his piercing gaze once again locking onto the group. "Martial artists have near-total control over their bodies. With enough mastery, we can command even the finest strands of hair to move at will. Expelling harmful substancesbe they poison or otherwiseis a basic skill. It requires no technique, just sheer understanding and control of the body. And yes, Ki enhances this ability, but it is not the source of it." Adam stiffened at those words, it was true, when Shu had expelled the poison, no notification window from the system had appeared. No skill name, no flashy description. Nothing. That could only mean one thing: what the man had done wasnt a technique nor a skill. It was pure, terrifying control over his own body. Shus voice carried steady authority as he continued his explanation, the weight of his knowledge pressing down on the room like an invisible force. Everyone listened, though it was Drake whose interest seemed to deepen with every passing moment. His eyes gleamed, and he leaned forward slightly, his body language betraying his growing fascination. The way Shu described the innate abilities of martial artists, their control over their own bodies, and the way they harnessed their Ki struck a chord with him. He couldnt help but draw comparisons to the traits and skills hed unlocked through the system. Though the two were fundamentally different, the parallels were undeniable. These thoughts swirled in his mind, igniting a sense of excitement he hadnt felt in a long time. As Shu elaborated, his commanding tone was abruptly interrupted by a loud, disoriented shout. Li shot up from where he had been lying, his sudden movement causing a wave of dizziness to wash over him. He staggered for a moment, clutching his head, but it was evident that the pills hed taken had worked their magic. The severe damage from his fight had been entirely healed. His recovery was nothing short of miraculous, and he seemed more confused than weakened as he found his footing. Shu paused mid-sentence, turning his sharp gaze toward Li. His expression remained composed, though there was a flicker of acknowledgment in his eyes. If youre feeling better, then join your team and pay attention. What Im saying concerns you as well. Shu said flatly, his voice firm but not unkind. The group collectively held their breath, expecting Lis notorious temper to flare. They exchanged quick glances, each of them bracing for some form of protest or retort. Li had never been one to take orders lightly, especially when delivered in such a blunt manner. But to their astonishment, the man simply straightened himself and walked over to join them without a word. His face was unreadable, though the tension in his shoulders suggested that he wasnt entirely comfortable with the situation. The surprise among his companions was palpable. Adam, Kazue, and Drake exchanged incredulous looks. This wasnt like Li at all. It wasnt submission or defeat that guided Lis actionsit was something else entirely. The man had been a soldier for years, shaped by the rigid structure of military life. In that world, strength and authority were communicated through action, not words. Shu had demonstrated his strength during their fight, and by doing so, hed earned Lis respect; it was a reflection of his deeply ingrained sense of hierarchy and discipline. Once the group had settled again, Shu briefly summarized the points he had already covered for Lis benefit before continuing. Now, lets move on. Youve seen a glimpse of what a true martial artist can do. Their power isnt just about physical strengthits about mastery. Every aspect of their body is under their control, amplified by their Ki. They dont totally rely on weapons or external tools. Their bodies are their weapons, and their Ki is their armor. He began to pace, his hands clasped behind his back as he spoke. Martial artists of the Murim world are physical specialists. Their attacks are devastating, their speed and reflexes are unmatched, and their endurance is extraordinary. With Ki, they can enhance these attributes even further, making their strikes lethal and their defenses nearly impenetrable. But this strength comes with its own weaknesses. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Kazue raised her hand tentatively but spoke before waiting for Shus acknowledgment. So, their biggest disadvantage is that theyre all close-range fighters? She asked, her tone more curious than challenging. Shu didnt seem bothered by the interruption and he nodded. Thats correct, to an extent. There are schools and styles in the world that focus on long-range attacks, using elemental energy or Ki to strike from a distance. However those arts are nearly extinct. According to my master, the decline of the Murim world over the past few centuries under Lord Vareks rule has eradicated most of those techniques. Lord Vareks forces, including the remaining Don, do not possess such skills. You wont have to worry about facing long-range specialists among them. Shus explanation continued as he turned to the group, his tone deliberate and serious. Before we proceed, you need to understand that the place were heading to is a hotspot for martial arts disciplines, some of them extremely deadly. However, I must emphasize this: fighting them is our last resort. He said, his eyes scanning each of their faces. Drakes eyes widened with anticipation, his curiosity barely contained. He leaned forward slightly, his focus intense. Shu noticed but didnt pause, continuing, Our mission isnt to eliminate every single one of them. The responsibility of stalling them falls to Park Zhens forces, including usthe three disciples. We will hold them long enough to ensure other parts of the plan can unfold. The real goal isnt their defeat. Adam furrowed his brow, Shus words striking a nerve. He recalled the failed assault on the Heavenly Jade Castle and the oversimplified plan Jianfeng had devised. His voice cut through the room, sharp and skeptical. That wont work, we tried something like this before. A basic distraction plan like that failed miserably. What makes you think itll work this time? Adam interjected, making Shu stop, letting the boys frustration echo for a moment before responding calmly. Youre mistaken, were not creating a distraction. Not in the way youre thinking. It would be suicide to assume we could hold off their entire force while the rest of you moved to attack Lord Varek. Even with master Park Zhens men, thats impossible. Instead, our goal is precision. Well open a path from within, allowing you to infiltrate undetected. He paused, letting the weight of his words settle over the group. Once inside, the plan involves separating Don Sung Ja-In and Lord Varek. They must be in entirely different locations, far apart. Facing the two together would be impossible to overcome. Kazues hand shot up eagerly, though she didnt wait for Shu to acknowledge her. Okay, but how are we supposed to do that? She asked, her voice brimming with excitement. Shu gave her a small, patient smile and gestured toward Xian, who immediately began rummaging through one of his bags. The sound of rustling fabric filled the room until the girl pulled out three small, metallic spheres. He handed them to Shu, who held them up for the group to see. The spheres gleamed under the dim light, their surfaces etched with faint, intricate markings. These are teleportation devices. I wont lieI dont fully understand how they work or why they work, but Master Park Zhen assured us theyre reliable. He claimed he acquired them from Lord Varek himself. Apparently, they can transport anything within a thirty-meter radius to a pre-marked location. Shu hesitated, clearly struggling to explain further. From what I understand, thats how Master Park Zhen and Don Abbess Xinhui managed to reach the Heavenly Jade Castle so quickly during their last mission. Adam, watching closely, noticed a flicker of information appear in his vision, his Cursed Eyes activating instinctively as they locked onto the device. A translucent system window materialized before him, displaying detailed data about the object.
[ Nexus Sphere of Traversal - Rank B ]
?Additional Information?
?A high-level teleportation device used by the Celestial Gears of the Hero Organization; Activates by pressing it twice firmly, decomposes the users body and everything within a 30-meter / 100-foot diameter and immediately reassembles it at the position of the ''Anchor of Passage'' linked to it. After use, it has a cooldown period of 5 minutes before it can be used again.?
?Currently anchored locations: 2?
Adams gaze sharpened as the text continued to float before him. His lips moved as he carefully read the description aloud, his voice calm but slightly edged with curiosity. The room was silent for a moment, all eyes on Adam as he finished. Lowering his gaze to Shu, the boy tilted his head and asked, his tone firm and direct, What exactly are we supposed to do with these? Shus expression remained calm as he addressed the group, though his gaze lingered briefly on Adam before sweeping over everyone else. The plan is for us to split into teams. Each team will use one of these devices to teleport to pre-established points. Fortunately, Master Park Zhen has been entrusted with the full use of these objects, and he has already linked them to the required locations. Li, who had been observing in silence with a pensive frown, finally spoke up. And how exactly are we dividing these groups? His voice was steady, but there was an undercurrent of skepticism, his military instincts urging him to question every detail of a plan that hadnt yet been fully revealed. Shu inclined his head slightly toward Li, acknowledging the validity of his question. That will be explained directly by Master Park Zhen himself once he finishes his current task. Hell not only clarify the strategy but also coordinate with the remaining members of your team. The last part of Shus response made the air in the room shift. He straightened slightly, his gaze scanning the group. Especially that kid Emir. That name landed like a stone dropped into still water, sending ripples of surprise through the group. Even those who had remained composed until now couldnt fully mask their reactions. CCCCC The hours dragged on with excruciating slowness. In an open, dimly lit room, where the air felt thick with concentration and a heavy silence reigned, Emir, Chloe, Park Zhen, and the unconscious Abbess remained steadfast. Outside, the rest of the group was absorbed in training, but here, time moved differentlya grueling, methodical march. Park Zhen stood behind the young girl and the kid, his hands resting lightly on their backs. A steady stream of Ki flowed from him into their bodies, the transfer constant and unwavering. Emir and Chloe felt no fatigue despite the repetitive and exhausting nature of their task. The soothing energy kept them balanced, allowing them to focus entirely on the meticulous process they had undertaken. Four hours passed. Six. Eight. Still, the work continued. Chloe occasionally glanced at Emir from the corner of her eye, her respect for the boy growing with each passing hour. Despite his age, Emir remained utterly focused. His youthful face bore no trace of complaint, and he never allowed his concentration to falter. The only interruptions came when Chloe quietly alerted him to issues with the information window hovering above Abbess. The purification process is stalling. She would whisper, her voice barely breaking the stillness of the room, and each time, Emir adjusted his posture immediately, his hands trembling only slightly as he refocused his efforts. The process resumed smoothly each time, and the pink-haired girl found herself impressed by his composure. A child, carrying such responsibility with maturity far beyond his yearsit was difficult to believe. Ten hours. Twelve. By the thirteenth hour, Chloe finally let out a relieved sigh, her voice breaking the silence. Its done! She announced, her tone filled with exhaustion and triumph. Her eyes scanned the information window hovering over Abbess. The [Brainwashed] status is completely gone. The words struck like a release valve. Emirs arms dropped to his sides as his entire body gave out. He collapsed onto the floor, his small frame heaving with exhaustion. Chloe followed almost immediately, leaning back against the wall, her face pale and drenched in sweat. The only one who remained unaffected was Park Zhen. His hands lifted from the childrens backs, and he clasped them behind him as he looked down at them. His formal demeanor softened, though only slightly. Youve done well. He said, his voice carrying a rare note of honesty and warmth. Both of you. Without your focus and determination, this would not have been possible. Chloe looked up at him, too drained to respond with more than a weak nod. Emir, still lying on the floor, managed a faint smile despite his exhaustion. Before any further words could be exchanged, a faint movement from Abbess caught everyones attention. Her fingers twitched first, then her eyelids fluttered open. Slowly, she began to sit up, her movements sluggish and disoriented. A hand rose to her head, pressing against her temple as she groaned softly. Park Zhen stepped forward, his tone as formal as ever but carrying an unmistakable gentleness. Abbess, welcome back. Can you tell us the last thing you remember? He said calmly. The woman blinked, her eyes unfocused as she tried to process her surroundings. Her voice was quiet and hesitant as she spoke. I I dont know where I am Her gaze drifted to Park Zhen, and recognition dawned on her face, mixed with confusion. You She murmured. Her brows furrowed as she struggled to recall. The last thing I remember there was a battle. A fierce battle. I almost lost my life I I absorbed the heart of the Jiang Shi Lord Varek offered it to me Her voice grew quieter, trembling. The words seemed to strike a chord deep within her. Her expression shifted, her eyes widening with dawning horror as fragments of memory began to fall into place. She stared at her hands, turning them over as if seeing them for the first time. Her voice cracked, filled with desperation. Why Why did I do that? Tears welled in her eyes as her breathing quickened, her voice rising in panic. What What have I done? What have I become? Her hands moved to her face, clawing at her skin as if trying to remove some invisible stain. She looked at Park Zhen, her eyes pleading, her words spilling out in frantic sobs. Why am I still alive? Why didnt I die? Chloe and Emir could only watch, their exhaustion replaced by a heavy, uncomfortable tension. Park Zhen remained composed, stepping closer and kneeling before Abbess. His presence radiated calm authority. You are alive because there is still a purpose for you to fulfill. Focus, my friend. The past cannot be undone, but the present is yours to shape. He said, his tone firm yet soothing. Abbesss sobs quieted slightly, though her tears continued to fall, however her breathing slowed as Park Zhens words anchored her, though the despair in her eyes remained. Park Zhen, his expression uncharacteristically softened, placed a firm yet gentle hand on Abbesss shoulder. His piercing gaze held a weight of genuine sorrow as he spoke, his voice low and deliberate. Its not entirely your fault, you were under his control for five centuries. That kind of influence it can twist even the strongest will. He said, his tone laced with a rare compassion. Abbesss body tensed beneath his touch. Her eyes darted away as she processed his words, her lips trembling. Her voice cracked when she asked. Five centuries? Park Zhen nodded solemnly. Yes. Youve endured far longer than any mortal should. The weight of his words pressed down on her, and she instinctively raised a hand to her temple, her face contorting in pain. But how? She began, her voice barely a whisper. How did this happen? I cant Her words faltered as a sharp, searing pain shot through her head. Abbess let out a soft gasp, clutching her forehead. Park Zhens voice was calm but insistent. Dont force it. There will be time to recover your memories. Right now, we have more pressing matters to attend to. Abbess exhaled shakily and lowered her hand, though her expression remained clouded with confusion and frustration. Pressing matters? What could possibly She echoed, her voice hesitant, but Park Zhen interrupted, his tone firm but not unkind. The plan to defeat Lord Varek. At the mention of Vareks name, Abbesss entire demeanor shifted. Her eyes widened, and her hands clenched into fists at her sides. A tremor ran through her as another wave of fragmented memories clawed at the edges of her mind. She bit her lip, her frustration mounting visibly. Lord Varek She muttered, her voice laced with anguish. That name Why does it suddenly fill me with such rage? Park Zhen stepped back slightly, allowing her space to process. His voice softened once more. I know this is overwhelming. I would let you rest if the circumstances allowed, but your abilities are crucial for whats to come. Abbesss head snapped up, her tired eyes narrowing slightly. Crucial? For what exactly? To join the rest of the group. We need to prepare. There is no room for delay. Theyre waiting for us and it would be most appropriate for you to apologize to them, especially to Adam. Park Zhen replied, but at the mention of the boys name, Abbesss features softened momentarily. Her confusion gave way to curiosity. Adam? She repeated. Yes, the boy who defeated you. The one who spared your life and freed you by removing the cursed heart you bore. Park Zhen confirmed. Abbess nodded slowly, the name lingering on her tongue. With a deep breath, she pushed herself to her feet, swaying slightly but steadying herself. Her movements were deliberate, her expression one of quiet determination. Yes, I remember. Youre right, I should go to see my master. She said resolutely, her tone sincere. I need to thank him properly for everything. The room fell deathly silent, and Abbesss words hung in the air, heavy with a strange tension. Park Zhen, Chloe, and Emir all froze, their expressions unreadable, as if the air itself had thickened. Abbess, feeling their eyes on her, shifted uncomfortably. Her brow furrowed in confusion as she looked from one face to the next. What? Did I say something weird? She asked, her voice soft but laced with uncertainty. But no one answered immediately. The silence stretched on, and the concern in the room deepened. Park Zhens expression, always so composed, now held a subtle hint of alarm. His eyes searched Abbesss face for a sign of recognition or clarity. Slowly, he stepped toward her, his tone gentle but firm. Abbess you said master. He began, his voice unusually soft for someone so accustomed to giving orders. She blinked, taken aback by the weight of his words. Yes, my master wait, what? Why did I say that? She repeated, though her voice now carried the same hint of confusion that had clouded her thoughts earlier. Chloe exchanged a glance with Emir, and for the first time since Abbess had woken up, a deep unease crept into their eyes. They both stood still, the realization of what Abbess had said sinking in. It was unsettling, almost as if she was speaking in a trance, disconnected from the present moment. Park Zhens gaze softened slightly, though the concern was still clear. Abbess, let me ask you something Do you remember who your master is? He repeated, his voice tinged with care. Her response was immediate, but it came with a strange edge. Of course, I do! No, what am I saying? She paused, her brow knitting together as she tried to grasp the threads of her thoughts. Hes the one who gave me the strength I needed. Hes the one who trained me, the one who gave me life no what? Her words trailed off, as if the more she tried to grasp the truth, the more it slipped from her mind. Abbesss hands clenched at her sides, a surge of frustration building within her as she saw the concerning look on the three people beside her. Im not Im not insane, Im not forgetting things on purpose She muttered under her breath, more to herself than to anyone else. She looked down at her hands, as though seeking answers in her own skin, the fine tremor in her fingers betraying the turmoil she felt inside. Park Zhen watched her closely, his voice still calm, though there was a sharp edge of urgency beneath it. We will get to the bottom of this, Abbess. But right now, we need to focus on whats ahead. The mission comes first. Abbesss face tightened, her lips pressed into a thin line. The mission She repeated as if trying to anchor herself in something that made sense. She nodded, slowly, her eyes filled with a conflicted determination. Fine. Lets go see my master then. The absurdity of the moment broke through the tension, and Chloe slapped a hand over her mouth, her shoulders shaking with barely contained laughter. Emir, his face a mix of exhaustion and amusement, let out a small, incredulous chuckle. Even Park Zhen, stoic as ever, allowed the faintest upward twitch of his lips. Chapter 78 - The perfect battle plan Chapter 78 - The perfect battle plan The group sat sprawled around the training grounds, exhaustion radiating from every pore after the grueling thirteen-hour session. Their clothes clung to their bodies, damp with sweat, and the faint smell of metal and dust hung in the air. Adam leaned against a nearby rock, his hands resting on his knees, while Drake sat cross-legged a few feet away, his head tilted back as he stared up at the sky, chest rising and falling in deep breaths. Li was unusually silent, his usually sharp gaze softened as he stared at the ground, hands idly rubbing at sore muscles. Nikolai, on the other hand, sat off to the side, his face impassive as he scribbled something in the dirt. It was a scene of quiet recovery, though the tension of the earlier sparring still lingered in the air. Shu, perched on a stool nearby, was methodical as ever, his pen scratching against paper as he reviewed his notes. His small clipboard was almost overflowing with pages filled with precise observations about each team member. Occasionally, he glanced up, his sharp eyes scanning the group before returning to his writing. The training session had been intense, not just physically but mentally. Over the long hours, everyone had been pushed to their limits, showing everything they had to offer. No one held back, as Shu had made it clear from the start that this wasnt just practiceit was an evaluation. Adam had been his usual dependable self, displaying a refined control over his ghostly skills. Drakes raw strength and adaptability shone through, his moves precise and devastating. Lis agility and quick reflexes using his spells were unmatched, though he had moments of hesitation that Shu had been quick to note. Kazue was a whirlwind, her enthusiasm driving her forward, though she often overextended herself, much to Shus exasperation. Katya, however, was the one who had truly caught everyones attention. She was an enigma, and her abilities were both strange and awe-inspiring. The blondes summoning skill wasnt just impressiveit was frighteningly effective. She had conjured not one but two monstrous entities with nothing more than the power of her mind. These Tulpas, as she called them, were terrifyingly efficient in combat, attacking with precision and ferocity. Yet, it became apparent that there was a price to her abilities: every injury the Tulpas sustained was mirrored on her own body. Despite this, she fought on, her focus unshakable. When Xian, the second disciple, had pointed out the apparent weakness in Katyas reliance on her summons, the girls response had been as unexpected as it was breathtaking. Without hesitation, she activated her skill, [Tulpa Shroud], sacrificing one of her Tulpas to manifest a massive, monstrous-looking scythe in her hands. The transformation was shocking. The scythe seemed alive, its blade gleaming with an unnatural, ominous glow. Katya wielded it with surprising skill, moving with a fluidity that belied its cumbersome size. The clash between her and Xian was intense, and for a moment, Katya seemed unstoppable. Kazue had been particularly enthralled, her cheers echoing across the training grounds. Thats incredible, Katya! Youre amazing! She had shouted, her voice filled with genuine excitement. But the distraction had cost the blonde dearly. In the brief moment her focus wavered, Xian capitalized on the opening, delivering a sharp blow to Katyas head. Katya had stumbled back, her hand instinctively reaching for her head as she winced in pain. Damn it. She muttered, frustration clear in her tone. Kazues expression shifted to one of guilt, her excitement dampened by the realization that her cheer had caused Katya to drop her guard, so she had no other choice than to comply with her friend''s demand for head pats. On the other side of the training grounds, Gregor had been a different kind of spectacle. While not as flashy as Katya, he had drawn the groups attention with his quiet, deliberate explanation of his experiences with the [Karma Devil Ball]. He had stood in the center, his voice calm and steady as he recounted what he had endured in prison with the mysterious artifact. His tone was detached, as though he were recounting someone elses story. Yet, his words carried a weight that was impossible to ignore. What made it choose you? Adam had asked at one point, his voice thoughtful. However, Gregor had hesitated, his gaze lowering for a brief moment. I dont know. He replied simply. His expression was unreadable, and it was clear that he wasnt going to elaborate. Adam, ever analytical, had inspected the [Karma Devil Ball] closely, noting that its description hadnt changed, though he could now read it fully. The artifacts mysterious abilities still loomed over the group, a question mark that no one could ignore.
[ Karma Devil Ball - Rank A- ]
?Additional Information?
?A floating black sphere infused with dark karmic energy. Drawn to those burdened by heavy misdeeds, it silently seeks out the individual with the highest negative karma in its vicinity, attaching itself to them and recognizing them as its master. Once bound, the sphere will provide its user with the following skills: [Karmic Suppression Barrier Lv2] and [Infernal Karma Manifestation Lv2]. Depending on the compatibility with its master, the ball has more or less freedom of movement around the user.?
[Skill: Karmic Suppression Barrier Lv 2]
[The skill generates a translucent, cube-shaped energy prison. This barrier is virtually impenetrable, requiring overwhelming superhuman strength to shatter its walls. Inside the cube, all skill usage and system-related functions are completely nullified. Furthermore, the barrier is impenetrable from the outsideneither attacks nor abilities can cross its boundaries, ensuring total isolation for its occupants.]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Notice: Skills nullified by the Karmic Suppression Barrier do not trigger effects that require skill nullification/destruction.]
[Skill: Infernal Karma Manifestation Lv 2]
[The technique summons forth the users dark history, drawing power from the immeasurable bad karma accumulated over a life of bloodshed. By chanting the name of the demon providing the power, the user can awaken the dormant wrath of every spirit he has wronged, binding their hatred into a volatile, blackened aura around him. This aura pulses with sinister energy, amplifying the users attacks with the essence of the souls he has condemned, each strike imbued with their despair and vengeance.]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Notice: The duration and effectiveness of the skill depend on the amount of stored innocent souls the user has killed in his life.]
[Notice: The amount of souls condemned for this technique is calculated as [Calculating] worth of vengeance and dread turned into energy.]
[Warning: At the end of the skill''s use, the user will experience a temporary reduction in their physical and spiritual abilities equal to the increase they received, as they are struck by the accumulated karma of all the souls utilized.]
The groups collective exhaustion hung heavy in the air as Adam stepped forward, and began to read all the skill descriptions. Gregor''s earlier demonstration with the Karma Devil Ball had sparked something in him, a mix of curiosity and contemplation. He took a deep breath, the weight of everyone''s gaze pressing down on him, but he remained focused. Adam spoke up, his voice steady yet thoughtful. "The first skill is undeniably powerful. Being able to interfere with skills and system abilities is extremely useful. Against regular inhabitants of this world, it might not be of much use, but against figures like Don Sung Ja-In or Lord Varek..." He paused, his gaze shifting momentarily to Shu. "It could make all the difference. They''re closer to what we''d consider other users rather than mere inhabitants." The group nodded, murmuring in agreement, though Adams expression grew more serious. "The second skill, however... Its fascinating, but the toll it takescorrupting the soulmakes it a last resort at best. We dont know enough for you to use it safely." As Adam spoke, Gregor was distractedly manipulating the Karma Devil Ball, which now floated effortlessly around him. It moved with a strange sentience, responding to his subtle gestures. The man tossed it lightly, testing its weight and responsiveness, and slammed it down against the ground with force. A deep, jagged hole appeared where it struck, the sound reverberating through the space like a thunderclap. Drake whistled low, visibly impressed. "That things got some serious punch. Looks like a cannonball." Gregor shrugged, catching the orb mid-air. "Its more useful than it was with Bai Huolong, thats for sure. It seems to... obey me now." Shu watched the display in silence, his expression unreadable. The mans attention shifted to Drake, who stood leaning against a nearby wall, sweat-drenched but still exuding energy. You, step forward. The man called out suddenly, his voice sharp enough to cut through the lingering buzz. Drake blinked, standing upright and moving closer, his golden hair sticking to his forehead from exertion. Are you certain you have no formal training? Shus tone was skeptical but held a trace of genuine curiosity. Your body says otherwise. Its as if youve been molded by years of disciplined practiceyour ki flow, in particular, is exceptionally precise. Yet, your combat style is... crude, at best. Amateurish. Drake scratched the back of his neck, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. Ive never trained in any school or sect, if thats what you mean. Everything I know, Ive figured out on my own. Shu studied him intently, his brows knitting together. "A contradiction, then. You possess a physique akin to a disciplined martial artist, and your control of ki is unusually refinedimpossible without dedicated meditation over years. And yet, your fighting technique is less refined than a childs from a basic sect. A shame, truly. Despite not being entirely convinced, Shu gave a small nod of acknowledgment before turning his attention to Adam. And you, show me your understanding of ki and the meridians. Youve absorbed everything so far like a spongeimpressive. He began, gesturing for Adam to approach. The boy stepped forward, his face a mask of concentration. Shu began an elaborate explanation, his tone growing more formal as he spoke. The flow of ki within the body is governed by the meridianspathways that distribute energy to every vital point. For a martial artist, controlling this flow is the key to balancing yin and yang energies, amplifying strength, and accessing higher levels of power. Disruption of this flow leads to instability, and improper handling can cause irreversible damage. Observe closely. Shus fingers moved gracefully as he traced an imaginary path along his forearm, demonstrating the circulation of energy. Adam watched without blinking, his mind racing to absorb the intricate details. Shu continued, his voice unwavering. Ki charged with yin energy focuses on endurance, preservation, and stability. Yang energy, however, is volatiledestructive by nature. Harnessing it requires discipline beyond most practitioners capabilities. Now, apply this knowledge. Adam nodded, stepping into the center of the room. The air around him seemed to shift as he concentrated, drawing on the cursed energy that coursed through him. He visualized the meridians Shu had described, attempting to channel his energy as if it were akin to ki. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he focused, his cursed energy responding sluggishly. Slowly, it began to flow, though not with the smooth precision of ki. Still, it was enough to create a noticeable change in the air. A faint shimmer of dark energy surrounded Adam, crackling with raw power. The room fell silent, everyone watching in awe. Shus eyes widened slightly, though he quickly composed himself. To manipulate pure yang energy is no small feat. Its a power meant for destruction, always at the cost of the user. Yet, youve managed to channel it, even if only partially. Impressive. Adam straightened, his breathing heavy but controlled. He looked at Shu, his expression contemplative. This gives me an idea... something Ill have to test later. Shu regarded him with a mixture of curiosity and caution. Youre treading dangerous ground. But if you can succeed... He left the sentence unfinished, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. The group exchanged glances, the weight of Adams words hanging in the air. Whatever idea he had, it was bound to be something extraordinary. For now, however, they would have to wait and see. Eventually, the group gathered at the end of the training area, their exhaustion evident as the days grueling activities drew to a close. The atmosphere was heavy with fatigue, though the subtle energy of accomplishment lingered in the air. As the others sat on the stone benches or leaned against crumbling columns, Kazue stood nearby, practicing small bursts of her elemental Ki manipulation. Her movements were fluid yet deliberate, a sign of her increasing confidence in the technique. Each flicker of energy that danced from her fingertips drew faint ripples in the stagnant air around her. Shu observed quietly, his sharp eyes missing nothing as he occasionally scribbled notes on a weathered parchment. Sebastian, on the other hand, was seated cross-legged a few meters away. He appeared calm but focused, his hands resting on his knees as he willed the massive Steamtread Goliath to materialize. The enormous machine emerged from a faint shimmer of light, its towering frame settling heavily onto the stone floor. The mechanism hummed softly, its gears shifting as though alive. With a nod of satisfaction, Sebastian made the robot vanish as effortlessly as it had appeared, earning a brief but approving glance from Shu. Finally, Shu clapped his hands together, signaling the end of the session. "Thats enough for today, youve done well, all of you. He announced, his voice firm yet not unkind. The group let out collective sighs of relief, their bodies slumping from the release of tension. Water skins and small parcels of dumplings were passed around. The combination of sweet and salty flavors, though modest, offered some solace after the day''s trials. Shu and his fellow disciples, Xian and Luo, guided the group to a sheltered area within the ruins of the palace. The space was surprisingly well-kept despite its dilapidated surroundings. Pillars supported the high ceiling, and faint remnants of decorative carvings adorned the walls. Mats and thin blankets had been arranged across the floor. It wasnt luxurious, but after the days efforts, it felt like a haven. This is where youll rest tonight. Shu said, his tone carrying an unspoken reminder of the early wake-up call. Youll rise with the first light. Every moment counts, and youll only have proper rest on the final day. Until then, endure. The group nodded silently, some already spreading out to claim sleeping spots. Kazue hesitated, glancing at the room. Though large and open, it wasnt as intimidating as the cramped hotel quarters where theyd once argued over sleeping arrangements. She gave a small sigh, her expression softening. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Its fine if we all stay here, its spacious enough. She said, her voice barely louder than a murmur. Her statement was met with nods and faint smiles, and the group began to settle in. The quiet murmur of conversation filled the room as they unwound. Adam leaned back against an old sofa, his eyes closed but his mind racing with thoughts of the days training. Gregor was reclining on his mat, tossing the small sphere hed trained with earlier into the air and catching it repeatedly, its metallic surface reflecting the dim light. Drake sat cross-legged, methodically wrapping his hands in strips of cloth, his movements slow and contemplative. The moment of calm was interrupted when the heavy door at the far end of the hall creaked open. All heads turned as Park Zhen entered, followed by Chloe and Emir. The pink girls usually sharp features were softened with a look of exhaustion, though her lips curled into a faintly amused smile. Emir trailed behind her, his tiny shoulders slumped slightly, but his eyes sparkled with a playful glint. Well, that was interesting. Chloe said, breaking the silence. Emir chuckled, wiping a sheen of sweat from his brow. Their presence drew everyones attention, the previously relaxed atmosphere shifting into curiosity. Li was the first to step forward, his expression serious but his voice steady. Did it go well? He asked, his gaze moving from one face to the next, lingering briefly on Park Zhens familiar calmness before settling on Chloe. Chloes lips curled into a restrained smile, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she answered. Perfectly, Abbesss [Brainwashed] effect has been successfully removed. She said, a barely concealed laugh dancing in her tone. Her shoulders trembled slightly as though suppressing a giggle. She then exchanged a fleeting glance with Emir, who stood a few steps behind her, his small figure practically vibrating with contained laughter. Even Park Zhen, usually composed and inscrutable, seemed different. His ever-present smile carried an unusual warmth, lacking the artificial edge that often marked his expressions. He said nothing, letting the quiet humor pass between the three of them like an unspoken joke. Kazues sharp gaze darted between them, her instincts picking up on something peculiar. She frowned slightly, crossing her arms as she asked. Whats so funny? None of them answered immediately. Instead, the three of them silently stepped aside, revealing someone standing behind them. It was her Abbess Xinhui. The room shifted in an instant. Every ounce of calm dissipated, replaced by a palpable tension as the group reacted. Items were drawn and postures stiffened. Adam, who had been seated just moments before, acted unconsciously. His body tensed by instinct, his muscles locking as his breath caught in his throat. The sight of the woman sent a wave of adrenaline coursing through him, his body reacting before his mind could catch up. Memories of pain, fear, and unrelenting stress surfaced unbidden, tightening his chest. He sprang to his feet, his hands trembling slightly as he unconsciously prepared to summon his Spectronomicon. Abbess, however, made no move to attack. She did not speak. Her gaze swept across the room, lingering on each face with an expression that was unreadable yet strangely calm. Her silence only heightened the unease in the air, and the group exchanged uncertain glances. It was Park Zhen who broke the tension. She will be joining us. Former Don Abbess Xinhui will be part of our team for the offensive against Lord Varek. He announced, his tone steady, almost casual, as if what he had just said were entirely reasonable. The words landed like a thunderclap. What?! Kazues voice cut through the silence, her disbelief evident. Adam stared at Park Zhen, his mouth opening as though to protest, but no words came. The rest of the group looked equally stunned, their expressions ranging from confusion to outright distrust. However, before anyone could voice their objections, Abbess Xinhui took a step forward. The sound of her movement seemed deafening in the tense room. Slowly, deliberately, she walked across the stone floor until she stood directly in front of Adam. The boys heart raced. Every instinct screamed at him to act, to defend himself. His hand twitched, ready to summon a skill at a moments notice. But then She knelt. The motion was slow and deliberate. The woman lowered herself to the ground, her head bowing deeply. Her posture radiated submission, her hands resting on the floor in front of her. The group froze, stunned into silence. When she finally spoke, her voice was soft but unwavering, carrying a weight that seemed to fill the room. My memories are in disarray. She began, her head still bowed. Nothing makes sense. Yet, in the chaos of my mind, there is one constant truth: you. Adam blinked, too stunned to respond. In my memories, you have always been there. My teacher. My savior. My benefactor. My lover. Even my master. I cannot reconcile these memories with logic, but I cannot deny them either. She continued, her voice growing firmer. She lifted her head slightly, her eyes meeting his with a mixture of vulnerability and resolve. I have tried to resist these feelings, but it is impossible. My life is no longer my own. She bowed her head again, her voice trembling slightly as she finished, I owe you more than I can ever repay. So please accept me as your servant. It is the least I can do to atone for everything. The room fell into stunned silence. Adam stood motionless, his mind reeling. The words didnt register at first, their weight was too much to process. His throat was dry, and he struggled to find somethinganythingto say. Before he could speak, a notification appeared before him, hovering in the air:
?The skill [Soul Corruption Lv2] has successfully taken root in the character Abbess Xinhui thanks to the infection caused by the treasure [Overmind Parasite] now residing in her body.?
?The main storyline character Abbess Xinhui has sworn eternal loyalty to user Adam Scholar.?
?Do you accept Abbess Xinhui as your subordinate??
?Y/N?
Adam stared at the glowing words, his breath shallow as the gravity of the situation settled over him, his mind whirling in turmoil. His heart pounded as he tried to piece together what had just transpired. His hands trembled slightly, and he opened his mouth, struggling to form coherent words. Finally, he took a deep breath, trying to muster some semblance of composure. "This is absurd." He said, his voice tinged with frustration as he looked down at Abbess Xinhui, still kneeling before him. "I haven''t done anything to deserve this devotion or whatever this is. You don''t owe me anything. Please, get up. Thisthis doesn''t make sense." He gestured toward her with a flick of his hand. Abbess raised her head slightly, her gaze locking onto his. There was a strange, almost tragic sincerity in her eyes, a combination of clarity and despair. "I know" She said softly, her tone unwavering despite the absurdity of her own words. "I know it doesn''t make sense. I know it''s ridiculous. But as I said, I can''t fight these feelings. My memories they''re fractured. Confused. But in all of them, you''re there. You you are everything. My teacher, my friend, my savior" She hesitated, her cheeks flushing faintly. "Even the only lover I ever had. I dont remember their faces anymore, they are all you, I don''t know what you''ve done to me, but I cant help it. Please, take responsibility for me." Her voice broke. The room fell into stunned silence, except for Chloe, who suddenly let out a loud, uncontrollable laugh. She doubled over, clutching her stomach as tears formed at the corners of her eyes. "Oh my god, Adam!" Chloe managed between bouts of laughter. "I didnt know you were that kind of guy! Playing with womens hearts and then trying to walk away? Thats low!" Her tone was teasing, but the sheer hilarity of the situation left her unable to stop laughing. A few chuckles rippled through the room. Even Li, usually serious, smirked faintly before quickly regaining his composure. Adam, however, shot Chloe a sharp glare. "You''re not helping" He snapped, his voice cutting through her laughter. Chloe merely waved a hand dismissively, still giggling. "Sorry, sorry." She said, clearly not sorry at all. Li stepped forward, his face more composed but still reflecting a hint of amusement. "Adam, you should accept this. Its a Don were talking about, an important character, she would be a massive asset to the team. We can''t afford to waste an opportunity like this, and you know it." He said firmly. Meanwhile, Sebastian, standing a little further back, cleared his throat awkwardly. "Adam, you''re very young to take care of someone like this. But..." He began, his voice gentle but tinged with nervousness, offering a small, awkward smile. "You''re never too young to take responsibility for your actions." Chloe burst into laughter again, her voice echoing through the room. "That sounded so wrong! Hahaha!" Adam clenched his fists, his jaw tightening. His emotions were a messfrustration, embarrassment, confusion, and even a sliver of guilt, though he didnt fully understand why. Internally, he felt like screaming, but outwardly, he forced himself to remain still. His logical mind screamed at him to not reject this situation, no matter how absurd it may seem, to ignore his feelings... She wasnt lying. The system itself confirmed her claims, so there was no risk, and then he remembered... It was the heart''s replacement he put inside her after extracting the Jiang Shi''s one, that must have been the beginning of her infection without Adam noticing since he use his own biomass for it... Damm it. Finally, with a heavy sigh, Adam raised his hand and pressed the glowing option before him: [Y]. The system responded immediately, its cold, detached notifications appearing before his eyes:
?Character Abbess Xinhui has become your subordinate!?
?You have transformed a major rank A character into your subordinate.?
?Congratulations!?
?Notice: Due to the power disparity between master and servant, the majority of Abbess Xinhuis skills will be sealed after the current scenario ends.?
?Notice: Due to the nature of the relationship between user Adam Scholar and character Abbess Xinhui, she will be treated as a summoned entity through a skill after the scenario ends.?
?Warning: This decision is final and cannot be undone.?
As the notifications faded, Adam exhaled sharply, his shoulders sagging as though a heavy weight had settled on them. Abbess Xinhui looked up at him, her expression a mixture of relief and unwavering determination. "I swear to serve you faithfully, thank you for accepting me." She said, bowing her head again. Adam stared at her, utterly speechless. He glanced around the room, hoping for some kind of support or understanding, but all he saw were varying degrees of amusement, shock, and concern. Chloe grinned at him, clearly relishing his discomfort, while Li gave him an approving nod. Finally, after such a weird spectacle, Park Zhen fully entered the room and gestured for everyone to gather closer. His sharp, authoritative gaze swept over the group, ensuring there were no stragglers. Adam instinctively moved with the others, though the presence of Abbess lingering so near to him made the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end. She stood just slightly behind him, silent and poised, her proximity a constant reminder of the earlier scene. Adam glanced at her nervously, but she seemed wholly focused on Park Zhen, her expression unreadable. Shu handed his master the small tablet hed been using to meticulously record the details of their training and observations. Park Zhen accepted it without a word, his fingers brushing lightly over the inscriptions as he quickly scanned its contents. His eyes narrowed slightly as he processed the information, and for a few moments, silence hung heavy in the air, broken only by the occasional shifting of feet on the rough ground. Finally, the Don raised his head. His expression was calm yet firm, his voice carrying the weight of a man who had long since mastered command. "I will explain the plan in detail." He began, his voice clear and measured. "Lord Varek is currently residing in the fortress of the last remaining Don, Sung Ja-In. Infiltrating this location directly is not an option. Even with inside assistance, his network of defenses and surveillance is too thorough, not to mention his numerous skills. He would detect any intrusion almost immediately. We cannot lose the element of surprise." The group listened intently, their faces reflecting a mix of apprehension and determination. Park Zhen paused briefly, letting his words sink in before continuing. "The plans initial phase will require a team to engage a small squadron of Lord Varek''s forces. The objective is to eliminate them swiftly. The moment they are engaged, Lord Varek himself will most likely intervene. At that point, the only thing that team must do is run." "Wait, what? You''re saying we have to run? Just run?" Li interrupted, his voice incredulous. Park Zhen turned his gaze to him, his expression unyielding. "Yes. Fighting Lord Varek head-on, even with our combined strength, is not an option. It would be suicide. The sole purpose of this confrontation is to delay him. You will need to buy timeno more than a minute, perhaps less. Once the objective is achieved, Lord Varek will retreat to Sung Ja-In''s fortress." Kazue frowned, raising her hand slightly as though in a classroom. "Wait, why would Lord Varek just leave us alone and go back? That doesnt make any sense." A faint, almost imperceptible smirk flickered across Park Zhen''s face. "That part, you can leave to me." He replied cryptically. The response did little to assuage the groups doubts, but Park Zhen continued, unfazed. "After the first team distracts Lord Varek until he comes back to the castle, they will use a teleportation orb to escape to Designated Site 1. This location has been specifically prepared for Don Sung Ja-In, who will be transported there as well. The objective is to defeat him." At this, murmurs rippled through the group, but Park Zhen raised a hand to silence them. "Simultaneously, another team will infiltrate the fortress. With Lord Varek temporarily absent, his defenses will be at their weakest. This team must seize the opportunity to prepare the second teleportation orb, this will be the only moment that most certainly will have Lord Varek with his guard down, its gonna be impossible to eliminate him in one attack, so we will use that moment to transport him and the group to Designated Site 2another location optimized for combat against him. Every part of the plan sounded very risky, but it was much to Adams pleasure that at least it included even terrain advantage of some sort. "Finally, there is a third designated site, prepared as a failsafe. The team responsible for engaging Lord Varek will carry this orb. If any unforeseen complications arise, they will have the option to retreat to Site 3. Each of these locations has been selected not only for strategic advantages but also to ensure that none of Lord Vareks forces can reinforce him. They are too many, we would be overrun by nuisances and Lord Varek would certainly use it to eliminate us alongside them." As Park Zhen finished, the gravity of the plan settled over the group. The complexity of the operation was evident, as was the immense risk involved. Li, still visibly unsettled, muttered under his breath. "So basically, some of us will be bait." His tone was bitter, but he didnt voice further objections. Park Zhen''s voice broke the tension in the room as he began designating the teams for their respective missions. His tone carried a weight of authority, leaving no room for dispute. Based on your aptitudes during training and the observations noted by Shu, the assignments are as follows. He said, gesturing to his disciple, who stood silently to the side. Team 1, responsible for drawing Lord Varek''s attention and subsequently engaging Don Sung Ja-In, will consist of Kazue, Katya, Gregor, and Sebastian, with Chloe as support. The names hung in the air as the group exchanged glances. Kazue straightened her posture, her expression unreadable, while Gregor crossed his arms, nodding to himself as if preparing for the responsibility. Chloe and Sebastian seemed a bit nervous and Katya was thrilled to be in the same group as her best friend. Park Zhen continued without hesitation. The remaining membersmyself, Adam, Drake, Li, Abbess, and Emirwill face Lord Varek directly. Nikolai will serve as support for this team. A murmur spread through the room. Adam clenched his fists, his mind already racing through possible strategies. Drake frowned, his gaze immediately darting to the young Emir, who stood quietly near the back of the group. What? Drakes voice cut through the quiet. Youre putting the kid in the front lines? Thats insane. He should stay hidden. Hes too young for this. The blonds words seemed to resonate with the others. Emir shifted uncomfortably, looking down at the floor, but he didnt speak. Kazue, however, raised her hand sharply, her usual excitement tempered by the gravity of the situation. What kind of terrain are we fighting on? Are we at least familiar with it? Park Zhen held up a hand, silencing the growing tide of questions. Calm yourselves, I will answer all your concerns. He commanded, ensuring he had their full attention. Each team will have two days to familiarize themselves with their respective terrains. We will provide detailed briefings on the enemies youll face and their capabilities. We aim to minimize surprises. He turned his gaze toward Drake, addressing his earlier concern. As for Emir, he is a crucial part of the plan to defeat Lord Varek. Without him, this mission will fail. Nikolai will be responsible for his protection. Nikolai scoffed audibly, raising an eyebrow. And how exactly am I supposed to do that? What do you expect me to do if things go south? It says here that you are fast. Park Zhen replied simply, his voice as steady as stone. Your task is to move Emir to safety and allow him to work if danger arises. Adams brow furrowed at the mention of work. His suspicion grew, and he finally spoke. Work on what? Park Zhen reached into his pocket, pulling out two small cubes. The room seemed to freeze as everyone focused on the mysterious objects. Adams eyes widened slightlyhe recognized them. This. Park Zhen declared, holding one of the cubes aloft. He tossed it into the air. The cube began to glow, emitting a bright, searing light that filled the entire room. Several people shielded their eyes or turned away from the intensity. When the light finally faded, a figure sat slumped on the floor, head buried in their arms, it was a man with long white hair that everyone in the room recognize instantly. He will be the final member of the team facing Lord Varek. That is, if you can convince him to join. Park Zhen said, his voice softer now. Gasps rippled through the group. Jianfeng, once a formidable martial artist, now looked like a shadow of his former self. What happened to him? Li asked, his voice tinged with concern. Park Zhen sighed deeply, his expression grim. He has lost his soul as a martial artist. After everything that happened, I cannot bring him back to reason. That task falls to you. If you fail to convince him in the next two days, our chances of defeating Lord Varek will be significantly diminished. Park Zhen straightened, his usual commanding demeanor returning. Thats all for now. Rest and prepare yourselves, tomorrow we will have specific training for each of you. Before anyone could voice further questions, Park Zhen turned on his heel and exited the room, leaving a trail of confusion and unresolved tension in his wake. The remaining group exchanged bewildered looks, the weight of their mission sinking in deeper. Kazue stepped forward cautiously, her gaze fixed on Jianfeng. The room fell into a contemplative silence, each person grappling with the enormity of what lay ahead. Chapter 79 - Final Preparations Part 1 Chapter 79 - Final Preparations Part 1 The silence that followed Park Zhens departure hung heavy in the room. His disciples trailed after him, leaving the rest of the team in a muted state of uncertainty. For a moment, nobody moved. The faint sound of Jianfengs slow, shallow breathing was the only noise breaking the stillness. His position remained unchanged: seated on the cold floor, head bowed, arms draped over his knees, and gaze fixed somewhere below. The dim lighting cast shadows across his slumped figure, emphasizing his defeated posture. His eyes were vacant, devoid of the spark that once defined him. Kazue was the first to act, stepping forward with her characteristic energy, though even her movements were tinged with hesitation. Her usual cheerfulness seemed almost out of place in the oppressive atmosphere. Hey, Jianfeng She began, crouching down slightly to meet his level. Her voice carried a tone of forced optimism. Come on, youre out now! Weve got stuff to do, right? Big plans, big fights. We need you back in action! There was no response. Jianfeng didnt flinch or even acknowledge her presence. The silence that followed was suffocating. Kazue bit her lip, a nervous gesture, before trying again, this time with a touch more desperation. Jianfeng, seriously, say something! You cant just sit there forever. Were all counting on you! Nothing. Not even a flicker of recognition. Kazue straightened up, her hands balling into fists. She turned toward the others, frustration plain on her face. Okay, whats the deal with him? She demanded, her tone sharper now. Li, who had been leaning against a wall with his arms crossed, sighed audibly. This is pointless. He muttered, pushing off the wall and walking toward Jianfeng. You think hes gonna snap out of it just because youre yelling at him? He stopped a few steps away, staring down at the lifeless figure. Jianfeng, get up. We dont have time to babysit you. Li said, his voice cold and direct. When that, too, failed to elicit a response, his frustration boiled over. Damn it! Are you just gonna sit there while were risking our necks? Pull yourself together! Drake stepped in, placing a hand on Lis shoulder to pull him back. Enough, shouting at him isnt going to help. He said, his tone calm but firm. He knelt beside Jianfeng, his usually steady demeanor now tinged with uncertainty. Hey, I dont know what youre going through, but were here for you, okay? Whatever it is, well figure it out together. Drake said softly, almost gently but Jianfeng remained silent. The blonde sighed and ran a hand through his own hair, clearly unsure of what else to say. Adam, who had been observing the scene with a deep frown, finally spoke up. This isnt working. He said bluntly. His logical nature took over as he turned to Abbess. You were his ally for years. Surely you can do something. The hesitation in Adams voice was subtle but noticeable. His hands trembled slightly as he addressed the woman beside him, a detail he fought to control. He clenched them into fists at his sides, trying to steady himself. Abbess, standing off to the side, tilted her head as if considering his words. I was his ally, yes, but I was never close to him. Our interactions were... functional, at best. Every fond memory I have is tied to you, master. Even if I had some with him, they have been replaced. Adams jaw tightened at her words. He looked away, clearly uncomfortable. So, what youre saying is, youre useless in this situation. He replied, his voice laced with frustration. Abbess nodded, her expression unchanging. In this case, yes. The bluntness of her response irritated Adam further, but he pushed the feeling aside. He took a deep breath, his gaze drifting back to Jianfeng. After a few more futile attempts to rouse him, the group finally relented. One by one, they began to settle in for the night. The tension in the room was palpable, a mix of frustration, unease, and exhaustion. Adam found a relatively quiet corner to sit in, his back against the wall. He was acutely aware of Abbesss presence as she followed him, keeping a noticeable distance but still close enough to make him uneasy. When he finally stopped, she sat on the floor nearby, her posture straight and her hands resting neatly in her lap. The sight made Adams discomfort grow. After a few moments of silence, he spoke, his voice low and strained. Are you really just going to sit there like that? Abbess opened her eyes and glanced at him and replied calmly. This is fine, I am here to serve you, Adam. Being close by in case you need anything is enough. The boys frown deepened. You dont have to do that. Stop treating me like some kind of... master. Just act normal. I cannot do that. Abbess replied, her tone unchanged. The more time I spend near you, the stronger my desire to serve becomes. Adam exhaled sharply, running a hand over his face. Thats the system its messing with your head. He muttered, but Abbess didnt respond. She simply closed her eyes again, her expression serene. With a sigh, Adam shook his head. At least dont sit on the floor, there are chairs. Use one. And... try to sleep if you can. Abbess stood immediately, her movements smooth and deliberate. If that is your order, I will comply. She said, walking to one of the nearby chairs. She sat down, adjusted her position slightly, and closed her eyes again. Within moments, her breathing evened out, signaling she had fallen asleep. Adam stared at her for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Finally, he leaned back against the wall, his mind racing even as his body ached for rest. Sleep, as always, would elude him, but at least the room was quietfor now, perfect to open his statistics window and start reading what he had missed. His fingers moved methodically, scanning the panels of information with a level of precision and focus that helped momentarily distract him from the lingering discomfort of the evening. Every number, every icon, represented his progression, but it was the new elements introduced by his recent transformation that caught his attention. The changes were intriguing and extensive, but also unsettlingpieces of himself he wasnt sure he recognized anymore. He stopped, his eyes narrowing as a faint sound broke the silence. Turning his head slightly, he saw Sebastian moving across the room. The old man wasnt sleeping; instead, he had gathered several blankets in his arms and was making his way toward Jianfeng, who still sat on the floor, motionless. Adam watched as Sebastian crouched next to the silent figure and draped one of the blankets gently over him. It doesnt matter if you dont want to talk right now. Sebastian said softly, his voice carrying a warmth that contrasted with the cold air in the room. But its chilly tonight, and youll need this. Trust me. Jianfeng didnt respond or even acknowledge him, his gaze still fixed downward, but Sebastian didnt seem to mind. He placed a few pillows on the floor nearby, settled down on them, and leaned against a nearby couch. After adjusting himself slightly, he let out a contented sigh and closed his eyes. Adams brows furrowed in concern. He closed the statistics window abruptly, stood up, and crossed the room toward Sebastian. His steps were quick but deliberate, his voice tinged with worry as he spoke. Sebastian, you cant sleep like that! Its not good for someone your age. I might not have a complete education in medicine, but I know enough to say that proper posture is essential, especially for older people. Sebastian opened one eye and looked up at Adam with a smile, his expression calm and reassuring. Thank you, dont fret over me, Adam, these old bones arent what they used to be when I first got here. Not only did I pick up a physical stat package in the lobby, but I also have Ki now. I feel younger than I ever have before. To prove his point, Sebastian allowed a gentle wave of energy to radiate from his body. The golden hue of his Ki filled the space around him, creating an atmosphere of peace and serenity. Adam could feel its calming effect immediately; it was as if the room itself exhaled, releasing some of its tension. Even Falk, perched atop Sebastians head, seemed to react. The mechanical birds inner flame flickered with an intensity that Adam hadnt seen before. For a brief moment, it burned brighter, almost alive in its glow. The boy hesitated, unsure whether to push the issue further. Finally, he let out a soft sigh. If youre sure He said, though the concern in his voice hadnt entirely faded. Sebastian chuckled softly. Im sure. But if itll ease your mind, youre welcome to sit with me. After a brief pause, Adam nodded and he agreed, lowering himself to sit near the old man. The two of them sat in silence for a while, the only sounds in the room coming from the occasional rustle of blankets or a faint snore from one of the others. The night passed quietly, the atmosphere tranquil yet heavy with unspoken thoughts. As the first rays of sunlight began to filter through the cracks and holes in the walls of the ruined building, Adam glanced toward the others. Everyone awoke promptly, a rare occurrence that surprised him. Normally, at least one person struggled to rise on time, whether it was due to exhaustion, stubbornness, or simple carelessness. But today, there was no groaning, no complaintsonly quiet determination as each member of the group began to prepare for the day ahead. Adam sat for a moment, watching them with mild disbelief. Was this the same group that usually needed coaxing to get moving? He shook his head, a faint smirk crossing his lips. Perhaps the tension of the situation had finally managed to instill a sense of urgency in all of them. As they finished gathering their belongings, Park Zhen appeared, stepping into the room with his usual composed demeanor. His false smile was firmly in place, the kind of expression that never reached his eyes but conveyed just enough politeness to avoid suspicion. Good morning, everyone. Park Zhen greeted, his voice smooth and unyielding. I hope you all slept well. Please, eat quickly. We have much to do, and time is not a luxury we can afford to waste. Before anyone could respond, his three disciplesShu, Xian, and Luoentered behind him, each carrying bundles wrapped in cloth and containers of water. They moved with practiced efficiency, distributing the items among the group. Adam received his portion, unwrapping the cloth to reveal a white bun. It was soft to the touch, with a faint aroma that reminded him of bread, though there was an unfamiliar sharpness to the scent. He took a cautious bite. The texture was dense yet airy, similar to a well-baked roll. The flavor, however, was unusuala mix of savory and subtly salty undertones that lingered on his tongue. He didnt feel anything in particular, but as the others chewed, they felt a wave of alertness wash over them, as if the simple act of eating had awakened every nerve in their bodies. It seemed that it didnt provide extra energy, but it banished the fog of sleep entirely. But for Adam, something wasnt right. The bun filled his human stomach, but it did nothing for the gnawing hunger deep within. A sharp, twisting pain gripped his abdomen, making him wince. He gritted his teeth, knowing exactly what the problem was. Vital energy, he needed vital energy. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. His thoughts turned reluctantly to Drake. Hed helped before, but asking again felt awkward. Adam glanced over at his friend, wrestling with how to phrase his request. Just as he opened his mouth to speak, his stomach growled loudly, the sound echoing embarrassingly in the quiet room. Drake looked up, his expression softening with gentle amusement. Adam, if you need more energy, just say so. You know I dont mind. He said, chuckling lightly. But before Adam could respond, Abbess stepped forward. Her movements were deliberate, her piercing gaze fixed firmly on Adam. My master, it is not necessary for you to rely on your companions for sustenance. If you require energy, I will provide it. She said, her tone formal yet resolute. Adam blinked in surprise, his discomfort increasing. What? No, thats not possible. Youre undead now. Undead dont have vital energy for me to But Abbess interrupted him without hesitation. She raised one clawed hand and, with swift precision, made a deep cut across her other palm. Dark red blood began to pool in her hand, glistening unnaturally in the dim light. She knelt before Adam, extending her hand toward him as if offering a sacred gift. The room fell silent. All eyes were on her, and Adam could feel the tension thickening. He tried to back away, but the rich, metallic scent of the blood reached his nostrils, and his stomach growled again, louder and more insistent. He clenched his fists, his thoughts spiraling. What was happening to him? The sight and smell of the blood triggered a primal hunger that he couldnt suppress, and it made him sick. His human mind rebelled against the instincts of his new form, creating a storm of nausea and frustration within him. How do you even know I can consume that? He demanded, his voice strained. His mind raced back to what hed read about his transformation. As a Demi JiangLich, feeding on undead blood should have been impossibleexcept for the Overminds Parasite. That cursed part of him made it possible, allowing him to absorb any type of blood. However, the woman didnt respond. Drake stepped forward, his face calm but his voice firm. Adam, you dont have to do this. You can take my Ki, like before. Its not a problem. The boys head snapped toward Drake, the offer stirring a pang of guilt. At that moment, memories flooded his mindThe blondes strained expressions each time hed shared his Ki, the pain hed endured silently. And then there was the fight against Bai Huolong, the agony on both Drakes and Kazues faces as they fought to save him from himself. No Adams throat tightened as the rooms uneasy silence seemed to weigh on him. He had spoken up, his voice faltering, his nerves visibly affecting him as he glanced at each of them. "I... I want to say it clearly." He began, his tone heavy with guilt and discomfort. "Drake, I appreciate your offer, but I dont want you or anyone of you to get hurt because of me anymore." There was certain merit in this aside from personal feelings, and that hurting his teammates in this situation was something they couldnt afford. His gaze flickered briefly toward the ground, shame overwhelming him. But if its possible, Id like to ask a favor of all of you. The rooms atmosphere shifted subtly as everyone leaned slightly forward in curiosity. Adam clenched his fists tightly at his sides, taking a deep breath to steady his voice before continuing. "Could you all turn away while I do this?" He gestured awkwardly toward Abbess, who stood unwavering, her crimson-stained hand extended before him. "Please. I know its not something easy to ask, but I dont want you to see this. I cant I dont want anyone seeing me like this." His voice cracked slightly as he pushed through his explanation. "I understand that biologically, I stopped being human a while ago, but I still consider myself one as long as my mind stays intact." His words came faster, as though he feared losing the nerve to say them. "But drinking blood? Its... its not something I can reconcile with. Yet I know it''s the logical choice to avoid further issuesfor myself and for everyone else." Adams hand trembled as he raised it to cover his face for a moment. "Even if Ive changed, I dont want you to see me as some bloodthirsty creature. Id rather you all think of me as human for as long as possible." His confession hung in the air, and the teams reactions varied. Kazues face showed deep concern, her lips parted as if to speak, but she stopped herself. Drake crossed his arms, his brow furrowing in thought, while Li leaned back against the wall with a nonchalant shrug. Do whatever you need to do. Li muttered, his tone void of judgment but equally devoid of care. One by one, the others complied, turning their backs to Adam, though their postures betrayed unease. Only Park Zhen remained unmoving, his enigmatic gaze fixed firmly on Adam. His silence was unnerving, his expression unreadable, yet he made no move to intervene or comply. Adam swallowed hard, his attention drawn back to Abbess, who remained kneeling before him. Her golden eyes locked onto his, her outstretched hand unwavering despite the dark ichor pooling in her palm. The boys stomach churned as his instincts flared against his will. The scent of the blood filled his senses, rich and strangely enticing. It was like nothing he had ever experienceda mix of metallic tang and something primal that he couldnt place. His humanity screamed in protest, revolted by the act, yet his body betrayed him, leaning forward almost against his will. As he lowered his head, his trembling lips touched the dark liquid pooled in Abbesss hand. The first taste was overwhelming, sending a shockwave of energy through his body. It wasnt just sustenance; it was power, raw and intoxicating. His hunger roared to life, his stomach no longer aching but instead demanding more, and his hands instinctively gripped Abbesss wrist as he consumed what she offered. Behind him, Park Zhens eyes narrowed slightly, his attention unwavering as he observed every movement. When the last drop of blood was consumed, Adam pulled away, panting and trembling. His hands released Abbesss wrist as though burned, and he stumbled backward. The hunger and pain had vanished, replaced by an almost euphoric clarity. Then, a translucent system window materialized before his eyes, its text glowing faintly:
[ Skill: Blood Consumption Lv 1 ]
[A fundamental ability of the vampiric race, ''Blood Consumption'' allows the user to absorb energy, heal injuries, and suppress hunger by consuming blood. The more potent and fresh the blood, the greater its restorative effects.]
[ Cursed Vision Knowledge ]
[Notice: For a variant of the vampiric race, this skill has a hidden enhancement: it grants a temporary buff based on the quality and origin of the consumed blood.]
[You have consumed High-level Jiang Shi blood! The potent energy coursing through your veins invigorates your body. All physical abilities are temporarily highly enhanced.]
Adams breathing hitched as he processed the information. His hands clenched into fists, and he felt the surge of vitality coursing through hima strength unlike anything he had ever known. The sense of power was undeniable, yet it brought with it a pang of guilt and revulsion. He wiped his face with a trembling hand. His thoughts lingered on the notification he had just read. The implications were unsettling, giving him ideas he wasnt particularly eager to explore. Yet, he knew priorities had to be set. The training ahead was more immediate and pressing. As Adam composed himself, Park Zhen broke the silence with his usual authoritative tone. Today, I will depart with the first team: Kazue, Katya, Gregor, Sebastian, and Chloe. Our destination will be the designed location 1 where you will face Don Sung Ja-In. Once we arrive, I will brief you on the strategy to follow and detail your opponents abilities and how to counter them. The room grew tense as the mans gaze swept across the remaining members. The rest of you will continue your physical training from yesterday. There will be no exceptionsexcept for Emir. All eyes turned to the young boy, whose expression was a mixture of confusion and apprehension. Before anyone could interject or question him, Park Zhen strode toward the kid, his steps deliberate. From within his robes, he produced the strange cubes he had shown the group the previous day. Emir, you have the most important and difficult task of all. But you are the only one who can accomplish it. Park Zhen said with a rare smile. The boys small hands clenched instinctively at his sides. These devices, are called Interdimensional Containment Cubes. They are artifacts from another world, designed to imprison a target indefinitelyuntil the person who seals them decides to release them. However, they only work when the target is sufficiently weakened. Park Zhen explained, holding up the cubes. Emirs brow furrowed as he looked at the cubes. Are you planning to use these on Lord Varek when hes weak? Park Zhens expression shifted slightly, a hint of amusement in his eyes. Yes, but not in the way youre imagining. The air grew thick with curiosity and unease as the rest of the group exchanged glances. Park Zhen continued, his voice steady. When we engage Lord Varek, sealing him with these cubes wont worknot entirely. He would break free almost immediately. But thats part of the plan. When he does, the cube will retain traces of his energy, linking itself to him permanently. Once that link is established, the cube will be given to you, Emir. Me? Emirs voice wavered, his confusion deepening. Yes, with the link established, you will be able to gradually drain Lord Vareks energy over time. Even if only a fraction is siphoned, it will weaken hima critical advantage we cannot afford to ignore. Park Zhen affirmed. The room fell silent. Everyone seemed stunned by the audacity and intricacy of the plan. Emirs small voice broke the silence. But how am I supposed to do that? Youve already demonstrated the ability to dispel otherworldly energy. Park Zhen replied, his tone patient but firm. Just as you did with Abbess. If you could do it then, you can do it now. To prepare, you will train with the second cube. It was used to link to another otherworldly creature. Shu will take you to the location where this will happen. Emirs eyes widened, and he nodded slowly, though the weight of the responsibility seemed to press heavily on his small frame. After a brief pause, Park Zhen straightened and glanced at Adam. Adam, you will accompany Emir and Shu. He said, his voice as commanding as ever. Adam blinked in surprise. Why me? For precaution. Park Zhen replied simply, as though the answer were self-evident. Adam frowned but didnt argue further. If Emir was to shoulder such a significant burden, having someone experienced nearby was only prudent. The man then turned back to Emir, his expression softening slightly. Do not worry. You are stronger than you realize, kid. This task may seem impossible now, but you will rise to the challenge. The young boy nodded hesitantly, determination flickering in his eyes despite his obvious nervousness. As the group gathered, Park Zhen stood at the center, his calm demeanor radiating an unshakable authority. "Team 1, come to me." He commanded, his voice sharp and unwavering. Without hesitation, Kazue, Katya, Gregor, Sebastian, and Chloe stepped forward, forming a tight semi-circle around him. Park Zhen reached into his robes and retrieved one of the familiar transporter spheres. "We will return in approximately half a day." He announced, his tone leaving no room for questions. With a decisive press of his fingers against the sphere, a blinding light engulfed the room. The air seemed to shimmer as the group vanished, leaving nothing but an echoing silence behind. Once the light had subsided, Shu stepped forward. "The rest of you, return to the training field. Xian and Luo will oversee your practice. Adam, Emir, you will come with me to the place Master has indicated." He said, his voice carrying a sense of calm authority. The group began to move, but Adam paused, his keen senses picking up the faint sound of footsteps behind him. Turning, he saw Abbess trailing closely, her pale, otherworldly form unwavering. "Abbess, you cant follow me." Adam called out, raising a hand to make her stop. Her crimson eyes glowed faintly as she tilted her head, her expression a mix of defiance and obligation. "I must stay near my master." She replied, the word "master" dripping with reluctance. Adams brow furrowed in thought before an idea struck him. Then I order you to stay here and train with the others. He declared firmly. Abbess lips curled downward, her dissatisfaction evident. She crossed her arms, narrowing her eyes at him. "If thats what you truly wish I will obey." She muttered, her tone begrudging. Yet, after a brief pause, she nodded reluctantly. Her reaction left Adam with a strange sense of unease. It was clear that while she was compelled to follow orders, her spirit remained her own, brimming with personality and resistance when she was displeased. As she turned to rejoin the group, Adam couldnt shake the feeling that Abbess was more than just a servant bound by duty. With the others gone, Shu led Adam and Emir through the winding corridors of the fortress. Their path descended into what seemed like a forgotten part of the structure, one long abandoned and left to decay. The air grew colder as they ventured deeper, the faint scent of mildew and rot hanging heavy around them. As they reached a massive iron door, Shu pushed it open, revealing a long staircase spiraling downward. The walls were damp and cracked, the occasional sound of water dripping echoing ominously in the confined space. Each step they took seemed to amplify the oppressive atmosphere, the light from their torches flickering as if struggling against the consuming darkness. The further they descended, the more unsettling the environment became. Low, guttural growls echoed from somewhere below, reverberating through the stone walls. Emir clutched his Interdimensional Containment Cube tightly, his small hands trembling slightly. Adam noticed and placed a reassuring hand on the boys shoulder, though his own unease was evident in his furrowed brow. Finally, they reached a massive chamber. The room was vast, its ceiling disappearing into shadows. The space was dimly lit by scattered torches, their light barely illuminating the area. The walls were lined with crumbling pillars, and the floor was cracked and uneven. At its center stood a massive cage, its bars made of a strange black metal that seemed to absorb the light. Shu raised an arm, stopping Adam and Emir in their tracks. "Wait." He said quietly, his voice steady but tense. And before either of them could ask why, a massive shadow lunged toward them from the darkness, its speed and ferocity leaving them frozen in place. A deafening roar filled the air, and Adam instinctively stepped in front of Emir, his hands raised defensively. The creature came to a sudden halt, the sound of chains rattling as its momentum was abruptly stopped. Before them, stood a colossal white tiger, its body covered in countless scars, each a testament to a brutal history. Strange amulets hung from its neck and limbs, glowing faintly with an eerie light. Its eyes, red and spiraling, burned with unrelenting rage, and a thick, black chain was wrapped tightly around its neck, anchoring it to the center of the room. "That is a Voidshadow Abyssal Tiger." Shu said slowly, his voice heavy with gravity. Adam and Emir stared in disbelief, their breaths caught in their throats. The tiger snarled, baring its massive fangs, as it strained against the chains holding it back. "This beast is revered by many sects in Murim. This particular one was captured and subjected to experiments by Lord Varek. Its energy is not of this world anymore, infused with abilities that are... unpredictable." Shu continued, while Emir took a step back, clutching the cube even tighter. "And... what do I do?" He asked, his voice trembling. Shu pointed to the cube in Emir''s hands. "That cube is linked to the tigers energy. Your task is to absorb itjust as you will do with Lord Vareks energy." Adams eyes darted to Shu. "And me? Why am I here?" Shu glanced at him, his expression unreadable. "As Master saidprecaution. We dont know how the tiger will react to the process. If the worst happens and it breaks free..." Shus voice trailed off, but the implication was clear. Adam clenched his fists, his determination hardening. "Understood." He said firmly, standing his ground. Emir swallowed hard, looking up at Adam and Shu. "Ill do my best." He whispered, his voice barely audible over the tigers relentless growls, it made little sense to Adam, the kid was extremely brave for someone his age, what must have happened for him to become like this? Prologue - The Tale of a Legend Part I Prologue - The Tale of a Legend Part I The bustling market hummed with life, its atmosphere thick with the cacophony of voices, laughter, and the constant exchange of goods. This was the Trade Nexus, a marketplace, unlike any other, the place where the worlds boundaries seemed to blur. It stretched on in every direction, filled with vendors who peddled wares from the ordinary to the bizarre. Stalls were adorned with neon signs, strange artifacts, and the scents of unidentifiable dishes that could turn a stomach or ignite a curiosity. The air itself felt alive, charged with energy from the countless trades that took place every second. Floating windows, shimmering with information like glowing shards of glass, hovered over everything. These system windows, displaying everything from item stats to user rankings, turned the entire marketplace into something akin to a digital game interfaceexcept this was real. Vibrant colors danced from every corner, as strange caged creatures tugged at their bars and huffed in the thick air. Some looked like nothing more than writhing masses of limbs, while others seemed to possess a terrifying elegance, their eyes following every passerby with intelligence and hunger. In other stalls, towering armor sets gleamed in the lightplate mail so intricate it looked as if gods had forged it, and weapons of impossible design hung on display, each one whispering of untold power. The noise was relentlessan orchestra of bartering voices, the clang of metal, and the faint hum of distant machinery. Yet, despite the chaos, there was a strange harmony to it all. The market was a place of opportunity, a crossroads where users from every team in the realm that had passed a certain level came to buy, sell, trade, and test their strength. A place where danger lurked, but so did reward. In this oasis, surrounded by a world bent on survival, the Trade Nexus provided a rare form of freedom. As people moved through the aisles, a small group made their way through the throngs of shoppers. They were a curious bunch, though in this place, where strange and unique individuals were the norm, they hardly stood out. They moved with purpose, weaving through the crowd as though searching for something, but what that was remained unclear. They walked with a deliberate slowness, as if nothing could hurry themexcept, perhaps, the urgency of their mission. The first among them was a young man whose presence was impossible to ignore. Despite his youth, there was something about him that suggested experience beyond his years. His hair was a deep black, cut neatly, and his skin was pale, as if untouched by the sun. He wore a massive set of golden armor, too large for his frame, yet somehow he moved within it with ease. The armor gleamed under the overhead lights, its gilded edges catching the glow of the floating windows above. It seemed out of place on someone so young, and yet it was a perfect fit for him, as if it were an extension of his body rather than a suit of protection. On his back rested a massive two-handed sword, its hilt so long that it surpassed the young mans height. The blade itself was a masterpieceshimmering with golden edges and etched with intricate runes that glowed faintly with jade energy. It was a weapon of legend, designed to strike fear into enemies'' hearts. Its weight alone could crush a lesser individual, but the young man handled it as if it were no more than a simple sword. His calm demeanor and steady steps betrayed nothing about his inner thoughts, yet the faint tension in his shoulders suggested he was always alert. "Weve been looking for almost two hours, and we still havent found anyone with what we need." The young man said, his voice calm but edged with the slightest hint of frustration. His tone was flat, as though he were simply stating a fact. His eyes scanned the crowd, drifting from one stall to another, but there was no real excitement in his gaze, only the quiet determination of someone who had seen much of the world and wasnt easily swayed.
[Name: Ardyn Wyrmsbane]
[Age: 27]
[Species: Human - Rank S]
[Allegiance: ''Team Abyss'']
[Points: 21,230]
[Potential: S]
[Origin: ''Fire and Faith: The Last Bastion'']
His voice lingered in the air, but the noise of the market quickly swallowed it up. No one seemed to notice or care, caught up in their own deals and trades. Yet, for Ardyn, every passing moment felt like an eternity. The second to speak was a woman, her presence striking despite the quiet intensity that surrounded her. She was slender, but her muscles were unmistakable, each movement a subtle testament to the strength hidden beneath her frame. Her hair, a deep red, was short and framed her face sharply, contrasting against her fair skin. Instead of walking like everyone else, she floated above the ground, her feet barely grazing the surface, as though the laws of gravity had no claim over her. She wore an unusual uniform, tight-fitting and a deep blue, the fabric hugging her figure like a second skin. Iron shoulder pads adorned her arms, their edges sharp and angular, like they were designed to fend off strikes. Draped across her back was a black cape that billowed as she moved, the yellow fist symbol imprinted boldly in the center. It was a symbol of strength, of defiance, and it stood as a marker of her identity. Her eyes narrowed as she glanced over at Ardyn, her posture still, yet her irritation evident. The tension between them was palpable, but it wasnt hostilityit was something more akin to frustration. She had little patience for the boy''s detached attitude, and it showed. Her tone, when she spoke, was sharp but controlled, as though trying to temper her annoyance. "Weve ONLY been searching for two hours." Astra said, her voice slightly strained, though still calm. "Its already difficult enough to find what we''re looking for, and you act as though it should have been handed to us on a silver platter." She floated forward slightly, her eyes locking onto Ardyns with a quiet intensity. "Weve barely scratched the surface, and youre already ready to give up? We just got here." Her words carried the weight of someone who had seen their fair share of battlessomeone who knew how to keep pushing, even when the odds were stacked against them.
[Name: Astra Force]
[Age: 29]
[Species: Metahuman (Variant) - Rank S-]
[Allegiance: ''Team Abyss'']
[Points: 19,280]
[Potential: S]
[Origin: ''Valor and Villains: The Infinite War'']
Before Ardyn could respond, an unexpected voice broke the silencea jovial, deep laugh that seemed to come from nowhere. It was the voice of an elderly man, though his cheerful tone belied his age. Standing before them, looking up at the two much taller individuals, was a small figure whose presence was equally as striking. The man was far shorter than any of them, his head barely reaching the waist of Ardyn or Astra. He had a thick, white beard that cascaded down to his chest, making him look both wise and mischievous. He wore a typical explorers outfita brown jacket covered in pockets, sturdy mountain shoes, and a small cap that perched atop his head, almost too small for him. His dark skin was contrasted by the bright white of his beard, and his pointed ears only added to the oddity of his appearance. But what could really catch anyone''s attention were his eyesthere was a spark of youthfulness in them, an energy that contradicted his outwardly ancient appearance. "Hohoho Ah, its always a joy to see such youthful energy at work." He chuckled, his laughter rolling off his tongue like a fond memory. "You two argue like a couple of younglings, but its good to see such determination." He laughed again, his small frame shaking with the laughter. It was clear that despite his age he still had the spirit of someone far younger. His eyes twinkled with mischief as he looked between Ardyn and Astra, clearly enjoying the playful tension between them.
[Name: Dr. Thrandal Emberlock]
[Age: 265]
[Species: DarkMountain Dwarf - Rank A+]
[Allegiance: ''Team Abyss'']
[Points: 20,300]
[Potential: S]
[Origin: ''Beast and Blood: The Primal Hunt'']
As the laughter subsided, a fourth voice made itself knowna voice cold and methodical, cutting through the moment like a blade through the air. She stepped forward, her movements precise, her presence almost unsettling. The woman was tall, and though her skin was fair, there were strange, intricate lines etched across her body, extending even to her face. These lines seemed to pulse faintly, almost as if they were part of her biology, her very being. Her eyes were an unnatural green, lacking any pupils, staring at the world with a cold, emotionless gaze. Her long silver hair flowed behind her, unnaturally straight and perfect, moving like a silk ribbon in the air, as if the wind had no claim over it. Her attire was not fabric, but something that had merged with her bodya red and blue suit that blended seamlessly with her skin. It looked like a piece of her anatomy, not a garment. Her heels clicked sharply on the ground as she took a step forward, her movements calculated and almost mechanical. Every sound and action was precise and deliberate. When she spoke, her voice had a strange, electronic quality, as if the words were filtered through some unseen device, leaving behind an emotionless, flat tone. "The probability of finding what were searching for here is one in one hundred thousand." She said, her voice carrying no inflection. "However, after the last event that took place, those odds have improved. The likelihood now stands at one in one thousand. Statistically speaking, this is the best time for us to find it." The womans words hung in the air, cold and calculated, almost as if they were coming from a machine rather than a person. But beneath her mechanical tone was a subtle undercurrent of determination, the quiet force of someone who knew exactly what they were doing.
[Name: Aethera-09]
[Age: 155]
[Species: Artificial Intelligence - Rank S-]
[Allegiance: ''Team Abyss'']
[Points: 25,380]
[Potential: S]
[Origin: ''Data and Dominion: The Synthetic Reign'']
And finally, at the center of the group stood a young man with an appearance that blended in with the rest. He wasnt particularly tall, nor short, nor exceptionally muscular. His dark, messy hair framed a face with amber eyes that gleamed under the dim lighting of the surroundings. He wore a somewhat disheveled black school uniform, which seemed more out of place here than the others outfits. His posture was slouched slightly, his head tilted downward in contemplation as he listened to the heated discussion going on around him. His mind was running at full speed, swirling with worry, trying to grasp some sense of clarity. Despite the growing certainty that the chances of finding what they were looking for had never been higher, the young man couldnt shake the nagging feeling that what they sought was still nearly impossible to find, and even if they did, the chances of someone actually wanting to sell or trade it were slim to none. The urgency to acquire the object was suffocating him, but there was a problem... He couldnt remember what it was called. His face tightened in frustration as he tried to recall the name. II need to find it. I have to get my hands on the... the... He trailed off, his voice faltering as the thought escaped him. His hands clenched into fists at his sides, his brow furrowed, but the name just wouldnt come. It was on the tip of his tongue, but it slipped away, dancing just out of reach. A nervous chuckle slipped from his lips, trying to mask his rising panic. He slowly turned to his companions, offering an awkward smile as he scratched the back of his head. Uh... can any of you remind me what were actually looking for again? You know... the thing... the... um... He trailed off again, feeling embarrassed. The question seemed to trigger a shift in the atmosphere. Ardyns and Astras expressions darkened almost instantly and, without a word, both of them moved in perfect sync, raising their hands and delivering a simultaneous sharp smack to the back of the young mans head. The force was enough to send a small shock through his body, and for a moment, his vision blurred. He blinked, then rubbed the back of his head in disbelief, wincing at the stinging sensation. Are you serious? You really forgot? Ardyn muttered, his tone a mixture of annoyance and exasperation, his hands still hovering in the air after the hit. Astra clicked her tongue, clearly irritated. This is unbelievable... The young man let out a nervous, sheepish laugh, rubbing his sore head. Okay, okay. I deserve that... Ill do better next time! Thrandal chuckled softly, a jovial and unbothered sound. Hohoho! Its always amusing to see such youthful energy... even when it leads to trouble. Aethera-09, who had been silent until now, made an odd sound. It was a digital hum, a static-like noise emanating from her. Her voice then cut through the air in its usual robotic monotone, though it held a feminine quality. We are looking for the L-rank Plot Device known as True Ending. It is a Plot Device that exponentially increases the rewards of a scenario once a 100% completion rate is achieved. This is the item needed for the next scenario that will occur in 60 hours and 18 minutes from now, and it was the reward for a major event held just a few days ago. Consequently, twenty teams have already acquired it. The young man nodded in recognition, his earlier confusion fading. Oh right! True Ending. Of course! How could I forget that? He chuckled nervously, a grin spreading across his face. Ill try not to forget again... heh. He scratched his head, his voice faltering slightly, but before he could finish his sentence, Ardyn and Astra exchanged an exasperated glance, and then in unison, they gave him another light smack on the head. This time, the blow wasnt as forceful, but it was enough to make him wince and let out an exaggerated groan. Astra sighed deeply, her frustration palpable. Its such a pain that Team Abyss isnt allowed to participate in the systems events. At least they let us into the Trade Nexus, though. Ardyn snorted. Not even that. Getting in here is a special privilege granted to our leader. He said, pointing directly at the young man still rubbing his head. The young man, still reeling from the latest blow, barely raised his head as he caught Ardyns words. His cheeks flushed a little, embarrassed by the attention. Astra, shaking her head, muttered. Right sometimes I forget that our leader used his special permit to make this possible... But I guess its made everything a lot easier for all of us. Thrandal laughed heartily, his deep chuckle vibrating in his chest. Thanks to that, our leader can also acquire things for the rest of the team, providing them with a more dignified lifestyle. Unlike us, who come from different scenarios and have already dealt with dangerous worlds, the users are typically weak creatures in need of protection. Especially those who end up in Team Abyss. He gave the young man a fond look, but it was clear that he saw him as both a leader and a source of pride for their team. The young man finally stood up, stretched his arms above his head, and let out a soft groan. At this rate, were going to be here all day, so, how about we split up? We can cover more ground that way. If anyone finds what were looking for, just send a message to the rest of us, and well meet up. He said while looking around, and his words were met with some begrudging nods from his teammates. While the decision was a practical one, it didnt ease the tension in the air. The hours passed by with relentless speed as the team searched every inch of the Trade Nexus. Their quest was driven by the same urgent need to find the elusive Plot Device, but each member approached the task in their own way, following their distinct personalities and strategies. Ardyn was methodical and sharp, moving through the bustling marketplace with focused precision. Hed question every vendor and passerby, his piercing eyes scanning each face for a hint of information. His voice was smooth, and commanding even, as he addressed those he spoke to, his usual charisma and confidence drawing people in. He had a way of making others feel as if they wanted to help him, even when he was being direct in his inquiries. Every time someone didnt have an answer, he would simply move on, his mind never dwelling on failure but only on what came next. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Astra, on the other hand, was much more direct. Her approach was aggressive, sometimes bordering on intimidating. She wasnt shy about using her presence to extract the answers she needed. People would squirm under her steely gaze, and if they hesitated or showed any sign of reluctance, she would lean in closer, her tone cold and firm, making sure they understood she wasnt going to leave without a piece of information. Her focus was unwavering, and if she didnt find what she wanted from one person, she would move on to the next without hesitation, leaving a trail of discomfort in her wake. Thrandal, being older and more experienced, had a more laid-back approach. He didnt rush, taking his time to listen to people, enjoying the conversations he had along the way. His friendly demeanor often got him further than most, as people were more willing to speak with him, often revealing details they might not have shared with others. He was patient, but his mind was always working, piecing together fragments of information with the calm assurance of someone who had lived long enough to know how to extract value from every encounter. Aethera-09s method seemed the most efficient, albeit less human in nature. With her robotic precision, she didnt need to engage in lengthy conversations or waste time on social pleasantries. She accessed public databases, queried systems, and searched for anything related to the Plot Device. Her digital mind processed information far faster than any of her companions, and while she lacked the emotional engagement of her teammates, she played a crucial role in narrowing down leads and uncovering hidden connections. When she did interact with people, her voice was always calm, and her monotone delivery made it clear that she had no interest in wasting time on anything other than the facts. As the hours wore on, the group reconvened, each one with a fragment of information they had gathered. It was Astra who finally seemed to have received something substantial. She paused for a moment, her eyes narrowing as she accessed a system window that popped up in front of her. Her fingers moved rapidly over the interface, typing out a message to her teammates. It wasnt long before everyone was making their way toward the designated meeting point, their steps quickening as they followed Astras directions. The group gathered in front of a massive building, so enormous that even craning their necks wouldnt give them a full view of its top. The tavern loomed before them, a towering structure that dwarfed everything in its vicinity. The walls were adorned with colorful banners, and the sound of laughter and clinking glasses could be heard from the outside. It wasnt just any tavern; it was a spectacle, an enormous space where people gathered to eat, drink, and socialize. Astra, her posture still tense, explained what she had learned. According to the information she had gathered (which everyone knew she had likely coerced out of someone), a team called The Great Strength had been boasting since the previous day about how they had managed to be one of the teams to clear the last event. If this was true, it was possible they still had the Plot Device in their possession. The team stood silently for a moment, considering their next move. Ardyn, ever the practical one, broke the silence first. He looked at the tavern and then at his companions with a raised eyebrow. How is it that places like this even exist? In the lobbies of every team, you can get the best food and drinks without spending more than a single point. And here, a simple beer costs no less than 200 points. He asked, his tone laced with disbelief. Aethera-09 responded in her usual mechanical tone, unbothered by the confusion in Ardyns voice. It is an illogical behavior by humans. There is no reason for such establishments to exist here. Thrandal, however, interrupted her gently, a thoughtful look crossing his face. Its the same reason there are restaurants and entertainment spaces in the Trade Nexus. He said with a touch of nostalgia in his voice. Unlike us, all of the users have been unwillingly separated from their homes, from their lives. Its not unusual for people to want to recreate something familiar, something that makes them feel more at home. After all, you never truly appreciate what you have until its gone, and then, the regret settles in. Thrandals words hung in the air for a moment, the weight of them sinking in. He looked up at the tavern, his eyes reflecting a quiet longing, a sense of loss that perhaps only those who had been through as much as he had could understand. The young man in the black uniform, still looking up at the enormous tavern, took a deep breath. His resolve was clear. They had a lead, and they couldnt afford to waste any more time. Lets get inside, weve got work to do. He said, his voice steady. So without wasting any more time, the group entered the tavern. The heavy wooden doors swung open with a creak, revealing the interior in all its sprawling grandeur. The tavern was a blend of modern sleekness and fantastical elements, creating a unique atmosphere. It was vast, the high ceiling stretching far above, with intricate chandeliers hanging down, their warm light reflecting off the polished stone floors. Long, thick wooden beams crisscrossed the ceiling, supporting massive structures that seemed more like medieval constructions than anything contemporary. The walls were adorned with vibrant tapestries and glowing runes that shifted slightly, casting faint illuminations that felt otherworldly. The air was filled with the sounds of bustling activity: the clink of mugs, the chatter of customers, and the occasional burst of laughter. Waitresses, all of them users themselves, dashed back and forth between the tables, balancing trays stacked high with food and drinks. Their outfits were sleek and practical, yet stylish, with subtle nods to traditional tavern wear mixed with futuristic accessories like glowing wristbands and floating trays. Though the atmosphere was loud and chaotic, there was a strange order to it. The customers were enjoying themselves, but there were no visible signs of trouble or conflict. After all, the Trade Nexus had a strict security system. Any violence or use of restricted skills outside the designated areas was met with immediate penalties or expulsion, a consequence that everyone feared deeply. The group weaved their way through the busy tavern, eyes scanning the sea of faces and conversations. There were groups of people hunched over tables, engaged in heated debates, others laughing over shared jokes, and a few playing strange games that looked like they had their own set of rules. One table, in particular, caught Thrandals attention. Two men were having a rather intense discussion over a bowl of some kind of glowing soup. Thrandal stopped briefly, leaning in to catch a fragment of their conversation, which made him chuckle quietly. One of the men was trying to explain to the other that he could use the soup to level up his luck, but it was clear that neither of them had any idea what they were talking about. They continued searching until, after some time, Astras sharp eyes finally locked onto the group they had been searching for. Seven people sat at a large, round table toward the back of the tavern, their faces partially obscured by the dim lighting. But it was clear from their attire that they were the ones. Almost all of them wore leather jackets, with bizarre spikes protruding from the shoulders, giving them a menacing and almost coordinated appearance. It was exactly as Astra had been told. The The Great Strength team. The young man in the black uniform took the lead. He approached their table, his posture confident but cautious. He straightened his back, looking at the group with a quiet intensity. As he drew closer, one of the men, who looked to be the leader, looked up, his expression hard and uninviting. Good evening, my name is Jeongu Kim, we are looking for the members of The Great Strength team Said the boy, revealing his name and his Korean heritage. And who wants to know? The opposing groups leader barked, his voice rough, eyes narrowing in suspicion, however, Jeongu didnt flinch. Were looking for someone who has the Plot Device True Ending.We need it. He said, his voice steady but carrying an unmistakable edge. The leader let out a low chuckle, clearly amused. Oh? You need it? He leaned back in his chair, smirking at Kim. Well, we have it. We won the last Bounty Hunter event. But dont think well just hand it over. Jeongu raised an eyebrow. Would you be willing to sell it? He asked, his tone casual, though his eyes were sharp with intent. The man laughed, a mocking sound that filled the space around them. Sell it? Sure. Ill sell it to you for a million points. He said, grinning as his companions erupted in laughter. Kim didnt break eye contact. Without hesitation, he pulled up a system window and typed something quickly. The leaders expression faltered when his own system window suddenly lit up with a trade offer from the boy. For a brief moment, silence swept over the table. The man blinked, his smug grin faltering as his eyes moved from the offer to Jeongu. The rest of his team fell silent, the surprise hanging in the air. No way! One of the other members muttered, disbelief in his voice. The leader finally chuckled, shaking his head. For a moment there, you actually made me think you had that kind of resources, but youre just a weakling. No way in hell you have an amount even remotely close to a million points. He said, voice dripping with sarcasm. Jeongu didnt flinch. He waited as the man accepted the trade, eyes not leaving his screen. After a few seconds, the leader opened his trade window, and to his shock, he saw the offer still intactexactly one million points. The groups laughter stopped abruptly. The tension in the air grew thick, and the leader was left speechless, staring at the screen. What... what is this? He muttered, unable to hide his surprise. His team members, too, were staring in shock, their mouths agape. Seconds passed in stunned silence before the leader leaned back in his chair, processing what had just happened. He turned to the man next to him, whispering something in his ear. The exchange seemed to take a long time, but finally, the leader looked back at Jeongu and shook his head. Actually, Ive got a better idea. He said, his tone shifting. Why dont we make this more interesting? Well make it an official duel. If we lose, well give you the Plot Device. But youll wager all the points you have on the line. Astra, who had been quiet until now, snapped. You think were just going to gamble like that? She shouted, her voice filled with fury, but the leader smiled wickedly. Because thats how the system works, sweetheart. No one ever said it was going to be easy. Astra took a step forward, clearly ready to charge at him, but Jeongu Kim raised his hand, stopping her with a single gesture. Wait He said, his voice calm but firm. He looked back at the leader. Ill accept your challenge, but Id still like to propose that you just sell it to me. Its a simple transaction. The leaders smirk deepened. No deal, its the duel, or nothing. Jeongu sighed, his fingers brushing against the edge of his jacket as he considered his options. Fine. A duel it is. And so, the challenge was set. The tension in the air thickened, and everyone around the table could feel the weight of what was about to unfold. The group made their way through the bustling streets of the Trade Nexus, with both teams walking side by side, though the tension between them was palpable. Astra kept her arms crossed and glared at the members of "The Great Strength" as they exchanged smug glances, their leader leading the pack with a cocky stride. Kim, on the other hand, remained calm and composed, his black uniform pristine and his expression unreadable. Finally, they arrived at the Coliseum, a massive structure of sleek metal and glowing runes that pulsed faintly with energy. The entrance was marked by two towering statues of faceless warriors, their weapons crossed above the archway. A steady stream of users filed in and out of the building, some already in combat gear, others still discussing their strategies. Inside, the air was alive with excitement, the distant sound of clashes echoing through the halls. The Coliseum was a marvel of modern design and fantasy ingenuity. Its interior was vast, with the main arena encased in a shimmering dome of protective energy. This glowing dome was more than a protective barrier; it was an intricate system that ensured the safety and restoration of all combatants. No matter the level of damage sustained during a fight, the Coliseum would instantly heal and return any user to their normal state once the battle concluded. Wounds, exhaustion, and even torn clothing would vanish as if the fight had never occurred. Furthermore, treasures and skills used during combat didnt consume resources or durability while within the arena, making it the ideal place for sparring or testing strategies. The most remarkable feature, however, was the systems prevention of lethal outcomes. The moment a combatant suffered a potentially fatal blow, the domes protective mechanisms would activate, expelling them from the arena with a flash of light. This was universally recognized as a K.O., with the defeated party safely returned to the spectator stands, unharmed but undoubtedly humbled. For many users, this function made the Coliseum the ultimate training ground and proving stage, as it allowed them to push their limits without fear of permanent consequences. Around the arena were tiered seating arrangements that stretched high, offering spectators an unobstructed view of the fights below. Holographic displays floated above, showing details of ongoing matches and rankings. The ambient lighting shifted depending on the intensity of the matches, creating a dynamic and immersive atmosphere. The leader of "The Great Strength" chuckled loudly, breaking the silence. This place never gets old. Perfect for showing weaklings their place. He strode confidently toward the central console, where settings for duels were configured. Kim stood with his team a few steps away, stretching his arms and rolling his shoulders in preparation. Astra, still fuming, watched the opposing team with narrowed eyes. She muttered under her breath. I cant believe youre going through with this, Kim. Theyre obviously going to try something underhanded. Kim gave her a small, reassuring smile. Its fine. Let them play their games. The leader of the enemy team tapped on the console, grinning widely. Alright, heres the deal. Itll be a sparring match until K.O. No tricks, just a straightforward brawl. He laughed again, his voice booming through the open space. As the system chimed, signaling that the duels settings had been locked, a notification appeared for both teams.
[If both parties agree, please place your wagers in the system.]
The leader wasted no time. He stepped forward, placing his hand on a glowing screen. A window appeared, displaying the stakes: the L-rank Plot Device True Ending. He smirked, stepping back to watch Kims reaction. The boy began walking toward the console when Ardyn, standing to the side, grabbed his shoulder gently. Kim, you know theyre... But the boy cut him off with a calm but firm tone. I know. But it doesnt matter. He shrugged off Ardyns hand and stepped forward. The console lit up as Kim placed his hand on it. A loud, metallic sound of coins echoed through the room, signifying the transfer of his points into the system. The display updated, revealing the amount wagered by Kim: 3.8 million points. The entire arena fell silent for a brief moment. The leaders smirk faltered, his eyes widening in disbelief. His team erupted into laughter and shouts of jubilation, clapping each other on the back as if they had already won the jackpot. Holy hell! Did you see that?! One of them exclaimed, practically doubling over with laughter. This guy just handed us his multiple life savings! Another chimed in, Its like the gods themselves are smiling on us today! The leader, now regaining his composure, barked a laugh. Youve got guts, kid, Ill give you that. But guts wont save you when youre on the ground eating dirt. Before anyone could respond, a bright flash enveloped both teams. In an instant, Kim and the opposing group were transported to the arena, while the spectators, including Kims team, found themselves seated in private viewing areas. Transparent energy fields separated them from the action below, offering a perfect view of the battlefield. The arena was a circular platform surrounded by an endless expanse of simulated sky, the ground beneath them glowing faintly with runic symbols. The boy stood in one corner, his stance relaxed but his eyes sharp. Across from him, the leader of "The Great Strength" stood confidentlyflanked by all six of his teammates. Their laughter echoed through the arena as they exchanged high-fives and taunts. Man, todays our lucky day! One of them called out. Hey, kid, you really thought youd be fighting just me? Nah, were all in this. Consider it a bonus challenge for you. The leader shouted, pointing at Kim, but he didnt flinch. He adjusted his gloves, his expression steady. That wasnt the agreement. He said calmly. Agreement? The only thing that matters here is whos left standing, thats entirely on your stupidity. The leader sneered. From the viewing area, Astra slammed her hand against the energy field. You cheating bastards! The leader smirked, looking over his shoulder at her. Cry all you want, sweetheart. Rules here are pretty flexible. Kim raised a hand, silencing Astra before she could escalate further and finally sighted, the sound almost imperceptible amidst the tension of the Coliseum. He had expected this turn of events the moment the opposing team leader had set the duel parameters without consulting anyone. Whether it was a one-on-one fight or against all seven opponents, it didnt matter. Losing had never been an option for himnot when his team desperately needed the Plot Device. He stretched his arms calmly, focusing as two distinct weapons materialized in his hands. In his right hand, a sleek katana shimmered, its blade reflecting the faint light of the Coliseum. In his left hand, an imposing greatsword materialized, heavy and brutal, its edge jagged and menacing. The opposing leaders laughter echoed across the arena, his voice dripping with amusement and disbelief. I dont know what kind of monster you are, kid, to have accumulated that many points, but were not taking any chances here. The man said, gesturing at Kim as though he were some kind of anomaly and raising his arm dramatically, activating a system prompt. A translucent screen appeared above him, accompanied by a cold, robotic voice.
?Notice: L-class Plot Device: Useless Without Powers has been used.?
?All of the users Jeongu Kim skills have been sealed and will remain inaccessible until the end of the scenario (Duel).?
The leader smirked as the systems announcement faded, his confidence palpable. Dont worry, were not heartless. Well end this quickly and spare you any unnecessary suffering and... He said, his voice mockingly kind. But before he could finish his sentence, Kims body was already behind him. The transition was so seamless, so swift, that no one registered the movement until it was far too late. The leaders expression froze as his body was suddenly wracked with pain. Dozens of slashes appeared across his torso and limbs, bloodless yet precise. The system detected the lethal damage instantly, and his body began to disintegrate into particles of light. His figure vanished entirely, leaving only stunned silence in his wake as the system expelled him to the spectator stands. The remaining members of The Great Strength continued laughing, their mirth turning into uneasy chuckles as they slowly processed what had just happened. One of them finally broke the silence, yelling, Thats impossible! His skills are sealedtheres no way he couldve done that! But as the words left his mouth, Kim was already behind them, moving with the same eerie, untraceable speed. He walked slowly this time, his steps deliberate, the katana and greatsword dragging slightly on the ground as if taunting his opponents. Before they could react, five of the six remaining team members felt the same sensation as their leadersharp, precise cuts across their bodies. The system wasted no time in registering the damage, expelling each one in quick succession with flashes of light. Their shocked expressions lingered for only a moment before they were removed from the arena. The fight had ended so quickly that even the spectators, who watched intently from the stands, could not comprehend what had happened. The only sound was the faint hum of the arenas mechanisms as the dust settled. Kim turned slowly to face the last remaining member of The Great Strength. The man collapsed to the ground, trembling violently, his face pale and drenched with sweat. He looked up at Kim with wide, terrified eyes. H-how How are you still using skills? He stammered, his voice cracking. The Plot Device sealed them! You you shouldnt be able to do this! Kim tilted his head slightly, his expression almost childlike in its confusion. Skills? He repeated, his voice calm and steady. Im not using any skills I dont have any skills. The mans mouth opened as if to speak, but no sound came out. His mind tried to grasp the implications of Kims words, but before he could respond, his body was struck with the same precise cuts. The system registered the lethal damage immediately, and with a final, terrified gasp, the last opponent was expelled from the arena. The systems voice echoed once more, emotionless and final.
?Victory: Jeongu Kim?
Kim stood alone in the now-silent arena as his points were returned to him in full. The total, displayed briefly above his head, was as overwhelming as it was shocking. A new notification followed, confirming the transfer of the L-class Plot Device, True Ending. He exhaled quietly, his weapons disappearing into wisps of light. Turning toward the viewing stands, he locked eyes with his team, who watched with a mix of awe and relief. Without a word, he began walking toward the exit, the faint hum of the Coliseum fading behind him.
[Name: Jeongu Kim]
[Age: 19]
[Species: Human - Rank S+]
[Allegiance: ''Team Abyss'']
[Points: 3,805,620]
[Potential: S+]
[Titles: Simple Hero]
[Skills: None]
[Personal Skill: The Hero who loves his friends (Sealed)]
Chapter 80 - Final Preparations Part 2 Chapter 80 - Final Preparations Part 2 A sudden flash of brilliant light engulfed the area. As it dissipated, the groupKazue, Katya, Gregor, Sebastian, Chloe, and Park Zhenstood in the middle of a vast clearing. The surroundings felt almost surreal, as if they had been plucked out of another world. Tall trees framed the edges of the clearing, their dense canopies allowing only fragmented rays of sunlight to filter through. However, the forests embrace was not all-encompassing; large swaths of open land stretched out in irregular patches, as if nature had hesitated to reclaim this place entirely. Nearby stood the ruins of a once-majestic temple. The structure had long since succumbed to time and elements, leaving behind little more than shattered stone and overgrown vines. The only intact remnant was a massive black disc, standing upright at the temple''s center. The disc was imposing, its surface smooth and obsidian-like, yet etched with intricate symbols that seemed to writhe and pulse faintly with an unearthly energy. The group instinctively felt its presence, a silent guardian of the forgotten site. The environment was alive with natural sounds. Birds called out from the treetops, small animals scurried in the underbrush, and the faint rustle of leaves added to the ambiance. In stark contrast to the eerie disc, the area felt oddly peaceful, as though untouched by human hands for generations. The ground beneath their feet, however, was uneven and deceptively treacherous. With their first tentative steps, they discovered that certain patches were sodden and marsh-like, their boots sinking slightly into the muck. Kazue wrinkled her nose as she glanced at the mud clinging to her shoes. "This place is... something else." She muttered, her tone betraying both fascination and distaste. Katya, who had been silently observing the disc, added. It doesnt look like much at first, but theres something off about it. Before anyone could speculate further, Park Zhen stepped forward, his voice cutting through their observations like a blade. This is where well face Sung Ja-In. He began, his tone steady and authoritative. The group turned to him, their attention captured by the weight of his words. Kazue tilted her head. Why here? Whats so special about this place? Park Zhen gestured to the surroundings, his hand sweeping across the ruins and the dense forest beyond. This location offers you the greatest tactical advantage against Sung Ja-In. To understand why, you need to understand who he is and how he fights. The group remained silent, their focus unwavering. Park Zhens expression grew more serious as he continued. Don. Sung Ja-In is a fighter of unparalleled physical prowess. Before Lord Vareks betrayal, he was considered the most skilled practitioner of Ki manipulation in all of Murim. His technique is unique and revolutionary. He concentrates nearly all his Ki into a single meridian. Katya raised an eyebrow, her voice cutting through the silence. Wouldnt that make him vulnerable? If something happened to that meridian... Park Zhen nodded notably surprised, though his gaze remained intense. Huh Exactly. Its both his greatest strength and his most significant weakness. By focusing his Ki in this way, he achieves levels of power and precision that are unmatched. However, if that meridian is damaged, his ability to manipulate Ki would be severely diminished. He added, his tone sharpening. Kazue, ever curious, raised her hand slightly before speaking. So whats the plan, then? Are we supposed to try to hurt that meridian somehow? Park Zhens lips curled into a faint, almost imperceptible smile. No. Damaging that meridian is beyond your capabilities. That part of the fight isnt your concern. I will handle it myself. There was a collective intake of breath among the group as they processed his words. The advantage we have is the element of surprise. Neither Lord Varek nor Sung Ja-In will suspect my betrayal until its too late. When the time comes, Ill strike Sung directly, crippling him and his meridian. The version of him youll face here will be a weakened one. Despite his reassurance, his next words sent a chill through the group. But dont mistake this for an easy battle. Even weakened, Sung Ja-In is far more dangerous than anything youve faced before. You must not, under any circumstances, give him time to recover. If he manages to repair his meridian, none of you will leave this place alive. The group stood in their place, exchanging worried glances. Park Zhen, as steady and composed as ever, moved forward to address them. His gaze swept across the team, lingering momentarily on each member. He didnt need to speak to command their attentionhis presence alone demanded it. "Listen carefully, even without Sung Ja-Ins meridian fully operational. This will only limit his ability to utilize his most powerful Ki techniques. I repeat, do not make the mistake of underestimating him. Even without his peak abilities, he would still be capable of using Ki at close range to enhance his bodyboth offensively and defensively.". Park Zhen continued, his tone growing more resolute. This means youll need to rely on everything you know about combating a martial artist. His physical prowess alone is enough to overwhelm most opponents. But that isnt all. Like Bai Huolong and Abbess Xinhui, Sung Ja-In possesses skills from other worldsgifts granted by Lord Varek. Kazue and Chloe exchanged a nervous glance as Park Zhen began. I will list every skill I know Sung Ja-In possesses, be aware, however, that he might have one or two additional skills I am unaware of. He may have chosen to keep them a secret or received them recently from Lord Varek. Regardless, you must remain vigilant. Now, listen carefully to what I am about to say. He began to pace slowly, his boots making soft thuds against the wooden floor. The first skill you must be wary of turns his body into steel, quite literally, when activated, his skin changes color, taking on a metallic hue. The more hits he takes in this state, the harder his body becomes. This is both a warning and an opportunity. If you see his skin change, stop attacking immediately. This technique immobilizes him, so as long as he doesnt take further damage, the skill will deactivate after a few seconds. Once it ends, he will need time to use it again. Kazue frowned, her voice breaking the tense silence. So, we just wait it out? Yes, patience is key. If you dont stop attacking, you will only make him stronger. and would end up fighting a walking fortress. Park Zhen replied without hesitation. He let the weight of his words settle before continuing. The second skill is far more dangerous. Sung Ja-In can teleport short distances, he can even chain these teleportations, moving five times in quick succession. After the fifth jump, the skill goes into a cooldown for one minute. During this time, he is far more vulnerable. However, keeping track of these jumps will be crucial. His gaze shifted to Chloe, who stiffened under his scrutiny. This will be your responsibility, you have the sharpest eyes among them. Count every jump he makes and track the cooldown time. Without this information, you will lose your advantage. He told her firmly. Chloe nodded, determination flickering in her expression. Understood! She said quietly, though the weight of the task was not lost on her. Park Zhen paused, his gaze sweeping the room again. For centuries, Sung has relied heavily on this teleportation skill. It has become a crutch for him. The last time I saw him fight, I noticed his footwork had deteriorated. He is no longer as agile on his feet. If you manage to disable his teleportation, the swampy terrain will become a significant disadvantage for him. Kazue interrupted again, still processing this information, and raised an avid hand. How do we disable his teleportation skill? Park Zhens expression hardened. You will understand when I explain his third and most dangerous abilitya passive counterattack skill. It only activates after Sung has taken a certain amount of damage. When triggered, if someone charges an attack at him from beyond a few feet, he will automatically teleport directly in front of them. He doesnt need to think about it; the skill activates on its own even if his skill is on cooldown. Kazue felt a chill run down her spine. And then what happens? Park Zhens voice turned colder. When Sung teleports, he uses that moment to grab his opponent. He often employs his signature technique, the Heavenly Crusher Grip. With this technique, he channels Ki into his palms, enhancing his grip strength to terrifying levels. Even the toughest enchanted metals can be crushed as if they were paper. If he grabs you, consider that limb lost. A tense silence filled the room as the gravity of his words sank in. Kazues voice broke the stillness. Then how do we fight that? Park Zhens gaze settled on her, his eyes sharp and unyielding. By exploiting the one weakness in this counterattack skill. He once told me it had a weird condition, if, during the activation of his counter, the enemy manages to land a counterattack of their own, it disrupts his ability Basically, if Sungs counterattack is interrupted, the disruption causes a cascade failure in his abilities. His teleportation skill and his passive counterattack will both be sealed. Not for seconds or minutesbut indefinitely. They will cease to function until he can fully recover, which, in this terrain and under these conditions, will take more time than he will have. Curiously, Katya and Gregor exchanged a glance, their expressions sharpening with realization as they quickly grasped the point Park Zhen was driving at. Their understanding seemed instinctive, almost as if they had been privy to this idea all along. Meanwhile, Kazue and Chloe looked at each other in confusion, their furrowed brows and slight tilts of their heads betraying their lack of comprehension. Kazue, always one to voice her thoughts, turned toward Park Zhen with a questioning look. What do you mean about the weakness in Sungs skill? I dont get it. How are we supposed to pull that off? She asked, her voice tinged with frustration. Gregor stepped forward, his stern demeanor unmistakable as he began to explain. Its not just about knowing his weakness. He said, his tone calm but firm, the kind of voice that demanded attention. We need specific conditions to exploit it. If were too obvious, Sung Ja-In will realize that weve figured out his skills. Thats why we cant go in blind or reckless. Chloe frowned slightly, glancing between Gregor and the others. So, what are you suggesting? She asked, her voice quieter but laced with curiosity. Gregor gestured toward the group, his sharp eyes locking onto each of them in turn. We have to act as if were simply adapting to what we see in the heat of the fight. Make it look like weve deduced the limitations of his teleportation ability during battle. We already know it has a limit of five jumps. Thats our leverage. But instead of revealing that outright, we need to let him think weve only just discovered it as we fight. We make him believe that his skill caught us off guard and that were scrambling to respond. That way, hell let his guard down. Kazue tilted her head, still not fully understanding. But how does that help us bait him? Gregor sighed but continued, his voice patient. Because someone as skilled as Sung will likely wait for the perfect moment to counterattack. If we make him think were just aware of his cooldown period, hell assume we dont expect his technique to activate when it shouldnt because of his passive. Thats when we strikewhen he thinks were at our weakest. A brief silence followed as the weight of Gregors strategy settled over the group. Park Zhen broke it with a raised eyebrow and a slight smirk. Hmm. That might actually work, Sung Ja-In is a warrior with an immense sense of pride. Hes arrogant, which makes him easier to deceive. If he believes his favorite technique is hardly understood, hell underestimate you. He said, his voice carrying a note of approval. Sebastian nodded slowly, already piecing together the plan in his mind. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. But even with that arrogance, were still dealing with someone whos a Don under Lord Varek, a man with over 500 years of battle experience, martial mastery, and a level of skill we cant fully comprehend. This plan hinges on perfect execution. He said, his voice low and serious. Park Zhens gaze swept over the group, his expression hardening. Precisely. Even with his weaknesses, Sung Ja-In is no pushover. Youll need to train and refine your coordination. The rest of the day will be spent preparing for the fight and getting familiar with the terrain With that, the group dispersed to assign sections of the swamp for their training. They mapped out areas with natural hazardsquicksand, murky waters, and uneven terrainthat could be used to their advantage. Sebastian proposed leading Sung toward specific zones where his mobility would be hindered, while Katya suggested practicing countermeasures for his teleportation. Gregor took charge of organizing mock battles, emphasizing timing and precision in every maneuver. As the discussions progressed, Kazues attention wandered to the enormous black disk near the ruins. Its smooth surface glinted dully in the dim light, exuding an aura of mystery that tugged at her curiosity. She approached it slowly, her eyes narrowing in thought before she turned to Park Zhen. What is this? She asked, gesturing toward the disk. Park Zhen glanced at it, his expression momentarily unreadable. He crossed his arms and let out a thoughtful hum before answering. This place used to be the headquarters of the Voids Embrace Cult During the Immortal Emperors reign, it was the only sect dedicated to practitioners of Void Ki. Lord Varek, back when he was still known as Mo Yanhui, was its leader for a time. The man said. Kazues eyebrows shot up. Wait, really? Then why is it in ruins? Park Zhens voice grew quieter, tinged with a hint of regret. After the Emperors death and Yanhuis transformation into Lord Varek, he destroyed this place himself. He slaughtered every cult member. Why he did it, Ive never been able to understand. The girl frowned, her curiosity deepening. Thats an interesting story, but I was asking about the disk itself. What is it? Park Zhen cleared his throat, looking slightly embarrassed. Ah, the disk. I dont know what it was originally called, but its completely infused with Void Ki. If you touch it, it absorbs all your Ki, making it impossible to use while youre in contact with it. Its also immovable by conventional means. The thing is massive and incredibly durableits been here for centuries, untouched. Kazue stared at the disk, her mind racing. For a moment, she was silent, and then her face lit up with a sudden spark of realization. Her eyes widened, and a grin spread across her face as if she had just uncovered the greatest secret in the world. Ive got it! She exclaimed, her voice breaking through the quiet. Sebastian! The urgency in her tone made everyone stop what they were doing and look her way. She waved her arms excitedly, calling out louder. Sebastian! Ive got an idea! Its perfect! And its something I saw in one of my favorite series! Sebastian raised an eyebrow, his cautious gaze fixed on her, full of skepticism. Kazues grin only grew wider as she gestured toward the black disk. Trust me, youre going to love this! CCCCC Meanwhile, Shu, Adam, and Emir stood in the dim, oppressive dungeon, the atmosphere heavy with tension. The Abyssal Tiger, an enormous creature bound by thick chains, loomed ominously nearby. Its glowing eyes tracked their every movement, and its sporadic swipes at the air were a constant reminder of its lethal nature. Despite its restraints, its mere presence was enough to keep the three of them on edge. Emir, seated on the cold stone floor, focused intensely on the peculiar cube in his hands. Sweat beaded on his forehead, a testament to his concentration and the weight of responsibility placed upon him. Meanwhile, Adam stood nearby, his sharp gaze alternating between Emir and the tiger. His Cursed Eyes, capable of perceiving hidden information, could offer no insight into the creature itselfa frustrating limitation of his ability. Adam broke the tense silence with a question, his voice low and cautious. Shu, what exactly is this thing? I cant read it at all. How did you even get something like this? Shu, standing with his arms crossed and his brow furrowed, glanced briefly at Adam before his gaze returned to the tiger. Its not something we got, exactly He began, his tone measured. Master Park Zhen told me its more like a failed experiment. Lord Varek tried to control powerful creatures like this one. You see, in the old days of Murim, martial artists of great renown could sometimes form contracts with beasts of immense power. Those were different times, long before I was born. Contracts? Adam asked, intrigued despite the situation. Yes. Mutual agreements, usually. But creatures like this theyre something else entirely. Varek tried to bend them to his will. All of those experiments failed, and the results were unpredictable. This tiger is one of the last remnants of those failures. Master saved it and brought it here to study how Vareks influence affected living beings. Adam nodded slowly, his mind racing with possibilities. He glanced again at the Abyssal Tiger, whose tail lashed back and forth in a display of restrained ferocity. And what about now? Why is it here, and whats it still capable of? Before Shu could respond, the tigers movements shifted. It began pacing from side to side, its powerful muscles rippling beneath its black fur. Its gaze swept over them, cold and calculating, as if assessing its prey. The sight sent a chill down Emirs spine, but the boy clenched his teeth and remained focused on the cube. His determination was palpable, but his trembling hands betrayed his fear. Suddenly, a sharp metallic *clack* echoed through the chamber. Adams head snapped toward the source of the sound, his heart dropping. His eyes widened in horror as he saw the thick chains binding the tiger fall to the floor. They landed with a heavy thud, leaving the beast completely unrestrained. What?! Shu exclaimed, his normally composed demeanor breaking. His eyes were wide with alarm, and his hands instinctively moved toward the weapon at his side. The tiger wasted no time. With an ear-splitting roar, it launched itself forward, its massive body moving with terrifying speed. Adams mind raced, but he immediately noticed the target of its attackEmir. The boy was still seated, frozen in place, his wide eyes reflecting the tigers approach. He couldnt react, couldnt move, couldnt even scream. Adams instincts took over. In a single desperate motion, he threw himself in front of Emir and activated his shield. The air shimmered as a large, rectangular barrier materialized, its center adorned with the intricate carving of a golden dragons head. The shields [Cogwheel Bastion] skill was activated in urgency. The shield expanded, plates unfolding like a mechanical puzzle to cover more ground. It was an impressive sight, but Adam knew it wasnt enough. The Abyssal Tigers sheer size and momentum dwarfed the shields protection. As the beast closed in, steam hissed from the shields edges. The turbines embedded within the shield roared to life, expelling vapor as they powered up. Adam gritted his teeth, using the momentum generated by the steam to propel himself forward. His shield met the tigers open jaws in a deafening clash of metal against teeth. The impact sent a shockwave through Adams arms, nearly overwhelming him with the force of the collision. Come on, damn it! Adam growled through gritted teeth, every muscle in his body straining against the tigers immense power. His blood roared in his ears, and the faint metallic tang of desperation filled his mouth. Drawing on every ounce of strength he could muster, Adam pushed back. The effects of the Abbesss blood coursed through his veins, amplifying his physical abilities. Combined with his passive skill, [Superhuman Strength], it was just enough to hold the tiger at bay. For a moment, the two forces stood locked in a deadly stalemate. The tiger snarled, its hot breath washing over Adam as it snapped at the shield, while Adams feet dug into the ground, refusing to give an inch. Behind him, Shu began to finally move, his expression a mix of fear and determination. Emir, move! Get out of here now! Adam shouted, his voice hoarse. The boy snapped out of his paralysis, scrambling backward as the realization of what had just happened dawned on him. Tears threatened to well up in his eyes, but he quickly wiped them away, knowing there was no time for weakness. The tiger roared again, and Adam felt his arms begin to falter. The sheer weight of the beast was relentless, but he refused to let go. In the back of his mind, he cursed their situation and vowed that, no matter what, they would survive this encounter. Aaaaaah! Finally, mustering all the strength he could, and with the help of a violent punch from Shu to the side of the creature, Adam could finally overpower it with a loud scream. The enormous tiger was thrown back several meters, its massive body crashing against the stone floor of the dungeon with a loud thud. Adam watched, wide-eyed, as the beast slid and struggled to regain its footing. For a brief moment, he felt a rush of relief. He had acted instinctively, and the result was nothing short of remarkable. The shield, his quick thinking, and the strength provided by his skills had worked together in a way he hadnt anticipated. His chest heaved with the aftershock of the action, his mind buzzing with questions. Was that experience? Was it just luck? Or was there something more at play here? His heart raced as he stared at the tiger, now pushing itself up with terrifying speed. The beast seemed unharmed, its eyes still glowing with an insatiable rage. Adam barely had time to process his thoughts before the animal rose back to its feet, its fur bristling with fury. For a moment, the dungeon was silent, save for the heavy breathing of the group, until the boy broke the tension. Shu, what should we do now? Adam asked, his voice steady despite the panic gnawing at him. Shus expression remained grim, his sharp gaze never leaving the tiger. "We have no choice but to defeat it, if we dont, it will chase us relentlessly. Hopefully, Emirs energy absorption can weaken it enough for us to chain it again." He replied, his tone resolute. Shu turned to Emir, his voice firm as he commanded. "Focus. Dont lose concentration." The kids eyes, wide with anxiety, flickered toward the cuboid object in front of him. He hesitated for a moment, his gaze wandering to the beast, but then he forced himself to look back at his task, his hands trembling slightly. He was doing his best to block out the overwhelming fear. Meanwhile, the tiger, having fully recovered, let out a growl that shook the very walls of the dungeon. It turned its attention back to Adam and Shu, its enormous paws flexing as it prepared to strike. The air around it crackled with an electric charge, and with a speed that Adam could barely track, it lunged towards them. The fight began in earnest. Shu, with his martial prowess and mastery of Ki, sprang into action. He moved with incredible speed, his body flowing like water as he unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks. His legs twisted through the air with precision, and his fists hit with the force of a battering ram. The tiger retaliated with brutal swipes of its massive claws, each swipe leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. Shu darted and weaved, his Ki enhancing his strength, allowing him to parry and dodge most of the blows. But despite his skill, the tiger was relentless. Adam, meanwhile, wasnt idle. He summoned his Spectronomicon, the ghostly skull that floated eerily around him, laughing chillingly as it circled his body. He could feel its dark power surge within him, amplifying his abilities. With a sharp movement, he summoned the massive arm of a Devil-Type from his own body, the arm appearing like a dark shadow of immense strength. But even with the extra limbs and the power at his disposal, the tiger was too fast even though it was gigantic. It darted around him, its claws slashing the air in all directions, its speed almost unnatural. Adams eyes flickered with concentration. He used his [Spectral Mist Step] to evade several of the tigers attacks, shifting his form into mist just in time to avoid a devastating blow.
[ Skill: Spectral Mist Step - Level 2 ]
?Additional Information?
?Upon activation, the users body dissolves into a dense, swirling mist, rendering them impervious to any physical attack for a brief period. During this time, they can move freely within the mist form, passing through obstacles and evading strikes with ease.?
His superhuman strength allowed him to strike back, using his [Physical Manipulation] to enhance his bodys size and strength, creating jagged, sharp limbs that he used to block and attack. Each time the tigers claws met his transformed body, a shower of sparks erupted, the sound of metal against metal ringing through the air.
[ Skill: Physical Manipulation - Level 1 ]
?Additional Information?
?Unique skill granted by the Overmind''s Parasite. It allows the user to mutate their body in response to various scenarios. The parasite grants control over the users physical form, enabling rapid, adaptive transformations to enhance strength, speed, or endurance, depending on the needs of the moment. The user can grow extra limbs for increased mobility, harden their skin to resist attacks, or even stretch their body for greater reach.?
Despite his best efforts, Adam could feel the pressure mounting. The tiger was far more formidable than he had anticipated, and every time it got back on its feet after being knocked down, it came back with even more ferocity. Shu and Adam were both struggling to land a decisive blow, and the tigers attacks were beginning to take their toll. With a powerful roar, the tiger suddenly unleashed a barrage of electrical claws, its [Electroclaw Frenzy] tearing through the air. The crackling waves of electricity filled the room, slicing through the stone walls and creating a dangerous web of energy. Adam barely had time to react as the waves surged toward him, some of them grazing his body as he desperately tried to reach Emir. "Emir!" Adam shouted, his heart racing as he watched the boy, who was still focused on the cube, unaware of the impending danger. The electrical waves were closing in on the kid, who was completely vulnerable. Adam pushed himself forward, moving with all the speed his body could muster. But before he could reach the boy, the electrical currents struck him. Despite his mist form, the electricity caused his body to seize up, a shocking jolt of pain coursing through him. His movements slowed, and a debilitating paralysis overtook him. The air around them was thick with tension. The electricity crackled through the air, each wave bringing the deadly possibility of harming Emir. Adams body froze in place, but his eyes remained locked on the boy, who was still sitting oblivious to the danger. And then, to Adams shock, the unexpected happened. The air shifted, and Emir was lifted off the ground. In an instant, he was pulled into the arms of none other than Nikolai, who moved with terrifying speed through the chaos of the electrical storm. Nikolais face was tight with fear, his eyes wide as he dodged the deadly currents by mere inches. The air around him shimmered with the speed-enhancing suit he wore. "Get down!" Nikolai shouted to Emir, his voice strained as he dodged another wave of electricity. "Dont you dare lose focus now!" As the guy dashed through the battlefield, barely missing the slicing waves, Adam could only watch in stunned silence. The situation had escalated quickly, and now the group had a new player in the mix. Shu, who had also been trying to keep his distance from the electrical attack, shouted. What are you doing here!? Nikolai didnt stop to answer immediately. Instead, he kept running, dodging the deadly claws that the tiger lashed out with as it made another attempt to capture Emir. "Xian told me that Park Zhen told her to send me here after half an hour!" He panted, his breath coming in ragged gasps. "I got lost, though! They gave me directions, but Iahh!" He barely dodged a particularly vicious swipe from the tiger. "I told the kid not to get distracted, but what even is this situation?!" The tiger roared in frustration, its eyes locked onto Nikolai. It lunged forward once more, but the guys suit propelled him faster, his body becoming a blur as he sprinted, carrying Emir away from the danger. Shu didnt hesitate. He darted forward with a battle cry, using a martial technique that combined swift footwork with a powerful strike. He spun in mid-air and executed a fierce kick, his foot connecting squarely with the tigers side. The force of the blow was enough to send the tiger crashing back, its body skidding across the floor before coming to a halt several meters away. Adam, still recovering from the paralysis, gritted his teeth. His body was sore, his mind focused on the task at hand. He could feel his pulse pounding in his ears. This was no longer just about survivalit was about figuring out what Park Zhens real plan was. Adam wasnt sure yet, but he had a sinking feeling that the release of this tiger wasnt an accident. It was a testa brutal, unforgiving test of their abilities. But there was no time for doubts now. The tiger was regaining its bearings, its vicious growls echoing through the dungeon. Adam steeled himself, preparing for what was to come. Whatever Park Zhen had planned, he was going to make sure it wasnt going to be easy for anyone. I''m going to punch that bastard in the face when I see him again Chapter 81 - Final Preparations Part 3 Chapter 81 - Final Preparations Part 3 The fight showed no signs of stopping. The air was thick with the scent of blood and sweat, the constant echo of impacts against stone and flesh reverberating through the dungeon chamber. Adam, now free from the effects of paralysis, found himself once again in the fray. Every movement of his body carried an undercurrent of frustration and determination. His breaths were ragged, his muscles aching with exertion, yet he pushed forward, unwilling to relent. Shu''s movements were calculated, precise, and imbued with a refined elegance that belied the ferocity of his martial arts. Each strike of his fists and feet radiated with the concentrated force of his Ki, the energy visibly enhancing his blows. His body twisted and spun as he delivered a powerful roundhouse kick aimed at the tiger''s ribs, the impact producing a sharp *crack* that echoed across the chamber. The beast stumbled momentarily, but its eyes burned with undying rage as it steadied itself and retaliated. Adam took the opportunity to strike. His Spectronomicon hovered and cackled menacingly, floated by his side, its faint glow illuminating his features. With a deep breath, he summoned the massive devilish arm from his body once more. The grotesque appendage, pulsating with raw power, swung down at the tiger like a hammer. The beast dodged at the last moment, its reflexes impossibly fast, but Adam anticipated the movement. Activating [Spectral Mist Step], he vanished in a blur of smoky intangibility, reappearing behind the creature. His clawed hand slashed downward, the jagged edges of his transformed arm carving into the beasts thick hide. The tiger roared, its voice a deafening mix of pain and fury, and lashed out with its electrified claws. The arcs of electricity danced through the air, crackling with lethal intent. Shu barely dodged the sweeping strike, leaping backward and landing with practiced precision. Adam wasnt as fortunate, a stray spark grazing his shoulder and causing him to wince as his arm momentarily went numb. "Shu! This thing doesnt stay down! What the hell are we supposed to do?!" Adam shouted through gritted teeth, his voice strained. Shu landed another blow, his palm striking the tigers jaw with a resounding sound. "We fight, Emir needs more time!" He said tersely, his eyes never leaving the beast. Meanwhile, Emir clung tightly to the cube in his hands, his small frame trembling but steady. Even as Nikolai finally set him down, the boy remained focused, his wide eyes locked onto the swirling energy within the cube. Beads of sweat rolled down his temples, his lips moving in silent concentration. "Keep going, kid!" Nikolai shouted encouragingly, his voice breaking slightly from the adrenaline. He watched the chaos unfolding before him, ready to bolt with Emir at a moments notice. His enhanced suit allowed him to move at incredible speeds, and he wasnt taking any chances. The tiger lunged again, its massive form closing the distance with terrifying speed. Shu met its charge head-on, his fists glowing as he executed a series of rapid strikes aimed at the beasts head and chest. Each impact caused small shockwaves, but the tiger didnt falter. Instead, it retaliated with a swipe of its claws, forcing Shu to roll to the side to avoid being torn apart. Adam took advantage of the distraction. Summoning his strength, he extended both hands, each grotesque and warped by [Physical Manipulation], their edges razor-sharp. He swung with all his might, the attacks leaving deep gashes in the tigers side. Despite the damage, the beasts movements remained relentless. It roared again, shaking the very ground beneath them, and launched another barrage of electrified strikes. Amidst the chaos, Adams Cursed Vision activated. His eyes burned as his enhanced sight revealed a faint, glowing aura surrounding the tiger. A system window flickered into view in his mind''s eye, providing information that sent a chill down his spine.
[ Skill: Indomitable Spirit (Passive) Lv6 ]
[Additional Information]
[A high-grade passive skill that embodies unyielding resilience. As long as the user is alive and continues to fight, they cannot be fully incapacitated in battle. No matter the severity of injuries or exhaustion, the user will always find the strength to rise again, driven by an unshakable will.]
Adam read the description, his mind racing. "No wonder this thing wont stay down." He muttered, his voice tinged with a mix of awe and despair. His breaths came faster as he realized the implications. "We cant just wear it out. Its not just tough; its... unkillable. This isnt a fight we can win by force alone." He glanced at Shu, who was locked in a fierce exchange of blows with the tiger. Despite the martial artists skill and Adams own devastating attacks, the creature showed no signs of slowing. Adams eyes darted toward Emir. The boy was still holding the cube, his face pale but resolute. Could Emirs ability truly sap the tigers strength in time? Or was it all a futile effort? Adam called out, desperation creeping into his voice. "If we dont figure out a way to calm it down or take it out permanently, were screwed!" Shu grunted as he blocked a swipe with his forearm, his Ki flaring to absorb the impact. "Then think of something! As per my master''s orders, Im not letting this thing get to the kid!" The tiger roared once more, its claws sparking with renewed energy as it launched another assault. Adams mind raced amidst the chaos of the battle, the tigers thunderous roars reverberating through the stone walls of the dungeon. Every breath he took was labored, his body pushed to its limit, but his thoughts latched onto a single, desperate idea. The image of Abbess Xinhui flashed vividly in his memorya woman who had once been his mortal enemy, now something closer to an ally or even a servant. Her transformation had been a direct result of his skill, [Parasitic Undead Plague], but her case had been unique. Adam recalled the details of the skills description: it required a significant portion of infected biomass to enter the hosts body, and the greater the amount introduced, the faster the infection would take hold. However, this process ultimately killed the victim, turning them into an undead. In Abbesss case, the infection had affected her differently, possibly because she had already been undead to some degree. The fact that her heart had been the organ replaced by his parasitic biomass likely played a role as well. But that skill alone wasnt enough for what Adam had in mind. He needed something more. Another possibility came to mind[Vampiric Infection], a skill designed to temporarily control a living creature based on the amount of blood absorbed from it. By itself, this wouldnt help much either. However, a wild thought struck him: what if he could combine both effects? The idea was audacious, maybe even foolish, and Adam wasnt sure it would work. After all, these were two separate skills. But if he could recreate even a fraction of the transformation that had occurred with Abbess, it might be enough to subdue the monstrous tiger. The beast had to be stopped, and quickly. Its ferocity and unrelenting attacks made every second critical. There was no time to dwell on uncertainties. Keep it busy! Adam shouted, his voice cutting through the din of battle. Shu responded without hesitation, leaping into action. His movements were sharp and calculated, every strike targeting the tigers legs and joints in an attempt to unbalance it. The tiger roared, its claws swiping through the air with deadly force, but Shu weaved around its attacks, retaliating with swift, punishing blows. His precision and speed bought Adam the opening he needed. The boy darted toward the tiger, his enhanced body allowing him to move faster than any ordinary human. The beast turned its attention to him, its glowing eyes narrowing as it unleashed another earth-shaking roar. Lightning crackled across its body, and Adam barely managed to dodge the arcs of electricity lashing out in random directions. His focus was singularget close enough to make his plan work. The tiger lashed out with a massive paw, the claws slicing through the air with a force that could tear him apart. Adam ducked just in time, feeling the rush of air as the strike missed him by inches. He rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the electrified tail that followed, then sprang to his feet and lunged forward, his claws digging into the tigers side. The beast snarled in fury, thrashing wildly as Adam climbed onto its back. Clinging tightly to the tigers thick fur, Adam felt its muscles ripple beneath him, every movement a testament to its raw power. The beast bucked and twisted, trying to throw him off, but Adam held firm. He could feel the heat radiating from its body, the electric energy coursing through its frame threatening to overwhelm him at any moment. His grip tightened as he pulled himself closer to the back of its neck. Now that he was in position, uncertainty struck him. What now? He muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible over the tigers roars. He had never consciously activated [Vampiric Infection] beforeit had always been a passive effect tied to blood absorption. He had no idea how to trigger it deliberately. Panic began to creep in as the tigers thrashing grew more violent, and Adam knew he only had seconds before he was thrown off or worse. Desperation forced his hand. With no other options, he made a choice that felt absurd at the moment. If this doesnt work, Im dead anyway. He thought grimly. Feeling foolish, he decided to mimic the vampires of fiction. Opening his mouth wide, he bit down on the tigers skin. The instant his teeth made contact, something changed. His canines elongated unnaturally, transforming into sharp, deadly fangs that easily pierced the tigers thick hide. Warm blood flooded his mouth, and Adam froze as an unfamiliar sensation washed over him. It was as though the world around him slowed, the chaotic sounds of the battle fading into a dull hum. The taste of the blood was unlike anything he had expectedit wasnt metallic or unpleasant. Instead, it felt invigorating, as though he was drinking pure vitality, unlike the sensation when he drank Abbess''s blood. For a brief moment, he felt connected to the tiger, an odd understanding of its raw, untamed essence passing through him. But the moment shattered when the beast let out a deafening howl. Electricity surged violently across the tigers body, the arcs of energy intensifying to a blinding degree. Adams body seized as the first jolt hit him, a sharp, searing pain that coursed through his entire being. He clenched his jaw, suppressing a scream, but the next wave of electricity was even stronger. His muscles spasmed uncontrollably, and his vision blurred from the pain. Unable to hold on any longer, Adam was thrown off the tigers back. The force of the discharge launched him through the air, sending him crashing into the dungeon wall with a bone-rattling impact. He crumpled to the ground, gasping for air as pain radiated through his body. If not for his enhanced physical stats, the impact would have killed him. Adam lay sprawled on the cold, stone ground, his body twitching uncontrollably as if his muscles had forgotten how to obey him. The residual electricity from the tigers previous attack surged through him, leaving a persistent, stinging numbness in his limbs. It was as if invisible chains had wrapped around his body, binding him in a cruel mockery of helplessness. Every attempt to rise was met with resistancenot from the outside, but from within, as if his body itself had turned traitor. His fingers clawed weakly at the stone, his breathing ragged, frustration bubbling beneath the surface like a volcano waiting to erupt. Move, damn it. Move! The thought screamed through Adam''s mind as he fought against the paralyzing effects. His vision blurred, and for a moment, despair threatened to creep in. The tiger was still rampaging, and every second he spent immobilized was another second his team was at risk. The room seemed to spin around him, the faint crackle of electricity lingering in the air like a cruel taunt. Then, cutting through the haze of his frustration and pain, a system window materialized before his eyes. The glowing text was clear, authoritative, and impossible to ignore:
[You have consumed Mid-level Voidshadow Abyssal Tiger - Rank B blood! The elemental energy coursing through your veins invigorates your body. Electric resistance is temporarily enhanced.]
The words seemed to burn themselves into his mind, and Adam blinked hard, forcing his vision to focus. Relief flooded him as the message registered. Almost immediately, the paralyzing numbness began to dissipate. The tingling in his limbs faded, replaced by a warmth that spread through his body like a comforting balm. It was as though the tigers blood had awakened something within him, a temporary surge of power that purged the lingering effects of the attack. Testing his newfound mobility, Adam clenched his fists, watching his fingers curl with ease. The stiffness that had gripped his body was gone, the paralysis dispelled entirely. A determined smile tugged at his lips, even as the situation remained dire. This this resistance is from the blood? He murmured, his voice rough but tinged with resolve. His gaze sharpened, now fixed on the ongoing battle ahead. There was no indication whatsoever that the infection would have started, but the realization that the tigers blood could grant him an edge reignited the fire in his chest. With a grunt, Adam pushed himself off the ground, ignoring the residual ache that clung to his muscles. He broke into a sprint, each step sent a jolt of renewed energy through him, and his focus zeroed in on the scene unfolding before him. The Voidshadow Abyssal Tiger had regained its momentum, its movements a blur of feral precision. Shu was locked in combat with the beast, his strikes a symphony of controlled chaos. His fist slammed into the tigers side with the force of a sledgehammer, sending a shockwave through the air. Without missing a beat, he pivoted and followed up with a spinning back fist that connected with its jaw, the crack reverberating like a gunshot. The beast staggered momentarily but recovered with unnerving speed, its glowing eyes burning with primal fury. The tiger roared, its body radiating electric energy in chaotic waves before it unleashed its devastating technique. Razor-sharp arcs of electrified air sliced through the space around it, carving into the stone walls and floor with ease. The deadly cuts forced Nikolai into action, clutching Emir tightly to his chest, he moved with desperate agility, dodging the onslaught with hairbreadth precision. Sparks danced in their wake as he zigzagged across the chamber, the boy clinging to him in silent terror but without looking away from the cube. Adam didnt hesitate. Without a word, he activated his mist form, his body dissolving into a translucent vapor that streaked toward the tiger like a spectral arrow. The electrified cuts passed through him harmlessly, their crackling energy barely grazing his intangible form. For the first time since the battle began, he felt the tides shiftinghowever slightlyin their favor. As he closed the distance, Adam reformed directly behind the tiger, his feet landing softly against the beasts rippling back. His claws sank into its fur, anchoring him in place. The tiger immediately reared back, letting out a deafening roar of fury, but Adam didnt waver. Without hesitation, he sank his teeth into its massive body again, the sharp fangs piercing its flesh. Warm blood flooded his mouth, the metallic tang both nauseating and intoxicating. The tigers reaction was immediate and violent. Its body erupted in a cascade of electrical discharges, the energy crackling across its fur and illuminating the chamber in harsh, flickering light. But this time, Adam held firm. The shocks coursed through his body like a tidal wave, but the resistance granted by the blood dulled the pain. He could endure it, and he would. The beast twisted and bucked beneath him, its claws swiping at its own back in desperation. Adams grip tightened, his claws digging deeper as he clung to the tiger with unyielding determination. Each swipe of its massive claws narrowly missed him, and when they came too close, he shifted into mist for a split second, avoiding the strike before reforming and pressing himself closer. His mind raced as he focused on the infection. The skills [Parasitic Undead Plague] and [Vampiric Infection] came to the forefront of his thoughts, their mechanics overlapping in his imagination. He willed them to work together, envisioning the tiger succumbing to his influence, its power bending to his will. But nothing happened. The connection refused to form, leaving him grappling with frustration. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Shu, noticing Adams struggle, altered his strategy. His strikes became more deliberate, targeting the tigers limbs and joints. He drove his elbow into its hind leg with a bone-crunching force, then followed up with a spinning kick that slammed into its shoulder. His precision was impeccable, each attack designed to destabilize the beast and prevent it from focusing on Adam. Seconds turned into agonizing minutes. Adams body screamed in protest, his muscles straining under the pressure of overconsumption. The system chimed again, another warning flashing in his vision:
[Warning: Blood consumption approaching critical overcapacity. Excess energy saturation may result in severe damage to the user''s body.]
The message glared at him like an unyielding demand to stop, but Adam ignored it. Pain coursed through him in relentless waves, the imbalance of energy wreaking havoc on his senses. His vision blurred, and a sharp, searing ache radiated from his core, threatening to overwhelm him. His mist form faltered, his body becoming fully tangible. The tigers claws found their mark, raking across his side and drawing blood. The impact sent a jolt of pain through him, but he refused to let go. Closing his eyes, he blocked out the chaos around him, pouring every ounce of focus into the infection. His thoughts narrowed, his will burning with a single purpose: to make the beast submit. Adam felt his body reach its breaking point. His muscles screamed in agony, his veins burned as if molten metal flowed through them, and his mind teetered on the edge of collapse. Each second stretched into an eternity of unbearable pain, and just when it seemed his body would fail him completely, something shifted inside him. A sudden, jarring sensation pulsed through his core. It wasnt physicalit was deeper, resonating in the connection he shared with the parasite embedded within him. The Overmind''s Parasite, which had sometimes felt like a separate entity, seemed to respond to his desperation. For the first time, it aligned perfectly with the ancient power of the Jiang Shis heart, momentarily breaking its equilibrium. A spark of understanding passed between them, and then it happened. The two powers intertwined, their essences merging in a way Adam had never experienced before. The resulting energy was chaotic, raw, and aliena force entirely new. He felt the shift ripple through his body, a primal, violent transformation. Adams jaw finally unclenched, releasing his grip on the tigers flesh. Blood dripped from his mouth as he fell back, coughing violently. He barely had time to process what had just occurred before the tiger roared and thrashed, its powerful body dislodging him in a single motion. The force hurled Adam through the air, and he landed hard on the dungeon floor, rolling several times before coming to a stop. Pain engulfed him. His muscles spasmed uncontrollably, his chest heaved with shallow breaths, and nausea churned in his stomach. The agony was unlike anything he had felt since the first time he used his ghostly powers without suppressing his pain receptors. It was as though his body was being torn apart from within, each cell protesting against the overload of energy. His vision blurred once again, but the glowing system window that appeared before him cut through the haze:
[The skills [Parasitic Undead Plague Lv1] and [Vampiric Infection Lv1] have resonated with the Demi JiangLich Adam Scholar.]
[The unique racial skill [Soulcrusher Virus (Variant) Lv1] has been successfully created.]
[Congratulations!]
The sight of the notifications brought a faint smile to Adams lips, despite the bile rising in his throat. He gagged, nearly vomiting, but a flicker of satisfaction pushed through the discomfort. He had done it, he had created a skill by himself!
[ Skill: Soulcrusher Virus (Variant) Lv1 ]
[Additional Information]
[Unique racial skill of the JiangLich race. Transmitted via blood, either directly or indirectly. Its purpose is to corrupt the mind and soul of the victim passively and progressively. Alters memories of influential figures in the victims life, replacing them with the image of the JiangLich. The affected individual will not recall those erased by this method, and all emotions tied to them will transfer to the JiangLich.]
[ Cursed Vision Knowledge ]
[Notice: The greater the power disparity between the JiangLich and the victim, the longer the process will take.]
[Tip: The process can be significantly accelerated with repeated contact with infected blood.]
Adam read the details, his hands trembling as he wiped blood from his mouth. The corners of his lips curled upward into a grin. His breath came in ragged gasps, but a rush of pride filled him. However, the tigers guttural roar reminded him of the ongoing battle. He pushed himself to his feet, his body still aching but functional. His eyes fixed on the beast, noting its movements had slowed. The Voidshadow Abyssal Tiger, once relentless in its attacks, now staggered. Its limbs twitched sporadically, and occasional spasms caused it to flinch violently. The corruption was working. Shu, dirty and exhausted, still maintained a defensive stance. Nikolai, cradling Emir in his arms, leaned heavily against a stone pillar, his chest rising and falling rapidly as he tried to catch his breath. The room was filled with the sound of labored breathing and faint crackles of residual electricity. For several agonizing minutes, the tiger remained in this erratic state. Then, its body began to slump. Its legs buckled, and its head drooped low, chest heaving as it panted heavily. The beasts strength seemed to vanish, leaving it motionless in the center of the chamber. Adam staggered forward, watching the scene unfold with cautious relief. Another notification appeared before him:
[The skill [Soulcrusher Virus (Variant)] has completed the corruption of the mind and soul of the target Voidshadow Abyssal Tiger - Rank B.]
Adam exhaled, his relief palpable. Looks like its docile for now. He said, his voice still strained. He glanced at Shu and Nikolai. We might have" His words cut off abruptly as an overwhelming sensation coursed through his body. Every hair on his skin stood on end, and a primal fear rooted him in place. His instincts screamed at him, warning of something unnatural, something predatory and filled with hatred. The tiger hadnt moved, but its eyes its eyes locked onto Adams with an intensity that froze him in place. The creatures pupils were blown wide, its irises shimmering with an otherworldly light. Pure, unfiltered rage emanated from its gaze, a hatred so profound it felt suffocating. Adams stomach churned, his instincts begging him to run, but he couldnt look away. Another system notification appeared, its message chilling:
[Warning: The JiangLich Adam Scholar is now the target of the Voidshadow Abyssal Tiger - Rank Bs fury and hatred. The creature will receive a massive boost to its statistics as a bonus to confront the source of its suffering.]
Adams throat went dry. What? He muttered, taking an involuntary step back. The tigers body began to tremble, its muscles rippling as raw energy surged through it. The battle wasnt overif anything, it was about to escalate to an extreme Adam wasnt expecting at all He felt a wave of confusion and frustration crash over him. How could he now be the target of the tiger''s fury? The question lingered in his mind as he tried to steady his trembling body, but the answers eluded him. The messages from the system provided little clarity, and his own instincts screamed at him to act, though his limbs felt like lead. Unbeknownst to Adam or his companions, the Voidshadow Abyssal Tigers rage stemmed from a deep and tormented history. The tiger had been born and raised in captivity, its life confined within cold, metallic walls. Its only companions were others of its kind, caged and suffering in adjacent cells. The constant torment came at the hands of Lord Varek, a figure the tiger had come to associate with every ounce of pain and despair it had endured. Varek''s cruel experiments pushed the boundaries of morality, turning the tiger''s existence into an unending nightmare. It had watched helplessly as its kin were subjected to fates worse than death, leaving it the sole survivor of its speciesa living embodiment of Vareks twisted ambition. Now, the infection that Adam had unleashed had overwritten the tigers memories, replacing the image of Lord Varek with his face. The tigers soul boiled with murderous rage, convinced that the one responsible for all its agony stood before it at last. For the tiger, this was justice, retribution that had been far too long in the making. With a roar that shook the walls of the dungeon, the tiger surged forward, its muscles rippling with newfound strength as the systems statistical boost coursed through it. Adam had no time to react. In the blink of an eye, the massive beast was upon him, its claws descending with terrifying precision. The impact was devastating. The tigers claws raked down Adams body, tearing into him and pinning him to the ground with such force that the earth beneath them cracked and crumbled. Blood spattered from Adams mouth as he let out a piercing scream of agony, the pain blinding and all-consuming. His vision blurred, his thoughts a chaotic whirlwind. He couldnt defend himselfthere was no time, no space, no chance. Adam! Shus voice rang out, raw with desperation. Without hesitation, the man launched himself forward, channeling his Ki into a fierce, concentrated kick aimed directly at the tigers side. The strike was powerful, yet the tiger, now bolstered by its enhanced stats, reacted with startling speed. It turned its head, intercepting Shus attack with a vicious snap of its jaws. The tigers fangs sank deep into Shus leg, eliciting a scream that echoed through the dungeon. Shu collapsed to the ground, clutching his bleeding limb, his face contorted in pain. Damn it! Nikolai shouted, frozen in horror as the scene unfolded. His hands trembled, gripping his weapon tightly, but his mind raced with indecision. He knew he wasnt fast or strong enough to intervene without risking his own life. The tigers gaze returned to Adam, who was still trapped beneath its massive paw, gasping for breath and drenched in blood. With a low, guttural growl, the beast reared back, preparing to deliver the final blowa death bite aimed squarely at Adams neck. Adams heart raced as he watched the tigers jaws open wide, its fangs glinting menacingly in the dim light. He couldnt move, couldnt summon the strength to resist. This was it. But just as the tiger lunged, a blur of motion burst through the dungeons entrance, moving with incredible speed. Before the beast could strike, a devastating force collided with its head, sending it flying across the chamber. Adam lay motionless, barely conscious, his breathing shallow. He forced his eyes open, struggling to focus on the figure that had intervened. Through the haze of pain, he saw herAbbess Xinhui. She stood tall and unwavering, her posture radiating authority and unyielding strength. Her crimson eyes burned with an intense light, and an ominous aura of cursed energy and corrupted Ki surged around her, crackling like a storm. This beast will not harm my master any further! Abbess Xinhui declared, her voice echoing with an unnatural resonance. Her words were a promise, a declaration of her unwavering loyalty and resolve. The tiger rose once more, its massive frame trembling with fury as it unleashed a roar so deafening that the very walls of the dungeon quaked in response. Dust and debris fell from the ceiling, the sound reverberating through the chamber like an unstoppable force. Its eyes, glowing with unrelenting rage, locked onto Abbess, who stood firm, her aura a tempest of cursed energy. Adam, sprawled on the ground and struggling to breathe, could only watch helplessly. Shu remained crumpled nearby, clutching his injured leg, his face pale and glistening with sweat from the unbearable pain. For the moment, everything depended on the woman, but even she did not seem entirely sure of what she was up against. The Voidshadow Abyssal Tiger, now brimming with an unnatural power, was an unpredictable foe. Abbess''s sharp gaze studied the creature, her muscles tense, ready to strike. But the unknownthe tigers enhancements and abilitiesloomed as a dangerous threat. Before either could make their move, a sudden, piercing shout broke through the tense air. I did it! Emirs voice, high-pitched and strained from the effort, echoed across the dungeon. The boy, standing near the far wall with trembling hands gripping a glowing device, looked up with wide, triumphant eyes. His chest heaved as he yelled again, his words cutting through the tension like a blade. I finally did it! Both Adam, barely conscious and writhing on the ground, and Nikolai saw the shimmering system notification materialize in front of them. The glowing text was a beacon of hope amidst the chaos:
[The skill [Indomitable Spirit] has been successfully destroyed.]
[The elemental energy of Voidshadow Abyssal Tiger - Rank B has been successfully encapsulated in the ''Interdimensional Containment Cube''; skills [Electric Fur], [Electroclaw Frenzy] and [Electric Ki Generation] have been disabled.]
Adams bloodied lips parted slightly as he stared at the notification, his mind racing to process what this meant. The tiger, for all its might and fury, had been neutralized. Its powers, the very things that made it a devastating opponent, were now sealed away. Abbesss crimson eyes flicked toward the notification, understanding the significance in an instant. Without hesitation, she launched herself forward, her body moving with blinding speed. Her shout, sharp and fierce like the cry of a warrior unleashing their full strength, filled the room: Haahhh! Her arm extended, palm open and glowing with raw energy, as she twisted her body mid-air. The movement created a violent spiral of wind, the force so immense that the very air seemed to crackle around her. The whirlwind spun faster and faster as she brought her palm crashing down onto the tigers exposed flank. The impact was cataclysmic. A spiraling shockwave exploded outward, sending debris flying in all directions. The tigers massive body twisted violently under the force, its limbs flailing as it was hurled across the chamber like a ragdoll. It slammed into the dungeons stone wall with a thunderous crash that made the entire room shake. Cracks spiderwebbed across the wall as the tigers limp form crumpled to the ground, motionless, finally defeated. For a moment, silence blanketed the room. The oppressive tension dissipated, leaving only the faint sound of dust settling and the labored breathing of the group. Nikolai was the first to break the quiet, his voice filled with a mix of awe and desperation. That that was incredible! Seriously, Ive never seen anything like that, but, uh He gestured toward the door, his tone rising in urgency. Can we please get out of here now? His words jolted Adam back to reality. He blinked slowly, his gaze shifting from the unconscious tiger to Abbess, who remained standing tall, her aura still crackling faintly. Even as his body throbbed with pain, he couldnt help but feel a sense of gratitude, even toward her. In the main chamber of the ruins, Li and Drake sat slumped against the cold stone walls, their bodies drenched in sweat. The air was thick with the sour tang of exertion, and the faint sound of dripping water from the ceiling only amplified the heavy silence between the two. Their breaths came in ragged gasps, muscles throbbing and aching from the brutal training session they had just endured. Li wiped his forehead with the back of his hand, leaving a streak of dirt across his skin, and exhaled heavily. Man, were really pushing ourselves, huh? He said, his tone laced with both pride and fatigue. Meanwhile, Adam and Nikolai probably spent the whole time just sitting around, watching the kid do all the work. Drake, though equally exhausted, chuckled softly. His voice was kind but firm as he replied. Not necessarily. You know, even Abbess ran off in the middle of the fight earlier. No warning, no explanation. I just hope nothing bad happened. Li scoffed, leaning his head back against the wall. I doubt it, for all we know, she probably just wanted to check on Adam again. A mischievous grin crept onto his face as he added. Honestly, I cant blame him. That lucky guy! Imagine having a woman that gorgeous following you around everywhere. I mean, look at her! Shes... well, you know what I mean. Its enough to make anyone jealous. He stretched his arms out dramatically and continued with mock indignation. Here we are, killing ourselves training, and theres Adam, probably lounging around somewhere with her feeding him or something. Drake laughed nervously, scratching the back of his neck. Li, you really have a way of putting things. He muttered, unsure of how else to respond. However, their brief moment of levity was abruptly shattered as the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from the corridor. Both of them turned toward the entrance just as Abbess Xinhui entered the room. Adam was cradled in her arms, his body limp and battered, his face pale and marred with blood and dirt. His breaths were shallow, and he seemed too weak to even register what was happening. The womans expression was steely, her crimson eyes sharp with determination as she moved with him. Behind her, Nikolai stumbled into the room, supporting Shu, whose right leg was drenched in blood. Shus face was twisted in pain, his teeth clenched as he limped forward with Nikolais help. And finally, trailing behind them, was Emir. The young boys face was a strange mix of relief and worry, his small hands clutching a glowing, cube-like device that seemed to pulse with faint energy. The sight jolted Drake into action. He sprang to his feet, the strain in his muscles momentarily forgotten as he rushed toward the group. What happened?! He exclaimed, his voice filled with urgency. His eyes darted between Adams unconscious form, Shus injured leg, and the faintly glowing cube in Emirs hands. Li, still seated, stared wide-eyed at the scene. For a moment, he said nothing, then muttered under his breath. Never mind. I take it back. I dont envy Adam at all. Chapter 82 - Final Preparations Part 4 Chapter 82 - Final Preparations Part 4 The dim light of the chamber cast long shadows across the stone walls, creating an oppressive, almost otherworldly atmosphere. Adam sat cross-legged on the floor, his breathing still labored. Beside him, Shu looked equally worn, his face pale and drawn. The faint glow of the two Jade Sage Pills in their hands reflected the strain etched into their features. The second disciple Xians expression remained calm but focused as she knelt in front of them, her voice steady and firm. These will stabilize your internal energy and speed up your recovery. She said, holding her hands out to them. Take them and rest. Adam hesitated for a moment, eyeing the pill. Its surface shimmered faintly, as though it held a world of energy within. With a glance at Shu, who nodded silently, Adam pressed the pill to his lips and swallowed. A cooling sensation spread through his throat, followed by an almost immediate warmth that began to ease the ache in his chest. Shu followed suit, his expression resigned but hopeful. As the pills began to take effect, both men relaxed slightly, their once-ragged breathing now slow and steady. The room remained quiet, save for the faint hum of energy emanating from the pills working their magic. Adam winced as he adjusted his position, the lingering pain in his ribs a reminder of the brutal fight they had just endured. Yet, even as his body began to heal, his mind remained heavy with the memories of the dungeon. Near them, Li and Drake watched in silence, their expressions a mixture of concern and curiosity, or at least that was the case for the blond. Finally, Li broke the silence, leaning forward with his arms resting on his knees. What happened down there? His tone was calm but edged with urgency. You two look like you were thrown to the wolves. Adam coughed a little, though there was no humor in it. Wolves wouldve been easier. Drake tilted his head, his brows furrowed. What do you mean? Adam exchanged a glance with Shu, as if silently debating where to begin. It was an enormous mythical tiger, the one they had chained. Somehow, it broke free. Adam finally said, his voice low. Drakes confusion deepened. How does a creature just break free? Nikolai, who had been quietly observing from the corner of the room, stepped forward, his arms crossed. Even I heard those chains across the dungeon passages, they just fell, right? Adam nodded, while Li leaned back slightly, his gaze thoughtful. So how the hell did you stop it? Adam exhaled deeply, his hand brushing absently against the gauntlet strapped to his arm. We didnt stop itnot completely. We fought it, throwing everything we had. And even then, it wasnt enough. Nikolai nodded grimly. We Oh, okay, THEY, were barely holding on. And then Adam He hesitated, his gaze flickering toward his companion. I created a skill, something Id never done before. I didnt have a choice. Adam said, his voice quieter now. Lis eyes narrowed, his curiosity piqued. What kind of skill? Adam took a moment to gather his thoughts before speaking. It was called [Soulcrusher Virus]. It directly attacks the targets internal energy, memory, and soul. Drake frowned, notoriously impressed. You came up with that on the spot? Adam nodded, but his expression was far from triumphant. His gaze shifted to Abbess, who stood silently nearby, her face unreadable. He felt a pang of unease as he remembered the functionality of his skillhow it mirrored the technique that had once altered her memories. For a moment, he expected her to speak, to reprimand him, or at least react. But the woman remained still, her only movement a slight shift closer to Adam, as if silently reassuring him of her presence. And Emir? Li asked, gesturing toward the boy, who sat quietly in the corner, cradling the glowing cube that pulsed faintly in his hands. Adams expression softened slightly. He managed to absorb the tigers energy into the cube. Without him, we wouldnt be here. It seems he even managed to destroy the beast''s most powerful skill. The room fell silent for a moment as the weight of Adams words settled over them. Then Drake, his arms crossed and his expression pensive, spoke up. The way youre describing this it sounds a lot like what happened to us in the Shaolin temple. You know, the way we were mysteriously freed. He said slowly. Li raised an eyebrow, but Drake shrugged, offering a nervous smile. Im just saying, it feels deliberate. Almost like someone wanted that tiger to break free. Adams jaw tightened as he turned to Shu, his voice sharp. If thats true this was part of Park Zhen plan, right? Shu blinked, startled by the question. I dont know, my orders were just to escort you to the dungeon. He said, his voice defensive. However, Xian, who had remained quiet until now, stepped forward. But I knew. She said, her tone calm but firm. This was intentional. Thats why our master told me to send Nikolai after you. Shu groaned, running a hand through his hair in frustration. Of course he did He muttered under his breath. Adams eyes narrowed. Does he do this kind of thing often? Shu let out a bitter laugh, his frustration spilling over. He gestured vaguely as he spoke, his voice tinged with sarcasm. You have no idea Throwing disciples into impossible situations is basically his trademark. One time, he threw Luo off from the top of Mount Hua and told him the fall would give him five minutes to figure out how to survive the impact. Another time, he locked Xian in a temple full of deadly traps and blocked the only exit. And then there was the time he took me into a rebel stronghold, disabled my Ki with a meridian block technique, told me that I could do it, and shouted that there were intruders before vanishing. Adam and Li exchanged horrified glances, their expressions a mixture of shock and pity. Xian and Luos faces turned visibly pale as the memories of their training resurfaced, their eyes clouded with the weight of past trauma. Drake, however, had a strange glint in his eyes, one that seemed to defy the tension in the room. His lips curved into a faint smile, the kind that made it hard to tell whether he was serious or teasing. He leaned forward slightly, his arms resting on his knees, as if he were savoring the words he was about to speak. That sounds exhilarating. He said, his tone unnervingly calm. The room fell silent, the weight of his statement hanging in the air like a challenge no one had expected. Every head turned to look at him, their expressions unified in disbelief, though each carried its own nuance. Adams brows knit together in a mixture of shock and mild concern, as though he were reevaluating everything he thought he knew about his friend. Lis mouth opened slightly, but no words came out, his sharp wit temporarily silenced by the absurdity of what hed just heard. Shu let out an audible groan, dragging a hand down his face as if physically trying to wipe away the moment. Even Xian, who rarely let emotions slip through her disciplined demeanor, raised an eyebrow, her lips pressing into a tight line. You cant be serious. She finally said, her voice tinged with incredulity. Drake shrugged, his faint smile widening into something more confident. Why not? Its the kind of thing that pushes you beyond your limits, right? Forces you to grow? His eyes gleamed with a strange excitement, the kind that spoke of someone who had faced chaos and found a way to thrive within it. Sure, it seems dangerous. Maybe even insane. But isnt that where you find out who you really are? Shu groaned again, louder this time, and threw his hands up in exasperation. Youve got to be kidding me. Thats exactly the kind of logic our master wants you to buy into! Next thing you know, hell have you climbing a death mark mountain with no provisions because adversity builds strength... We respect him more than anyone in the world, but he doesn''t know how to go easy on a disciple. Drake leaned back, his smile softening but not disappearing. Maybe But if it works Adam rubbed the bridge of his nose, trying to process the unexpected twist in the conversation. The hours passed, and the group practiced a little more, this time mercifully free from life-threatening dangers. Their movements were steadier, their techniques more refined, as they worked to shake off the tension of their earlier ordeal. The exhaustion they felt was tempered by a shared determination, a quiet acknowledgment of the progress they had made. Eventually, the session came to an end, and they returned to the resting room, where the atmosphere settled into a rare moment of calm. The quiet was broken abruptly by a powerful flash of light, accompanied by a deafening explosion that reverberated through the walls. Startled, Adam spun around, his instincts primed for danger. His breath caught in his throat as the space before them warped, the sudden brightness momentarily blinding him. In the blink of an eye, the missing group of Kazue, Gregor, Katya, Sebastian, Chloe, and Park Zhen, materialized At the first sight of the Don, Adams first instinct was to let loose the torrent of frustration and anger he had been holding back. His fists clenched as he stepped forward, ready to demand answers from Park Zhen. But before he could utter a word, his gaze shifted to the rest of the group, and his words faltered. Kazue stood with an almost ridiculous grin stretched across her face, her expression one of unbridled joy. Her entire body was coated in dried mud and dirt, giving her the appearance of a mischievous child who had spent hours playing in the muck without a care in the world. Next to her, Gregor and Katya were equally filthy, their exhaustion so palpable that they had collapsed onto the floor, panting as though every ounce of energy had been drained from their bodies. Sebastian stood nearby, notably clean despite the bandages wrapped around his hands. His posture was steady, his expression calm, as if the chaos of the day had barely fazed him. Chloe knelt beside him, carefully adjusting one of his hand bandages, her pristine clothing and methodical movements a stark contrast to the disheveled state of the others. Even Park Zhen wasnt immune to the dirt. His usually impeccable appearance was marred by streaks of earth and dust clinging to his clothes. His face, devoid of its customary smirk, bore a cold, unreadable expression that radiated displeasure. Kazue broke the silence with a triumphant shout, raising her arms in exaggerated excitement. That was the most fun Ive had in ages! I didnt know fieldwork could be so rewarding! She exclaimed, her voice brimming with enthusiasm. Her declaration hung in the air, met with nothing but groans from her exhausted companions. Gregor muttered something unintelligible, his head leaning back against the wall as he tried to catch his breath. Katya shot Kazue a tired glare but lacked the energy to say anything. Adam, Li, Drake, and Emir exchanged baffled glances, their confusion growing by the second. It was Drake who finally broke the silence, his voice curious yet cautious. What happened? Why are you all like this? A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Kazue turned to face him, her smile somehow growing even wider. We finished the preparations for the plan of action! There are still a few details to iron out, but the hardest part is done, and everythings set up perfectly. She announced proudly and then paused for dramatic effect, her hands on her hips as she looked back at the others. Right, team? The only response she received was another round of groans. Park Zhen finally stepped forward, his voice sharp and authoritative. Get ready, once Ive cleaned up, Ill brief you on the final part of the plan. Well refine the details, and thats what youll be reviewing on your last day here. He commanded, his tone leaving no room for argument. Adams frustration boiled over, and he raised his voice, his words sharp and biting. Wait! You cant just But Park Zhen didnt stop. Reaching into his pocket, he retrieved another one of the teleportation spheres. With a quick press, the device activated, engulfing him in a blinding flash of light. When the brightness faded, he was gone, leaving the rest of them standing in stunned silence. For a moment, no one spoke. The room felt heavy, the combined weight of exhaustion, frustration, and unanswered questions settling over them like a thick fog. Adams fists clenched at his sides as he struggled to rein in his temper. The boy let out a long, weary sigh, knowing there would be another moment to confront Park Zhen, but now wasnt the time. The important thing was to catch up with the others and exchange ideas before the plan was finalized. He turned to walk toward the rest of the group, but as he did, he suddenly felt a light tap on his forehead. Before he could react, Kazues finger had touched him, and Adam froze, his eyes widening in confusion. He hadnt even noticed her move that close to him. "What are you doing?" Adam asked, slightly irritated but mostly confused. Kazues smile was mischievous, almost as if she were enjoying some private joke. "I just wanted to see how compatible we are." She said, her voice light with amusement. "Eh?" Adams voice was flat, his confusion mounting. But before he could ask more questions, something odd happened. A system window appeared in the air between them, glowing faintly as it displayed a message that made Adam even more confused.
[Skill [Synchrony] is analyzing the compatibility between user ''Kazue Rima'' and user ''Adam Scholar'']
[Analyzing...]
[Compatibility: 93%]
Adam blinked, trying to process what was happening. "What is this?" He muttered to himself, eyes still locked on the screen. He turned his gaze back to Kazue, who was looking at the results with wide eyes. "Whoa, 93%! That''s pretty high, huh?" Kazue said, clearly impressed by the number. Before Adam could respond, a loud, exasperated voice broke the moment. WHAT?! Katyas shout echoed through the room, despite her exhausted state. She had been slumped against the wall, trying to catch her breath, but now she was on her feet, her hands raised in mock horror. You mean to tell me, thisthis personhas that kind of compatibility with you?! And I! Katyas frustration was palpable, her face flushed, but her body was so drained that, before she could finish her protest, she suddenly collapsed onto the ground with a deep, exhausted groan. She lay there, panting and gasping for air as if the weight of her emotions had simply overwhelmed her. Adam could only watch as Katya struggled to regain her breath, her protests cut short by her physical exhaustion. He looked down at Kazue, still a bit lost. "So, what does this mean? What is this skill of yours?" Kazue shrugged, her eyes bright with curiosity and a hint of uncertainty. "To be honest, I dont really know, this skill formed when I made the blood pact with Katya. We were working on the plan earlier, and I got this system notification saying my affinity values with the team had changed. So after a bit of testing I figured I could use it to check how compatible I am with everyone else. Ive done it with all the team members, and the results were... well, interesting." She said, her tone lowering slightly before pausing for a bit and reading off the results out loud, as if recalling the numbers from memory. "Gregor11%, Sebastian23%, Chloe40%, Falk1%, Park Zhen1%, and Katya68%... Katya also got the same skill, but she refuses to use it" She said, each name rolling off her tongue with a faint sense of amusement. Katya, still lying on the ground, shot her friend a half-hearted glare. "I told you, I only care about our affinity, Kazue." She muttered, her voice hoarse from the effort of speaking while gasping for air. Kazue chuckled nervously, rubbing the back of her neck. "Well... you can see how that turned out, she can be a slightly possessive friend, dont you think? I know she doesnt really mean it." She said, trying to brush off the awkwardness. Adams mind raced as he processed the results. He had used his Cursed Eyes to check the skill the day before, and it hadnt changed since the first time he saw it. It still indicated that the skill created a stat called "Affinity", which fluctuated based on various factors. However, this was all very subjective. The numbers didnt seem to make much sense to himparticularly the high compatibility between Kazue and himself. He couldn''t fathom why two such different people would have such a high number. Kazue didnt stop there, though. She repeated the process with the others who had been missing, getting their compatibility readings. Li was 21%, Nikolai 11%, and Emir 2%. Even with Park Zhens disciples and the others, Kazue was curious to see how the Skill would react. To her surprise, the results were high for some of them: "Shu Rong45%, Xian Yuelin40%, Luo Zhenhai9%, Shen Jianfeng1%, Abbess Xinhui1%." Kazue read aloud, raising an eyebrow. "Its strange, right? These are people Ive barely spoken to. Its not like its based on how well I know them." Adam frowned, rubbing his temples as he tried to make sense of it. "It doesnt seem like it follows any kind of logical pattern. I wonder whats it really based on?" Kazue could only shrug again. "I wish I knew. All I can say is its been kind of fun to mess with. I did it with everyone so far. The numbers are just curious, I guess." But the most shocking moment came when Kazue turned to Drake. She raised an eyebrow at him, a hint of mischief in her smile. "Well, might as well check this with you, too." She said, her voice almost playful. Drake raised his hands, a little hesitant. "Sure, lets see what this thing does." Kazue touched his forehead lightly, and the familiar system window popped up once again, only this time, the result was completely unexpected.
[Skill [Synchrony] is analyzing the compatibility between user ''Kazue Rima'' and user ''Drake Shaw'']
[Analyzing...]
[Compatibility: 99%]
[Just a little push to be the perfect match!]
Everyone froze. The air in the room seemed to grow still, the shock of the result reverberating through the group. Adams eyes widened, and for a moment, no one spoke. Both Kazue and Drake stared at each other, completely bewildered by the sudden revelation. The atmosphere in the room grew tense, and neither of them could fully process what had just happened. The girl''s face flushed with a light blush, though it wasnt entirely from the system''s compatibility analysis. It was more from the final phrase the system had includedsomething that sounded oddly like it was trying to pair them up, which felt absurd. Was the system... trying to suggest they be a couple? She quickly shook her head, trying to dismiss the thought. That was impossible, right? Drake, on the other hand, seemed more confused than embarrassed. His brows furrowed as he tried to make sense of the situation. His mind was still processing the 99% compatibility rating, and just when he thought he might be able to come to terms with it, another system window appeared beside him. It wasnt from the same skill, thoughthis one was connected to his title, with a barrage of messages from his viewers in another world.
?Otherworldly Fanbase: Some of your fans are fawning over your dense personality! You have been tipped 400 points.?
?Otherworldly Fanbase: One of your new fans almost fainted with a gasp! You have been tipped Merit - Rank: D.?
?Fanbase Count: [4 members] *+1 new member*?
Dense?... Asked Drake without understanding anything, but glad that it seemed to have a positive effect on his fanbase. Kazue on other hand, feeling a little flustered by the whole exchange, began to fan herself with her hands, clearly trying to calm her rising temperature. She could feel her heart pounding, though she wasnt entirely sure if it was from embarrassment or just the sheer absurdity of the situation. Meanwhile, Katya, who had been silently enduring all of this, finally couldnt hold back any longer. She let out another loud, frustrated scream. "I cant stand this anymore!" She shouted, her voice full of indignation. With an exaggerated motion, she attempted to push herself off the ground, clearly intending to stand up. However, her legs immediately gave out under her, and she collapsed back to the floor with a thud. In her fall, she raised one arm weakly, as if protesting from the ground. Kazue couldnt help but giggle a little at Katyas antics, though she quickly stifled it. She knew that Katya was probably more upset than she let on, but the way shed tried to get up only to fall back down was almost too much to ignore. Kazue glanced at Adam, who was still trying to understand the situation, but he was mostly silent for the moment. The boy, for his part, watched the scene with a mixture of confusion and slight concern. He could see that something about this [Synchrony] skill was causing more confusion than expected. But at the moment, it wasnt the right time to dig deeper into the skill or its results. There were more important things at hand. Clearing his throat, Adam spoke up. "Alright, enough with the compatibility test for now." He said, his voice firm but calm. He needed to take control of the situation before things spiraled any further. "We can go over all this later, but right now, whats important is to share the information weve gathered and discuss the next steps in the plan." His words seemed to snap everyone back to reality, and for a brief moment, the tension in the room eased. Kazue, still a little flushed, nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I suppose we should focus on that." She said, trying to shake off her earlier embarrassment. Drake, still not entirely sure what had just happened but grateful for the shift in focus, nodded as well. "Right, the plan." He muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. He glanced at Kazue again, still trying to make sense of everything. Katya, now lying flat on her back on the floor, sighed dramatically. "Fine, fine But Im not letting this go, Kazue. Not until I get some answers." She muttered weakly, though it was clear she was still upset. Kazue rolled her eyes but smiled at Katyas stubbornness. "Sure, well talk later. Lets just get this over with first." Adam, seeing that everyone was finally starting to shift their focus, crossed his arms and looked at the group. "We need to share everything weve learned, and figure out how we can make the most of it. Weve got a lot of work ahead of us." Kazue looked at him, a bit more serious now, and said. "Right... So, what have we actually managed to accomplish so far?" CCCC Hours passed as the first group finally had enough time to rest, the sharp panting gradually subsiding into calmer breaths. Adam listened attentively to everything they had to say about the terrain and their strategy against Sung Ja-In. They explained the plan, which, to be honest, seemed a bit far-fetched for a real battle. Kazues idea was somewhat logical in certain aspects, but the more Adam thought about it, the more unrealistic it seemed. Still, it was clear they had spent a lot of time and energy preparing it, so there wasnt much room to object. Adams thoughts were interrupted when he finally began recounting their own harrowing experience. He mentioned the incident with the tiger, and as he spoke, Kazues face contorted in disbelief. She gasped and looked up to the ceiling, her voice filled with exasperation. How could they treat a poor animal like that?! The girl cried out, clearly upset. Nikolais expression darkened, and he crossed his arms over his chest. That poor animal nearly killed all of us. He said, his voice low and serious, trying to make Kazue see reason. But Kazue didnt seem to hear him. She was still caught up in her own feelings. I have to see how they left that poor creature! Kazue said, determination in her voice. Adams eyes widened, alarmed. He knew what Kazue wasnt consideringthough the tiger had been subdued, and Abbess had placed it back in chains, it was still a dangerous beast. It could be a threat if not handled properly. Adam opened his mouth to protest, but before he could say anything, Kazue jumped to her feet, her gaze fixed on the door, her body already moving toward it. Im going to see for myself! She declared, already halfway to the exit, heading in the direction of the dungeon, though she had no idea where it was. Katya groaned in frustration but quickly followed. Wait, Kazue! Ill go with you! With a sigh, Xian, who had been silent until then, also stood up, brushing off her robes. Ill go with them, its better if they dont get lost. She said, her voice calm but firm. Adam watched them go, his thoughts a mix of concern and confusion. He wanted to stop them, but Kazue was stubborn when she set her mind to something, and the last thing he wanted was to hold her back. Still, he couldnt shake the feeling that this was a bad idea... Even more hours passed, and there was still no sign of the girls. Adam began to grow increasingly worried. Where were they? Had something happened to them? He couldnt shake the anxiety gnawing at him. Meanwhile, he and the others remained in the room, waiting for some kind of update. Then, as if out of nowhere, a flash of light cut through the stillness. It was Park Zhen, appearing out of nowhere, his figure materializing in the center of the room in a brief flash. He was completely clean, his clothes changed to a fresh, formal outfit. His calm, composed demeanor was almost eerie as he approached the group. Well have our final meeting now. Park Zhen said, his voice smooth and deliberate. I must return to my palace soon to avoid raising suspicion. You will use tomorrow, the last day you have, to finalize the details of the plan. He paused for a moment before continuing, his eyes scanning the room. From what I was able to gather when I returned, everything is proceeding according to plan. Lord Varek will be in Sung Ja-Ins palace on the scheduled day. As he spoke, his eyes landed on Jianfeng, still in the same spot where Park Zhen had left him earlier. A sigh of resignation escaped him. It seems youve made no progress with this one. A shame, but it means the battle will be even more difficult than anticipated. He observed, his tone laced with false politeness. His words hung in the air for a moment, the tension thick as the group absorbed the news. Adams brow furrowed as he processed what Park Zhen had just said. The challenge ahead was indeed daunting, and any additional difficulty could be disastrous. But just as the boy was about to speak, he felt a sharp spike of irritation welling up inside him. His instincts told him this was the right moment to make a suggestion, something that could shift the odds in their favor. Adam smirked, his tone suddenly taking on an edge of mockery. I have an idea, we could try weakening Lord Varek even further during the battle. If we manage that, we might just be able to neutralize himgiven enough time. As he spoke, Adams tongue flicked out to wet his lips, an involuntary movement that betrayed his growing eagerness. The thought of taking down someone like Lord Varek was intoxicating, and for a brief moment, he allowed himself to entertain the idea of succeeding. Park Zhens serene expression didnt waver, but there was a slight narrowing of his eyes, a hint of curiosity hidden beneath the smooth surface of his composure. Is that so? Id be interested to hear your plan. His tone remained polite, but there was an unmistakable challenge in his words. Chapter 83 - The Plan begins! First group Chapter 83 - The Plan begins! First group The group gathered in a tight semicircle around Park Zhen, their expressions mixing wariness and reluctant curiosity. The Dons calm demeanor, marked by his ever-present aura of false cordiality, did little to soothe the lingering tension. Adam sat with his hands folded, his eyes flicking to the others every so often, gauging their reactions as he explained his idea. Ive been thinking about our approach. Adam started, looking around at the group briefly before locking eyes with Park Zhen. The tiger in the dungeonit calmed down for a moment, long enough for us to gain the upper hand. I believe I can replicate that effect with Lord Varek. Park Zhen raised an eyebrow, intrigued but cautious. Calm him down? And how exactly do you propose to do that? Adams lips pressed into a thin line for a moment, feigning hesitation. Its a skill of mine. It works through... lets just say, a specific interaction. It doesnt necessarily require direct contact, but its most effective if I can target an open wound or even his eyes. He leaned back slightly, deliberately vague as his words hung in the air. He could feel Park Zhen analyzing him, probing for any sign of deceit or weakness. Adam wasnt going to give him more than necessary. The result would be a temporary disruption. Something to throw him off balance, like it did with the tiger. Its not a permanent solution, but it might create the opening we need. The room felt heavy with tension, and Adam''s words were carefully crafted to reveal just enough to be convincing while keeping the full truth veiled. He wasnt about to lay all his cards on the tablenot for Park Zhen, not for anyone. Not again, not after what happened last time, the boy thought, his mind flickering briefly to the betrayal that still haunted him. So youre saying your skill could subdue him, even if only briefly? Said the Don. Adam nodded. Thats the idea. But let me be clearits not without risks. If it fails, it could backfire, and the reaction could be... less than ideal. Shu, who had been standing quietly by Park Zhens side, stepped forward. I can confirm that the abyssal tiger was indeed affected by his skill. However, the beast grew significantly more violent afterward, to the point of irrationality. Adam hesitated for a fraction of a second before replying, his tone measured. That was a side effect. Ive since analyzed it and know how to mitigate the risks. The confidence in his voice masked the uncertainty in his mind. He didnt have a clue why the tiger became so fixated on him, it could be the nature of the skill itself or something else entirely. Either way, He needed to make it work against Lord Varek. Park Zhen watched Adam closely, his serene expression unchanging. If your skill is as useful as you claim, it might be worth testing. But even so, our focus must remain on stalling him, and for that, we need to understand him. With a wave of his hand, Park Zhen shifted the conversation. His tone became sharper, more authoritative. Lets move on. I have vital information regarding Lord Vareks abilities. Pay attention; Its gonna be a long list. The room grew silent as Park Zhen began listing the skills Lord Varek possessed. One by one, he described each in vivid detail. A defensive skill that created a barrier impervious to physical and Ki attacks. A long-range technique that could summon spectral chains to immobilize multiple targets. An offensive ability capable of generating concentrated beams of destructive energy. A skill that allowed him to manipulate gravity, altering the battlefield to his advantage. Techniques to enhance his speed and strength beyond human comprehension. And the list went on. With each new skill, the group''s unease deepened. Lis jaw slowly dropped as Park Zhen continued, his normally stern expression giving way to disbelief. By the time Park Zhen finished, Lis voice broke the tense silence. How... how do you expect us to fight against someone like that? That was at least twenty skills! Twenty! We cant even plan around something like this! Adam leaned forward, his brow furrowed as he processed everything. If Lord Varek is proficient in all of these skills, then yes, its impossible. But I doubt someone like you, Park Zhen, would send us into a completely hopeless battle. The Dons lips curved into a smilea genuine one for once, though it was far from comforting. Malice lingered at the edges of his expression. Youre correct. Lord Varek does have a weakness. His obsession with acquiring powers from other worlds has left him with an overwhelming arsenal. But rarely does he use these skills in combat, aside from testing their initial efficacy. His lack of practical experience with coordinated use means he cannot fully optimize them. This creates moments of hesitation, moments we must exploit. The group exchanged glances, a glimmer of hope flickering amid their shared apprehension. Every second we can force him to pause is invaluable. We need to use that time wisely, especially as Emir works to absorb his energy. At the mention of the kid, Park Zhen turned to the boy, who had been quietly observing from the side. Reaching into his robe, the Don produced three additional cubes, each perfectly smooth and faintly glimmering under the dim light. These are empty. Park Zhen said, handing them to Emir. Keep them with you, just in case. Emir accepted the cubes with a solemn nod, his small hands gripping them tightly. The room fell silent again, each person processing the enormity of what lay ahead. Adams gaze drifted to the cubes in Emirs hands, then back to Park Zhen. Drake, who had been quietly absorbing the conversation, finally spoke up. His deep voice carried a tone of curiosity, but there was a subtle edge of concern beneath it. So The blond began, his eyes narrowing slightly as he addressed Park Zhen. The place where well face Lord Varekdoes it have any... unique characteristics? Like the area where the first group was sent? Park Zhens expression remained impassive, but his answer came swiftly, devoid of hope. Unfortunately, no. There is no such place for this encounter. The location selected is the very palace were standing in now. The room fell silent. The weight of Park Zhens words settled heavily on the group, especially those who would be confronting Lord Varek directly. Adam, Li, and Drake exchanged uneasy glances, each lost in their own thoughts. The Don continued, his voice steady but laced with an undercurrent of strategy. This palace is remote, isolated from anything of significance and from Lord Vareks forces. My hope is that, with luck, this familiarity might provoke a moment of hesitation in him. Even a single second of doubt would be invaluable. Every additional moment we can gain is precious. The words lingered in the air, drawing the team into a collective contemplation. The implications of fighting in a place that lacked any distinct advantage were not lost on them. Still, there was a faint, grim sense of comfort in having practiced within these very hallsif only slightly. For the next hour, the room buzzed with a tense focus as the group deliberated strategies. Park Zhen led much of the discussion, guiding them through possible actions and contingencies. Adam, ever resourceful, had taken the initiative to request paper and a pen from Shu, who silently handed over the materials. The boys movements were deliberate as he wrote down every skill of Lord Varek that Park Zhen described. The list grew with alarming speed, detailing abilities, effects, and added notes from Park Zhens own observations. As Adam handed the first sheet to Li, the latter groaned audibly, holding it up as though the sheer weight of the information threatened to crush him. Theres no way were memorizing all this. Li grumbled, his tone half-serious, half-exasperated. In fact, remembering them in the middle of a fight? Are you kidding me? Thats just impossible Adam blinked at him, the faintest hint of incredulity flashing across his features. Thats not true, three pages in a day and a half? Thats even less than leisure reading. He said matter-of-factly, adjusting the papers in his hand. Drake laughed nervously, rubbing the back of his neck. Uh, yeah, sure, Adam. Totally sounds doable... for you, maybe Li snorted, crossing his arms. Bullshit. If you really think you can memorize all this, prove it. He jabbed a finger at the papers in Adams hand, his challenge clear. Adam didnt hesitate. He handed the pages to Li and began reciting, his voice calm and precise. He went through each skill, one by one, without pausing, stumbling, or missing a single detail. The effects, the nuances, every piece of information Park Zhen had providedit all flowed seamlessly from Adams lips as though he were reading straight from the page. When he finished, the room was dead silent. The others werent so much impressed as unsettled by how effortlessly Adam had managed it. Li muttered something under his breath before reluctantly conceding. Okay, fine. I admit its possible to memorize all this. But not for me. No way. Drake nodded in agreement. Same here. I could try, but... lets just say Im not optimistic. From his spot sprawled lazily on a nearby couch, Nikolai stretched and let out a half-hearted yawn. I could give it a shot, I guess, no promises, though. He said, his tone indifferent. Emir, seated cross-legged on the floor, looked uncomfortable. Readings... not exactly my strong suit, Im sorry. He admitted, his voice barely audible. However, Nikolai, in a rare display of camaraderie, tilted his head toward Emir and spoke with an uncharacteristic sincerity. Dont worry, kid. Ill remember it for both of us. Adam raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised at Nikolais unanticipated gesture. He said nothing, but the corner of his mouth twitched upward ever so slightly in approval. Park Zhen broke the moment of camaraderie, his tone practical and straightforward. Impressive as it is, Adam, the most useful thing you can do with this is to keep it in your own mind. You may not have time to relay every detail mid-battle. Adams brows furrowed in thought. He leaned back, one hand tapping the table as his mind worked through the problem. After a moment, he snapped his fingers, the sound sharp and decisive. I have a better idea. He announced, picking up the papers once more. Using the pen, he underlined specific skills on the list, a careful selection based on his judgment. He handed the sheet back to Li and explained. These are the only ones you need to memorize. Forget the namesfocus on the effects. Ill assign each one a number. When my Cursed Eyes see them activate, Ill call out the number so you can take the proper countermeasures immediately. Li studied the list, his skepticism giving way to cautious acceptance. Okay, that I can manage. He said with a nod. Drake scratched his chin, nodding slowly. Might take me a bit, but yeah. This could work. Nikolai smirked. Ill keep them in mind. Cant promise perfection, though. Adam raised an eyebrow again, this time unable to hide his surprise. The faint camaraderie forming among the group was a rare sight, and though he didnt comment on it, he knew they would need every ounce of teamwork in the coming battle. Park Zhen took a moment, his brows slightly furrowing as he seemed to contemplate Adams plan. Finally, he nodded and said: Thats an excellent idea. His tone carried a mixture of approval and curiosity. After a pause, he added: Adam, have you ever had military training in your world? The boy blinked, his expression one of genuine surprise. No, nothing like that. Its just common sense. Nikolai, lounging casually in his seat with a faint smirk, interjected with mockery. Common? Theres nothing common about you. Adams lips pressed into a thin line, his eyes narrowing slightly in Nikolais direction. He didnt respond with words, only letting out a soft, exasperated sigh. The exchange elicited a chuckle from Drake, who found Nikolais teasing amusing. The group continued their discussions for a while longer, analyzing Adams plan and considering adjustments. The room, while heavy with the tension of what lay ahead, felt focuseduntil an interruption shattered their concentration. The door creaked open, revealing Xian standing there, alone. Her face was pale, her hands clutching the edges of the doorway for support. Shu, who had been pacing near the back of the room, immediately stepped forward. Xian? Why do you look like that? Where are the other two? His voice held concern but was tempered by a sharp edge of urgency. Xian hesitated, her lips parting as though to answer, but the words failed to come. Theyre She stammered before trailing off. But before she could finish, something massive loomed behind her. An enormous muzzle appeared at the doorway, the size of it making the entrance seem comically small. The creature sniffed the air, its nostrils flaring as it scanned the room. Every muscle in the room tensed. Drake was the first to mutter under his breath. Is that the Voidshadow Abyssal Tiger? Li shot up from his seat, his hand instinctively moving toward his weapon. What the hell is that thing doing here? Did it escape? Park Zhen, who rarely showed visible emotion, stood abruptly, his usual composure giving way to a rare flicker of confusion. The tigers massive jaw parted slightly, revealing fangs the size of tree trunks. Its nose locked onto Adams scent, and for a moment, the room froze. It let out a low growl, its intention clearit had recognized him, or perhaps mistaken him for someone else, again. Adams heart raced, but he stood his ground, his fists clenching. The air was thick with the potential for chaos when suddenly, a voice rang out. Wait! Everyones heads whipped toward the source of the voice. Kazues small figure squeezed into view, wedged awkwardly between the doorway and the tigers massive muzzle. Move over! She grumbled at the beast, pushing against it with her hands. The absurdity of the sight made everyone momentarily forget their panic. The tiger, despite its overwhelming size and presence, allowed Kazue to push past, its growl softening into a low rumble. Once inside, the girl turned to the tiger and, without hesitation, began patting its massive teeth. Good boy, Kurayami. She cooed, her voice soft and reassuring. Her hand looked minuscule against the beasts fangs, each one larger than her own body. She patted them as though they were no more intimidating than a house cats. The tigers growl dissipated entirely, and it lowered its head until its massive nose nearly touched the ground. Kazue moved her hands to the top of its snout, stroking it gently. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The room remained silent, everyone too stunned to react. Even Park Zhen seemed at a loss for words. See? Kurayamis just misunderstood. Kazue said, her tone light as though nothing unusual was happening. She then glanced at the tiger. Calm down, okay? We already talked about this. Adam isnt who you think he is. The tiger gave a low huff, its massive body relaxing visibly. It nudged Kazue affectionately with its nose, a gesture so gentle it almost seemed impossible for a creature of its size. OI! The shout came from behind the tiger, and a moment later, Katya appeared, forcing her way into the room in the same awkward manner Kazue had. Enough with the bonding! she snapped, her tone irritated. This thing has no sense of personal space, and I am done with it for today. Katya barely had time to finish her sentence before the tiger extended its enormous tongue and gave her an affectionate lick across her whole face. Ugh! Katya recoiled, her hair now thoroughly disheveled. While the tigers tongue wasnt wet enough to leave her drenched, it was rough, leaving small scratches on her skin. Why do you let it do this? She demanded, glaring at Kazue, whom burst into laughter, clutching her stomach. Dont take it so personally! He likes you. Katya groaned, shooting a glare at the tiger. Well, I dont like him. Kazue gave Kurayami one last pat on the nose. Okay, thats enough for today. Go rest, big guy. Well go for a walk tomorrow morning. The tiger let out another huff, pulling its muzzle out of the doorway. It lumbered outside, its footsteps causing faint tremors in the ground, before settling down just outside the ruins. When Kazue turned back to the room, she froze. Everyone was staring at her with expressions ranging from bewilderment to sheer disbelief. Her cheerful grin faltered as she glanced around. What? She asked, her voice hesitant The silence that followed stretched uncomfortably across the room. Everyone was too stunned to form coherent thoughts, their faces frozen in varying degrees of shock, disbelief, and apprehension. The moment was broken by Nikolai, who burst out with a mix of terror and incredulity, his voice louder than intended. How the hell could you bring that thing here!? He shouted, pointing toward the door as if the Voidshadow Abyssal Tigers presence lingered in the air. It almost killed us barely half a day ago! The accusation hung in the air, mirroring the thoughts running through everyone elses minds. Shus expression darkened, his mouth slightly ajar as if he wanted to say something but couldnt find the words. Li narrowed his eyes at Kazue, his posture rigid, while even Park Zhen crossed his arms, his ever-calm demeanor slightly perturbed. Kazue, oblivious or deliberately unbothered, tilted her head, placing a finger on her chin in exaggerated thought. Ahhh, you wont believe this, but She finally said, her voice stretching the syllable as though she had just realized what the problem was. Her tone was casual, almost conversational, which only added to Nikolais exasperation. But what!? Nikolai snapped, his hands flailing as he gestured toward the door. Well, when we found the tigerafter you all were talking about how badly it had been treatedI figured Id just try touching it. The room collectively stiffened, every person seemingly holding their breath. Kazue continued as if she didnt notice the tension, her tone light. And as soon as I did, my skill [Synchrony] activated. Turns out, Kurayami and I have a 100% affinity match. 100% Affinity? What does that even mean? Li interjected, his voice skeptical It means, were soulmates. Kazue explained, her voice taking on a slight singsong quality, and at the same time Katya was letting out a faint snarl. The girls declaration was met with dead silence once more. Shu blinked slowly, his confusion evident. Nikolai, still flabbergasted, opened his mouth to retort but failed to produce any words. Even Park Zhens normally composed expression faltered. Soulmates? Li echoed, his tone laced with disbelief. His gaze bore into Kazue, as though trying to determine whether she was joking. Yes! It even gave me a little window that says I have one soulmate now. Apparently, I can have more if I get 100% affinity with others. Kazue said brightly. Thats bizarre. Nikolai muttered, rubbing his temples. Oh, but thats not all! When the skill activated, I felt like I truly understood the tigeras if weve known each other our whole lives. Even the name I gave him, Kurayami, just felt right! She paused, coughing lightly and adding in a quieter voice. It also happens to be the name of a character from a light novel I like. Of course it is Nikolai mumbled under his breath, rolling his eyes. Kazue ignored him, her enthusiasm undeterred. But the most amazing thing happened afterward. Watch this! She stepped forward, raising her hands. Her body tensed, and an instant later, her skin began to glow faintly as a current of energy erupted from her form. Sparks crackled around her, snapping and hissing as her hair stood on end, the air around her charged with raw power. The group recoiled slightly at the sight. Park Zhen, ever the scholar, observed intently, his eyebrows knitting together. Thats Electric Ki. He murmured, his voice calm but tinged with genuine astonishment. Park Zhen nodded slowly, his eyes not leaving the sparks dancing around Kazues form. Its a force of nature. Ki is typically just a conduit for energy, not something that takes on elemental properties. This this is something only certain creatures of Murim are capable of. Kazue, did you acquire this through the system you keep mentioning? Kazue grinned sheepishly. Yup! Thats exactly what it says. Adams Cursed Eyes had already activated instinctively, his irises glowing faintly as he focused on the sparks surrounding Kazue. His jaw tightened as the information flooded his vision.
[ Skill: Electric Ki Generation Lv5 ]
[Additional Information]
[A specialized Ki generation technique that transmutes standard Ki into electric-charged energy, amplifying its power with the volatile properties of lightning. This electrified Ki can supercharge attacks and techniques, making them faster and more destructive.]
[ Cursed Vision Knowledge ]
[Warning: The unstable nature of electric Ki poses a risk to the user, potentially causing self-inflicted damage unless they possess adequate resistance to the thunder element.]
This this isnt just any skill, its one of the Voidshadow Abyssal Tigers skills. He said slowly, his voice heavy with disbelief. The room erupted in shocked exclamations. What?! Nikolai shouted, his hands thrown up. How is that even possible? Li muttered, his voice barely audible over the noise. Adam ignored them, his gaze fixed on Kazue. You said the system gave you this, right? Did it mention anything else? Kazue tapped her chin thoughtfully. Well now that you mention it, the system also said that one of my skills was transferred to Kurayami Oooh! Now I get it. Adams eyes widened in realization. So the bond allows you to copy one of each others skills? Kazue snapped her fingers. Exactly! Isnt that amazing? I got this super high-level technique for free! The room fell silent again as everyone processed the implications. Adam broke the silence. If thats true does that mean you could do the same with another person if you reached 100% affinity with them? Kazues eyes lit up. Oh my god, that would be incredible! I could do it with Drake! She turned toward Drake eagerly. Lets do it right now! Drake blinked at her, bewildered. Uh how exactly do we raise affinity? Kazue froze, her enthusiasm faltering. She frowned, scratching her head. Hmm good question. It was Nikolai who spoke up, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. Maybe you have to spend more time together. Didnt you say your affinity with the other group increased after working in the designated place 1? How about you and Drake spend the night together? The atmosphere in the room shifted rapidly from tension to awkwardness as Nikolai''s comment echoed through the space. Kazue''s face flushed bright red, so much so that she immediately buried her face in her hands, hoping to vanish from the world. The heat from her cheeks spread all over her, and she could feel the embarrassment suffocating her. It was as if every possible thought in her head had vanished, replaced only by the overwhelming need to hide. She could hear the soft, muffled chuckles from her companions, but she couldn''t bring herself to look up just yet. It felt like the ground should swallow her whole. Drake, on the other hand, raised a single eyebrow in clear disapproval, his lips curling into a slight frown. The expression on his face was one of distaste, as if trying to process exactly what Nikolai had just said. His gaze lingered on the man for a moment longer, before he shifted his attention elsewhere, though his discomfort was evident. Li, unable to suppress the amusement bubbling inside him, fought to keep his laughter in check. His lips twitched, and his hands fidgeted as he struggled to maintain his composure. Finally, a quiet chuckle escaped him, though he quickly smothered it, not wanting to add to Kazues already evident embarrassment. Adam, ever the stoic one, stayed quiet, unable to think of a response. His expression was neutral, but the confusion in his eyes betrayed him. What could he even say to that? He simply stayed silent, unsure whether to comment or let the awkwardness pass in peace. Emir, completely unaware of the nature of the situation, furrowed his brows, his innocent voice cutting through the thick tension. What does that mean? We all sleep together, dont we? His words were loud and clear, as if he had just asked a perfectly reasonable question, completely oblivious to the consequences of his innocence. But before anyone could respond, an explosion of movement sent everyone into full alert. A massive, jagged scythe, appearing to be forged from bone and flesh, flew through the air at an incredible speed. The weapon nearly struck Nikolai, its blade gliding dangerously close to his form, but it missed by a hair, plunging deep into the stone floor instead. The impact was brutal, and the sheer sharpness of the weapon was evident from the way the floor cracked under its weight. In the next instant, the source of the attack appeared: Katya. She seemed to materialize out of thin air, her bloodshot eyes glaring with fury. She didnt blink, her gaze fixed on Nikolai with an almost unhinged intensity, her voice cutting through the tension like a blade. I will kill you! Her words came out with a venomous snarl, each syllable dripping with more drama than anyone could handle. In her head, Kazue was hers and hers alone, so comments like Nikolais were an insult she couldn''t tolerate, not even as a joke. Nikolais reaction was pure fear. He froze, his eyes wide, his mouth opening and closing as if he were about to speak but couldn''t find the words. The sheer terror was evident in his trembling body, and for a moment, he didn''t know how to react. He had barely avoided being skewered by the scythe, and now he had to face the wrath of Katya, whose obsession with Kazue made her completely unpredictable. Drake, always quick to act, stepped forward and grabbed the blonde''s arm, halting her attack mid-motion. His grip was firm, his voice calm but firm as he spoke. Calm down. Nothing is going to happen. Its just a misunderstanding. Katya glared at him, her face contorting with hatred. Dont touch me! She hissed, jerking her arm away from his hold. Without a second thought, she tried to swing the scythe at Drake, her movements wild with anger. But the blond was faster. With a quick step back, he evaded the attack, his expression unchanging. Katya, furious beyond reason, prepared for another strike, but before she could act, Drakes voice cut through the air again, this time more forceful. Even if we knew how to increase our affinity with each other, its pointless. Our skills are weak and they dont match. Theyre not even remotely compatible. Theres no reason to waste a future opportunity on something that wont benefit us. Adams surprise was evident as he raised an eyebrow. He hadn''t expected Drake to speak so logically about the situation, but as the words sank in, he nodded slowly. Drakes right, Kazues option is incredible, but now isnt the time to use it. Adam said, almost with a hint of admiration. Katya, however, didnt seem convinced. She sneered, her eyes narrowed with contempt. I dont care, Ill make sure of it. Ill cut off his She muttered darkly, her voice low and dangerous. She didnt finish the sentence. Her words hung in the air, left unfinished, as she realized the absurdity of what she was about to say. Kazue, still red with embarrassment, muttered a soft plea, her voice barely audible. Please stop. Youre only making this worse for me. The room fell into an awkward silence, as Katyas anger seemed to deflate just as quickly as it had flared up. With a final glare at everyone in the room, she made her weapon disappear and turned to walk toward her friend. The absurdity of the situation wasnt lost on anyone, and Park Zhen, who had been silently observing the chaos unfold, sighed deeply. His patience, worn thin by the spectacle before him, was evident as he finally spoke. Its probably best if you all sort this out among yourselves. This circus is not my problem. He gave them one final, long look before his expression hardened. Ill be leaving now. But tomorrow, you will all train in my absence. Ill leave instructions with my disciples and provide you with teleportation orbs. Youll also each receive two Jade Sage Pills. His voice grew more serious. I dont need to remind you, but use those pills only in case of emergency during combat. They are basically two extra lives, and you will very likely need them. There was a brief pause before he added with a subtle smile. And dont worry. Ill personally ensure that neither Sung Ja-In nor Lord Varek will have access to any. CCCCCCC The night passed in a rather strange way, and Adam was almost certain that some of the group didnt seem particularly comfortable. There was an unease in the air, a subtle tension that lingered despite the quiet. However, after a certain hour, Adam noticed that everyone eventually succumbed to exhaustion, falling into a deep sleep from the fatigue of the previous days events. The silence of the night settled over them, but the boy remained awake, his thoughts drifting aimlessly. It was then that something caught his attention: Emir. The young boy, who had been so quiet for most of the day, had silently gotten up from his resting spot. Adam, from his position, watched as the child carefully tiptoed away from the group, his movements almost imperceptible. Emir made his way toward Jianfeng, who was sitting apart from the rest, deep in thought, and as Adam observed, he could see the boys intent to speak with him. However, it seemed Jianfeng didnt notice or simply chose not to acknowledge him. Emir, undeterred, stood there for a moment, almost as if waiting for a sign from the man, but Jianfeng remained silent. Adam, not wanting to intrude on what seemed like a private moment, decided not to eavesdrop. He had the feeling this was something Emir didnt want anyone to know about, something that might not be meant for others ears. The air seemed to grow thick with an unspoken tension, but Adam kept his distance, moving further away to give the child and the silent warrior space. The next day arrived, and to Adams surprise, the hours seemed to slip away quickly. It felt like time sped up without any warning. Kazue, much to everyones astonishment, was proven right. The tiger, who had initially seemed like an uncontrollable force of nature, had taken quite a liking to her. Kazue, along with Katya, found themselves allowed to climb onto the tigers back, an act that should have been impossible given its initial hostility. The creature still shot cold, murderous glares at Adam every time it saw him, even from a distance. Yet, as if by some unspoken command from Kazue, it refrained from attacking. Adam couldnt help but feel uncomfortable every time those red spiral eyes locked onto his, but he made a conscious effort to avoid crossing its path. The rest of the day was filled with practice. The teams went their separate ways once more, resuming their training sessions. The second group, in particular, had their work cut out for them. They spent most of the day trying to memorize the commands Adam would use during combat. It wasnt an easy task by any means, but they didnt give up. They drilled repeatedly, their focus unwavering despite the difficulty. Adam watched, his expression serious, as the group pushed themselves. Eventually, he was satisfied with the results. They werent perfect, but they were getting there, and that was all he could ask for. When the first group returned, they were no longer covered in dirt, but their exhaustion was clear. Their faces were tired, their bodies weary from the days physical exertion. For the first time in several days, they were allowed to properly wash and clean themselves. The group took turns in the makeshift bathing area, each of them silently appreciating the rare luxury of being able to bathe in peace. There was nothing particularly noteworthy about the eventit was a simple, quiet moment, one that provided the comfort of routine in the middle of all the chaos. That night, much like the previous one, the group fell asleep almost immediately, their bodies too worn out to stay awake any longer. Adam, however, used the time to reorganize his statistics window. He had grown increasingly frustrated with how cluttered and disorganized it had become. It was giving him a headache just looking at it. Now that he realized he could customize it to suit his preferences, he decided to take the opportunity to make it more manageable. The hours stretched on as Adam worked, fine-tuning the layout to his liking. He adjusted the various stats, shifting them around, making sure everything was clearly visible and easy to navigate. It felt good to finally have control over the chaos that had been his interface. He didnt mind the time he spent on itit was a quiet, solitary task that allowed him to focus, clear his mind, and prepare for the challenges ahead. Before he knew it, the first rays of sunlight began to pierce the dark sky. The soft glow of dawn crept over the horizon, signaling the start of another day. Adam took a moment to stretch, feeling the soreness in his muscles, but also the satisfaction of having accomplished somethingalbeit something small, like organizing his window. It felt like a necessary step forward, one that would help him stay on top of everything in the days to come. CCCCCCC Everyone waited anxiously for the designated time. It was a strange feeling, knowing they had no reliable means to track the hour except for a sundial located in one of the nearby gardens. The hours seemed to stretch on indefinitely, a vague uncertainty hanging over the group as they watched the suns gradual descent, its rays casting long shadows across the landscape. No one said much, their thoughts focused on the task ahead, but there was a palpable sense of anticipation. Finally, the moment arrived. The first group gathered, forming a loose circle to go over the plan one last time. It was time to set things into motion. But to everyones surprise, the transport was far easier than expected. Kurayami, the massive tiger, allowed them to climb onto his back at Kazues request. He stood there, calm yet powerful, waiting as Kazue climbed on first, followed by Katya, Chloe, Gregor, and Sebastian. Falk was perched atop Kurayamis head, steadying himself as the group settled into place. Adam stepped forward, offering a smile as he looked at them. "Good luck." He said, his voice steady but filled with unspoken concern. He knew the dangers they were about to face, but he trusted them. Kazue flashed a confident grin, raising her right hand in a victory sign. "Dont worry, Well take care of our part of the plan. Well meet up again soon and share the tale of our victories!" She said with a reassuring tone. Adam couldnt help but smile back, the energy of her optimism infectious. Sometimes, her enthusiasm made everything feel a bit lighter. He nodded, unable to resist. "Be careful." With a final flash of light, the group disappeared. The next thing they knew, they reappeared in what seemed like a rural path surrounded by rolling hills and distant trees. The area was peaceful at first glance, but in the distance, they could make out the faint outline of a military camp. It was a large, organized settlement, surrounded by wooden fences and watchtowers. The entire atmosphere was tense, as if the land had been shaped by years of conflict and strategic importance. Kazue, sensing the strategic position of the area, immediately recognized it as the location where they needed to strike to draw Lord Varek''s attention. "Position yourselves!" She commanded. The group moved quickly, their training kicking in. Everyone, except for Kazue and Katya, dismounted from Kurayami. With swift precision, the tiger, at Kazues signal, launched forward, charging at full speed toward the military camp. The camp came into view fully as they nearedan impressive military installation, made up of multiple tents and wooden barracks. Several soldiers, dressed in a mix of heavy armor and martial arts attire, stood watch at various points. The girls noticed the swords, spears, and bayonets they carried, the unmistakable signs of a force prepared for battle. The soldiers looked shocked at the sudden appearance of the tiger, their faces filled with confusion and disbelief. But they wasted no timeshouting orders and drawing their weapons in defense of their camp. Kazue, however, stood tall, a wide grin spreading across her face. Her eyes gleamed with excitement as she looked at Kurayami, who was now in the center of the camp. "Ready, Kurayami?" She asked, her voice confident. "Lets go!" With a roar that seemed to shake the very ground beneath them, Kurayamis body crackled with energy, releasing a wave of electricity, sending sharp bolts of lightning crackling from its body, coursing through the air in wild arcs, it was the tigers own [Electric Ki Generation] skill, since last night Emir had talked with Kazue, offering the cube that had the tiger sealed energy to return to it. The energy surged and crackled, filling the area with the sharp scent of ozone as it spread in every direction. It wasnt enough to kill anyonejust enough to stun them for a brief momentbut that was exactly what Kazue wanted. She didnt need raw power, just volume, to create chaos and confusion. Kazues voice rang out again, sharp and commanding. "Now!" At her command, a system window popped up in front of her, confirming that Kurayami had activated the skill [Burn the Witch!], a skill that it had copied from Kazue herself. The moment the tigers electrical energy made contact with anythingbe it the soldiers, their weapons, or the ground itselfit erupted into supernatural flames. The fire, though not deadly, was intense, scorching everything they touched. The heat was unbearable, and the fire spread quickly, enveloping the camp in a chaotic, crackling inferno. Soldiers screamed in confusion and pain as the electric fire caused their weapons to melt, their armor to sizzle, and the ground beneath them to catch fire. Some tried to defend themselves, using their weapons to swat at the air, but the flames were relentless. The soldiers attempts to put out the fire were futile, and the sheer unexpectedness of it all created utter chaos. The camp, once a well-organized military installation, was now in disarray, with men scrambling, shouting, and falling into confusion. Kazues eyes sparkled as she watched the chaos unfold. "This should do it." She murmured, the thrill of the moment evident in her voice. The chaos was exactly what they needed to draw Lord Vareks attention, and it was working. The military camp was now in full disarray, with the soldiers unsure of how to respond. Everything was going according to plan, and Kazues heart raced with the thrill of the successful execution. Chapter 84 - Team 1 vs Final Boss Chapter 84 - Team 1 vs Final Boss The camp was a maelstrom of chaos, its orderly structure obliterated by the sheer intensity of Kurayamis unleashed power. Soldiers stumbled and fell, their cries of pain piercing the night as arcs of electric energy danced erratically through the air. The blue flames that accompanied each discharge clung to their bodies, an eerie, almost otherworldly phenomenon. These flames, though non-lethal, caused a searing agony that forced even the most seasoned warriors to drop their weapons and writhe on the ground. Kazue was sitting atop Kurayami, the great tigers muscles tense beneath her as he prowled through the camp, his glowing eyes surveying the havoc he had wrought. The devastation was not limited to the soldiers; tents ignited in bursts of blue fire, collapsing into ash in moments. Wooden crates splintered apart as sparks arced between them, and even the ground seemed to shimmer unnaturally, scorched by the supernatural energy. The air was heavy, a mix of ozone and the acrid stench of burning cloth and wood. It stung Kazues nose, and she couldnt help but wrinkle it in distaste. Her eyes darted over the scene, catching glimpses of soldiers convulsing as they clawed at the air, their faces twisted in anguish. She felt her stomach churn. It wasnt the first time shed seen combator even deathin this realm full of scenarios, but something about this was different. Her fingers curled tightly around the edge of the improvised saddle as her thoughts spiraled. Theyre just NPCs Just background characters, like the countless ones Ive read about or watched. They dont matter. Yet, the mantra she repeated to herself failed to drown out the sounds of their suffering. She bit her lip, her brow furrowing deeply. Kazue had always thought herself detached, someone who could view things as in her favorite stories. But witnessing the scene firsthandthe raw pain etched into the soldiers faces, the way they thrashed and screamedwas far removed from the fictionalized battles she had consumed in books or games. These werent flat, distant characters; they seemed real people before her now, and no amount of rationalization could change how uncomfortable that made her feel. Her mind raced, clinging to the one fact that brought her some solace: [Burn the Witch!] was not a skill designed to kill. It wasnt meant to maim or destroy, only to incapacitate. The blue flames and the electrical bursts caused pain, intense and agonizing, but they wouldnt take a life. But even knowing that, the sight of these men and women writhing on the ground, their voices breaking into hoarse screams, filled her with a queasy unease. She was so caught up in her thoughts that she barely registered the touch on her shoulder. It was light, almost hesitant, but enough to jolt her from her reverie. She turned her head sharply, her body stiffening, only to find Katya looking at her with a softness in her eyes that seemed almost out of place amidst the chaos. Kazue, are you okay? You look really pale. Katya said gently, her voice laced with concern. Kazue stared at her for a moment, her mind struggling to catch up. The tenderness in her friends tone caught her off guard, and she felt her cheeks heat slightly under the scrutiny. She quickly turned her gaze away, forcing a weak smile onto her lips. Im fine. She said, though her voice lacked conviction. Katya didnt buy it. Her fingers lingered on Kazues shoulder, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied her friends face. The connection they shared through the [Soulbond] skill made the blonde unusually attuned to Kazues emotions, and what she sensed now was far from reassurance. The slight tremor in the girls voice, the tightness in her expression, and the way her hands gripped the saddle told Katya that she was anything but fine. The worry in Katyas chest deepened, her obsession with Kazue sharpening her ability to notice even the subtlest changes in her demeanor. She leaned in closer but, before she got to say anything, a thunderous sound split the air. It was sudden and deafening, cutting through the chaos like a blade. Both girls froze, their heads snapping toward the source of the noise. For a moment, everything seemed to stand still. Kazues heart raced as her eyes darted skyward, and there, in the distance, she saw it: a streak of light carving a brilliant path through the heavens. The trail it left behind glowed faintly, painting an arc across the dark sky. That sound Kazue whispered, her voice barely audible over the residual roar. Katyas hand tightened on her shoulder. Its an aircraft? She murmured, her voice trembling with a mix of awe and unease. The streak of light continued its descent, cutting through the dark sky like a blade of pure energy. Kazue and Katya exchanged a glance, their shared expression of dread confirming that neither needed much imagination to know what would happen. Both girls tensed, their instincts screaming to prepare for whatever was coming. Then, without warning, it struck. The object descended with a speed and force that defied comprehension, crashing into the earth like a missile. The impact was violent, shaking the very ground beneath them. A shockwave erupted outward, tearing through the camp with a ferocity that sent everything in its path flying. Tents were ripped from the ground and flung into the air like discarded paper, their fabric shredding into tatters as they spiraled away. Soldiers were lifted off their feet, their bodies tossed aside like leaves caught in a storm. Supplies and debris exploded into the night, their silhouettes briefly illuminated by the flickering remnants of blue flame still lingering from Kazues earlier attack. The force of the blast hit Kurayami and the girls like a wall. The tiger let out a low growl, his massive claws digging into the earth with desperate strength as he struggled to maintain his footing. Kazue gripped the saddle tightly, her knuckles turning white as she fought to stay in place. Beside her, Katya clung to her as well, her arms wrapped firmly around Kazues waist. The tigers muscles trembled beneath them as he braced against the overwhelming force, his tail lashing wildly for balance. Kazues hair whipped around her face, and she winced as the wind stung her cheeks. She could barely see through the whirlwind of dust and debris kicked up by the impact, the air growing thick and heavy around them. For a moment, the world was nothing but chaosa deafening roar of destruction and a suffocating cloud of dust that blotted out the stars. Then, just as suddenly as it had begun, a strange stillness fell over the scene. The dust cloud was swept away in an instant, dissipated by immense pressure emanating from the impact''s epicenter. The air grew unnaturally heavy, and Kazue felt it pressing against her chest, making it harder to breathe. As the debris settled, the scene before them came into sharp focus. At the center of the devastation lay a massive crater, its edges jagged and raw as if the earth itself had been clawed apart. And from its depths, something began to emerge. Kazues eyes widened as the figure came into view, ascending from the crater with an unhurried grace. The first thing she noticed was his heighthe was impossibly tall, his stature so imposing that even Kurayami seemed less massive in comparison. He must have stood at least three meters tall (nearly ten feet), his presence commanding attention even from a distance. As he stepped closer, Kazue took in every detail of his appearance. His skin was clear and pale, almost luminous under the sunlight, and his muscles were perfectly sculptednot overly bulky, but sharp and defined, as if his body had been meticulously crafted for combat. His long hair flowed down his back in a cascade of silken strands, each one seemingly in perfect order, adding to the air of meticulousness that surrounded him. Kazues breath caught in her throat as her gaze traveled to his face. His features were flawlesssharp cheekbones, a strong jawline, and eyes that seemed to pierce straight through her. There was an undeniable beauty to him, the kind that made even the most handsome models or idols she had seen on Earth seem dull in comparison. His attire was equally striking. He wore an elegant robe with intricate gold embroidery that shimmered faintly with every movement. The design was ornate yet purposeful, suggesting a blend of sophistication and martial prowess. The robe hung open at the chest, revealing his pectorals and further emphasizing his refined physique. His loose martial arts trousers and simple yet elegant footwear completed the image of a man whose every aspect had been honed to perfection. For a moment, Kazue couldnt look away. Her thoughts grew sluggish as she found herself mesmerized by his sheer presence. It wasnt just his appearance; it was the way he movedeach step deliberate and commanding, exuding an aura of absolute control. Kazue! Katyas voice broke through her trance, accompanied by a sharp shake to her shoulder. Kazue blinked, her cheeks heating in embarrassment as she realized how captivated she had been. But before either of them could act, the figure was already upon them. The manno, the beingstood before them, his towering height casting a long shadow that engulfed them and Kurayami. The tiger growled low in his throat, his ears flattening against his skull as he crouched defensively. But then, something changed. The tiger froze, his growl fading into silence as his entire body began to tremble. Kazue felt the shift immediately. Kurayami? She called softly, leaning forward to place a reassuring hand on his fur. She could feel the tension in his muscles, the subtle tremors coursing through his frame. Kurayamis instincts screamed at him to run, to flee as far as he could from the figure standing before him. It wasnt fear in the conventional senseit was something deeper, a primal recognition of overwhelming dominance. And yet, despite every instinct urging him to retreat, the tiger remained where he was, his loyalty to Kazue keeping him rooted in place. Shh, its okay. Kazue murmured, stroking his fur gently. Im here. Youre okay. Her voice was steady, but her own hands trembled slightly as she tried to calm both the tiger and herself. The man watched them in silence for a moment before speaking. His voice was deep and resonant, carrying a tone of seriousness that was softened by an almost courteous inflection. Greetings, I am Lord Varek, Master of Murim. He said, inclining his head slightly. His gaze swept over Kazue and Katya, his expression unreadable. It is a pleasure to finally meet some of the inhabitants from another world who have found their way into my domain. The girls exchanged a glance, their unease growing as his words sank in. I hold no anger, nor do I harbor resentment for the damage you have caused my forces, I can sense that no lives have been lost. Varek said, his tone calm but unwavering. Kazues eyes widened, her breath hitching as the implications of his words hit her. He could sense life. He could feel the presenceor absenceof every person around him. Come. The man said, gesturing toward the horizon. Let us speak in my palace. Both girls followed his motion and spotted the massive structure in the distance, its silhouette imposing against the night sky. The sight of it sent a chill down Kazues spine. Her mind raced, piecing together the situation. It was a trapit had to be. The palace was where the Fourth Don, Sung Ja-In, awaited them. But at the same time, the logic didnt add up. If Lord Varek was as powerful as he seemed, why would he need to lure them into a trap? Kazues fingers clenched tightly against the tigers fur as she studied the imposing figure before her. Her mind raced, trying to comprehend the strange behavior of Lord Varek. Why wasnt he attacking them directly? Why was he speaking to them almost civilly? Her voice trembled slightly, but she forced herself to speak. Why are you treating us like this? Kazue asked, her tone both cautious and defiant. Were your enemies, arent we? Lord Varek sighed deeply, his broad chest rising and falling in a motion that seemed almost too calm for someone who had just descended like a missile and shaken the earth to its core. His expression, while still firm, softened ever so slightly. You misunderstand me. Varek replied, his voice as smooth and measured as the movements of a master martial artist. I do not enjoy unnecessary violence. If you had appeared here slaughtering my soldiers, this would be an entirely different conversation. But that was not the case. Kazue blinked, startled by the answer. His words carried a weight that made her feel exposed, as though he had analyzed every action she and Katya had taken since arriving in this world. From what I observed He continued, his piercing gaze shifting briefly to Katya. During your battle with Bai Huolong and your encounter with Abbess Xinhui, neither of you appears to be the type who instigates conflicts without a valid reason. Katya bristled slightly at his mention of Abbess, frowning instinctively. Lord Vareks lips curved into the faintest hint of a smile. And you, girl He said, addressing Katya directly. You were most impressive. The wound you inflicted upon Abbess was noteworthy. Katyas grip tightened further, her jaw clenched. She didnt respond, but her eyes burned with defiance. Which brings me to my point, I want to know why you are here. Clearly, you intended to draw my attention for a reason. Varek said, his tone becoming sharper. His imposing figure seemed to grow even taller as his aura darkened, the shift palpable. Kazue exchanged a glance with Katya, unsure of how much to reveal. But before she could respond, Lord Vareks expression shifted into something far more menacing. His brows furrowed, and his golden eyes gleamed with an intensity that made Kazues chest tighten. And more importantly, I want to know where the boy with glasses is. He said, his voice now carrying an unmistakable edge. Kazues eyes widened in shock. Her mouth moved before she could stop herself. Adam? Ah, yes. That one. I have some unresolved business with him. Varek said simply, his gaze unwavering. The air around them seemed to chill as he spoke. For the first time, Kazue felt a suffocating pressure building in the atmosphere. It wasnt physical, but it gripped her chest like a vice, making it hard to breathe. She didnt realize her hands were trembling until she gripped Kurayamis fur even tighter. The suffocating pressure sharpened into something more sinistera tangible bloodlust that swept through the air like an oppressive wave. Both girls felt their skin prickle, goosebumps rising across their arms. Katya, normally so composed, exhaled sharply, her teeth clenched as she fought to maintain her composure. Kazue, her voice quivering but resolute, stammered. W-We wont tell you where he is! Its clear you mean him harm. Lord Varek tilted his head slightly, his expression shifting to one of mild disappointment. He sighed again, the sound laced with subtle irritation. I had hoped youd be more reasonable, but it seems we must do this the hard way. He said evenly. But before either girl could react, Varek disappeared and reappeared in the blink of an eye, now standing atop Kurayamis massive head. The tiger froze, its ears flattening as it trembled beneath him. Kazues body locked in place, her muscles refusing to obey her commands. She could only watch, wide-eyed, as Varek extended a hand toward her, his movements deliberate yet impossibly swift. His hand reached for her head, and in that moment, time seemed to slow. Kazues heart pounded in her ears, her breaths coming in short, ragged gasps. She couldnt move, couldnt even scream. The only thing she could see was the hand drawing closer and closer. But just as his fingers were about to touch her, they closed around something else entirely. Vareks hand gripped the skeletal head of a humanoid creature, its insect-like body glistening faintly in the dim light. The figure had no face, only a blank, smooth surface where eyes and a mouth should have been. What? Varek muttered, his calm demeanor cracking ever so slightly as he realized the girls and the tiger had vanished. The humanoid creature disintegrated in his grasp, fading into nothingness. He straightened, his golden eyes narrowing as he scanned the area. A glowing screen appeared before him, its text stark against the dim backdrop:
[Skill: [Umbraexus Assassins Shadow Step Lv9] has finished its limited-use time and entered Cooldown.]
Varek clicked his tongue in annoyance, his irritation plain on his face. He looked around once more, but the area was utterly silent. There were no tracks, no cluesnothing to indicate where the girls and the tiger had gone. He extended his arm, palm open, and closed his eyes in concentration. Moments later, another glowing screen materialized before him:
?Notice: SR-class Plot Device: Lead me to them! has been used.?
Vareks body began to glow with an intense white light. He started to dissolve, the energy swirling around him as he prepared to leave. His form shot upward, streaking into the sky like a comet. The arc he traced mirrored the trajectory of his earlier descent, heading off in pursuit of his targets. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Far from the chaotic confrontation with Lord Varek, Gregor, Chloe, and Sebastian waited in tense silence. Sebastian was inside his massive Steamtread Goliath, an imposing machine with a spherical core, clawed arms, powerful legs, and propulsion systems on its back. The mechanical giant stood still, steam occasionally hissing from its joints, as the old man remained quiet in the cockpit, hands gripping the controls. He hadnt said a word, his focus razor-sharp. Chloe, on the other hand, was pacing nervously nearby, her eyes darting between the Goliath and Gregor. Her breathing was uneven, and her hands trembled slightly as she fidgeted with her gear. She bit her lip, trying to suppress the growing anxiety that was making her stomach churn. The weight of the operation loomed over her like a storm cloud. Gregor stood a short distance away, his arms crossed over his broad chest. His expression was calm, almost indifferent, as if scenarios of life and death were routine for him. His military posture exuded confidence, a stark contrast to Chloes unease. His sharp eyes scanned their surroundings, mentally rehearsing the plan they had meticulously prepared. The tension broke abruptly when one of Katyas Tulpas vanished into thin air, dissolving in a shimmer of distorted light. In its place, the immense figure of Kurayami appeared, the great tigers fur bristling and streaked with sweat, with Kazue and Katya barely holding on to his back. The sudden appearance startled everyone, and the sheer exhaustion on the girls faces sent a jolt of alarm through the group. Chloe gasped and rushed forward, exclaiming. "What happened? Are you two okay?" Katya slid off Kurayamis back unsteadily, her breaths coming in ragged gasps. Her face was pale, her legs shaking, and as she wiped her brow, a thin line of blood began to drip from her forehead. "No time, we have to move... now." Kazue dismounted as well, collapsing to her knees for a brief second before forcing herself up again. Her hands clenched tightly at her sides as she glanced at the blonde, the horror of their recent encounter still etched into her features. Gregor took a step closer, his voice firm but not unkind. "Understood. We proceed as planned. Good luck to everyone." His tone was decisive, carrying the weight of experience. Katya winced as she tried to steady herself, her mind racing. The faint but throbbing pain on her forehead was a reminder of how close they had come to disasterhow her Tulpa had been seized by Lord Varek in that critical moment, leaving her with a psychic backlash. The sound of a distant explosion ripped through the air, drawing everyone''s attention to the horizon. A bright beam of light shot skyward, its radiance cutting through the dim surroundings. The spectacle lasted mere seconds, but its intensity sent a shiver down Chloes spine. Kazue''s voice broke the silence, loud and urgent. "Now!" She yelled. Without hesitation, the group sprang into action. They scattered in different directions, each following the predetermined plan. Chloe and Gregor, accompanied by Katyas second Tulpa, darted toward the east, their movements swift and purposeful. Sebastian engaged the Goliaths propulsion systems, the massive machine roaring to life as it blasted westward, leaving behind a trail of steam and dust. Kazue and Katya climbed back onto Kurayami, the great tiger bounding north at an incredible pace, his muscles rippling under his sleek fur. Every stride was powerful, yet the tension of their hurried escape hung heavily in the air. Moments later, the ground where they had gathered erupted with a deafening roar as Lord Varek landed. His arrival was marked by a blinding flash of energy, followed by the echoing crash of displaced earth. As the dust settled, his piercing gaze scanned the surroundings. His sharp eyes quickly caught sight of the fleeing figures in the distance, each group racing in a different direction. Varek sighed deeply, his voice low and laced with irritation. "Running is futile, I may have overestimated them after all." He muttered under his breath. He then turned his head slowly, his sharp senses evaluating his options. His gaze settled on the enormous, unmistakable form of the Steamtread Goliath in the distance. A predatory smile curled his lips. "The easiest target." He murmured, almost to himself. Without another word, the ground beneath his feet exploded as he propelled himself forward with inhuman speed. His movements were so swift that the air around him seemed to whistle in protest, the sheer force of his acceleration leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. Lord Varek was closing the distance toward Sebastian with terrifying efficiency, his presence a relentless storm bearing down on the fleeing machine. The old man was racing through the uneven terrain with his Steamtread Goliath, the enormous robot''s legs pounding the ground with a thunderous cadence. Each step sent vibrations through the earth, propelling him forward as the glowing propulsion jets on the Goliath''s back flared with bright, fiery energy. Inside the spherical cockpit, Sebastian gripped the control levers tightly, sweat dripping down his brow as the display screens blinked with warning lights. The Goliath''s speed was formidable, but even with the thrusters at maximum capacity, he couldnt shake the oppressive presence that loomed behind him. From the cockpit''s monitors, Sebastian could see Lord Varek rapidly closing the distance. The figure moved impossibly fast, each step a blur of motion that seemed to defy the laws of physics. His cloak billowed like a shadowy wave, and the air around him howled as if protesting against his speed. Sebastian adjusted the controls, veering the Goliath to the side in an attempt to evade the relentless pursuit. The thrusters roared, the machines massive legs kicking up debris as it surged forward. Lord Varek, however, was undeterred. He moved with terrifying precision, closing the gap with such speed that Sebastian barely had time to react. The mechanical limbs of the Goliath struggled to maneuver as Sebastian shifted every ounce of power to the thrusters, trying to gain even a fraction of a second to escape. The air around the cockpit grew stifling, the tension wrapping around him like a vice. Suddenly, a resounding impact jolted the Goliath. Lord Varek had reached him, his hand raised and surrounded by an ominous, shimmering aura. Sebastian desperately swung one of the Goliaths massive pincers, aiming for his pursuer, but the strike collided with an unseen barrier. Sparks erupted as the robots claw scraped against the invisible shield, which pulsed with a low, resonant hum. Sebastian gasped under his breath. Oh no. Lord Varek seized the opportunity. With a swift motion, he grabbed the Goliaths pincers and wrenched the massive robot off the ground as if it weighed nothing. The entire machine trembled under his grip. Inside, Sebastian struggled to maintain control as alarms blared, the cockpit lighting up with red warnings. The next moment, Varek swung the Goliath down with monstrous force, slamming it into the ground. The earth cracked beneath the impact, and Sebastian felt the violent tremor reverberate through his bones. He coughed, the jolt leaving him momentarily disoriented. But there was no time to recover. Through the cockpits cracked screen, he saw Varek climb onto the fallen Goliath, his eyes glowing with a fierce intensity. This ends now. Varek growled, his voice echoing with an unnatural power. He raised a fist enveloped in the same energy that had shielded him, intending to punch through the Goliaths shell and drag Sebastian out. But, as Vareks fist descended, the Goliaths entire frame began to glow with a vibrant red hue. Its metallic surface shimmered, becoming translucent and intangible, and before his strike could connect, the Goliath dissolved into a burst of pure energy. A curved beam of crimson light shot into the sky, arcing far into the distance. Vareks fist struck the empty ground, shattering the earth beneath it. For a moment, silence reigned. Lord Varek straightened, his gaze following the beam as it disappeared into the horizon. Recognition flickered in his expression. The Interdimensional Containment Cube. He murmured, his tone laced with annoyance. He didnt linger on the thought, however. The cubes origin was irrelevant. What mattered was that his quarry had escaped again. Without hesitation, Varek turned and surged forward, following the trajectory of the beam with unrelenting speed. His cloak trailed behind him like a shadow, and the ground beneath his feet exploded with every step. Far away, Kazue stood with Katya and the mechanical bird Falk, her hands trembling slightly as she activated the cube. The device hummed with a low, otherworldly sound, its surface glowing faintly. Falk, perched nearby, chirped in his metallic voice. It seems Sebastian made it back safely. No signs of damage detected. Kazue let out a shaky sigh of relief, wiping her forehead. Good. Thats one less thing to worry about. Katya, however, wasnt as optimistic. She pointed toward the horizon, her voice rising with panic. No Holy shit! Kazue followed her gaze and felt her stomach drop. Despite their relentless escape, a figure was closing in on them at an unimaginable speed. Lord Vareks silhouette grew clearer with every passing second, his aura radiating menace. Kurayami didnt falter, continuing to sprint at full speed. But it wasnt enough. Lord Varek reached them in moments, his hand extending. A massive projection of energy shaped like his hand emerged, engulfing the tiger and lifting it into the air. The energy tendrils snaked around the tigers struggling form, binding its legs and torso with a firm, unyielding grip. Katya and Kazue, still atop the massive beast, were caught as well, suspended in midair with an invisible force coiling around their limbs like tightening chains. The tiger let out a muffled growl, its energy fluctuating under the strain of Vareks grip. The only one unaffected was Falk, who darted from the scene with his flutter of metallic wings, exploiting a small gap in the energys hold. You wont escape this time. Varek raised his free hand, preparing to crush them completely. Yet, before his energy could tighten fully around them, the figures of Kazue, Katya, and even Kurayami shimmered and vanished into thin air. For a fleeting moment, Vareks grip closed around nothingness, leaving him holding empty space. He froze, his expression darkening as realization dawned. The figures reappeared in a flash, but they werent the girls and the beast. Instead, in their place was a Tulpaone of Katyas creations, similar to the one he had seen previously. The tulpa was humanoid but amorphous, its translucent form shifting subtly as if it couldnt fully maintain a solid appearance under the pressure of Vareks energy. The tulpa struggled for barely a moment before Vareks massive grip closed around it with crushing force. Its form cracked like fragile glass, then dissolved into a wisp of fading light, scattering harmlessly into the air. The man remained still, his towering presence radiating raw power. Yet beneath that power was an undercurrent of rage. He clenched his fists, letting the remnants of the tulpa fall away like ash. His glowing eyes narrowed dangerously, and a low growl escaped his lips. Theyre stalling me. He muttered, his voice like a thunderous growl rolling over the battlefield. The realization struck him with sudden clarity, and his frustration boiled over. So thats their plan wasting my time. He took a slow, deliberate step forward, the ground trembling beneath his weight. His shadow stretched unnaturally, flickering as if alive, an extension of his frustration. Each second that passed fueled his growing anger. The longer he played their game, the more time they bought for somethingwhatever it was, it had to be critical enough for them to risk taunting him. Varek raised his arm, and an array of runic symbols flickered to life in the air before him, forming a dark, glowing screen. The symbols pulsed faintly as if drawing power directly from him, illuminating his face in a sinister light. He stared at the screen for a brief moment before his lips curled into a snarl. The text appeared slowly, each word glowing ominously:
?Notice: UR-class Plot device: Dont look behind you has been used.?
The edges of the screen shimmered with a faint distortion as if the fabric of reality itself was bending to accommodate the device. Without another word, Vareks form began to shift. Darkness enveloped him entirely, swallowing him in a writhing mass of shadows. His body dissolved into the void, disappearing without a sound. All that remained was the oppressive silence he left in his wake and the faint, lingering energy marks burned into the ground where he had stood moments before. The air itself seemed to recoil from his departure, leaving an unsettling stillness that carried the weight of his fury. CCC Far from the battlefield where Lord Varek had disappeared, the second tulpa shimmered faintly before swapping places with Katya, Kazue, and Kurayami. In a seamless transition, they materialized beside Gregor and Chloe, who had been picked up along the way. The group hastily climbed onto Kurayamis back, the tigers movements slightly sluggish but still powerful enough to carry them forward. The beast growled lowly, its breath ragged as it pushed forward with determination, even in its exhausted state. Chloe broke the silence first, her voice filled with worry. Is everyone alright? What happened back there? This time, she received a response. Kazue, clutching one of Kurayamis fur tufts tightly, nodded briefly. Were fine, but Im worried about Katya. She replied, her voice steady despite her own visible tension. She then glanced toward her companion, who sat slumped slightly against the tigers side. Katyas face was pale, her forehead streaked with blood that hadnt been wiped away. Her breathing was uneven, and her body trembled faintly from the strain of the encounter. The effects of Lord Vareks crushing grip lingered on her; faint bruises were already forming where the immense pressure had been applied. Hearing Kazues words, Katya forced herself to straighten up, brushing a strand of damp hair away from her face. Im fine. She said, her voice hoarse but firm. Ill be able to summon my tulpas again in a few minutes. But I cant use [Shared Essence] again for a while. Chloe, riding beside them, exhaled in relief but couldnt hide her amazement. That skill is incredible, you can swap places with your Tulpa and bring others along. That saved all of us. She said, her admiration clear. Katya shook her head slowly, correcting her. No. She said quietly, her voice almost drowned out by Kurayamis heavy breathing. It doesnt work like that. [Shared Essence] only works with me and my belongings. The statement hung in the air like an unspoken warning. Kazue frowned, her eyes darting to Chloe for clarity, but the older girl quickly averted her gaze, her expression troubled. Whatever Katya meant, Chloe seemed to understand, though she clearly didnt want to delve deeper. Before Kazue could press further, the momentary peace shattered. A shadow materialized directly in Kurayamis path, forcing the tiger to skid to a stop. The shadow twisted and writhed, coalescing into the towering form of Lord Varek. His glowing eyes burned with fury, and his presence weighed down the air like an unbearable force. Enough running. Varek said coldly, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. Youve wasted enough of my time. Kurayami let out a low growl, its legs trembling beneath it. But before anyone could react, Varek raised his arm. A pulse of energy exploded outward, slamming into the group with the force of a crashing wave. Kazue felt the breath leave her lungs as she was hurled backward. The world spun violently, and she hit the ground hard, the impact jarring her bones. Around her, the others were similarly scattered. Chloe landed nearby, coughing as she struggled to push herself up. Gregor gritted his teeth, forcing himself to his knees despite the pain. Katya barely moved, her body slumped where she had fallen, too drained to rise. Kurayami lay on its side, panting heavily. The tigers massive body trembled with exhaustion, its once-intimidating growls reduced to weak huffs of air. Lord Varek approached slowly, each step deliberate and ominous. His gaze swept over the group, his expression one of disdain. What do you hope to achieve with this farce? Why stall for time? What are you planning? He demanded, but no one answered. The silence stretched, broken only by the faint rustle of leaves and Kurayamis labored breathing. Gregor was the first to move. He rose unsteadily to his feet, his body tense as he faced Varek. His hands curled into fists, and his stance was defensive, though he didnt speak a word. Vareks lips curled into a mocking smirk. Commendable, to stand before an enemy you cannot hope to defeat. But let me assure youthis is not bravery. It is suicide. In the blink of an eye, Varek was in front of Gregor. His hand shot out, seizing the soldier by the throat with unrelenting strength. Gregors eyes widened as he clawed at Vareks arm, but it was futile. The grip was like iron, unyielding and merciless. Varek lifted him effortlessly, holding him aloft. I dont need all of you alive to get the answers I seek. He said coldly. His gaze sharpened, focusing intently on Gregor. But you Theres something different about you. From the beginning, I sensed a strange energy. Something Ive never encountered before. Gregors struggles intensified, but Varek ignored him. Interesting, I think Ill start with you. Lets see what secrets youre hiding. The air around Varek shifted as his energy flared. He focused intently on Gregor, his intent clearhe was going to absorb the strange energy and make it his own. But as the seconds passed, nothing happened. Vareks brow furrowed in confusion. What is this? You have no unique abilities, no extraordinary power. Only a faint trace of Ki. So why? His grip tightened, and he pulled Gregor closer, bringing their faces mere inches apart. His glowing eyes bore into the soldiers, and his voice rose with anger. Gregors movements stilled. Slowly, his mouth opened, revealing a small sphere resting on his tongue. Vareks eyes widened in surprise, his grip faltering slightly. The sight of the sphere confused him. He stared at it for a moment, trying to understand its significance. But before he could react, the sphere began to glow. Vareks expression shifted to one of realization and then alarm. No! He exclaimed, but it was already too late The small sphere shot outward with a sharp, resonating snap, expanding instantly as it left Gregors mouth. Its growth was swift and deliberate, transforming into a translucent, square-shaped barrier that enveloped Lord Varek before he had time to react. The energy pulsing from the barrier was dense and oppressive, vibrating faintly as if holding back an immense force. Vareks grip on Gregors throat loosened as the surprise overtook him, and Gregor fell to the ground, coughing violently as he clutched his neck, trying to regain his breath. The barrier hummed as an invisible voice echoed:
[Skill [Karmic Suppression Barrier Lv2] is activated.]
[Remaining time: 5:00 minutes]
Everyone froze momentarily, their bodies trembling from the adrenaline. Then, Chloe broke the silence, her voice a mixture of disbelief and awe. Did it actually work? She asked, her wide eyes shifting from Gregor to the barrier. Kazue nodded, still staring at the pulsating walls surrounding Lord Varek. She looked like she couldnt decide whether to laugh or cry. I... I cant believe it either. That has to be the coolest thing Ive ever seen in my entire life. Within the barrier, Lord Vareks furious roar cut through their conversation. His fist slammed into the translucent wall, the impact causing a violent tremor that sent shockwaves through the ground beneath them. The barrier rippled, but it held firm. Damn you! Lord Varek snarled, his voice low and dangerous. Do you think this will stop me?! Gregor, still massaging his bruised throat, spoke hoarsely. You might as well save your strength. You cant break it with brute force, no matter how strong you think you are. If you could, it would only mean Ive already lost. He straightened himself with effort, his voice steadier now as he added. The only way out is waiting. Five minutes. Thats how long we have. Lord Varek glared at Gregor, his chest heaving as he fought to control his breathing. For a moment, his agitation seemed to intensify, but then he suddenly stopped, his breathing slowing. A chilling calm overtook his features as he straightened. His crimson eyes locked onto Gregor, a calculating light replacing his earlier rage. Youre right. Lord Varek said in a controlled tone, his voice cold and deliberate. This barrier is absolute. Ive faced it before. But all youve done is delay the inevitable. Once Im free, I will destroy all of you. Youre wasting your time. He smirked faintly, though the amusement didnt reach his eyes. As if to punctuate his words, he struck the barrier again, this time with an open palm. The force of the blow reverberated outward, but the barrier remained unyielding. Lord Varek scoffed, shaking his head as though disappointed. Suddenly, he froze mid-motion, his smirk faltering. A low groan escaped his lips, and his hand shot up to his temple. The groan turned into a growl, then a roar as his hands clawed at his head. His body jerked violently, and his breaths came in shallow, erratic gasps. Whats... happening? Chloe whispered, taking an involuntary step back. Lord Vareks roars became screams, raw and agonized. His hands clawed at his face as though trying to tear something off. Stop it! He bellowed. Let me out! I cant stand this! He stumbled forward, his movements jerky and desperate. Release me! Please! I cant... I cant take this! Gregors eyes narrowed. Hed never seen anything like this. What the hell is going on? He muttered, his voice barely audible. I dont know, is it the barrier? Is it doing something to him? Kazue said, her voice trembling. Inside the barrier, Lord Varek collapsed to his knees, his hands still clutching his head. He screamed again, his voice filled with despair. Dont leave me in this... this light! I cant... I cant have my mind so clear! Give it back! The darkness! The noise! Anything but this emptiness! Kill me if you must, but dont... dont leave me like this! Kazue took a hesitant step forward, her hands trembling. Hes... begging? Ive never imagined seeing him like this. No one has What does it mean? Chloe said, her voice low and fearful. Gregor stared at Lord Varek, his face unreadable. For the first time, he saw something other than dominance and malice in the mansomething vulnerable, broken. The sight unsettled him. Chapter 85 - The Missing Part of the Story Chapter 85 - The Missing Part of the Story The groupGregor, Kazue, Katya, and Chloestood frozen, their breaths shallow, their minds racing to process what they were witnessing. The scene before them was entirely beyond their expectations. Lord Varek, the man they had been warned about, the monstrous figure whose power and malice had been drilled into their minds, was thrashing on his knees within the barrier. His screams echoed off the pulsating walls, raw and guttural, filled with a desperation none of them could have predicted. This was not the plan. The plan had been straightforward. Each group had been given a role, a specific task that, if executed properly, would ensure their survival and eventual success. Communication between groups had been deemed unnecessarythere were no communicators, no phones, no magical links to relay information. The reasoning had been sound at the time: if every group did their part, the sequence of actions would flow seamlessly. But no one had accounted for this. Kazues hands were trembling, clutching the edge of her skirt as she stared at Lord Varek. He wasnt attacking, wasnt breaking free or countering their efforts. Instead, he was... suffering. She glanced at Gregor and Chloe, her voice barely above a whisper. What... do we do? Gregor shook his head slowly, his expression grim. His voice was hoarse, strained from his earlier near-strangulation. I dont know. The silence between them was suffocating, broken only by Lord Vareks anguished cries. He clawed at his head, his fingers digging into his scalp as though trying to tear something out. The sight was grotesque, almost unbearable to watch. We didnt plan for this. Chloe muttered, her eyes darting nervously between her companions. We didnt thinkwhat if the plan worked too well? Her voice cracked, and she bit her lip to steady herself. The truth was, the plan had worked perfectly. The skill [Karmic Suppression Barrier] had activated flawlessly, trapping Lord Varek within its confines. Inside the barrier, all of his system-given skills and abilities were sealed. It was supposed to buy them timefive precious minutes to give the second team enough time to make their move. The plan had accounted for Lord Vareks strength, his cunning, his overwhelming power. But it hadnt accounted for this. The original intent had been simple: trap him, slow him down, and run. Yet now, Lord Vareks cries of agony filled the air, and the group was paralyzed, unable to reconcile the image of the supposed villain with the man writhing in pain before them. Gregor clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as he stared at Lord Varek. This wasnt what he had envisioned. The man in the barrier was not the embodiment of evil they had been told about. He was a mana personreduced to a vulnerable, pitiable state. Chloe took a hesitant step closer to the barrier, her brow furrowed. This doesnt make sense, why is he like this? Why does it look like... like hes suffering? She murmured. Kazue swallowed hard, her voice trembling. Maybe... maybe its the barrier. Maybe its doing something to him. Gregor shook his head. No. The barrier seals skills, nothing more. It doesnt inflict pain. Its not supposed to, This is something else. His gaze darkened as he added. Lord Varek let out another agonized scream, his body convulsing as he pressed his hands against his temples. His voice was raw, hoarse from the force of his cries. Please! Let me out! I cant take it! I cant have my mind so clear! He begged, his tone desperate, broken. Kazue flinched at his words, her stomach twisting. She had never imagined hearing such desperation from someone so feared. Lord Vareks pleas grew more frantic. Bring it back! The darkness, the noiseanything but this! Kill me if you must, but dont leave me like this! He pounded the ground with his fists, his voice cracking as he screamed. Gregor turned away, his jaw clenched. He couldnt watch anymore. It was too much. The four of them stood there, their minds racing with conflicting thoughts. They had heard the stories about Lord Varek, about the atrocities he had committed, the destruction he had caused. He was a monster, a villain, someone who had to be stopped at all costs. But now, standing before him in his most vulnerable state, they couldnt see the monster. Katyas voice broke the silence, a little bit hesitant, something weird in her now that her timid facade was no more. Do we... do we end it? Now? While hes like this? Gregor didnt answer immediately. He glanced back at Lord Varek, his expression unreadable. Killing someone was never easy, not even someone like him. But this was their chanceperhaps their only chance. And yet, how could they? The dilemma weighed heavily on them. One thing was clear: this moment, this opportunity, would never come again. And someday, they might regret their inaction. But in that moment, with Lord Vareks anguished screams echoing in their ears, they couldnt bring themselves to act. Kazue was the first to react. Her heart raced as she stared at the kneeling figure of Lord Varek on the other side of the barrier. The sight was jarring: the man who had exuded an aura of indomitable power was now reduced to a trembling shadow of himself. His hands gripped his head as if to keep it from splitting apart, and his shoulders shook violently with each suppressed sob. His head hung low, strands of his disheveled hair obscuring his face. The sound of his ragged breaths and his broken mutterings filled the tense silence of the field. "Please... get me out of here." Lord Varek murmured, his voice cracking under the weight of his desperation. "My mind... its too clear. I cant... I cant take it anymore. Please, just kill me if you have to, but Ill go mad if I stay here any longer." Kazues feet felt rooted to the ground, her body hesitant to move. Yet, something about the sheer pain in his voice urged her forward. She took a step, then another, her movements slow and deliberate, until she stood directly before him. The shimmering barrier separating them flickered faintly, its translucent glow casting eerie reflections on both sides. She swallowed hard, unsure of what to say or do. Finally, her voice broke through the oppressive tension, soft and timid. "Are you... are you okay? Whats happening to you?" She asked hesitantly, her tone shaky but laced with genuine concern. However, Lord Varek didnt respond. He didnt even look up. His fingers dug into his scalp as his whole body quivered. "Get me out... please. My thoughtseverything is too sharp, too vivid. I see it all, over and over. I cant take it. Please, just let me out, or... or end it. End me." Kazues hands fidgeted nervously at her sides. She bit her lip and turned her gaze back toward her companions, her eyes pleading for guidance. Gregor and Katya exchanged uncertain glances, both of them shrugging in helplessness. Neither of them seemed to have an answer. It was Chloe who stepped forward, her expression unusually serious. She walked up to Kazues side, her eyes narrowing as she activated her skill, [Lifeweavers Gaze]. A soft glow enveloped her pupils as she focused on Lord Varek. The system responded immediately, displaying a diagnostic interface visible only to her. Her breath hitched as the information unfolded before her eyes, and she read it aloud for everyone to hear:
[Patient: Mo Yanhui]
[Affliction: None]
[Condition: Mentally Unstable, Severe Stress, Mental Trauma, Severe Depression, Schizophrenic Tendencies.]
Chloe blinked in shock, struggling to process the overwhelming list. "Im not a psychologist or anything, but this... this is bad. I mean, really bad. No one could have this many mental disorders without being seriously ill." She admitted, her voice tinged with unease. Gregors face darkened as he crossed his arms, his shoulders slumping slightly. "That sounds a lot like what soldiers go through after a war, Ive seen it before... comrades who couldnt deal with the memories, the nightmares, the guilt. But this... this doesnt feel right. Its not supposed to just... appear like that. Its like hes stuck in that state constantly." He said, his voice low and melancholic. His tone carried a weight that made everyone look at him. Lord Varek let out another anguished groan, his head sinking lower. Kazue turned back to him, her brow furrowed deeply with concern. She hesitated before speaking again, her voice soft but steady. "Please, tell us whats happening. Well help you if we can. But we need to know how." For the first time, Lord Varek stilled. His trembling subsided slightly, though his hands remained firmly on his head. His voice came out in a strained whisper, filled with despair. "If you want to help me... then get me out of here. Please. This barrier... its killing me. My mind isnt supposed to be this clear. I cant... I cant take it anymore." Kazue winced at his words, her chest tightening. She shook her head slowly. "We cant do that, we dont know what youll do if we let you out. Its... its too dangerous." She said, her voice barely above a whisper. At that, Lord Varek raised his head. His face was pale, his bloodshot eyes rimmed with tears. His expression was raw and vulnerable, a mixture of desperation and resignation. "Then kill me, if thats what youre here for, just do it. I wont fight back. But please... if youre going to do it, do it now." He pressed a trembling hand against the barrier, the shimmering energy rippling slightly under his touch. His gaze locked onto Kazues, and for a moment, she felt paralyzed. His eyes didnt hold malice or angeronly suffering. All she could see was a man broken beyond repair, pleading for release. Without understanding why, Kazue raised her own hand. Slowly, almost instinctively, she pressed her palm against the barrier, mirroring his gesture. To her astonishment, her hand passed through the translucent wall as if it didnt exist. Her palm met his, their skin touching for the briefest moment. A system notification exploded into view before her eyes, its words burning brightly in the air:
[Skill [Synchrony] is analyzing the compatibility between user Kazue Rima and character Mo Yanhui.]
[Analyzing...]
[Compatibility: 100%]
[You are soulmates, congratulations!]
[Skill: [Imperial Ki - Dragon Ascension Lv10] has been added to the skillset of the user Kazue Rima.]
[Due to the difference in both abilities, the skill: [Imperial Ki - Dragon Ascension Lv10] will be sealed until reaching a proper power level.]
Kazue gasped audibly, her eyes widening in disbelief. She could barely comprehend the words in front of her. Chloe was the first to break the silence, her voice sharp with astonishment. "One hundred percent compatibility?!" She exclaimed, taking a step back. "What?!" Gregor and Katya shouted simultaneously, their tones filled with disbelief. Katyas reaction was the most visceral. Her fists clenched tightly, her jaw set in anger. She bit down on her lower lip so hard that a small trickle of blood ran down her chin, but she didnt seem to notice. Her entire body shook with suppressed rage as she glared at her precious Kazue and the man behind the barrier. Immediately after, Lord Varek seemed to calm down. Though his breathing remained labored, it was evident that his body had relaxed considerably compared to a moment ago. His trembling subsided, and his shoulders, once taut with tension, lowered slightly. For a few fleeting seconds, Kazue and Lord Varek locked eyes through the faint shimmer of the barrier. Neither of them spoke, yet it was as if some unspoken understanding passed between them, something neither could fully articulate but both could feel. The silence was abruptly broken when a firm arm appeared behind Kazue, pulling her backward. The sudden motion snapped the fragile connection she had with Lord Varek. Stumbling slightly, the girl turned her head in surprise to find Katya standing between her and the barrier. The blondes posture was tense, her stance protective, and her eyes burned with something primal. Her lips pressed into a thin line, and though she said nothing, the barely restrained anger in her gaze was unmistakable. Her body language screamed defiance, as if daring Lord Varek to even think of harming Kazue. It was clear she was not just angryshe was jealous, though she would never admit it. Kazue, momentarily stunned, took a moment to process what had just happened. Her heart still raced, not just from the abrupt interruption but from the lingering sensation of the connection shed shared with Lord Varek. She glanced at her hand, her fingers trembling slightly as if they still felt the ghost of his touch. Finally, she looked back at Lord Varek. Her voice was soft yet carried a weight of certainty as she spoke. Youre suffering... She said, her words not a question but a statement of fact. Lord Vareks gaze remained fixed on her. His red-rimmed eyes no longer appeared wild and frenzied but were instead filled with an unfathomable depth of sorrow. He tilted his head slightly, his voice low and raw as he replied. You are too... The surroundings seemed to freeze for a moment. Chloes sharp intake of breath broke the stillness, and she stepped forward, her expression incredulous. Kazue, what the hell are you talking about? Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. She demanded, her tone laced with confusion and frustration. Kazues gaze flickered to Chloe for a brief second before returning to Lord Varek. She took a steadying breath, as if searching for the right words. I... Im not sure, but when I connected with Lord She admitted, her brow furrowing slightly. Then she paused, her voice faltering for just a moment before she corrected herself. With Mo Yanhui She said, emphasizing the name. I saw it. Hes suffering, but not in a physical way. Its deeper. Its... spiritual. For a moment, I could feel the guilt eating away at his mind, the pain it causes him. Its overwhelming. Katya, who had remained silent, shifted uncomfortably. Her jaw tightened as she stood like a barrier between Kazue and Lord Varek, refusing to move. Kazue stepped forward, but the blonde blocked her path, her arms slightly raised in an instinctively protective gesture. Katya, its okay. Really. I know what Im doing. Kazue said softly, placing a hand on the older girls shoulder. The touch was gentle yet firm, and her voice carried an unusual calmness. Katya hesitated, her eyes darting between Kazue and Lord Varek. For a moment, it seemed like she might refuse, but then she sighed heavily and stepped aside, though her reluctance was evident. Kazue moved past her and returned to the barrier. Her steps were slow but deliberate, and when she reached it, she hesitated for a heartbeat before speaking. Her voice was warm, almost soothing, as she offered a small smile. Its okay. You can tell me. Whatever it is, Ill find a way to help you. I promise. But I need to knowwhat is this guilt thats tormenting you? Whats causing this pain? Lord Vareks lips parted slightly, but no sound came out at first. His expression flickered with uncertainty, a battle waging within him. For a brief moment, he appeared ready to withdraw into himself, but something stopped him. There was a pull he couldnt explaina quiet but persistent voice in his mind telling him that he could trust this girl. Her sincerity was disarming, and despite the weight of his shame, he found himself considering her words. Something else was happening that no one seemed to notice, though. The [Karmic Suppression Barrier], which nullified all system-related skills and effects within its area of influence, was still active. Yet, Kazues [Synchrony] skill had not only activated but was continuing to function without interruption. The barrier should have rendered it inert, but the skill remained unaffected. If any of them had paid closer attention, they might have uncovered a critical truth about the nature of [Synchrony], something that could have changed the course of their understanding. But at that moment, their focus was entirely on the fragile connection between the girl and the scenario''s main villain. Lord Varek sighed deeply, lowering his gaze as if the weight of the centuries bore down on him. His voice, though calm, carried a sorrowful tone that seemed to echo through the area, each word laced with the burden of memories long past. "My name" he began, his tone heavy with the weight of revelation. "Was once Mo Yanhui. I was no onean orphan cast aside by those who should have protected me. A simple warrior with no great destiny to my name, and yet... life had other plans for me." He paused, his hands resting heavily on his knees as he looked into the distance, his eyes unfocused as though staring into the past. "I was born into a small sect. Nothing noteworthy, nothing grand. My family..." His voice faltered, bitterness creeping in. "They exiled me when I was a child. In those days, anyone born with Void Ki was seen as a monster. An aberration. Something unnatural that tainted the world. They feared me, though I was just a boy who wanted nothing more than to fit in somewhere." The silence stretched for a moment before he continued, his tone softening slightly. "I wandered alone, scavenging what I could to survive. I became used to the stench of garbage and the gnawing hunger that never seemed to leave me. One day, as I rummaged through the refuse in a small village, I met someone who would change everything." His lips curled into a faint, bittersweet smile. "Han Zhenwu." He said, the name carrying a warmth that felt out of place amidst his somber recollection. "An orphan like me. Too optimistic for his own good. Too loud, too wild. A dreamer in every sense of the word. At first, I hated him." His gaze sharpened, and his voice grew animated as he recounted those moments. "He was always talking about grand ideaschanging the world, becoming someone who mattered. It annoyed me. I thought, Whats the point of dreaming when the world is this cruel? But Zhenwu... he wouldnt leave me alone. He insisted we stick together. He called us brothers even though we were nothing alike." A chuckle escaped him, though it was tinged with sadness. "I remember the time he saved my life. A group of thugs cornered me in an alley, ready to beat me to death just for fun. I was helpless, just a scrawny boy with nothing to defend myself with. Then Zhenwu appeared. He didnt have any weapons, no planjust sheer determination. He threw himself at them, shouting like a madman." His voice broke slightly as he recalled the scene. "He was beaten bloody, but he didnt stop. In the end, they left, and we survived. I hated him for it. I hated that he risked his life for someone like me. But... that was Zhenwu. He was always willing to give everything for the people he cared about." Vareks gaze darkened, the warmth in his tone fading. "As we grew older, his talent for martial arts became undeniable. When we were finally accepted into our first school, he amazed everyone with his abilities. They called him a prodigy. A once-in-a-generation genius. Meanwhile, I was the outcastthe boy with Void Ki, the thing everyone feared and despised." He paused, his hands clenching into fists. "But Zhenwu never let me face it alone. He stood by me, even when it would have been easier to turn away. He taught me that strength wasnt just about powerit was about heart. Together, we became martial artists. Together, we dreamed of something greater." His voice grew softer, almost reverent. "One day, we returned to the village where we first met. We wanted to thank the few people who had shown us kindness: the old woman who gave us cookies, the baker who gifted us bread on our birthdays, and the street dwellers who shared their meager scraps. But when we reached the hill overlooking the village..." He trailed off, his jaw tightening. "The village was gone. Burned to the ground. Nothing remained but ashes. It had been caught in the crossfire of the endless wars between sects and schools vying for power." Vareks voice dropped to a whisper. "I had never seen Zhenwu like that. The fury in his eyes... it was like a storm about to break. He swore then and there that he would end the faction wars, no matter what it took. And I..." He swallowed hard, his voice trembling slightly. "I promised to follow him. He was my brother, and I believed in his dream." His gaze turned distant again, the memories playing out vividly in his mind. "Years passed, and Zhenwus strength grew beyond anything I had ever seen. He became known as the Immortal Emperor, a title that struck awe and fear into the hearts of all. He even discovered the secret to immortality, something he shared with me because..." Varek hesitated, his voice thick with emotion. "He didnt want to face eternity without me. A brother should never be alone, he said. That was Zhenwu." He exhaled shakily, his tone growing heavier. "We fought together in the unification wars, conquering territory after territory. Zhenwu shone brighter than anyone else, and I was proud to stand at his side. I never envied him. Never resented him. I was content to be his shadow, his advisor, his brother." Vareks expression darkened as his voice grew colder. "But then... they came. The invaders from another world. At first, they seemed like a threat, but Zhenwu saw something in themstrength, perhaps, or a kindred spirit. He even formed a bond with some of them. Some in the Council of Six disapproved, but I trusted his judgment. He had a keen eye for people, always able to see the best in them. These visitors even warned us that another group might soon arrive, one more dangerous and hostile. So I took immediate action, alerting all sects, schools, temples, and alliances under my jurisdiction to report any suspicious activity." Vareks voice grew heavier, his words tinged with sorrow. "But nothing prepared us for what happened next." He glanced at the others in the area, his eyes shadowed with pain. "It started with a message from Bai Huolong, one of my comrades in the Council. He claimed to have found evidence of the invaders in a distant province. He urged me to come immediately, and I didnt hesitate. The Emperor was away, training with the original group of visitors, so I couldnt inform him. I left without delay, running at full speed for half a day to the location Bai had indicated." He clenched his fists as his voice hardened. "When I arrived, Bai was there, waiting. But as I began to question him, he attacked me. The assault was sudden, catching me off guard. I barely had time to react before Abbess Xinhui struck me from behind, and then Sung Ja-In joined the fray. They were relentless. Each of them was a martial artist of exceptional skill, and though I fought with everything I had, the three of them overpowered me." Vareks expression darkened as he recounted the fight. "I tried to escape, but their coordination was flawless. Every time I thought I had an opening, one of them blocked my path. Eventually, they subdued me. I was restrained, unable to move, when a stranger appeared before me." His voice wavered, and his gaze fell to the floor. "This figure... they whispered somethingwords I couldnt comprehend. And then... darkness. My mind was shrouded as if I had blinked and everything went black. When I opened my eyes again, I was no longer in that place. I was standing face-to-face with Han Zhenwuthe Emperor, my brother." Vareks breath hitched as he spoke, his voice cracking. "My hand... it was buried in his chest. His blood stained my arm. I tried to move, to speak, to scream, but my body didnt obey. I didnt know what was happening. All I saw was his face, his gentle smilethe same smile he had when we were boys. His last words..." Vareks voice broke completely, and he paused, his shoulders trembling. "He said he was glad it was me. That if his life had to end, he was happy it was at my hands and not some puppet controlled by others." He took a shaky breath, his fists clenching tightly. "In his final moments, he transferred all his Ki to me. That actit shattered whatever had been controlling me. My memories came rushing back, and with them, the horror of what I had done. I saw myself leading an army of sects, schools, and alliancesthose who had been our alliesagainst the Imperial Palace. I had killed guards, residents, and even my comrades, all under their command. And when I faced the Emperor..." Vareks voice faltered. "He didnt fight with his full strength. Even when he realized what I had become, he hesitated. And that hesitation cost him his life." He closed his eyes, his voice now a hollow whisper. "When the truth hit me, rage consumed me. A primal roar tore from my throat as I unleashed my Ki. My Void Ki surged, more powerful than ever before. I became a monster, slaughtering indiscriminately. Friend or foeit didnt matter. I stole their abilities, ripped their very essence from their souls, and used their power to destroy them. When it was over, I was no longer Mo Yanhui. I was something elsesomething different." He opened his eyes, the sorrow within them immeasurable. "I became Lord Varek. A man torn between two worlds: the vision of my brother and the darkness implanted by the remaining orders of those otherworlders to Destroy Murim. I tried to carry on his ideals while suppressing the monster I had become I gain control of my brainwashed Council comrades, unable to even break them free I guide this world to decadence And in the end" He trailed off, his voice barely audible. "I failed him. I failed them all." The area was heavy with silence. No one dared to speak, their thoughts swirling with the weight of the revelations. It was as if all the air had been sucked out of the chamber, leaving only a suffocating tension behind. Lord Vareks explanation lingered in their minds, a grim puzzle piece snapping into place. His condition, his actions, all seemed to point to something eerily similar to the skill that had been controlling Abbesss mind, yet far more insidious in nature. Kazues eyes darted around the group, her mind racing. The connections were undeniable. It wasnt Lord Vareks own doing but the result of interference from a group of usersoutsiders who had arrived long ago and left devastation in their wake. Jianfengs story, Park Zhens tale, and now Lord Vareks tormented confessions wove together into a horrifying tapestry. Kazues stomach churned. Users. That word echoed in her mind, growing louder with every passing second. Her thoughts spiraled as she began to see the pattern emerging. Every disaster, every upheaval in these worlds, traced back to users meddling in the lives of innocent people. And now, they were doing the same. Her chest tightened as memories of the previous world flooded her mind. It had ended in fire and blood, with countless lives lost because they had helped Thaddeus execute his plan. She had been part of it, and now the realization hit her like a hammer. Was history repeating itself? Were they doomed to bring more destruction in their wake? A sharp pain shot through her head, snapping her out of her spiraling thoughts. Kazue winced, clutching her temple as the headache intensified. She tried to steady her breathing, but it was no use. Lord Vareks voice, raw with desperation, broke the silence. Now that you know the truth, fulfill your part of the deal. Help me. Kill me. He said, his tone pleading. His words were a dagger to the heart of the group. The clarity in his voice was almost more unnerving than his earlier anguish. He looked at them with hollow eyes, burdened by the weight of his deeds. I cant keep living like this. He continued, his voice cracking. Now that I remember everything, now that I can see the truth... I cant. The things Ive done werent because of the skill controlling me. It was me. My choices. My actions. I destroyed the Emperors dream. I trampled on everything he stood for. I am the only one to blame. Gregor, standing with his arms crossed, took a step forward, his expression cold. Not so fast, you owe us answers first. How is it that you even had access to the user system? Skills and stolen energy aside, that doesnt explain everything. He said sternly. Lord Vareks composure began to crack, a flicker of agitation crossing his face. He took a deep breath, as if summoning the strength to answer. It all comes down to two skills I absorbed. He said finally. [Portable Shop] and [Quest Log]. The group stiffened at the mention of the skills. Even Gregors usual stoicism faltered for a moment, his brow furrowing. The first skill allows me to access a screen with countless options. Weapons, items, information... anything you can imagine, I can buy it. The second skill generates missions over time. Completing them earns points, and with those points, I can make purchases in the shop. Kazue and Katyas eyes widened in alarm. They exchanged a quick, panicked glance. Gregor and Chloe might not have fully grasped the implications, but the other two did. The danger of such a skill was staggering. Kazue took a step forward, her voice urgent. Wait. Youre telling me theres a skill that gives direct access to the shop? Thats Her sentence was abruptly cut off by a low, ominous hum that reverberated through the chamber. All eyes snapped toward the black sphere encasing Lord Varek. The barrier surrounding him began to dissolve, particles of light scattering like ashes in the wind. No. Gregor muttered under his breath, his instincts kicking in. He grabbed Chloe by the arm, yanking her back toward the far end of the chamber where Kurayami was still recovering. Katya did the same with Kazue, ignoring her protests as she dragged her away. Wait! Stop! We cant just leave him like this! Kazue shouted, her voice breaking with frustration. But her words fell on deaf ears. The others were already retreating, their focus solely on putting as much distance as possible between themselves and Lord Varek. From behind them, a guttural cry of anguish filled the air. No! Dont leave! Lord Vareks voice was a mixture of rage and despair, his eyes wide with betrayal. You promised me! Kazue turned back, her heart wrenching at the sight of him. Lord Varek clutched his head, his screams growing louder as the last remnants of the barrier disintegrated. His body convulsed, wracked with pain as a sinister aura began to seep from him. Kazue, look out! Katya shouted, yanking her harder just as the black sphere shot toward Gregor. It moved with unnatural speed, its ominous glow intensifying. The area blurred as the teleportation sphere activated. Kazues vision swam, but not before two screens flashed before her eyes:
?Patient: Lord Varek?
?Affliction: [Dominate Person Lv9 (Corrupted)]?
?Condition: Enraged, Violent?
Simultaneously, another message appeared:
[Skill [Synchrony] is analyzing the compatibility between user Kazue Rima and character Lord Varek.]
[Analyzing...]
[Compatibility: 0%]
The world around her dissolved into light, her final sight being Lord Varek collapsing to his knees, screaming into the void. Eventually, Lord Varek''s screams began to subside, his trembling form stilling as he knelt on the cold ground. The dark aura that had enveloped him dissipated, fading like a distant nightmare. His breathing steadied, and the strained, twisted look in his eyes softened. The chaotic storm of emotions that had driven him moments before now seemed to retreat, leaving behind an eerie calm. Once again his features bore no trace of Mo Yanhui. His old persona, the fractured mindgone. What remained was Lord Varek. But before he could rise, before he could utter a single word to the empty air, a sudden and overwhelming sensation struck him. His head snapped up, his gaze sharp and alert. He turned, his eyes locking onto the distant silhouette of the palace barely visible against the horizon. Sung Ja-In! He shouted, his voice echoing with raw urgency. Panic flashed across his face, and his body tensed as if bracing for battle. Something had happenedsomething terrible. Without hesitation, he launched himself into motion. His powerful legs coiled before releasing with immense force that shook the ground beneath him. The impact sent a shockwave rippling outward, uprooting nearby debris and flattening the grass in a circular radius. In an instant, he was airborne, soaring toward the palace, his figure diminishing into a speck against the distant horizon. Chapter 86 - The Plan Continues! Second group Chapter 86 - The Plan Continues! Second group The remnants of the imperial palace loomed around them, a graveyard of forgotten grandeur. The air was thick with the smell of dust and decay, mingling with the faint metallic tang of old blood. In the center of the ruins stood a crude sundial, its shadow creeping slowly as time ticked forward. The group gathered nearby, their eyes darting between the sundial and the shattered horizon. Adam stood at the edge of the group, his fingers lightly brushing the surface of the teleportation orb tucked in his belt. He tried to keep his breathing steady, but his chest felt tight, as though an invisible hand were pressing down on him. His thoughts were a whirlwind of doubts and calculations. The what-ifs clawed at his mind, threatening to pull him under. He clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms, grounding himself in the faint sting. His eyes swept over the others, each absorbed in their own thoughts, yet the tension in the air was palpable, almost suffocating. Adams heart clenched when his gaze landed on Emir. The boy was trembling, his hands gripping the hem of his tunic as if holding on for dear life. Adam wanted to say something, to reassure him, but his throat felt dry, the words sticking like thorns. How am I supposed to calm him down when I can barely keep it together myself? The thought filled him with a heavy guilt that weighed down his already burdened shoulders. Drakes restless pacing filled the silence, the crunch of his boots against the debris echoing through the ruins. He stopped occasionally to glance at Adam, his expression a mix of determination and concern. Well get through this. Drake muttered, mostly to himself, but the words carried a weight that hung in the air. Li stood apart, his hand resting on his already summoned spellbook. His face was a mask of stoicism, but Adam noticed the subtle twitch in his jaw, the way his fingers occasionally tightened around the weapons grip. Li was a veteran who had faced many more battles, yet even he seemed uneasy. Adam couldnt decide whether that was comforting or terrifying. Nikolai, as always, was silent, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. His posture was rigid, his arms crossed, but the faintest tremor in his fingers betrayed his tension. Every so often, he adjusted the straps of his gear, more out of habit than necessity. His quiet presence was both reassuring and unnerving; Nikolai was always the one who prepared for the worst. Abbess, in stark contrast to everyone else, radiated an eerie calm. She stood behind Adam, her eyes closed, her hands clasped behind her back, as though she were meditating. Her tranquility was almost unnatural, and Adam found himself both irritated and envious. How can she just stand there like nothings happening? He wondered, though he already knew the answer. Abbess wasnt like the rest of them. She was an undead, her existence tethered to a different set of rules. Still, her presence had a gravity that was impossible to ignore. Even now, with some time passed since they met as allies, Adam couldnt help but feel a deep, instinctual unease whenever she was near. It wasnt just the way she movedsilent, deliberate, almost predatorybut the memories that came with her presence. The blood, the pain, of what she had done to him. His body reacted before his mind could stop it, a shiver running down his spine when she shifted slightly. Abbess seemed to sense his discomfort, keeping a deliberate distance from him, though she never strayed far. If she was aware of his lingering fear, she didnt show it. Her expression remained impassive, and her focus was unwavering. Despite everything, Adam couldnt deny how much stronger their group had become with her. The others had quickly come to rely on her, even celebrate her presence. But for him it was different. The sundials shadow reached its mark. Adams pulse quickened as he pulled the orb from his belt, its surface cool and smooth against his clammy palm. He took a deep breath, the weight of the moment pressing down on him. Alright, Its time. He said, his voice barely steady. The group huddled closer, their faces illuminated by the faint glow beginning to emanate from the orb. Adam concentrated, channeling his focus into the artifact. The hum started low, a vibration that seemed to crawl up his arm, growing louder with each passing second. Sparks danced across its surface, tiny bursts of energy that crackled and fizzed in the tense air. A blinding flash enveloped them, the ruins of the palace dissolving into a cascade of light and sound. For an instant, Adam felt weightless, as though suspended in a void where time and space had no meaning. The pressure in his chest eased, replaced by an almost eerie calm. And then, in an instant, they were gone. The ruins stood silent and empty, the faint shimmer of residual energy the only sign that they had ever been there. The ruins were gone. Instead, they stood in the middle of an opulent room, grand and imposing, yet serene in its design. The space was vast, its high ceiling supported by intricately carved wooden beams adorned with gold inlays. The scent of polished wood and faint incense lingered in the air. Along the walls were lacquered cabinets and shelves displaying ornate vases, scrolls, and delicate figurines. A large desk dominated one side of the room, its surface immaculate except for a single, carefully arranged ink set. The room was filled with rich, warm hues, punctuated by intricate tapestries and silk curtains embroidered with elegant patterns. Every detail spoke of wealth, power, and refinement. Standing at the far end of the room was a man they immediately recognized: Shu Rong. His presence was commanding, though not ostentatious. His sharp eyes swept over the group as they materialized, and without wasting time, he spoke in a calm but firm tone. For now, everything is fine. Shu said, his voice steady and measured. Lord Varek left the palace just moments ago. That gives us some time, but not much. You must move quickly. We will head to the fifth level of the palace and wait there to meet with Master Park Zhen. The group exchanged brief glances, silently acknowledging his instructions. We understand. Adam said, nodding as he tried to steady his nerves. Shu gestured toward a cabinet, opening it to reveal ceremonial cloaks of fine silk, dyed in deep, muted colors. We are in luck, there is a festivity now we can take advantage of, youll need these to pass unnoticed, theyll mark you as servants. Wear them, and stay silent. Shu explained. One by one, they donned the cloaks, the fabric cool and smooth against their skin. The hoods provided ample cover, casting their faces in shadow. Abbess adjusted hers with an air of indifference, while Adam felt the unfamiliar texture weigh on his shoulders. Follow me. Shu ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument. He led them out of the room and into the corridors of the palace. The interior of the palace was a masterpiece. The floors were polished to a mirror-like sheen, reflecting the grand chandeliers above, which cast a warm, golden glow. Walls were decorated with intricate murals depicting mythical battles and serene landscapes. Sliding doors made of paper-thin screens were trimmed with gilded wood, and the air was filled with the faint hum of distant activity. The group moved silently, their footsteps muffled by the plush rugs that lined the halls. Occasionally, they passed guards and staff, all of whom exuded an aura of strength and discipline. The guards uniforms were immaculate, their movements precise and purposeful. Even the servants carried themselves with an air of quiet efficiency, their presence almost imperceptible unless closely observed. Adams pulse quickened whenever they passed a group of martial artists. Their sheer presence was intimidatingmuscles coiled like steel cables, eyes sharp and alert, movements fluid and controlled, all of them possibly hard to defeat. The group reached the stairway leading to the fourth floor when a voice called out. Shu Rong! They turned to see a man approachinga tall, imposing figure with a confident stride. He was dressed in a martial artists robe adorned with a golden dragon motif, and his long hair was tied back in a high knot. His sharp features and piercing eyes made him seem both regal and dangerous. Chao Wu Shu muttered under his breath. Chaos expression was amicable as he closed the distance. Shu, its been some time. What brings you here? ehm why are you guiding new staff? Isnt that beneath a first disciple of Don Park Zhen? Shu inclined his head slightly, maintaining his composure. These are orders from my master. Im ensuring they reach their assignments without issue. Chao raised an eyebrow, his gaze shifting to the cloaked figures behind Shu. Odd. Its not like your master to waste your talents on such tasks. His tone grew sharp as he addressed the group. Youre dishonoring Don Park Zhen by making his disciple escort you like this. Who are you to demand such treatment? The group remained silent, each one focusing on their breathing, trying not to betray their unease. Chaos expression darkened at their lack of response, and he stepped forward, his hand lifting to strike. Before the blow could land, Abbess moved. Her hand shot out, catching Chaos wrist with a grip like iron. Slowly, she lowered her hood, revealing her face. Chaos reaction was immediate. His eyes widened in shock, and he stumbled back, nearly losing his balance. Don Abbess Xinhui He stammered, dropping to his knees. Forgive me. I didnt know. Abbesss expression was cold and unyielding. Her voice cut through the air like a blade. Chao Wu, you forget yourself. Questioning my presence here is not your place. Do you doubt my authority, or have you forgotten the hierarchy of this world? N-No, of course not! Chao stammered, bowing so low his forehead nearly touched the floor. Then remember your place, I will let this slide because you are the first disciple of Don Sung Ja-In. Abbess said, her tone brooking no argument. You will leave now and speak of this to no one. Do not make me repeat myself. Chao scrambled to his feet, bowing repeatedly as he backed away. Y-Yes, Don. At once. As Chao disappeared down the hall, Shu exhaled sharply. This complicates things, there are survivors from the Shaolin Temple in the palace. If word of this reaches them, it could be disastrous. He said, his voice tight and turning to Abbess. Ill go after him. Don Abbess Xinhui, with all due respect, please guide the group to the fifth level. The woman tilted her head slightly. I have vague memories of this place, but dont worry. We wont get lost. Shu hesitated, clearly uncertain, but he knew the situation demanded urgency. Very well, good luck. And with that, he turned and disappeared down the corridor. Abbess stepped to the front of the group, her movements confident and deliberate. Follow me. She said simply. The group exchanged uneasy glances before falling into step behind her, their journey to the fifth floor now in her hands. The air in the vast garden-like chamber was still, as if the space itself held its breath. The fifth floor of the palace was unlike anything else within its wallsa massive indoor garden with lush grass spreading across the ground, interspersed with delicate plants and stone pathways. Overhead, the ceiling gave the illusion of open skies, with soft, magical lights mimicking stars and clouds. The atmosphere was serene, yet heavy, as if the chamber bore the weight of unspoken secrets. Standing at the center of this surreal environment was Sung Ja-In, his tall frame rigid and imposing. His blonde hair, styled sharply upwards like a bristle brush, reflected the ambient light. His piercing eyes stared at nothing in particular, and his expression remained calm, though his sharp features hinted at the discipline and resolve of a man who had seen countless battles. His gray robe, resembling a trench coat more than traditional attire, swayed faintly as a cool breeze whispered through the space. The silence was profound until a slow, deliberate sound of footsteps echoed through the garden. Sungs sharp gaze flicked toward the source, his posture unmoving. Emerging from the shadows at the edge of the room was Park Zhen, his steps unhurried, his presence like a predator savoring the hunt. His dark hair was slicked back, and his elegant robes flowed as he moved, exuding an air of both regality and menace. A faint, practiced smile rested on his lips, but his eyes gleamed with a calculated sharpness. Sung Ja-In. Park Zhen greeted, his voice smooth and composed. What a picturesque setting for such a grim moment in our history. Its almost poetic, wouldnt you agree? Sung inclined his head slightly, acknowledging the arrival of his fellow Don. Park Zhen, youre late. He replied, his tone measured and polite. Park Zhen chuckled softly, his false smile widening. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Forgive me. I had to ensure everything was in order below. I assume youve heard about Bai Huolong and Abbess Xinhui. Sungs expression didnt change, but a faint flicker crossed his eyes. I have. Tragic losses, though inevitable. Lord Vareks vision demands sacrifice. Park tilted his head, his smile unwavering. Indeed, sacrifice is the cornerstone of progress. Still, dont you find it peculiar how easily they fell? Abbess Xinhui, especially. She was said to be nearly indomitable. Sung crossed his arms, his voice steady. The path we walk leaves no room for weakness. If they fell, it was because they were no longer aligned with Lord Vareks will. Their fates are no longer of concern. Park observed Sung carefully, the smile never leaving his face. And you? How do you feel about all this? The crumbling of our order, the constant battles, the rising resistance... Sungs lips tightened slightly, but he maintained his composure. My feelings are irrelevant. What matters is fulfilling Lord Vareks vision, no matter the cost. A faint sigh escaped Parks lips as he took a step closer. Ah, ever the dutiful one. But tell me, Sung, what if Lord Varek himself falters? What if his judgment, too, is flawed? Sungs brows furrowed imperceptibly, but he quickly shook his head. Lord Varek does not falter. He left the palace to deal with the invaders personally. Once they are eliminated, our path will be clear. Parks smile grew sharper. And yet what if he suddenly comes back here? Sungs eyes narrowed. Coming back here without finishing the otherworlders? Why would he do such a thing? I told you. Park replied, his voice dropping to a more sinister tone. In the end, Lord Varek is also human. He can make mistakes. What if someone he wants to kill appears? He might come back. Sung stiffened, his gaze fixed on Park Zhen. Who does he want to kill? The smile on Parks face twisted into something darker, something predatory. For example... a traitor. Before Sung could react, Park moved with inhuman speed. His hand darted forward, a single finger piercing Sungs chest with pinpoint precision. The sharp pain was immediate, and Sungs eyes widened in shock as he stumbled backward. For a moment, their eyes met. Sungs were filled with disbelief and fury, while Park Zhens retained their false geniality, though now tinged with a sinister satisfaction. Sung felt the violent surge of energy within him as his main meridian shattered under the other mans strike. A cry of rage escaped his lips, echoing through the garden. Park, unfazed by the outburst, calmly reached into his robe and pulled out a small sphere. He held it between his fingers, the light from it reflecting eerily against his face. Catch. He said softly, tossing it toward Sung. He instinctively caught the sphere, but before he could comprehend its purpose, it activated. A swirling light engulfed him, and he felt the ground beneath his feet vanish. Park Zhen stepped back, watching with mild amusement as the teleportation orb took effect. As the light consumed him, Sungs final sight was Parks dark, mocking smile. Then, with a brilliant flash, he was gone. The air grew heavy as the second group arrived. Their approach was subtle, almost ghostly, as they materialized in the chamber, led by Abbess. She moved with a precision and grace that betrayed no emotion, her figure cloaked beneath the heavy mantle that shrouded her identity. The others followed closely behind her, their presence muffled as though they dared not disturb the tense stillness that filled the strange, grass-covered room. Park Zhen turned to greet them, his movements smooth and deliberate. His face maintained its usual mask of polite charm, but there was an unmistakable glint in his eyesa sharpness that suggested he was weighing every possible outcome even as he spoke. "Ah, there you are." He began, his voice calm, almost casual, but laced with an undercurrent of urgency. "Everything is proceeding as planned. In just a few minutes, Lord Varek will appear here, exactly as intended. We must stay focused and adhere to the plan. No distractions." Nikolai, one of the more visibly anxious members of the group, stepped forward. His movements were hesitant, his hands fidgeting nervously as he scanned the open space around them. "Park Zhen, where are we supposed to hide? This place... its completely open. Theres nowhere to conceal ourselves. The plan required us to hide, how are we supposed to wait until his guard is down?" He said, his voice low but strained with worry. Park Zhens smile didnt falter, but there was a faint edge to his tone as he replied. "You are already hidden." He said, gesturing to their cloaks. "These mantles are sufficient. Stay behind me, and do not move until I give the signal. When the time comes, run toward me. The teleportation sphere will handle the rest." Nikolai opened his mouth to argue, his anxiety clearly outweighing his trust in Park Zhens plan, but Li interrupted him sharply. "We dont have time for this, just do as he says." He snapped, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. Nikolai hesitated but ultimately fell back into line with the others. The group arranged themselves behind the Don, their breaths quick and shallow as they tried to steady themselves. The chamber felt oppressively silent, the weight of the situation pressing down on them like a physical force. Then, without warning, a deafening crash shattered the stillness. The ceiling above them exploded in a shower of debris, massive chunks of stone and metal raining down. Yet none of the falling rubble seemed to reach the group, as though an invisible barrier protected them. A tremendous force descended from the sky, striking the ground with enough power to shake the entire palace. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the earth, causing the grass to bend and the air to vibrate with an almost electric tension. As the dust settled, a figure stood in the crater that had formed at the point of impact. Lord Varek. He was a towering presence, his figure exuding an aura of raw power and unrestrained fury. His silver hair shimmered faintly in the dim light, framing a face that was both regal and terrifying. His crimson robes billowed around him, stained with faint traces of battle, and his piercing eyes burned with an intensity that seemed to strip away any illusion of safety. "Park Zhen!" His voice roared through the chamber, deep and resonant, carrying a mixture of rage, betrayal, and a pain so profound it seemed to hang in the air. "I saw it all!" He growled, his tone laced with venom. "Through Sung Ja-Ins ingrained observation skill, I saw everything! Why? Why would you do this? Why betray us like this?" The room seemed to tremble under the weight of his fury. An oppressive wave of Ki radiated from him, suffocating and almost tangible in its intensity. The grass beneath his feet withered, and the air grew heavy, making it difficult for anyone to breathe. Even Park Zhen, whose calm demeanor rarely wavered, felt a bead of sweat trail down his temple. Still, his ever-present smile remained intact, a testament to his unshakable facade. Lord Vareks eyes narrowed, his rage unquenched. "No, it doesnt matter why you did this." He snarled, raising his right hand. Energy began to swirl around it, a crimson vortex that crackled and hissed with lethal intent. "Youll die for it all the same." As he prepared to strike, his arm was suddenly halted mid-motion. A pale hand gripped his wrist tightly, its strength undeniable. Lord Varek turned his head sharply, his fury redirected toward the one who had dared to stop him. His gaze landed on Abbess Xinhui, her hood thrown back by the force of her movement, revealing her face. He froze, his expression shifting from anger to disbelief. "Xinhui?" He whispered, his voice barely audible over the crackling energy surrounding them. His mind reeled. She was supposed to be dead. The observation skill linked to her had been severed, and every other trace of her existence had vanished. Yet here she stood, alive and standing with Park Zhen. "Why...?" His voice cracked, the weight of his confusion and betrayal evident. That moment of hesitation was all Park Zhen needed. His smile widened ever so slightly as he activated the [Interdimensional Containment Cube]. The artifact, a small, innocuous-looking device, hummed with power as it emitted a web of crimson energy. The energy shot out and ensnared Lord Varek, wrapping around him like chains. He roared in defiance, his voice echoing through the chamber as he struggled against the cubes power. "No! You dare!" But his words were cut off as his body began to dissolve, breaking apart into streams of glowing red light that were drawn into the cube. His final scream of rage and despair lingered in the air even after his form had been fully absorbed. Park Zhen wasted no time. He turned sharply to the group behind him, his voice sharp and commanding. "Now!" The cloaked figures reacted instantly, rushing toward him as he raised the teleportation sphere in his other hand. The device activated with a low hum, its mechanism glowing faintly as it prepared to transport them away. However, before they could fully escape, the cube in Park Zhens hand began to glow ominously. Without warning, it reopened, releasing the red energy it had just captured. Lord Varek reformed in the same spot, his expression one of unrestrained fury. "You think you can" He started, but his words faltered as his eyes fell upon the cloaked figures gathered behind Park Zhen. The teleportation sphere activated, and a blinding white light engulfed the group. But just before the light consumed them entirely, a voice cut through the chaos. "Lord Varek!" Park Zhens eyes darted upward, catching sight of a figure running toward them at breakneck speed. It was Shen Yue, the son of Jianfeng, his arm outstretched as if to reach them. The light flared one final time, and the entire group, including Shen, vanished from the chamber, leaving nothing but silence and the faint echo of their departure. The teleportation was instantaneous. In a blink, the world shifted, and the group found themselves in an entirely different location. Before anyone could properly react, Park Zhen and Abbess moved in unison, their hands flowing through precise and practiced motions. Their martial technique was breathtaking in its efficiency, a blur of synchronized movements that conjured an overwhelming gust of wind. The sheer force of their combined efforts detonated a powerful current of air in the center of the area. The gust surged outward, violently separating Lord Varek and Shen Yue from the rest of the group and forcing them several meters apart. The blast sent dust and debris scattering through the air, adding to the disorienting chaos. Shen staggered backward, his long white hair catching the wind and flowing wildly around his strikingly handsome face. His pale complexion was a sharp contrast against the dark ruins they now found themselves in. His tall, well-built frame tensed as his grip tightened on his Bo staff, the polished wood glinting faintly in the dim light. His confusion was evident, his sharp eyes darting around the unfamiliar surroundings. His brows furrowed, and his lips parted slightly as if to speak, but no words came immediately. The suddenness of the teleportation, coupled with the explosive separation, had left him momentarily stunned. Lord Vareks expression was a storm of anger and frustration as he took in their new surroundings. His dark eyes swept over the ancient, crumbling walls and the faint outlines of shattered pillars around them. The air was thick with an oppressive weight, and the eerie silence of the place made every small sound echo hauntingly. It didnt take long for Varek to recognize where they were. His eyes narrowed, and his voice came out in a low, menacing growl. These are the Imperial Palace ruins. He said, his tone laced with incredulity and fury. What is the meaning of this? Why are we here? Before he could demand further answers, movement from the other side of the space caught his attention. Adam, Drake, Li, Nikolai, and Emir, still wrapped in their cloaks, calmly shed the coverings, revealing their faces and stances. Each of them stood with a mixture of caution and resolve, their eyes fixed on Lord Varek. The moment Adams face came into view, recognition flashed in Vareks eyes, followed immediately by unrestrained fury. His entire body stiffened, and his voice thundered across the ruins. You! There was no mistaking the venom in his tone. Vareks mind reeled as he connected the face in front of him to the chaos that had plagued him before. He remembered Adam from the disaster that led him to believe Abbess had been killed. But now, standing before him, was the very woman he thought lost, alive and unharmed. His gaze snapped to Abbess, and his voice rose again, harsher and more demanding. What is this? How are you alive? Abbess didnt flinch under the intensity of Vareks questioning. Her expression remained composed, a calm yet unyielding resolve radiating from her every movement. She met his furious gaze with her own, steady and unwavering. Her voice, when she spoke, was even, carrying a weight of inevitability that only seemed to stoke the fires of Vareks anger. This is how things are now. Abbess stated plainly, her tone carrying a subtle finality, as if no further explanation was necessary. Vareks brow furrowed deeper, confusion mingling with his simmering rage. What does that mean? He demanded, his voice sharp and biting, cutting through the tension-filled air like a blade. His hands clenched into fists at his sides, and his Ki flickered faintly, as though feeding off his escalating emotions. Before Abbess could respond, Shen Yues voice broke through. I dont understand what youre talking about. What is happening here? He asked, his tone laced with desperation and disbelief. Yet, Shen Yues words seemed to fall on deaf ears, as Varek had fixated entirely on the woman, and Abbess, still standing resolute, took a single step forward. He is my master now. She said, her voice calm but firm, her gaze unyielding as she gestured toward Adam. Shens confusion deepened. Master? He repeated, disbelief coloring his words. His grip on his Bo staff tightened, his knuckles whitening. What are you talking about? I dont understand any of this! But Varek wasnt paying attention to Shen Yue anymore. Abbesss words had pierced him like a dagger. Her earlier statement echoed in his mind, twisting and turning as it burrowed into the deepest recesses of his thoughts. A flicker of realization crossed his face, his features contorting into a mask of disbelief. His posture stiffened, and his dark eyes widened in horror, as though he had just uncovered a truth too terrible to accept. No He whispered, his voice trembling, barely audible at first. Then, as if a dam of suppressed fury had broken within him, he roared with unrestrained anger. No! I wont let it happen again! Never again will the people of Murim be puppets for invaders from another world! His Ki erupted from his body in a violent surge. The energy was so overwhelming that the air around him seemed to distort and ripple under its sheer force. An oppressive weight pressed down on everyone present, forcing even Shen to stagger back a step. Powerful gusts of wind exploded outward, carrying with them a choking cloud of dust and debris. The crumbling ruins groaned under the onslaught, ancient stones cracking and falling as the sheer force of Vareks power tested their structural limits. Adam, Drake, Li, Nikolai, and Emir instinctively raised their arms to shield their faces, the swirling chaos making it difficult to even stand upright. I will destroy you all! Varek bellowed, his voice booming through the ruins, echoing with an almost primal rage. Not just you, but your entire cursed system! As long as that abomination exists, my world will never be safe! His Ki flared even brighter, waves of energy cascading from his form in all directions. The ground beneath his feet cracked and splintered, fractures racing outward like jagged lightning bolts. Dust and rubble cascaded from the ceiling, and the walls shuddered as if in fear of the unrelenting power being unleashed. His entire body went rigid, and his eyes widened further, filled with an unholy mixture of rage and despair. It was as though her statement had shattered something inside him, dredging up memories and fears he had tried desperately to bury. No! Varek howled, his voice cracking with raw emotion. No! I wont let it happen again! Never again will we be controlled! Never again will we bow to your kind! The surge of Ki around him intensified further, becoming almost unbearable. The pressure in the room was suffocating, the air thick and heavy with his rage. Another violent burst of wind swept through the ruins, forcing everyone to brace themselves. Shen, despite his martial prowess, found himself struggling to maintain his footing. Vareks voice rose above the cacophony. I will make sure youre destroyed, not just you, but everything you represent! This is my world, and I wont let you destroy it! His Ki surged one final time, radiating outwards in an explosive burst that sent cracks racing up the walls and caused pieces of the ceiling to rain down. Then, his voice dropped, cold and unyielding. Jiangshi Creation! The ground trembled violently, fissures opening as the earth itself seemed to answer his call. From the broken floor beside him, a sarcophagus slowly rose, its surface covered in intricate carvings glowing faintly with an ominous light. Adams heart sank as recognition hit him. This was the same technique Bai Huolong had used to summon the Jiangshi that had slaughtered the resistances vice-captains. But something was different this time. The aura was darker, heavier, more focused. The lid of the sarcophagus fell away with a deafening crash, and from within, a figure emerged. Its skin was gray and lifeless, its eyes glowing an eerie, malevolent red. Long black hair hung down in matted strands, and a martial uniform clung to its unnaturally stiff frame. A talisman, inscribed with strange, arcane symbols, was affixed to its face. Adams blood ran cold as he recognized the figure. It was Bai Huolong, reborn as a Jiangshi. The air was thick with tension as everyone stared at the scene, their expressions ranging from shock to dread. Even Shen seemed at a loss for words, his earlier confusion replaced with wary apprehension. Park Zhen, standing slightly apart from the group, broke the silence. His voice was grim but steady, a thin edge of resolve cutting through the chaos. This is going to be harder than I thought. The plan was a total failure, Lord Varek was showing a skill he never had before, every necromancy-related skill was always Abbess''s forte, not his, and now they had to fight not only Vareks enraged state, but also Shen and another Don It was, on paper, an impossible fight. Prologue - The Tale of a Legend Part II Prologue - The Tale of a Legend Part II The group was finally reunited, the tension from the earlier battle dissipating into an almost absurdly comedic scene. Astra had her arm wrapped tightly around Kim''s neck, her expression a blend of frustration and exasperation as she practically shouted at him. Her voice rose and fell in waves, each word laced with the kind of anger reserved for someone you cared about but who had made a reckless mistake. How could you?! She bellowed, shaking him slightly as if trying to rattle some sense into his head. How could you agree to that fight under those conditions?! You know how dangerous and unpredictable battles between users can be! If that team had been even slightly competent, you couldve lost everything. Everything, Kim! Do you even realize that? Her grip tightened, but it was clear to everyone that it wasnt meant to hurt him. Despite her fury, there was no malice in her actions. Kim, for his part, didnt resist. His face was turning a faint shade of red, but it was more from the awkwardness of the situation than from lack of air. He knew better than to argue with Astra when she was like this. Nearby, Ardyn was rubbing his forehead, his expression the very picture of frustration and resignation. He heaved a heavy sigh, glancing at Astra and then at Kim. I hate to admit it, but I have to agree with Musclebrain here. What you did was incredibly reckless, Kim. Do you even realize what couldve happened? Imagine if that team had a Plot Device like I Cheat, You Lose!an automatic win condition. Youd have lost all your points in an instant. Ardyns words hung in the air, the weight of the hypothetical situation settling over the group. He didnt make any move to stop Astras punishment, seemingly content to let her handle the scolding for now. Aethera-09 stood a few paces away, her expressionor lack thereofunchanged. Her mechanical eyes flickered faintly as she processed the conversation, her voice as monotone and devoid of emotion as ever when she finally spoke. The scenarios you are suggesting have an exceedingly low probability of occurring. She stated, her words precise and calculated. The likelihood of encountering a team with an SR-rank Plot Device such as I Cheat, You Lose! is less than 0.001%. Similarly, the probability of this team defeating Kim under normal circumstances is negligible. Statistical analysis of our previous collaboration mission indicates we successfully defeated the rank-one team with minimal difficulty. Your concerns are statistically unwarranted. Her matter-of-fact tone did little to ease the tension in the air. If anything, it made the situation feel even more surreal. Meanwhile, Dr. Thrandal stood off to the side, a warm, amused smile on his face as he observed the chaotic scene unfolding before him. Ah, youth. He said with a soft chuckle, his voice calm and unhurried. Taking risks is part of life, especially at your age. I see no harm in what Kim did. After all, fortune often favors the bold. Kim, still caught in Astras grip, finally managed to wriggle free. He stumbled a step back, rubbing his neck and coughing theatrically as if hed just survived a near-death experience. Alright, alright, just... give me a moment, okay? He said, holding up his hands in mock surrender. Astra and Ardyn glared at him, their expressions a mixture of irritation and disbelief. They stood with their arms crossed, watching as Kim exaggerated his recovery. He coughed a few more times for effect, then started fussing with his uniform, smoothing out imaginary wrinkles. Next, he checked his shoes, even lifting one foot slightly as if inspecting the sole for dirt. Finally, he ran his fingers through his hair, trying to style it with an air of casual confidence. The entire display only served to irritate Astra and Ardyn further. Astras eye twitched, her patience wearing thin. Ardyn groaned, running a hand down his face. Are you done? Astra snapped, her voice rising again. Kim glanced up, feigning innocence. Almost. He said, a playful grin tugging at the corner of his lips. I just Thats enough! Astra and Ardyn shouted in unison, their voices echoing through the space. Kim flinched, his reaction so exaggerated that it bordered on slapstick. Alright, alright! I get it! Sorry for stalling. Its just... well, I didnt want to keep getting scolded, you know? He said quickly, raising his hands defensively. The two of his friends looked like they were about to start yelling again, but before they could, Kim took a step forward, his playful demeanor giving way to a rare moment of sincerity. He raised a hand, pointing at Astra and Ardyn with a steady finger. You dont have to worry about me, were a team. Nomore than that. Were friends. Weve been through so much together, saved each others lives more times than I can count. We know what were capable of, and we know our limits. So trust me. Trust in my strength. Im on a missionan important one. I wont let anything, in this world or any other, stop me. He said, his tone firm but not harsh. For a brief moment, the group fell silent. Astra and Ardyn exchanged glances, their expressions softening just slightly. Even Aethera-09 tilted her head, as if processing his words on a deeper level. Dr. Thrandal chuckled again, clearly enjoying the heartfelt moment. But the silence didnt last long. Astra grabbed Kim by the neck again, shaking him lightly. Its not your strength were worried about, you idiot! She exclaimed. Its your common sense! Or lack thereof! Ardyn groaned, facepalming with a mutter. Exactly. Aethera-09s head tilted the other way, her mechanical voice chiming in. Their concerns regarding your judgment are statistically valid. Dr. Thrandal laughed heartily, his amusement reaching new heights as the chaos resumed. The group settled back into calm after a while, though the energy in the room remained oddly charged. Kim lay sprawled on the ground, looking completely defeated yet somehow comical in his posture. He extended one arm dramatically toward the ceiling, as if he were calling on some otherworldly force. His fingers twitched before a soft chime echoed in the air, and a translucent screen materialized above him. The screen displayed a simple yet significant prompt:
[Do you wish to leave the Trade Nexus?]
[Y/N]
Without lifting his head from the floor, his face pressed against the cold ground, Kim sighed heavily and muttered. Yeah, its better to head back. His finger hovered for a moment before pressing the [Y]. Immediately, his body began to dissolve, breaking apart into countless shimmering particles of light. The glow intensified, spreading across his form until he vanished entirely. Astra crossed her arms, her expression both exasperated and resigned. He really knows how to make an exit. She muttered, though there was a faint smirk tugging at her lips. Ardyn, standing nearby, pinched the bridge of his nose and let out a long sigh. At least he didnt try to make another speech. Dr. Thrandal chuckled warmly. Ah, the impetuousness of youth. Always entertaining. Aethera-09, true to her mechanical nature, simply tilted her head and stared at the spot where Kim had vanished. One by one, the rest of the team followed suit, their forms dissolving into light as they confirmed their departure. Astra and Ardyn vanished almost simultaneously, their reluctance evident in their heavy sighs. Dr. Thrandal disappeared with his usual serene smile, and Aethera-09 blinked out last, her expression remaining as neutral as ever. The transition was instantaneous. When the light dissipated, they found themselves in the center of a quaint village. Wooden houses with carefully carved details lined cobblestone streets. Lush greenery framed the town, with flower beds blooming in vibrant colors and birds chirping overhead. A light breeze carried the faint aroma of baked goods from a nearby shop, mingling with the earthy scent of freshly turned soil. Kim, now standing upright and brushing imaginary dust off his uniform, took a moment to admire the scene. Before he could comment, a voice called out to them. Well, look whos just in time. Said the cheerful yet slightly exasperated tone. The group turned to see a woman walking toward them. She appeared to be in her early thirties, with warm hazel eyes and auburn hair tied into a loose braid that fell over one shoulder. Her attire was practical yet stylisha leather jacket over a fitted blouse, with boots that suggested she was no stranger to hard work. This was Elfrida d''Lange, a trusted ally and member of Team Abyss. Elfrida placed her hands on her hips and gave them a knowing smile. Youre cutting it close. According to the countdown, you were only minutes away from missing the next scenario entirely. Kim waved dismissively. No need to worry. Well follow the usual plan. As if on cue, Thrandal stepped forward, his expression calm but focused. Ill activate [Interdimensional Refugee Lv16] and send everyone to our allied team, except for the five of us. His tone was light, but his words carried the weight of responsibility. Elfrida visibly relaxed and let out a relieved sigh. Thank you again. Its getting harder to organize things with all the newcomers. Just now, we had a guy named Benjamin who took ages to calm down and explain things to. Hes nice enough, though. Kim chuckled softly. Youre doing great, Elfri. None of this would be possible without you keeping everything running smoothly. The compliment caught her off guard, and a faint blush rose to her cheeks. Oh, please. Im just organizing people. Youre the ones risking your lives out there, keeping everyone else safe. Astra puffed out her chest proudly. Well, of course! Thats what heroes do. Ardyn groaned and ran a hand through his hair. Im so tired of this hero shtick, but Ill admitkeeping innocent people out of danger is worth it. Thrandal chuckled again, his eyes sparkling with humor. Its the duty of the strong to protect the weak. A simple principle, but a good one. Aethera-09s monotone voice cut in. Diverting non-essential personnel from combat scenarios maximizes survival rates by 84%. Logical outcomes do not require gratitude. Kim rubbed the back of his neck, laughing nervously at the mix of responses from his team. Youre all so... unique. Elfrida joined in his laughter, her voice bright and genuine. After a moment, she added. Oh, and when were with the allied team, Angela Rose will probably ask about you again. She keeps asking when youll visit. Kims cheeks turned a light shade of pink, and he looked away, suddenly bashful. Just... tell her itll be soon. He cleared his throat, trying to regain his composure. But first, Ive got to wrap up this next scenario and, hopefully, end all of this for good. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Raising his hand, he summoned another system screen. As his fingers scrolled through the menu, his expression grew serious. Finally, he stopped at the bottom of a long list, where a single option stood out:
[ 4th Wall No More - Rank ?+ : 4,000,000 points ]
[????]
[ Omniscient Information Recap ]
[You will break free from your chains.]
Kim stared at the words for a long moment before exhaling deeply. This option is the key to the endnot just escaping, but finding the answers we need. His team watched in silence, each of them processing the weight of his words. Without more delay, Elfrida moved with an air of quiet efficiency, her expression calm but focused as she called the remaining members of Team Abyss to the center of the small village. Her voice was clear and commanding, cutting through the mild chatter of the group as she motioned for everyone to gather. Alright, everyone. Lets get into position. She said firmly, gesturing toward the clearing. The seven other members responded with varying degrees of confidence, some moving briskly while others hesitated, their inexperience showing in their unsure glances. Dr. Thrandal, ever the charismatic leader, stepped to the forefront. His coat billowed slightly in the breeze as he cleared his throat. His warm, reassuring smile was a stark contrast to the tension in the air. Everyone, please form a circle and hold hands, I promise, its perfectly safe. He instructed, his voice calm but authoritative. The group obeyed, albeit with a mix of trepidation and trust. The newer recruits looked to the more seasoned members for reassurance, and slowly, the circle came together. The faint rustling of fabric and shuffling of feet filled the quiet atmosphere as they clasped hands, their grip tightening slightly as the anxiety of the moment set in. Dr. Thrandal extended both hands toward the group, his fingers moving in intricate patterns as he began to channel his skill. A soft hum of energy filled the air, and moments later, an intense green light burst forth from his palms, bathing everyone in its glow. Beneath their feet, an enormous circle of runes began to etch itself into the ground, glowing brighter with each passing second. The recruits exchanged uneasy glances, but the veterans stood firm, their faces calm. Thrandal chuckled softly, his laughter carrying an infectious warmth that seemed to ease some of the tension. Relax, my friends. He said, his tone light. Everything is ready. Well see you all once weve finished with the scenario. With a deft motion, Thrandal reached out and pinched the glowing green bubble that had formed around the group. The translucent sphere shimmered briefly before imploding silently, leaving no trace of the circle or its occupants behind. The only ones remaining were Kim and his four companions. The silence that followed was almost deafening. Kim exhaled deeply, running a hand through his disheveled hair as he glanced at the others. Alright, get ready. The notification for the next scenario could come at any moment. He said, his voice steady but carrying a hint of weariness. As if on cue, a familiar chime resonated through the air, sharp and unmistakable. A glowing blue screen materialized in front of them, the text displaying the title and brief details of the upcoming scenario. The robotic voice of the system was just about to begin its narration when Aethera-09, standing with an almost statuesque stillness, took a step forward. Activating: [Personal Skill: Admin Privileges Lv18] She announced in her cold, mechanical voice. Her eyes glowed faintly as she extended a hand toward the blue screen. The surface of the display flickered and distorted, momentarily filled with digital glitches before stabilizing. The screen expanded in size, revealing far more information than what was originally intended to be shown. Kims eyes widened as he took in the sight of the expanded screen, a mix of awe and anticipation crossing his face. The others gathered closer, their expressions a mix of curiosity and tension, as they prepared to digest the expanded details now, revealed before them. The glowing blue screen pulsed faintly, holding their attention like a beacon as they braced themselves for the challenge ahead. (Check Spoiler for Details) Ardyn let out a long, drawn-out sigh as his eyes scanned the screen, his face reflecting the weight of what he read. His shoulders sagged slightly, his posture giving away his exhaustion. "Another S+ rank scenario... that''s three in a row now." He muttered, his tone tinged with a deep sense of dread. Aethera-09 tilted her head slightly in response. "Thats been the pattern since leader Jeongu Kim completed his personal subplot." She remarked calmly. "He reached S+ rank as a human, so its only logical that the system would respond in kind." Astra, who had been listening with an amused smirk, couldn''t resist chiming in. "Dont worry, Ardyn. If youre too scared, Ill protect you." She teased, her voice lighthearted and full of mock reassurance. Ardyn shot her a sidelong glance, his eyebrow arched skeptically. "Those are brave words coming from someone who was crying in the last scenario after barely surviving the meteor impact." He said dryly, his lips curling into a small smirk. Astra''s face immediately flushed bright red, a mix of embarrassment and fury flushing her cheeks. "Thats not true! You know it wasnt!" She stammered, her voice rising in indignation. "It was an anomalous meteor with tons of restrictions! It was made to" But before she could finish her explanation, Ardyn interrupted, his tone dripping with mockery. "All I remember is having to pat you on the back to calm you down after you almost died from it." He said, his voice tinged with playful sarcasm. Astras face burned even hotter, her hands clenched into fists as she glared at him. "Youre such a liar!" She shot back, her voice a mix of frustration and embarrassment. "I wasnt crying, and I wasnt scared!" Without another word, Ardyn casually raised an eyebrow. "Sure, you werent scared at all when you were crying like a baby." He said, the teasing lacing his words. The back-and-forth between them quickly escalated into a full-on, playful bickering match. Ardyn playfully poked Astras side, and she retaliated with a playful slap on his arm, even tho those were attacks that could kill any normal person in an instant. Their laughter and lighthearted insults filled the air, each trying to outdo the other in their teasing. The playful bickering was soon interrupted by Dr. Thrandals warm chuckle. "It doesnt matter if its another impossible scenario." He said with a grin, his voice full of conviction. "Well complete it at 100% again, just like we always do. Well finish this, just as we swore when we joined Kim." The team fell into a brief silence, each person nodding in agreement, though Kim continued to stare at the screen. His brows furrowed, a look of quiet concern settling over his face. "What worries me the most is Team Eden and the amount of time theyve had to prepare. Theyre going to be more than ready to face us." Kim said, his voice steady but filled with a trace of apprehension. Astra, still caught in the heat of her argument with Ardyn, paused for a moment and glanced over at Kim. "I dont see the issue, weve faced Team Eden a few times before, and theyve never really been a problem. Why would this time be any different?" She said nonchalantly, her voice casual. Kims eyes remained fixed on the screen, his expression hardening. "The last thing we should do is underestimate them." He replied firmly. "Everyone in Team Eden is the best of the best when it comes to users. Every member needs a potential equal to S rank or higher, so theyre on par with us. We cant afford to take them lightly." Aethera-09, always analytical, interrupted before Astra could respond. "A high potential rank does not necessarily mean an individual is especially powerful." She said, her voice precise and devoid of emotion. The sound of data being analyzed filled the air, her robotic tone taking on a slightly more methodical edge. "Based on the data we have on Team Eden, the most powerful member of their team has only reached rank A for their race. According to the available information, they shouldnt pose a significant threat." Everyone looked to Kim, who was the first to raise an eyebrow in response to Aethera-09s analysis. Despite the data, he wasnt convinced. He had learned from experience that potential could be an unreliable measure of true power. He was the living proof of that. Although Aethera-09 liked to call him "the exception that proves the rule", Kim knew that there were too many variables for any calculation to be foolproof. "I dont trust the data." Kim murmured under his breath, more to himself than anyone else. "Potential is too random to be measured accurately. It doesnt tell the full story." He looked up, his gaze steely and determined. "We need to finish this scenario as quickly as possible, and we need to avoid direct confrontation with Team Eden at all costs. But... can we avoid it? I hope we can. I have no intention of killing them. We just need to complete the scenario and move on." The others remained silent, each processing his words in their own way. Though Aethera-09s data seemed to provide some comfort, Kims instincts told him otherwise. And as they stood there, readying themselves for what lay ahead, the weight of the unknown settled heavily on them. The boy had been so lost in his thoughts that he didnt notice when Astra began speaking to him. His mind wandered, distant, as he mulled over the intricacies of their mission. He didn''t hear his friend''s voice at first, only the faint hum of the system as it continued to process the various inputs, until a sharp slap to the back of his neck snapped him out of his stupor. "Hey!" Kim exclaimed, slightly startled, his hand instinctively moving to rub the sore spot on his neck. Astra, her face flushed with playful irritation, crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "Stop overthinking it. We''re about to start, and you still haven''t used the Plot Device that we nearly killed ourselves out of boredom trying to obtain!" Kim blinked a couple of times, still dazed from the abrupt interruption. He rubbed the back of his neck, feeling the heat rising in his cheeks. "Right, right, give me a second." He muttered, finally regaining his bearings. Then he quickly extended both of his hands in front of him, summoning the long-awaited Plot Device. A glowing, otherworldly object materialized before him, pulsing with an energy that felt like it was from a distant, forgotten time. With a snap of his fingers, two system screens appeared, hovering in midair, each flashing with messages.
?Notice: L-class Plot Device: True Ending has been used?
?The final reward will be exponentially multiplied to the maximum allowed if the "Completion Rate" reaches 100% by the end of the scenario.?
The moment the words appeared, a deep, resonant hum filled the air, and the world around them began to warp. There was no warning. In the blink of an eye, the group found themselves standing in a completely different realm. They were now in the "Feast"a place unlike any they had seen before. The surroundings were an endless banquet hall, suspended in a pitch-black void. The floor beneath their feet was made of polished, gleaming bone, cold to the touch, yet firm. The walls shimmered faintly with divine gold, glistening like the faintest remnants of a lost civilization, all jagged and asymmetrical. The ceiling above them seemed to stretch infinitely, covered in a swirling array of constellations that moved and shifted in patterns they could not comprehend. None of the stars looked like any sky they had ever seen before. Massive tables stretched out before them, laden with grotesque and decadent dishes. There were roasted beasts on platters, their flesh writhing and screaming as it was carved, their eyes wide with terror. Chalices overflowed with glowing liquids, pulsing in rhythm like the beat of a heart, casting an eerie glow in the dark. And the fruits... they were strange, alien thingsplump, vibrant, and glistening, but as one of the group approached, a fruit shriveled in agony, oozing blood as if it were alive, as if it felt pain. The group took in the scenery, each of them responding in their own way. Astra, her eyes wide with disgust, let out a small scoff. "This is... messed up." Her voice was laced with distaste as she turned her head away from the grotesque feasts laid before them. Aethera-09, ever the logical one, scanned the surroundings with a cool detachment, her mechanical eye whirring. "Fascinating, the architecture is erratic, a strange mix of cultures long forgotten. Its as if... time itself has no meaning here." She muttered, processing the data. Dr. Thrandal chuckled, shaking his head. "Never a dull moment with you lot. First, the haunted world, now this... banquet from hell." He glanced around with an amused smirk. "I bet the foods as bad as it looks." Kim stood silently for a moment, his mind already racing ahead. He was already thinking about their next move. "Aethera-09, please use your Personal Skill again. Check for any Hidden Subplots, and find the conditions for 100% completion." He asked, his voice steady. Aethera-09 nodded and began her task, her eyes flickering as her system began to process the scenario''s details. But before she could complete her analysis, a sudden disturbance filled the air, and the ground trembled beneath their feet. Without warning, a massive figure appeared before thema towering, monstrous presence, the very air around it warped with power. It was a humanoid tree, its bark-like skin cracked and leaking dark crimson sap that glistened in the dim light. From its branches, fruits that resembled human hearts dangled ominously, swaying gently in the air. Its roots slithered across the floor like snakes, coiling and uncoiling in a rhythmic pattern. But it was the faceor lack thereofthat was the most unsettling. Its face was featureless, save for a gaping maw filled with jagged, wooden fangs, the kind that could tear through flesh without hesitation. The energy emanating from this creature was suffocating. Every living thing nearby would likely be obliterated just from proximity alone. Yet, the five of them stood unaffected, a testament to their strength and fortitude. They were not ordinary beingseach of them had faced horrors far worse than this before. The being slowly moved toward them, its deep, booming voice filling the space, laced with disdain. "I am Naphorix, the Blood Orchard." It declared, its voice like the crackling of wood. "I am the god of fertility and corruption, the very essence of decay and rebirth. Your kind, mortals, are nothing more than insects to me. The greatest blessing you will ever receive is to serve as food for my roots. You will nourish me, and in turn, I shall grant you the mercy of a quick death." The group stood unmoving, not flinching in the face of the gods words. All eyes turned toward Aethera-09, who had finished analyzing the god''s data. "Lesser Divine race: S-rank" She said, her voice calm and factual. "This being exceeds all known thresholds of power. However, the information gathered shows that it is not invincible." Dr. Thrandal chuckled softly, the sound a little too loud in the otherwise still air. "Well, looks like not everything in this place is a true god." He mused. "I dont think weve got much to fear." Astra cracked her knuckles with a loud snap, grinning. "You all just keep standing around while I get to work!" She yelled, excitement in her voice. Without waiting for a response, she lunged at Naphorix with a burst of speed, her form blurring as she collided with the gods massive arm. The impact was so strong that Naphorix''s arm exploded, the bark shattering as if it were brittle wood. Before the god could even react, his other arm was torn from its socket, this time by the fangs of a massive, monstrous creature. The creature was like a black gargantuan version of a T-rex, its massive form towering over Naphorix. Its skin was a deep, inky black, and it roared as it tore into the god''s remaining limb. The beasts fangs were like jagged cliffs, and its eyes glowed with an unnatural, predatory intelligence. On its back sat Dr. Thrandal, his expression one of amusement as he looked down at Naphorixs weakening form. Naphorix roared in fury, exuding a vast cloud of black miasma that engulfed his body. The oppressive energy spread out, filling the banquet hall with a sickly, choking atmosphere. But even as the miasma swirled around him, the god lost his balance, his towering frame tilting and crumbling under the assault. As Naphorix began to fall, a flash of white light cut through the air, and Ardyns massive sword, imbued with divine energy, pierced the gods body, cutting through the miasma and purifying the corruption in a single stroke. But that wasnt the end. As Naphorixs torso began to plummet toward the ground, his face twisted in rage, he looked down at Kim, who had appeared directly in front of him, as if time itself had slowed. "What?! Impossible Are you also god?!" Naphorix screeched, his voice filled with disbelief. Kim simply smiled. "Nope." In a blur of motion, Kim swung both of his swords, his katana and claymore, in a perfectly synchronized strike. The movement was so fast that Naphorixs body was sliced into perfectly measured pieces, each fragment vanishing like mist in the wind. Kim landed gracefully, his swords resting on his shoulders as he looked at the others, a satisfied smirk on his face. "Just a human with a lot of imagination." Chapter 87 - The Slimmest of Chances Chapter 87 - The Slimmest of Chances Bai Huolong raised his rigid arms, the talisman dangling in front of his lifeless face swaying slightly as he stepped forward. Without hesitation, he positioned himself beside Lord Varek and Shen Yue. The three figures stood as a united front, their mere presence exuding overwhelming menace. Lord Vareks oppressive Ki blanketed the area, an invisible force pressing against the air, making breathing difficult. Even Shen, whose strength was formidable, felt the crushing weight of the energy. He clenched his Bo staff tightly, his mind swirling with confusion about the situation, yet he chose to follow Lord Vareks lead without question. Across the battlefield, Adams group stood firm, their gazes locked on their opponents. The tension was palpable, a silence hanging between the two groups like a drawn bowstring, ready to snap. Park Zhens ever-present, deceptive smile faltered slightly as he studied the enemies before them. His mind worked quickly, calculating their odds, and though he appeared calm, there was no mistaking the dangerous gleam in his eyes. Nikolai, in contrast, had already begun to retreat. Step by cautious step, he moved backward, guiding the small figure of Emir along with him. The boys face was pale, but his hands remained steady as he clutched the Interdimensional Containment Cube. Park Zhen had passed it to him moments before with a whispered order, and Emir now used his Void Ki to begin draining the energy linked to Lord Varek. The cubes surface pulsed faintly, an almost imperceptible hum emanating from it as it absorbed the invisible threads of power. Nikolais movements were slow and deliberate, his heart pounding as he hoped they could remain unnoticed for just a little longer. Lord Vareks Ki pressed down on the group with suffocating force. It was a manifestation of dominance, a declaration of his unrivaled might. Adams spectral aura flickered faintly around him as he prepared himself. Drake rolled his shoulders, his body tensed like a coiled spring, while Abbesss corrupted Ki seeped into the air, creating an eerie, sickly contrast to the oppressive energy surrounding them. Li adjusted the brim of his straw hat, his robotic eye whirring softly as it analyzed the battlefield. The moment the battle began, the oppressive air seemed to collapse inward, thickening with the sheer weight of Ki radiating from Lord Varek. He moved first, a blur of speed that belied his towering form. His glowing fist streaked toward Park Zhen like a meteor. The force behind it distorted the air, creating a low, guttural roar. Park Zhen pivoted with precision, sidestepping just enough to evade the strike. His forearm intercepted the attack, channeling his Ki to absorb the impact. Even so, the collision sent a deafening shockwave through the cavernous space, cracks spider-webbing across the ground beneath their feet. Parks face remained composed, though a flicker of strain crept into his eyes as he braced himself. Abbess seized the opening, her movements swift and deliberate. She darted toward Lord Varek, her long nails gleaming like razors in the dim light. With a fluid sweep of her hand, she slashed downward, corrupted Ki trailing behind her strike. Lord Varek countered effortlessly, his arm rising to block. The sheer force of his defense stopped her attack mid-swing, creating a brief, jarring stillness before he retaliated. His counterpunch was devastating, forcing Abbess to twist away at the last second. Even so, the shockwave of his near-miss sent her skidding back several paces. At the same time, Bai Huolong roared and charged at the woman. His hulking frame moved with surprising agility, and each of his strikes landed with the weight of a battering ram. He attacked with relentless ferocity, his fists hammering down like twin anvils. Abbess moved with uncanny grace, her corrupted Ki forming translucent barriers that absorbed his blows. The strain showed on her face as she retaliated, spinning low to deliver a sweeping kick that cut deep across Bai Huolongs chest. Black ichor seeped from the wound, but the undead warrior remained unfazed, his glowing eyes fixed on her with unwavering intent. On the other side of the battlefield, Shen Yue engaged Adam and Drake, his Bo staff a blur of motion. Each strike came faster than the last, arcs of light trailing behind the weapon as it split the air. Adam activated [Spectral Mist Step], his form dissolving into a wraith-like haze. He reappeared inches away from Shens strike, narrowly evading the crushing blow. Drake, meanwhile, utilized his [Great Weight Control] trait, reducing his weight to zero as he leaped high into the air. His body twisted mid-flight, and he used [Single Step] to push off an invisible platform, descending like a missile. His punch was imbued with Ki, the raw power behind it enough to make the air crackle. Shen met the attack head-on, his Bo staff raised to block. The collision sent a shockwave outward, throwing dust and debris into the air. Shen slid back several meters, his boots grinding against the stone floor. Despite the force of the impact, he held his ground, his face a mask of grim determination but confusion as well, he knew them, you could say they were even his friends, but right now Li Xie Jie stayed at the periphery of the chaos, his spellbook hovering before him. Golden runes flickered to life as he chanted under his breath, summoning [Ganzu Metalo]. Six spiked orbs of iron materialized in a flash of light, hovering around him like sinister sentinels. With a sharp gesture, he sent them hurtling toward Lord Varek. The iron spheres tore through the air with lethal speed, but Lord Vareks movements were almost lazy as he swatted them aside. The orbs shattered against his defense, their fragments scattering harmlessly. Park Zhen closed in again, his Ki flaring brightly. His strikes came in quick succession, each one aimed at disrupting Lord Vareks rhythm. Abbess flanked him, her corrupted Ki weaving tendrils that sought to ensnare Varek. Together, their attacks forced the powerful lord to redirect his focus momentarily, though his expression remained calm, almost amused. Adam took the opportunity to summon his spectral phantoms. A sea of ghastly forms surged forward, their clawed hands reaching for Lord Varek. The specters screamed as they descended, their otherworldly cries echoing through the battlefield. Lord Varek unleashed a wave of his own Ki, obliterating several phantoms in a single sweep. Yet more replaced them, clawing and tearing at his armor, slowing him just enough for Park Zhen to land a glancing blow across his ribs. Bai Huolong broke away from Abbess, lunging toward Adams phantoms with a feral growl. His fists smashed through the spectral forms, dispersing them with ease. The Demon-type gigantic spectral arm erupted from the boy''s chest, slamming into Bai Huolong with tremendous force. The undead warrior was hurled across the battlefield, but he rose almost instantly, his body unyielding. Shen, meanwhile, kept Drake and Li at bay. His Bo staff moved with lethal precision, forcing them to remain on the defensive. Drake shifted his weight back to normal, dodging low as the staff sliced through the air above him. Li summoned [Begiru Rakketen], ten missiles materializing around him in a circular formation. He fired them in unison, the projectiles streaking toward his target. Shen spun his staff, deflecting several missiles while using his agility to evade the rest. The explosions lit up the battlefield, momentarily obscuring the combatants. Despite their efforts, it was clear that Lord Varek was far from being truly threatened. His movements grew more precise, his strikes more calculated, as if he were studying their every move. Then, without warning, his aura shifted. The raw, unrelenting Ki that radiated from him twisted and fractured into something alienchaotic, as if it didnt belong to this world. Lord Varek extended his hand toward the battlefield, and the very air warped around him. A chilling sound, like glass shattering in reverse, echoed through the space. Suddenly, jagged crystalline formations erupted from the ground, shooting toward Park Zhen and Abbess. Park leaped backward, narrowly avoiding a spike that pierced the floor where he had been standing. Abbess wasnt as fortunate; a shard grazed her shoulder, leaving a deep gash that oozed darkened blood. She hissed in pain, her corrupted Ki flaring defensively. Before they could regroup, Lord Varek shifted again, this time summoning a vortex of flames. The fire swirled in a tight spiral, lashing out unpredictably in all directions. Drake, caught mid-dodge, barely managed to use his weight trait to reduce the impact of a stray flame whip. Even so, the scorching heat seared his arm, leaving an angry red burn that made him wince. Adam dissolved into Spectral Mist just in time to evade the firestorm, though the intensity of the heat made his form flicker, struggling to maintain cohesion. Watch his hands! Park Zhen barked, his voice strained. Hes weaving these techniques faster than we can react! Lord Vareks lips curled into a faint smile, a gesture devoid of warmth. With a flick of his wrist, he unleashed a barrage of what appeared to be shadows, each one morphing mid-flight into grotesque, clawed beasts. The shadow-beasts lunged toward Li, their razor-sharp appendages slashing at him with terrifying speed. Li summoned [Aagasu Winda] to create an air dome to use as a shield, but one of the beasts broke through nonetheless, raking its claws across his chest. He stumbled backward, coughing up blood, though he managed to dispel the creature with a burst of golden light from his spellbook. Abbess retaliated with a ferocious burst of corrupted Ki, weaving tendrils that sought to entangle Lord Varek. The tendrils wrapped around his arms and legs, tightening with crushing force. For a moment, it seemed she had gained the upper hand. But then, the mans aura pulsed violently. The tendrils snapped like brittle branches as he tore free, his movements unnaturally fluid. Impressive for a mere puppet. He said, his voice calm, almost condescending. But futile. He raised his hand skyward, and a massive rift opened above them. From the void emerged metallic spheres brimming with crackling energy. They descended rapidly, targeting everyone indiscriminately. Adams eyes flickered as he summoned his Dragons Pride Aegis, a massive rectangular shield adorned with a golden dragon etched in exquisite detail. The shield landed heavily with a resounding thud, its weight shaking the ground. "Drake, use this!" Adam called, pushing the shield toward his ally. Drake grabbed the handle, gritting his teeth as he lifted the weighty aegis with visible effort. Despite its cumbersome size, the shield proved invaluable as it absorbed the impact of the metallic spheres. Each explosion sent vibrations rippling through the aegis, but the golden dragon in its center seemed to glow brighter with each hit, its aura of protection shielding Drake from harm, meanwhile, Adams spectral form faltered, forcing him to revert to his physical body. Mere meters away, Park Zhen stood his ground as the energy spheres closed in on him. His body emanated a faint blue glow, and his stance shifted subtly, exuding unshakable confidence. At the last moment, he executed the Ethereal Spiral Barricade, a technique that turned his Ki into a spiraling vortex around him. The vortex deflected the incoming spheres, redirecting them harmlessly into the air where they exploded like fireworks. The ground beneath him cracked from the force, but Park Zhen remained unharmed, the barrier dissolving smoothly once the danger had passed. "Is that all the power of another world has to offer? Selling your world for such cheap tricks seems like a scam to me." Park Zhen growled, his voice carrying a challenging edge. Lord Vareks gaze flicked toward him, and for the first time, there was a faint glimmer of intrigue in his expression. Without hesitation, Abbess seized the opportunity to launch her own attack. She leaped toward Lord Varek, her nails glowing with a venomous green hue. She landed a strike across his chest, the corrupted Ki seeping into his skin. Lord Varek staggered for the first time, though his expression remained calm. With a burst of energy, he expelled the corrupted Ki, the force of his aura sending the woman tumbling across the ground. She coughed violently, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth as she struggled to rise. Meanwhile, Bai Huolong took advantage of the chaos, his massive fists hammering down on Adam. The boy was unable to use his mist form for the time being after Lord Vareks energy spheres, so a spectral arm shot out to intercept, however, Bais overwhelming strength shattered the phantom limb, forcing Adam to retreat in awe. Blood dripped from his mouth as the Spectronomicon laughed around him, summoning another wave of Ghoul-type phantoms. The ghostly skeletons swarmed Bai Huolong, clawing and tearing at him, but the undead warrior powered through, his inhuman resilience unmatched. Drake, finally recovering after the Shock, targeted Shen, who had been harassing Li relentlessly. Using [Single Step] again, he appeared behind Shen in an instant, delivering a bone-crushing punch to his side. The young martial artist grunted, his Bo staff spinning to strike Drake in the ribs. Both fighters staggered, their injuries piling up as their movements slowed. Amid the chaos, Lord Varek raised both hands, his Ki coalescing into a swirling vortex of pure, chaotic energy. The battlefield froze for a moment as the oppressive weight of his power crushed the air from their lungs. With a deafening roar, he released the energy, a devastating wave that surged outward like an unstoppable tidal force. Park Zhens eyes sharpened, and he dropped into an extraordinary stancea technique known only to the most elite martial artists of the ancient era. With a single breath, he activated the Heavenly Void Dispersal, a technique that required perfect synchronization of mind, body, and Ki. His movements became a blur as he struck the wave in rapid succession, each strike redirecting a fragment of the energy away from him. The ground beneath his feet cracked and splintered, but he remained unscathed, his figure illuminated by the fading remnants of the Ki wave. The others, however, were not so fortunate. The wave slammed into them with overwhelming force, hurling them backward like ragdolls. When the dust settled, the toll of the attack was evident. Abbess lay sprawled on the ground, her once-immaculate robes now torn and stained with blood. She pushed herself up on trembling arms, her breaths shallow but determined. Adam groaned as he staggered upright, his spectral energy flickering weakly around him. His shield lay embedded in the ground nearby, glowing faintly but still intact. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Drake stood unsteadily, using the massive shield for support. His knuckles sparked erratically, and his left arm hung awkwardly at his side, the tendons strained from absorbing too much force. Li clutched his ribs, his face pale and his grimoire dim as golden runes faded in and out of focus around him. Lord Varek stood at the epicenter of the destruction, his armor barely scratched, his stance relaxed and unshaken. His gaze swept across the group, his expression inscrutable. Is this all? He asked, his deep voice cutting through the tension like a blade. It wasnt mockery; it was a genuine question, a challenge that hung heavy in the air. For a moment, no one spoke. Blood dripped onto the cracked earth, mingling with the fading energy of Vareks attack. Yet, despite their battered state, no one faltered. Amid the relentless chaos of the battlefield, Lord Varek suddenly froze. His expression remained calm, but something had caught his attentionan imperceptible disturbance in the energy around him. It wasnt much, but it was enough for his sharp senses to detect. His focus sharpened as his eyes flickered toward the edges of the fray, narrowing as he sought the source of the disturbance. His gaze swept over the battlefield, noting the shifting movements of his enemies and the rhythm of the fight itself. Yet, through it all, a subtle drain on his strength tugged at hima faint pull that seemed to be seeping from the very edges of the conflict, like an unseen hand siphoning his energy away. It was as though somethingor someonewas lurking in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to strike. Lord Vareks piercing gaze scanned the perimeter, his senses extending outward as he sought to pinpoint the source of the intrusion. He knew something had to be there, something waiting to exploit the opening created by the ongoing chaos. The battlefield, once a chaotic swirl of combat, now felt wrong. The energy felt twisted, as if it was being manipulated from unseen corners. With a deep, resonant voice that cut through the noise of battle like a blade, he issued his command, his tone unwavering and filled with authority. "Bai Huolong!" He called, his voice unmistakable above the tumult. "Find the rats hiding nearby. They are not to be underestimated." The words hung in the air like a decree, and Bai Huolong, always a loyal undead puppet, immediately understood. There was no need for further elaboration. He disappeared into the smoke and confusion, his lithe form blending with the shadows as he moved with lethal intent. For a brief moment, all seemed still, as if the world itself had held its breath. But then, Park Zhens eyes widened in alarm. He recognized the weight of Lord Vareks words and the implications that followed. A wave of unease washed over him, his instincts screaming that something was about to happena shift in the balance, a move in the game that would change everything. "Stop him!" Park Zhen shouted, his voice urgent and sharp, cutting through the noise of the battlefield. His heart raced as he turned his attention to the shadows where Bai Huolong had vanished. "Do not let him reach them!" Drake and Li immediately broke away from their respective fights, rushing toward Bai Huolong. The urgency of the moment pressed against them like a weight, pushing them to move faster. Their destination was clearBai Huolong. They needed to stop the undead Don from reaching their hidden companions. But as they charged forward, they collided with an unexpected barrierShen Yue. His staff spun through the air, a blur of motion, cutting off their path. His gaze, though steady, betrayed a hint of reluctance, but he didnt stop. He couldnt stop. Shens mind was clear. He had his orders from Lord Varek, and that was enough. He wasnt going to question them. He believed in the righteousness of his causeeven if, deep inside, the nagging thought of his friends being on the other side haunted him. He had always thought they were good people. This fight... this hurt him. Still, his grip tightened around his staff. He swung it with authority, blocking Drakes incoming strike. His heart didnt waver, but a quiet ache lingered beneath the surface. Drake wasted no time. His fists moved in a rapid combination, his weight shifting to increase the impact of each blow. Shen deflected each one with careful precision, his staff a blur as it redirected the strikes, but each block felt heavier than the last. There was no anger in his movements, no joy in the fight. He did it because he had to. Get out of the way, Shen! Drake growled, his frustration clear. His body moved with calculated force as he shifted his stance, pushing forward to break through Shens defense. Li didnt hesitate. He moved in from the side, his right hand holding his spellbook and casting [Begiru Rakketen] once again. A burst of missiles screamed through the air, each one locked on its target. The young martial artists staff moved again, meeting each missile mid-flight, the impact barely even rattling him. His friends... they didnt deserve to be his enemies. But his resolve was firm. They were in his way, and that was enough. Drakes frustration flared as he dodged another parry, shifting left and then launching a powerful kick aimed at Shens midsection. The guy moved to block it, but his hesitation made the action slower than it should have been. His body instinctively took the blow, but the pain wasnt from the strike itselfit was the pain of knowing what he was doing. "Shen..." Drakes voice faltered, a mixture of disbelief and anger Of all the members of the team, he was the one who had interacted with him the most during the training weeks at the rebel camp. What are you doing? Shen didnt answer. He simply stepped back, his grip on his staff tightening. His face remained stoic, but his mind raced. He knew this wasnt right. But he wasnt going to stop. He couldnt afford tohis allegiance to Lord Varek, to the cause, was absolute. The thought of defecting didnt even cross his mind. He had to fight... no matter how uncomfortable it was. Move. Shen said softly, but firmly, as he blocked another blow. His staff moved with mechanical precision, his body stiffened by the weight of the fight. He didnt ask himself why anymorehe knew what was right. Even if, at his core, he felt it was wrong. Bai Huolong continued to push forward, his giant form advancing without hesitation. His focus remained locked on the shadows where Nikolai and Emir were hidden. Ahead, the kids small form was crouched low in the ruins, his hands trembling as they gripped the Interdimensional Containment Cube. Despite the fear in his eyes, his resolve was unshakable. The boy was afraid, but his determination kept him focused. His void Ki swirled around the cube, intensifying its glow as it absorbed the energy of Lord Vareks power. Nikolais heartbeat quickened as he kept his focus on the cube and the boy beside him. The task wasnt even close to being completed yet; it was just beginning. Emir was doing his best, the cube pulsing weakly in his hands, but it would take timetime they might not have. There was still so much left to do before the plan could be completed, and the threat of failure weighed heavily on Nikolais mind. Hold on, Emir. Nikolai whispered, his voice tight with concentration as he watched the boy work. Were still good. Just a little longer. Emirs hands shook, but he was steady in his resolve. His small fingers gripped the cube, manipulating the energy with a calm that belied the fear in his eyes. Despite the odds, he hadnt given up. Nikolai allowed himself a brief moment of relief. They were hidden well within the ruinssafely tucked behind a crumbling pillar, out of view, or so he thought. No signs of movement. The battlefield was far behind them, the chaos of the fight distant. They were well-hidden, shielded from any immediate threat. And yet, as Nikolai glanced around once more, something caught his attention. It was a flicker of movementor maybe it was just a shadow passing bybut whatever it was, it set off a quiet alarm in the back of his mind. He turned instinctively, his gaze scanning the ruinous landscape. Then, by a sheer stroke of chanceor perhaps a miraclehis eyes settled on a distant silhouette. The faintest glimmer of motion stirred at the edge of his vision, just beyond the scattered debris of the ruined castle. A massive figuretaller than any man should beloomed in the distance, moving with terrifying purpose. Nikolais pulse skipped a beat. He hadnt heard Bai Huolong approach. He hadnt seen him coming. The realization hit him like a blow to the gut. No way... Nikolai muttered under his breath, his body tensing as his mind scrambled to make sense of what he was seeing. It was a miracle hed spotted Bai Huolong at all. The massive undead warrior was like a shadow, his presence barely noticeable despite his size. He was drawing closer, unblinking eyes locked onto their position, his movements precise and deliberate. For a heartbeat, Nikolai could only stare, paralyzed by the knowledge of the danger they were in. Theyd been so careful to hide, so sure that they were safe. But Bai Huolong had somehow slipped past all their defenses, closing in fast. Shit Nikolai hissed, his hand tightening around the cube as he turned to Emir. We have to move. Now! Before Emir could respond, Nikolai shoved him to the side, urging him to roll out of the way. Bai Huolongs massive fist swung through the air with an audible whoosh, crashing into the ground just inches from where they had been hiding. The earth shook, sending debris flying in every direction, but Nikolai managed to drag the kid to safety, narrowly avoiding the devastating impact. It was sheer luckpure coincidencethat he had noticed Bai Huolong in time. But their enemy wasnt done. His hand swept across the battlefield, sending shockwaves of raw dark Ki surging through the earth. Nikolais breath hitched as the air around them seemed to thicken, and he realized just how close they were to death. Shit... were not going to make it... Nikolai muttered under his breath, the world around him a blur of danger and chaos. The cube thrummed in his arms, its energy vibrating with raw power. There was no time to waste. Run! Were not done yet! Keep moving! He barked at Emir, his voice desperate as he scrambled to his feet. With adrenaline pumping through his veins, Nikolai surged forward, his legs pushing him faster than he thought possible. The kid held onto the cube, never once releasing his grip, determined to finish what they started. Bai Huolong charged again, closing in with terrifying speed. The sound of his footsteps thundered like war drums behind them. Nikolai didnt dare look back, but he could feel the ground shaking beneath him. They were getting closer... but they couldnt outrun the giant forever. Just as the massive warrior''s hand swept down again, Nikolai felt a sudden shift in the air, and by pure instinct, he managed to evade it at the last second. The undead Dons attack missed by mere inches, the shockwave from the impact throwing them both to the side. "Shit, that was too close!" Nikolai gasped, his heart racing as he pulled Emir to his feet and continued running. But the walls of the ruins were closing in, and Bai Huolongs relentless pursuit was pushing them to the edge. They were cornered, and they knew it. It was then that the distant sound of combat reached Nikolais ears. It was a familiar rhythmthe clash of fists, the crack of energy colliding with metal. He looked up and saw Drake, flanked by Li, cutting through the chaos toward them. Shen Yues defensive stance was faltering under the pressure, and it was clear that his two companions were forcing an opening in his defense. "Drake, Li!" Nikolai called out, hope flaring in his chest. Drake was the first to break through the barrier, his fists flying in a series of rapid strikes. Shen was forced to backpedal, his movements slower as his reluctance began to show. But it wasnt enough. Bai Huolong was a wall of power, and even with Drake and Li pushing forward, there was little chance of victory. With a final burst of effort, the blond broke through Shens defense, landing a punch that sent the monk stumbling back. "Go!" Drake shouted at Nikolai, blood dripping from a cut above his eye. "Get out of here with Emir! Well handle Bai Huolong!" But Nikolai knew that they couldnt outrun him much longer. The Don was still too powerful. A moment later, the giant warrior was upon them. His massive fists struck like meteors, and Drake was forced to take the brunt of the blow, staggering backward under the force. Bai Huolong''s martial arts were unlike anything they had ever seen. Every move seemed like a force of nature, sending shockwaves through the air. "Drake! Youre insane!" Nikolai shouted as he watched his friend take the hit. Drake grimaced through the pain but smiled through the bloodied mess of his face. I guess I am But its the only option left. From his pocket, Drake pulled out both a small orb and a Jade Sage Pill, the orb shimmering faintly with strange energy. He didnt hesitate for a second. With a quick motion, he tossed the pill into his mouth, feeling its bitter taste immediately flood his senses. It wasnt an instant cure, but it would help him recover from the beating hed taken. His body still ached, and the bruises made every movement feel like it was tearing him apart, but the pill would restore his energy over time. Meanwhile, the orb in his other hand thrummed softly. He needed to get close enough to Bai Huolong before the warrior realized his intention. The massive fighter, while formidable, had an incredible sense of dangerand he wasnt likely to just stand there and let Drake get close. But the blond wasnt done yet. The pill was already working its magic, though it hadnt fully kicked in. He didnt have the luxury of waiting for the effects to be evident. He had to act now. With a deep breath, Drake sprinted toward the Jiang Shi, weaving between shattered ruins and debris, using his momentum to close the distance. Bai Huolongs cold eyes locked onto him, and in a flash, the warriors massive fist came crashing down toward Drake, aiming to end him in a single blow. But Drake wasnt about to be an easy target. With lightning speed, he dodged the attack, rolling to the side just as the undeads hand shattered the ground where he had been standing. Drake pushed himself up from the ground, pain shooting through his muscles as he kept moving. He was closer nowclose enough to reach the warrior and use the orb. But he needed a moment to let the orbs energy build. Bai Huolongs attention was split for a brief instant, but Drake knew that wouldnt last long. The giant wouldnt give him much time. Im going to stall him as much as I can. Drake muttered to himself, his breath shallow. Once the orbs cooldown passes, Ill come back. Hold on, everyone. In that split second of focus, Drake reached the right spot and activated the orb. The air around him rippled, distorting the space between him and Bai Huolong. Time seemed to slow as the massive figure turned toward him, but it was already too late. With a final glance at Nikolai, who was still stunned, Drake flashed him a grin, despite the blood on his face. Nikolais eyes widened, his mind still struggling to process what was happening. What are you? He began, but before he could say anything else, in a split second, both Drake and Bai Huolong disappeared, vanishing into the distorted space. The orb pulsed with energy, and with a sudden surge, both figures were gone, leaving only the aftershock of their sudden disappearancea ripple in the air that felt like the ground itself had been shaken. Nikolai stood frozen for a moment, the weight of the situation sinking in. His heart pounded in his chest, the loss hitting him harder than he expected. Drake You bastard. He muttered, his eyes narrowing with disbelief. Emirs grip tightened on the cube, his small form still shaking, but focused on his task. Nikolai stood there, still in shock. The truth of it all settled into him, like a heavy weight in his chest. Drake had sacrificed himselfagain. He had done it once before in their last scenario, putting others before himself without hesitation. Nikolai had never understood how anyone could be so willing to sacrifice everything for others, especially Drake, whom he had always seen as a complete fake. Yet, there he was again, risking his own life for the group. Nikolai exhaled slowly, a bitter mix of admiration and frustration in his voice as he glanced at the empty space where Drake had disappeared. You really are something else Nikolai said quietly to himself, watching the place where his friend had just been. An amazing person... He gripped his fist, ready for whatever came next. They were on their own now, but somehow, Nikolai felt a spark of hope. Despite everything, they werent done yet. Chapter 88 - The Clash Begins: Group 1 vs Don Chapter 88 - The Clash Begins: Group 1 vs Don The battle raged with a feverish intensity, the air crackling with energy, as Lord Varek continued his relentless assault on Park Zhen, Abbess Xinhui, and Adam. The ground beneath their feet trembled with every strike, the clash of power reverberating through the air like a thunderous roar. Park Zhen moved with supernatural agility, narrowly evading the lethal blows that Lord Varek unleashed. His body swayed, twisting mid-air as if he were a mere whisper of the wind, effortlessly dodging the deadly energy. He deflected each attack with the grace of a master, the sheer effort of each motion visible in his strained muscles. Despite his efforts, it was clear that even he was struggling. Every time he blocked a blow, the force was enough to push him back, and even with his immense control, the force left him with a lingering ache. His breaths came heavy, but he refused to falter. His sharp gaze never wavered from his target. Lord Vareks face remained impassive, his eyes narrowed with deadly intent. His every move was precise, calculated, and infused with a power that felt alien to the battlefield, like something drawn from a realm beyond the comprehension of those present. With every strike, his Ki expanded, distorting the air around him. His feet barely touched the ground, and it was as if the space around him bent and twisted with each step, leaving ripples in the atmosphere. He wasnt just a master of martial arts; he was a living manifestation of destructive energy. As Lord Varek raised his hand, the very air around him began to warp, twisting into a vortex of jagged lightning that crackled menacingly. The energy surged outward in waves, each one a tangible force that seemed to reach into the fabric of reality itself. It was as if his movements were tearing at the boundaries of space, manipulating the laws of physics with terrifying precision. Park Zhen was the first to react, his body moving instinctively to evade the impending attack. His eyes flickered with concentration as he sprang to the side, narrowly avoiding the destructive wave. Yet, as he moved, the very ground beneath his feet seemed to buckle, as if reacting to Vareks influence. The terrain shifted, causing Park Zhen to stumble slightly. He gritted his teeth and immediately regained his balance, feeling the pressure of his enemys energy weighing heavily on him. The next attack came without warning. Lord Varek slammed his fists together, and a violent shockwave exploded outward, sending a pulse of energy that seemed to ripple through the very air. Abbess reacted quickly, her body moving like liquid as she spun away from the center of the blast. The force of the shockwave threw her off course, but she was able to regain her footing mid-air, her hands raised in a defensive stance. As the shockwave crashed into her, she felt the air pressure compressing around her, but she managed to absorb the impact by channeling her inner Ki into a protective barrier that flared up in front of her. Still, the strain was evident. Her breathing quickened, and she staggered back several steps, her robes torn in places where the shockwave had grazed her. Adam, too, was caught in the blasts wake. He wasnt fast enough to completely avoid it, and the force of the impact sent him crashing into the ground, his body skidding across the battlefield. The impact left him dazed, his senses overwhelmed by the searing pain that shot through his limbs. As he struggled to rise, his gauntlets sparked with energy, but it was clear the sheer magnitude of the attack had drained him. Every fiber of his being screamed with pain as he pushed himself up, his knees buckling under the strain. Lord Varek didnt pause. His next attack was a blur of motion. He snapped his fingers, and the very space around him seemed to fracture, creating rifts in the air that emitted a sharp, high-pitched hum. These rifts expanded rapidly, each one crackling with energy. The rifts tore open like portals, and from each, tendrils of pure energy shot out, aimed directly at Park Zhen, Abbess, and Adam. Park Zhens reflexes were put to the test as he leaped backward, his eyes scanning the air for any sign of the incoming tendrils. With a burst of speed, he twisted in mid-air, evading one strike but narrowly avoiding another. His skin tingled with the sensation of the energy grazing his form, but he held his ground, his muscles tensed in preparation for the next strike. Abbess, on the other hand, used her experience to anticipate the trajectory of the energy tendrils. She spun out of the way of one, then leaped over another, landing gracefully on her feet. But the effort of evading them was taking its toll. Each movement required more energy, and she could feel the strain in her muscles, the warning signs of fatigue creeping in. She steadied herself and channeled her corrupted Ki once more, raising her hands to form a barrier of light around her. The tendrils struck the barrier with a crackling noise, and Abbess was forced back several steps, her face grim with the realization that she couldnt keep this up forever Even so, as Lord Varek''s strikes came crashing toward her, she reacted with deadly precision, sidestepping some of the worst blows while using her energy to deflect others. But she could not deflect all of them. A devastating strike slammed into her side, and she staggered, a flash of pain crossing her face. She winced but quickly steadied herself, her chest heaving with effort as she narrowly avoided another strike. Meanwhile, just as Adam was bracing for the next onslaught, a sudden, devastating wave of energy surged from Lord Varek. It rippled through the air like an explosion, an all-consuming burst of raw power that tore the battlefield apart. The sheer force of the attack, combining martial technique with something far more mystical, was like nothing Adam had ever encountered before. It wasnt just an energy wave; it was a living force, wrapped in a vortex of destructive intent. The attack seemed to collapse the air around them. Time itself felt distorted for a moment, as if the energy wasnt just hitting him physically but pulling at his very existence. The blow hit him like a mountain falling from the sky. Adam wasnt fast enough. His body, exhausted from the relentless onslaught of previous blows, was slow to react. His eyes widened as the attack barreled toward him, his body locking up in instinctual fear. He tried to move, to evade, but the sheer weight of the strike pinned him in place. Just as the energy closed in, a powerful force struck him from the side. Abbess, without a moments hesitation, threw herself into his path, taking the full force of the attack on herself. She didnt speak. She didnt pause. The woman simply acted, her robes billowing around her as she shielded him, taking the devastating strike that was meant for him. The energy exploded against her, throwing her body backward as the power cascaded around them both. Her skin shimmered momentarily before the shockwave hit, and she was sent tumbling to the ground, gasping in pain. Her side was battered, her breath ragged, but she pushed herself back up, not pausing for a moment. She had saved him. Adams heart raced as he stood there, shocked. For a brief, overwhelming moment, his body was numb. He had almost been killed by Lord Vareks skill, and Abbess had thrown herself in front of him. He couldnt wrap his mind around ithow, just days ago, she had been his torturer, his enemy. And now, she had saved him, at the risk of her own life. There was no time to think about it fully, no space to dwell on it. The battle raged around them, the ever-present threat of death hanging like a cloud in the air. His body instinctively reacted to her proximity, a reflex born of the pain she had caused him. His mind screamed in protest, but his heart was torn. How could he feel gratitude for someone who had tormented him? How could he trust her after everything she had done? The anger, the humiliation, the tormentthey all bubbled up inside him like a poisonous tide. Yet, in the same breath, he couldnt deny the truthshe had saved him. The dichotomy of his feelings left him choking on confusion, the bitterness of his past with her warring against the reality of the present. Why...? He whispered to himself, his voice barely audible as he glanced at her, his chest heaving with emotion. His eyes met hers for a fleeting moment, but there were no words exchanged, just a silent understanding of what had transpired. She hadnt hesitated. She hadnt flinched. And then, Lord Vareks scream shattered the tense silence. His voice was low, full of fury, and his eyes burned with a dark rage as they swept over the battlefield. His gaze, sharp and calculating, stopped when he realized something. Bai Huolong is gone?! His voice was a guttural growl, dripping with unbridled anger. His fingers curled into fists, and his aura flared like a raging storm. He searched the battlefield, his eyes scanning every corner, his rage building with every passing second. No one answered. In the distance, Shen was still locked in combat with Li, but Bai Huolong was nowhere to be seen. The absence of his subordinate sent a surge of fury through Lord Varek. No matter, I will deal with this regardless! He bellowed, his voice vibrating the very air. In that instant, the atmosphere around them changed. The world seemed to warp as the full force of Lord Vareks power condensed into something far darker and more lethal. His eyes glinted with a cold, unyielding intent as his body radiated an impossible amount of energy. Whatever he had unleashed before had been just the beginning. In a swift, practiced motion, Lord Varek reached into his tunic and pulled out two peculiar papers, their edges curling and shimmering with an ethereal glow. The papers, shaped like human figures, fluttered in the air as he tossed them upward. They hung there, suspended as though defying gravity. Immediately, the air around them began to shimmer as intricate blue runes began to materialize, forming complex patterns that seemed to hum with a mysterious energy. The runes sparked, each one glowing brighter than the last. Adams eyes widened in alarm as his Cursed Vision activated. The information appeared in a system window instantly.
[ Shikigami of the Subordinate - Rank A+ ]
?Additional Information?
?An ethereal, human-shaped paper imbued with mystic powers, a unique and sacred artifact forged through ancient spiritual rituals. The paper is inscribed with intricate, glowing runes that pulse with sacred energy, forming an unbreakable link to another personspecifically one who is in a master-retainer relationship with the user. When activated, the Shikigami creates a metaphysical bond, allowing for the sharing of energy between both individuals. The energy flows in a constant exchange, strengthening both the user and the linked person, enhancing their physical abilities, stamina, and ki. This connection remains intact as long as the person linked to the Shikigami remains conscious, and the paper''s power is sustained by its vitality.?
[ Cursed Vision Knowledge ]
?Warning: While the Shikigami is active, it is invulnerable to physical damage?
?Tip: If the paper is struck or damaged, the injury does not affect the Shikigami itself but instead transfers directly to the linked person.?
Those things... theyll empower him! Adam shouted, his voice tinged with urgency. Theyre indestructible! But But his words were cut in an instant. Lord Vareks lips curled into a malicious smile, his voice low but dripping with satisfaction. Correct, little ones. These will give me all the energy I need to take my time making you all suffer to pay for your atrocities... And as long as Bai Huolong and Sung Ja-In remain standing I will send them energy as well, no matter what your plan is, it wont work. Before anyone could react, Lord Vareks Ki flared with an intensity that sent shockwaves rippling through the air. The ground beneath them cracked as his presence overwhelmed the battlefield. His body seemed to stretch and contort as he merged his martial expertise with the energy of another world. He raised one hand high into the air, and the sky above them began to swirl with clouds of lightning. With a swift motion, Lord Varek unleashed a new technique, one that fused a devastating martial strike with a skill from another realm. The impact was catastrophic. A blast of energy so powerful erupted from his body that it seemed to distort reality itself. A massive shockwave expanded outward, pushing everything in its path. The ground trembled violently as the sheer force of the blow slammed into Park Zhen, Abbess, and Adam, throwing them backward as though they were mere ragdolls. The force sent Park Zhen crashing into the earth, his body skidding across the ground before he finally came to a halt, a trail of dirt and debris marking his fall. His breath came out in pained gasps as he struggled to push himself up. Abbess was flung through the air like a broken marionette, her body twisting and spinning as she crashed into a rock formation. She let out a strangled cry as the wind was knocked from her lungs, but she quickly rolled to her feet, refusing to give up. Adam, too, was sent hurtling backward, his body smacking against the hard earth before sliding to a stop several meters away. His vision blurred, and for a moment, he felt a strange weightlessness, as though the world had paused. Pain exploded across his body, but he gritted his teeth, pushing through it as he slowly rose to his knees. "Damn it..." Adam muttered under his breath, his voice hoarse from the force of the impact. The scene shifted to a distant location, far removed from the chaos unfolding in the ruins where Lord Vareks battle raged. A heavy silence hung in the air, broken only by the occasional squelch of boots in the wet, swampy terrain. Group 1 had already taken their positions, poised and ready. Kazue, Katya, Gregor, Chloe, Sebastian, and the tiger Kurayami were spread out in a tight formation, eyes focused on the ground before them, each of them fully aware of what was at stake. Chloe, though, had slipped further back, blending into the shadows, her gaze fixed on the scene before her as she kept herself hidden. The air was thick with the smell of damp earth, the ground beneath their feet slick and treacherous, making every movement deliberate. The weight of anticipation hung over the group as their nerves stretched taut, each of them preparing mentally for the upcoming confrontation. Without warning, a blinding flash of light pierced the darkness, illuminating the swamp for a split second. It was exactly where they had been told their target would appear. The group didnt hesitate for a moment. They knew what was happening, and they were ready to strike. The light faded, and standing in the middle of it was Sung Ja-In, his body bloodied and battered. One arm was pressed against his chest, stained with crimson. His movements were slow, strained, but he stood tall, defiant. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Kazue was the first to move, her body a blur as she dashed forward, her agile frame weaving through the murky terrain. She had no intention of giving him a chance to recover. She knew Sung Ja-Ins reputation and was well aware of his skills thanks to Park Zhens explanation and training. Despite his injuries, he was still a formidable opponent, but the girls speed and flexibility made her a difficult target. Katya moved with practiced precision, her commanding form slicing through the swampy terrain as if it posed no challenge. Her scythe gleamed faintly in the dim light, its curved blade glinting with menace as she held it in both hands. With a fluid motion, she swung the weapon in a wide arc, aiming to catch Sung Ja-In off-guard and carve into his exposed side. The swampy ground sucked at her boots, but her sheer strength and relentless drive allowed her to maintain control and keep pressing forward, her gaze unwavering. Gregor, meanwhile, hung back, his sharp eyes narrowing as he analyzed every movement Sung Ja-In made. There was no wasted energy in the mans stance; every fiber of his being radiated tension, like a tightly wound spring ready to explode into action. He wasnt one to charge in blindly. His years of battle-hardened experience told him to wait, to find the perfect opening, and then strike with precision. His expression betrayed no fearonly a cold, unyielding determination. Chloe remained at the rear, her position not a sign of reluctance but of critical importance. She was on medic duty, her sharp eyes trained on her comrades, ready to leap into action at the first sign of serious injury. Her hands hovered over her medical pouch, fingers lightly brushing against the tools and supplies she might need. Every breath she took was measured, her focus entirely on the battlefield, scanning for any faltering movements or signs of distress among her teammates. Her role wasnt to fight but to ensure they could keep fighting. Sebastian, in stark contrast, towered above the swamp in his [Steamtread Goliath], the imposing steampunk robot that groaned and hissed with mechanical power. The giant suits brass frame and reinforced plating gleamed in the dim light, the complex network of gears and pipes exuding faint wisps of steam with every movement. Hydraulic legs allowed him to traverse the swampy terrain with ease, the murky water splashing around the powerful metallic feet as they stomped down with deliberate force. Inside the cockpit, Sebastians sharp mind worked tirelessly. His hands moved over the control levers with practiced ease, adjusting the Goliaths stance and preparing its arsenal for combat. The [Steamtread Goliath] wasnt just a weapon; it was a fortress, equipped with a totally new arm-mounted cannon and retractable grappling claws designed for both offense and defense. Through the reinforced glass of the cockpit, Sebastians keen eyes were fixed on Sung Ja-In. He analyzed the opponents every movement, mentally mapping out the battlefield and calculating the optimal way to use his Goliaths capabilities to exploit any opening. Every hiss of steam and click of gears echoed his intent: he would turn the tide of this fight, no matter the cost. However, Sung Ja-Ins eyes were sharp as ever, even with the blood dripping from his wound. He moved just in time to avoid Kazues initial strike, her electrified fist barely grazing his skin. His body seemed to pulse with energy, and even though his meridian was damaged and his Ki flow restricted, his martial prowess was still extraordinary. With a swift motion, he twisted his body, delivering a powerful counterattack that sent Kazue flying backward, crashing into the muck. Katyas scythe, a monstrous creation birthed from her Tulpas, swung next. Its blade gleamed with a faint, eerie glow, and its living nature was evident as jagged claws sprouted along its shaft, slashing out in tandem with her attacks. She swung the weapon with deadly precision, the scythes curved blade slicing through the swamps humid air toward Sung Ja-In. The claws followed, snapping and tearing at him like ravenous beasts. Sung Ja-In twisted his body with fluidity, narrowly evading the scythes deadly arc. His movements, though hindered by his injury, were still unnervingly precise, a testament to his skill. He spun on his heel, his injured side clearly weighing him down, but his sheer determination allowed him to anticipate Katyas relentless strikes. As one of the scythes claws lunged for him, he grabbed it mid-attack with an iron grip, using his incredible strength to throw the weapon off balance and force Katya to step back. Then, with a low growl of effort, Sung Ja-In activated [Iron Gods Will]. A brilliant, intimidating aura flared around him, crackling like static electricity in the oppressive air. His posture shifted and his skin became darker like metal, becoming even more imposing. The ground beneath his feet seemed to quiver under the weight of his presence. The group, well-briefed on this skill, immediately backed off, feigning surprise as they scattered. They made a calculated effort to act as though they were caught off guard, stumbling slightly or widening their eyes in mock astonishment. Yet, their movements were deliberate, designed to ensure that no one attempted to attack him during the skills activation. Katya gritted her teeth, her scythe twitching in her grip as its living form responded to her frustration. She could feel the urge of the Tulpas within, desperate to strike again, but she held them back with sheer willpower. Sung Ja-In, unaware of their foreknowledge, assumed their retreat was a testament to his experience. His lips curved into a grim smile, his confidence bolstered by what he perceived as their exceptional skills and reactions. "They are well prepared to fight me, they are clever... but not clever enough." He muttered under his breath, his eyes scanning for his next target, unaware of how carefully they were counting down the moments until his skill dissipated. The moment [Iron God''s Will] faded, Gregor surged forward like a coiled spring unleashed. His stance was low and steady, his movements fluid yet calculated. He closed the gap with precision, aiming a strike at Sung Ja-In''s injured side. His techniques were sharp and efficienttargeting vital points and using controlled grapples to throw his opponent off balance. Gregor''s attacks flowed seamlessly, each one designed to exploit his enemy''s reduced mobility in the swampy terrain. However, Sung Ja-In, despite his injury, met Gregor''s offensive head-on. His martial arts were masterful, blending swift parries and counters with powerful, bone-jarring strikes. As Gregor went for a decisive strike toward his ribs, Sung Ja-In deflected it with an elegant rotation of his forearm and retaliated with a punishing kick to the soldiers thigh, forcing him to shift his stance to avoid being swept off his feet. Gregor, undeterred, pivoted into another assault, his strikes calculated to press Sung Ja-In into a vulnerable position. The fight was a flawless clash of skill and experience, with the Don clearly outmatching Gregor in raw technique. But the tides shifted when the [Karma Devil Ball] activated. The ominous sphere floated behind Gregor, its surface swirling with malevolent energy. As Sung Ja-In moved to deliver a counterstrike, the ball emitted a low hum and darted forward, its dark energy radiating a sinister aura. Sung Ja-Ins eyes widened a fraction as he shifted his focus, narrowly dodging a direct hit to his temple. The ball, however, was relentless, adapting to his evasions with an almost sentient precision. Gregor capitalized on the brief distraction, launching another series of strikes aimed at keeping Sung Ja-In occupied. The ball, moving like a predatory shadow, found its opening. It struck the Don with devastating force, connecting directly with his neck. The impact sent a shockwave through the air, and Sung Ja-In staggered back, his expression momentarily betraying the pain coursing through him. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, and his breath came in strained gasps as the heavy damage visibly took its toll. But even in his weakened state, the immortal martial master retaliated with deadly precision. He activated [Space-Distortion Step], his teleportation skill, vanishing in an instant. Gregor, expecting the skill, immediately tensed, his eyes scanning for Sung Ja-In''s reappearance. His mind raced as he mentally tracked the five teleportations, his body coiled and ready to react. Sung Ja-In appeared behind the soldier, his fist aimed directly at the base of his spine. Gregor twisted at the last second, narrowly avoiding a fatal blow, but the strike still clipped his side, sending him sprawling across the swampy ground. Pain seared through Gregor''s ribs, but he gritted his teeth and rolled to his feet, his stance firm despite the injury. Breathing heavily, Gregor locked eyes with the Don. Though wounded, both combatants radiated an unyielding determination. Sebastian seized the moment. His [Steamtread Goliath], towering and relentless, surged forward with the hiss of steam and the grind of metal. As Sung Ja-In reappeared after his teleportation, The robots massive mechanical claw swung down with devastating force. Sung Ja-In narrowly evaded the first strike, his remaining three teleportations keeping him just out of harms way. Sebastian, however, was prepared. Counting Sung''s movements precisely, he anticipated the final jump. With a calculated swing, the Goliaths claw slammed into the Don, burying his entire body into the swampy ground. The earth cracked beneath the force, and a moment of silence hung in the air as Sung lay momentarily immobilized. But the respite was brief. The Don pushed himself upright, blood dripping from the gash on his chest, his expression grim yet resolute. His stance shifted, grounding himself as he drew upon the essence of his martial arts. His breathing steadied, and his movements became sharper, more precise, as he executed a series of devastating techniques. First, his hands moved fluidly into a defensive posture before snapping forward, his fingers rigid like spears. The piercing force of the technique created a concussive shockwave that reverberated through the air, slamming into the [Steamtread Goliath] and causing it to stagger. Without hesitation, Sung pivoted into a hammer elbow, dropping low and twisting his body to deliver an upward strike that struck the Goliaths chassis with the force of a landslide. The steam and gears groaned under the impact, the massive machine teetering slightly from the blow. Then came his finishing maneuver, a palm technique designed to focus immense power into a single, precise impact. Sung planted his feet firmly into the swampy ground, his entire body coiling like a spring before releasing all his energy into a devastating palm strike aimed directly at the Goliaths core. The sheer force of the blow caused the ground beneath him to crack and ripple, and the Goliath was sent hurtling backward, crashing through the swamp with an earth-shaking roar. Sebastian fought to steady his machine as it groaned under the strain, steam hissing from ruptured valves and gears grinding as the robot worked to recover. Sung Ja-In, his breathing labored, stood tall despite the blood streaking his chest, his mastery of martial arts evident in every calculated move. As the old man worked to regain control of the toppled Goliath, Katya emerged once more, her living scythe pulsating with an eerie life of its own. The weapons razor-sharp edges extended into claws, slashing at Sung Ja-In with unrelenting ferocity. Sung evaded the majority of her attacks, his movements still swift despite the mounting toll. But one strike found its marka deep gash across his chest that drew a sharp gasp of pain and a fresh surge of blood. Sung Ja-In staggered but refused to falter. His gaze locked onto the blonde with unwavering determination, his injured body a testament to his resilience. Planting his feet firmly into the swampy ground, he inhaled deeply, his chest expanding as he gathered his remaining strength. His fists began to tremble with power as he executed the Heaven-Crushing Spiral, a technique designed to concentrate rotational force into a single, explosive strike. As Katya advanced with her living scythe poised to strike again, Sung stepped into her momentum, twisting his body with a sudden burst of speed. His fist, now a blur of spiraling energy, drove upward in a precise arc, colliding with her stomach. The impact was devastating. A thunderous shockwave rippled outward, the force of his strike not just physical but laced with a sharp, almost cutting energy that seemed to reverberate through her body. Katya felt the blow like a sledgehammer against her core. Pain erupted in her abdomen, the air forced from her lungs in a gasp as she was hurled backward. Time seemed to slow as she flew through the air, her scythe trembling in her grip as if reacting to her pain. Her vision blurred momentarily, and her thoughts scattered under the overwhelming force of the attack. When her body finally hit the swampy terrain, the impact sent up a spray of mud and water, leaving her sprawled and gasping for breath, her chest heaving as she fought to push the agony aside. Kazue''s scream pierced the tense air, her voice trembling with worry. "Katya!" She cried, her concern for her friend breaking through the chaos of the battlefield. Despite the pain, Katyas grip on her scythe tightened, her knuckles white with determination as she forced herself to move, refusing to let Sung Ja-In see her fall. With trembling hands, she fumbled as she reached into the pocket of her tattered uniform. Each breath she drew was a struggle, her chest tight with pain, her body sluggish from the devastating blow Sung Ja-In had delivered. The mud beneath her clung to her as if the swamp itself sought to keep her down. She gritted her teeth, focusing on the small but vital object in her pocketthe Jade Sage Pill, their last-resort means of recovery. With great effort, she pulled it out, her fingers shaking so violently she nearly dropped it. The pill glimmered faintly, an emerald beacon of hope. Katyas lips parted as she swallowed it, the bitterness barely registering amidst the pain that consumed her. "Katya, hold on!" Chloes voice rang out, urgent yet steady. The younger woman had sprinted across the uneven terrain, dodging puddles and mud to reach her. Chloe knelt beside her, her hands firm yet gentle as she slipped an arm under Katyas shoulders, helping her sit upright. "Im fine" Katya murmured, her voice strained. "Youre not fine, just focus on letting the pill do its job." Chloe snapped, though her tone softened pretty fast. As the Jade Sage Pill began to work, warmth spread through Katyas body. Her strength returned in waves, banishing the pain from her core and knitting her fractured ribs together. She inhaled deeply, her gaze sharpening as she steadied herself with Chloes help. Meanwhile, Sung Ja-In was staggering, his breath ragged, his form bloodied but still defiant. The swampy battlefield was taking its toll, yet his movements remained deliberate, his will unbroken. Blood seeped from his many wounds, painting his robes a deeper red, but his grip on his composure remained ironclad. Kazue, astride Kurayami, refused to give him even a seconds respite. Perched atop the massive black tiger, her posture was tense, her violet eyes narrowed in focus. "Dont let him recover!" She barked, her voice filled with determination. Kurayami let out a deafening roar, its sleek fur bristling as arcs of crackling electricity surged through its body. The tigers body seemed to shimmer in the swamps dim light as bolts of lightning erupted from it, striking indiscriminately in Sung Ja-Ins direction. The Dons eyes sharpened as he moved. Despite the muck beneath him and the strain of his injuries, his skill was undeniable. Each flicker of lightning was met with a precise sidestep, a fluid twist, or a well-timed leap. His movements were a dance, his mastery of evasion almost supernatural. But Kazue wasnt done. She stood on Kurayamis back, steady despite the tigers shifting weight. "Now!" She thought, leaping into the air. Sungs head snapped up just as Kazue descended toward him, her left fist encased in her red gauntlet. He crossed his arms defensively, bracing for impact. The force of her strike reverberated through his body as he slid back several feet in the mud, his muscles straining to absorb the blow. The strike itself didnt seem to harm him much, but then it happenedKazues [Burn the Witch!] activated. Flames erupted around Sung Ja-In, blue and unrelenting. They clung to his body, searing his skin as they ignored the swamps moisture. A guttural snarl of pain escaped his lips as he swatted at the flames, but they refused to be extinguished. Kurayami seized the opportunity. With the Don momentarily staggered, the tiger unleashed another volley of electrical discharges. The bolts found their mark this time, crackling against Sungs form and eliciting a sharp grunt as his body convulsed under the force of the electricity. Even after all this, Sung Ja-In stood tall. His bloodied face twisted into a mask of fury as he raised his gaze toward the group. His movements were slower now, each step deliberate, but the fire in his eyes burned as intensely as ever. "You think this is enough to stop me?!" He spat, his voice guttural and strained. Kazues face hardened as she charged again, her gauntlet sparking with energy. The skill [Thunder Piercing Hand] activated, her fist encased in a glowing sphere of condensed lightning. She aimed directly for Sung Ja-Ins chest, intent on ending the fight. But the Don was not so easily subdued. He sidestepped at the last moment, evading the electrified punch with millimeter precision. As Kazues momentum carried her forward, Sung prepared to counterattack. His muscles tensed, his eyes locked on her exposed side. Then he realized he couldnt move. His legs refused to obey him, held fast by the swampy terrain that had sucked him in up to his waist. His face contorted in frustration, a curse forming on his lips. That was when the [Karma Devil Ball] struck. Guided with precision by Gregor from afar, the dark sphere hurtled through the air like a cannonball. It smashed into Sungs face with a sickening impact, the force unleashing a deafening shockwave that rippled through the swamp. The ground trembled, water and mud exploding outward as Sung Ja-In was flung backward, his form momentarily lost in the chaos. The sheer power of the attack left the air heavy with tension as the group stood still, their gazes fixed on the spot where the Don had landed. The plan seemed to be workingalmost too well. Chapter 89 - When the Plan Falls Apart Chapter 89 - When the Plan Falls Apart The battlefield was eerily silent for a brief moment. Sung Ja-Ins body lay crumpled in the swamp, his face obscured by the mud and debris kicked up by the powerful impact of the [Karma Devil Ball]. The team stood frozen, breaths held, as they stared at the still figure. Kazue stood closest to the fallen Don, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she struggled to steady her breathing. The [Interdimensional Containment Cube] felt heavier in her hand now, the weight of its purpose pressing down on her. The sleek black surface of the cube, engraved with weird alien words that seemed to hum faintly in resonance with her ki, pulsed steadily as if urging her to act. She tightened her grip, her thumb hovering over the runes she would need to reset. Her mind raced, for a few precious seconds, everything seemed to stop. The world was still, and in that silence, they all thoughthopedit was over. Gregors low voice broke through her thoughts. Its over. He muttered to himself, his tone firm but edged with relief. His stern expression remained, but his shoulders visibly relaxed. That impact would have broken anyone. Hes done. The idea that everything was finished already was surprising, even to Kazue. They had gone into this fight fully aware of the dangers, knowing Sung Ja-Ins strength and cunning. Yet, now he lay motionless before them. Kazues gaze flicked to the others, searching for any sign that they shared her unease. Could it really have been that straightforward? Chloe, still supporting a heavily injured Katya, furrowed her brows but didnt respond. Her eyes darted between Sung Ja-Ins unmoving form and the rest of the group, a frown deepening on her face. Kazue could see the conflict in her expressionthe same nagging doubt that clawed at her own thoughts. It wasnt easy, but it wasnt as hard as it shouldve been. The girl thought, her fingers brushing over the cubes surface as if the tactile motion would ground her. She knew the destruction of Sung Ja-Ins Core Meridian had weakened him significantly. It was a critical part of their strategy, one they had meticulously planned. Still, his apparent defeat felt off. This shouldnt have been possible. She whispered to herself, almost inaudibly. The Sung Ja-In they had fought wasnt the unstoppable force they had anticipated, and that realization unnerved her. Kurayami prowled behind her, his sleek, white-furred form crackling with residual electricity from the fight. He growled softly, the sound low and wary, as if sensing something she couldnt. Kazue glanced at him, her unease deepening. Kurayami doesnt trust this either. She thought. Shaking off her hesitation, she exhaled deeply and focused on the task at hand. They couldnt afford to waste any more time. The plan was clear now: they would proceed to the final step and seal Sung Ja-In in the [Interdimensional Containment Cube]. The device, linked directly to Sebastian, had originally been intended for another purpose, but that no longer mattered. Kazues fingers pressed against the buttons, recalibrating the containment field just as Park Zhen had taught her. Lets not waste time, were sealing him now. She said aloud, her voice firm. She then glanced briefly at the others to gauge their reactions. Gregor seemed resolute, his arms crossed as he stood ready, though a hint of caution lingered in his narrowed eyes. Chloe, however, still looked unsettled, her gaze fixed intently on Sung Ja-In. Kazue hesitated for the briefest moment, her thumb resting on the button that would activate the cube, but then, an unexpected phenomenon caused her to freeze. A strange paper talisman appeared above the Dons chest, suspended eerily in mid-air. Small and humanoid in shape, it seemed fragile at first glance, like a simple slip of parchment. But its surface was covered in glowing blue runes that pulsed faintly, radiating an ominous energy. What is that? Gregors deep voice rumbled, breaking the tense silence. His stance shifted, his hand instinctively moving toward his weapon. The talisman hovered for a moment longer before descending slowly, almost deliberately, until it pressed firmly against Sung Ja-Ins chest. The contact triggered a reactionbright arcs of light shot out from the runes, spreading across his body like veins filled with molten energy. The atmosphere shifted instantly. The air became heavier, charged with an oppressive force that pressed down on all of them. Sung Ja-Ins limbs twitched once, then jerked violently as his body responded to the runic energy. His muscles began to bulge unnaturally, his chest heaving as if he were gasping for air. Somethings wrong Chloe murmured, her voice laced with unease. Her eyes flickered with green light as she instinctively activated her skill, [Lifeweavers Gaze]. Layers of translucent data unfolded in her vision, centering on Sung Ja-Ins prone body.
?Patient: Sung Ja-In?
?Affliction: [Regeneration], [Damaged Core Meridian(Healing 1%)], [Empowered]?
?Condition: Enraged, Grateful, Hurt, Fanatical?
Chloes breath caught in her throat as the information sank in. No that cant be right She whispered, her voice trembling. Her gaze darted to the others, her panic barely contained. Stop him! Hes regenerating! She shouted, her words cutting through the suffocating tension. Gregor and Kazue both snapped to attention, their earlier sense of relief now replaced by a growing sense of dread. Chloes urgent tone left no room for doubt. As they looked back at Sung Ja-In, his transformation continued. The glowing runes seeped deeper into his flesh, his previously battered body mending itself at an alarming rate. Wounds that had seemed fatal moments ago were now closing before their eyes and a guttural growl escaped from his throat, low and primal, sending a shiver through the group. His eyes, still closed, began to twitch as if he were fighting to awaken. Kazues heart raced as she gripped the cube, her mind singularly focused on activating it. Her thumb slammed against the button without hesitation, the sleek surface humming as it powered up. Sung Ja-Ins body shimmered, his form breaking apart into tendrils of crimson energy, drawn toward the cubes center. For a fleeting second, it looked like they had succeeded, but relief barely had time to register before the device emitted a sharp, jarring whine. The crimson tendrils reversed course, snapping back into Sungs form. His body reassembled as if nothing had happened, the glowing talisman on his chest flaring with brilliant blue runes that spread across his skin, stabilizing his injuries. Kazues stomach dropped. The cube had failed. Gregor, his face set in grim determination, reacted instantly. He broke into a sprint toward Sung Ja-Ins position, his movements fluid and precise despite the uneven terrain. Sebastians Goliath followed a split second later, the giant machine tearing through the swampy ground with relentless force. Its massive claws crackled with residual sparks, primed to strike the Don down. Kazue didnt falter either. She discarded the cube into her pocket immediately, electricity arcing across her gauntlet as she charged forward. Her right fist, glowing with raw electric energy, snapped forward in a direct assault. Her eyes locked onto the talisman blazing on Sungs chestit had to be the key. But before she could strike, the Dons body shimmered, distorting like heatwaves in the air. He vanished. Gregors eyes darted wildly. Where? A rush of displaced air signaled Sung Ja-Ins sudden movement, but the group barely had time to register it. His teleportation skill made it seem as if he attacked all three simultaneously, the sheer speed and precision leaving Kazue, Gregor, and Sebastian completely unable to reactor even comprehend what was happening. In the first instant, Sung appeared next to Kazue. His fist shot forward with lightning speed, slamming into her face. The impact was devastating, sending her head snapping back with enough force to create a shockwave that rippled through the air. Kazues body was hurled to the ground, skidding across the mud as blood streamed from her nose and mouth. Sparks flickered weakly from her gauntlets as her form lay still for a moment. Almost simultaneously, Sung materialized above Gregor. A brutal kick collided with his stomach, the force of the blow amplified by a shockwave that cracked the surrounding swampy terrain. Gregors body lifted off the ground like a rag doll before crashing into a nearby tree with a sickening thud. He collapsed at its base, wheezing and clutching his abdomen as sharp, searing pain radiated through his torso. At the exact same moment, Sung appeared in front of Sebastians robot. His fist, now glowing with raw, crackling energy, drove into the machines chest. The force of the impact sent a resounding shockwave that reverberated through the swamp. Metal screeched as the Goliaths armor buckled inward, the blow powerful enough to drive the massive machine partially into the muck. Inside the cockpit, Sebastian gritted his teeth, gripping the controls desperately as sparks flew around him. The violent tremors from the attack rattled the cabin, making it a struggle just to keep the machine upright. The precision and brutality of the assault left the three combatants momentarily incapacitated, a testament to Sung Ja-Ins terrifying resurgence. Kazue lay on the ground, barely conscious. Her vision swam as pain radiated through her bodyher nose broken, lips split, and several teeth loosened. Nearby, Gregor groaned, his breaths shallow and labored. Blood trickled from the corners of his mouth as he clutched his chest, his broken ribs making even the smallest movement agonizing. Both struggled to reach into their gear, their trembling hands finding the Jade Sage Pill. With the last vestiges of strength, they swallowed the pills, feeling the warmth of the potent remedy begin its work. However, they both knew it would take precious seconds before the healing effects would allow them to rejoin the fight. The Goliath, too, was in dire straits. Sparks sprayed from its battered frame as Sebastian fought the controls, attempting to coax the machine back to its feet. Every system screamed warnings, but his focus remained unshaken as he wrestled against the damage. Sung Ja-In stood at the center of the battlefield, untouched and exuding an air of unrelenting menace. The talisman on his chest pulsed brighter, feeding the raw energy coursing through his form. His expression remained eerily calm, but his eyes burned with a fanatical intensity. You invaders truly thought you could end this here? He said, his voice a chilling mixture of mockery and steel. You should thank Lord Varek for the power he has bestowed upon me. Without his grace, I might have fallen to such pathetic attempts. Before his words fully registered, a sudden presence appeared beside himKatya. Her features were twisted with fury, her eyes blazing as they locked onto Sung. Her obsession with Kazue surged to the forefront, and seeing her brutally hurt had ignited a fire within her. Without a word, she lashed out with her living scythe, the weapon enormous and grotesque. Its blade gleamed with an unnatural light as it howled toward the Don. He teleported just as the scythe struck, narrowly evading the deadly swing. Sung Ja-In reappeared behind Katya in a flash, his body twisting with fluid precision as he unleashed a devastating spiral punch. His fist rotated sharply, the sheer force of the motion generating a vortex-like pressure that distorted the air around it. The ground cracked beneath his feet as he drove the strike toward Katyas back, aiming to shatter her spine and end the fight in one decisive blow. But before the attack could land, her scythe moved. As if possessed by its own will, the weapon''s monstrous arms erupted from its handle. The grotesque, sinewy limbs moved with unnatural speed, their clawed hands intercepting the mans strike mere inches from Katyas body. The impact reverberated through the battlefield, creating a shockwave that sent ripples across the swampy terrain. Sparks erupted where Sung Ja-Ins spiraling fist met the scythes claws, the collision producing an ear-splitting screech of metal against otherworldly flesh. Katya didnt even flinch. She stood motionless, her gaze locked elsewhere, seemingly unaware of the attack she had just evaded. Yet her scythe acted as though it shared her fury, responding instinctively to protect her from harm. Sungs eyes narrowed as he withdrew, his arm tingling from the unnatural resistance. For the first time, his calculated composure wavered, a flicker of frustration flashing across his face. The living scythe loomed ominously, its claws flexing as though taunting him, daring him to try again. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Sung teleported again, this time above Katya, aiming to deliver a crushing blow. But her rage sharpened her reactions. She raised her head and, with shocking ferocity, intercepted his strike with a headbutt. A sickening crack resounded as her forehead split open from the impact, but to Sungs astonishment, she withstood the attack. This was his fifth consecutive teleportation, and the cooldown of his skill began. Katya recognized the moment instantly. With a guttural scream, she swung her scythe in a sweeping arc. Sung narrowly twisted his body to avoid the blade, but the scythes monstrous arms dug into the ground, anchoring themselves and changing the blades trajectory mid-swing. The blade slashed across the Dons chest, cutting deep. A scream tore from his throat as blood sprayed from the wound. His hand instinctively flew to the glowing talisman on his chest, now dimmer than before. For the first time after his recovery, Sung Ja-Ins composure cracked, and a flicker of pain and anger crossed his face. Meanwhile, Chloe ran with everything she had, her legs burning from the effort as she pushed through the swampy terrain. The thick, muddy ground clung to her shoes, slowing her down with every step, but her focus remained sharp. She couldn''t afford to waste any time. Her eyes darted between the battlefield and Kazue, the one she had closer, who lay broken and bloodied on the ground. Chloes breath came in ragged bursts, panic slowly creeping up her spine. The healing counter for Sung Ja-Ins core Meridian had reached 11%a number that gnawed at her as she tried to move faster. With every strained step, Chloe kept an eye on Sung Ja-In. She had to, even though she wanted nothing more than to help Kazue. The Dons brutal assault on them had left deep marks, and his relentless teleportation made it impossible to predict his next move. She couldn''t shake the feeling that they were running out of time. On the other side of the battlefield, the fight between Sung Ja-In and Katya was reaching its crescendo. The man''s teleportation was still on cooldown, and his Ki was locked, forcing him into a battle of pure physical prowess. His experience shone through, his movements sharp and precise, even though his body bore the marks of the previous onslaughts. Every punch, every kick was delivered with the cold, ruthless efficiency of someone who had honed their skills over countless battles. Katya, by contrast, was a tempest of fury, her emotions driving her to fight back with everything she had left. Her scythe, once an extension of her own will, now seemed to reflect the rage that fueled her every swing. She slashed at Sung Ja-In with terrifying speed, the blade cutting through the air with a shrieking whine. The Don dodged effortlessly at some of them, his movements almost too fast to follow. Despite the damage to his body, he moved like a flash, never faltering, always a step ahead. Each time Katya attacked, her scythe was blocked or avoided, and each time Sung struck, Katya barely managed to deflect or dodge in time. His footwork was flawless, finding purchase even in the unstable swamp. He was wearing her down, forcing her to defend against blow after blow, each one pushing her further toward exhaustion. Her breaths grew ragged, her movements sluggish, but her determination never wavered. Sungs strikes came like thunder. He kicked Katya in the ribs, the force of the impact sending her stumbling backward. Pain flared, but she gritted her teeth and pushed through it. Her arms were beginning to feel like lead, the weight of her scythe unbearable with each swing. Still, she pressed forward. The blood rushing to her head only fueled her, and despite her exhaustion, she felt the surge of adrenaline that kept her fighting. But Sung was relentless. His fists and feet moved with the precision of a machine, each strike landing with deadly force. Katyas defenses were crumbling, the scythe barely keeping up with his calculated assault. She managed to land a few glancing hits, but it was clear that Sung had the upper hand. With every exchange, Katyas will seemed to be weakening, and she could feel her consciousness slipping, the edges of her vision blurring. She knew her body was failing her. Her arms were sore, her side was bruised from where his enemys kick had connected, and her head felt like it was swimming in a fog. But she refused to give up. She couldnt. Not when Kazue was lying there, broken and vulnerable. Not when everything was at stake. In one last, desperate bid, Katya threw herself at Sung, abandoning all defense. His fist came toward her with terrifying speed, but she didnt flinch. It connected with her shoulder, and she felt the bone crack beneath the force. Her body screamed in agony, but she ignored it. With everything she had left, she surged forward, her scythe slashing through the air in a final, brutal arc. The Dons eyes widened as he realized what she was doing. He tried to move, but Katya was too close now. Her blade missed his neck by a hairs breadth, the edge only grazing his skin. But that was enough. The slash cut through his right eye, the force of the blow leaving him blind in that eye. His vision was gone, darkness flooding in, and he screamed in pain. But the damage was done. Katyas strength faltered and her scythe slipped from her hands as she collapsed forward, her body giving out completely. Sung Ja-In barely had time to react as she fell, his hand reaching out to catch her. His grip closed around her head, lifting her limp body as he stared down at her. His breath came in ragged gasps, his body still aching from their brutal exchange. You think youve won? Sungs voice was a low hiss, filled with venom. He gripped Katyas head tightly, lifting her higher, his fingers digging into her skull. The rage in his eyes was unmistakable. Youve failed. As he held her in his grasp, Sungs other hand wiped the blood from his ruined eye. He could still see, but it was clouded, his vision distorted by the pain and the loss. Still, he couldnt afford to show any weakness. Not now. Not when they had pushed him to this point. Katyas body hung lifeless in his grasp, her head flopping forward, but the man wasnt done. He glared at her, hatred burning in his chest. His heart thudded painfully, and his mind swirled with the chaos of battle. He looked down at the woman who had dared to challenge him and felt a sick sense of satisfaction. Sung Ja-In''s grip tightened around the girl''s head, the sensation of her skull beneath his fingers sending a sick thrill through him. He was ready to crush it, to end this fight once and for all. The feeling of her life slipping away in his iron grip seemed almost too easy. But just as his strength started to shift, preparing for the fatal squeeze, a sudden force struck him from the right side, hitting him so hard that he barely registered the attack. The blow was devastatingso brutal that he was sent flying a few meters, his body crashing to the ground in a heap. His grip on Katya loosened, and she fell free, her limp form no longer in his control. The sudden force of the strike left him dazed, his senses scrambled, and the confusion surged through his mind... What just happened? His world spun for a moment as he tried to regain his bearings. The pain in his right eye blurred his vision further, and it was impossible to discern his attacker at first. His heart raced, not from the physical shock, but from the sudden uncertainty that gripped him. He blinked rapidly, trying to clear the haze from his mind. Slowly, his vision focused, and he saw a figure standing before him on the spot where he previously was standing. It was Gregorexcept... he was different. His body radiated something dark, something unnatural. Gregors aura had transformed into a dense, oppressive presence, cloaking him in a swirling black miasma. It clung to his skin, a sinister fog that wrapped itself around him like a living entity. But the most unsettling thing was what was on his backtwo massive, grotesque shapes emerged from his body, looking like liquid, devilish wings made of that dark energy. They rippled and twisted, constantly shifting, as if they had a mind of their own. It was almost as if Gregor''s very soul had been warped, transformed into something monstrous. Sung''s gaze flickered to the man''s face just to see the horrible spectacle. Half of it was covered in the same dark miasma, like a mask of decay and destruction. His remaining exposed skin was paler than before, but the eye that remained visible stood out, glowing with an eerie yellow hue. It was large, its iris stretched wide, predatory and hungry. The malice in that single eye was palpable, so much that and it sent a shiver down Sungs spine. Gregor wasnt just Gregor anymore. This was the [Infernal Karma Manifestation], a skill so dark and twisted that the Don could feel its weight even from a distance. He had seen it once before when Bai Huolong had used itthough this version was even more malignant, more corrupted. The black miasma that poured off Gregor was so thick, that it seemed to choke the air around him, heavy with the weight of the souls it contained. The very ground beneath the man seemed to recoil, the earth trembling as though it recognized the power he wielded. Sungs confusion deepened. He felt the full force of the power emanating from Gregor, but what stood out more than anything was the pain and the torment etched into the soldiers face. His features were tight and strained with an expression of distress, and his eyes flickered with a hint of something darker. The anguish was clear. Every soul that Gregor had presumably claimedmore than 5000was now in his mind, their tormented screams echoing within him. Their final moments, the anguish they experienced before death, played on a loop in his ears, over and over, gnawing at his sanity. The power he wielded came at an unbearable cost. The souls were relentless, their suffering torturing him, and Sung could see the toll it was taking on the former soldier. Yet despite the torment, Gregors resolve remained. His face hardened, and his grip on the power only tightened. He was fixed on finishing the fight. He had to. Sung understood that much. The pain was excruciating, but Gregor was willing to use the cursed power to end the battle. As quickly as possible. His body trembled, but not from weaknesshis legs were planted firmly, his stance solid as if the weight of the souls could no longer break him. Every inch of his being was suffused with malevolence, a force that Sung could feel as it surged toward him. The miasma from Gregor''s wings stretched outward, filling the space between them, thick and heavy, pressing against the air. Sung struggled to rise, the sense of confusion still lingering in his mind as he attempted to shake off the daze from the strike. He wiped the blood from his ruined eye, but when he looked up, Gregor was already advancing, his figure more ominous with every step. The power of the skill manifestation was undeniable. It didnt just give the user strengthit twisted him, corrupted him, bound him to the wailing souls of the damned. Then it happened, Gregor disappeared from Sung''s view. He had no time to react or brace himself before the soldier reappeared before him, a blur of motion and malice. The shift in Gregors presence was immediate, like the air itself bending to the weight of his power, and then came the first strike. Sung barely had time to bring his arms up to block, but the force was enough to rattle his bones and send shockwaves through his body. Sung''s body tensed, his instincts kicking into overdrive, but it wasn''t enough. Gregors attack came with relentless precision. Each strike was an explosion of raw power and ferocity, an almost inhuman strength behind every movement. The Don blocked one blow, only to feel the impact of another slam into his side, a punch that left his ribs creaking and the breath knocked from his lungs. He staggered back, but Gregor was on him again, relentless, his eyes burning with a fury that seemed to come from the very depths of hell. Sung Ja-In could feel the brutal shift in the pace of the battle as the soldier''s strength became something entirely foreign, something far beyond what he''d ever encountered. The power in his blows wasnt just raw muscle; it was something darker, something unnatural, like the weight of thousands of lives was packed into every strike. It was almost as if an entire army was battering the Don. Each punch, each kick It carried the accumulated force of more than five thousand souls, their collective anguish fueling the mans fury. His former fellow Don, Bai Huolong, had once wielded a similar ability, but his version had always been a weaker, more limited form, a crude imitation of the power that now surged within Gregor. The skill he had used was potent, yes, but it never reached this level of malevolent force. Sung had witnessed it in action beforeBai Huolongs strength surged with the fury of the souls he had absorbed, but it always had boundaries. Now, in his opponent, that same skill had evolved, taken on a malignant form, like a monstrous incarnation of vengeance and torment. With every blow, the Don could feel the power build, not just from the mans own body, but from the souls themselves, screaming through the strikes. He recognized it now, the very essence of it, flooding his opponent with the anger and sorrow of the dead. The soldier was no longer just a man; he was a vessel of endless rage, each punch backed by the weight of more lives than Sung could comprehend. The skill had mutated, had grown into something more dangerous, something far beyond its original limits. Sung Ja-Ins thoughts were a blur of realization, a creeping sense of dread sinking into his chest. His mind flashed back to Bai Huolongs fights, how he had always struggled with the limits of the power, the toll it took on him, and yet it still had been fearsome. But thisthis was something else entirely. Gregors blows slammed into him again, and the impact sent a jolt of pain through his body. He tried to twist his torso to avoid a strike aimed at his head, but the speed at which the man moved left him with barely a chance. A fist drove into his stomach, knocking the wind out of him and forcing him to stagger backward. Each hit now felt like it was cracking through his bones, the relentless power sapping his strength. It was overwhelming. Sung could feel the difference in the weight of each blowlike the very souls within the soldier were piling on more and more force with every strike, suffocating him, drowning him in an ocean of rage. But the Don was no slouch. His body also moved with precision, his own strikes sharp and deadly, each one a calculated attempt to find an opening. He countered with a sweep of his leg, knocking Gregor off balance, but it was only for a moment before the man regained his footing and retaliated. Sung blocked another blow aimed at his face, but the force of it rattled his skull, and he staggered back, disoriented. He was fast, but not fast enough to keep up with Gregors newfound speed. Every strike felt heavier, and he could feel his strength draining as he struggled to maintain control. Gregors blows came without mercy. He threw a series of attacks that Sung had to block with everything he hadpunches aimed at his chest, elbows slamming down on his shoulder, kicks that came at him from every angle. Each one left a mark, and with every blow, the Don could feel his stamina wearing thin. His body had already been pushed to its limits, the injuries from earlier fights adding to the toll. His vision was blurred from the loss of his right eye, the pain in his head a constant throb. And the worst part? The pain from Katyas wounds. Sung could feel the slow, seeping burn of the [Incurable Wound] effect coursing through him. His cuts and bruises refused to heal, the injuries refusing to close or mend no matter what he did. Every movement was slowed by the pain, his muscles stiff and aching. The even worst of it was the wound to his right eyehis ability to see was diminished, and it made every move Gregor made harder to predict. The constant agony of his injuries and the relentless assault from his enemy was too much for him to keep up with. As Gregors fist connected with the Dons jaw, sending him crashing into the ground, Sung could feel his resolve faltering. His breath was labored, his body battered and bloodied, and for a moment, he just lay there, struggling to push through the pain. Gregor loomed above him, his shadow casting over him like an executioners blade. Sung''s body trembled as he forced himself upright, his vision blurred and his senses rattled. Every part of him screamed in agony, but beneath the pain, there was a simmering firea determination not to be extinguished. Gregors overwhelming strength was undeniable, and yet the Don refused to acknowledge defeat. The power flowing through his opponent was almost otherworldly, like a tidal wave that had no end, no mercy. But for all the crushing force, it made everything feel like a cruel joke. There was no honor in this fight anymore. This wasnt a battle between two warriors; it had become a massacre, and Sung was merely a target to be obliterated. The weight of the souls fueling Gregor pressed down on him with a suffocating intensity, a constant reminder that he was fighting against something far beyond the realm of normal human struggle. The tormented echoes of the lives lost by the soldiers hand seemed to reverberate with every punch, and with each hit, the Don felt himself being ground down further into the dirt. The world around him seemed to close in, as if he were shrinking under the force of Gregors onslaught. But then, in the heat of the moment, a shift occurred. As Gregors fist came down on him again, a surge of energy rippled through Sung''s body, flickering like a spark reigniting a long-dormant fire. It was barely a trickle at firstjust a flicker of Kibut it was enough. With a reflex born from centuries of honed skill, the Don caught the punch mid-air, his hand closing around Gregor''s fist, his fingers tightening in defiance. The faintest pulse of Ki radiated from his palm, just enough to allow him to stop the massive punch from crushing him. It was the worst possible scenario. The soldier had been on the edge of victory, but Sung Ja-In''s sudden surge of power threw everything into disarray. His Meridian was still healing, sluggish and slow, but it was healing nonetheless, and that tiny spark of Ki was all he needed to begin turning the tide. Sung grinned, a deep, feral laugh escaping his lips despite the agony wracking his body. His eyes, filled with defiance, locked onto Gregor as he gathered himself to strike back. With the flicker of Ki now coursing through him, the Dons movements became sharper, more precise. He straightened, his battered form suddenly revitalized, as though the very essence of combat had surged back into his being. With a roar, Sung Ja-In swung a punch that reverberated through the air, the force behind it amplified by the Ki that now coursed through his veins. But Gregor, never one to back down, threw his own fist in retaliation. The two punches collided with explosive force, a shockwave of energy erupting between them, sending debris flying in every direction, tearing at the ground beneath their feet. The air itself seemed to ripple with the sheer intensity of the impact. Gregor staggered back, his face a mixture of disbelief and fury. He had felt the raw power of Sungs punch, and the realization hit him like a cold wavehis advantage was gone. The soldier''s breath quickened as he processed the change on the battlefield, his eyes narrowing in frustration. He had tried to end this, tried to crush his enemy with every ounce of his power, but it hadnt been enough. The shift was palpable, and Gregor knew it now: soon, Sung would recover fully, his Ki would flow freely once more, and with it, the battle would be over. Gregor''s thoughts raced as he took a step back, his chest heaving. He had pushed himself to the brink, but it wasn''t enough Sung Ja-In was far from defeated, and the battle was far from finished. Chapter 90 - When Limits Are Tested Chapter 90 - When Limits Are Tested The air was thick with tension as Sung Ja-In and Gregor faced off, their bodies already moving in a flurry of strikes and counters. Each motion was deliberate, the sharp sound of fists meeting flesh punctuating the otherwise eerie quiet of the battlefield. The Don darted in with a sweeping kick, his movements precise and imbued with what unmistakably was Ki. Gregor countered with a swift elbow, the force behind it enough to make the air around him hum. Their exchange was brutal, unrelenting, neither man giving an inch. Sungs strikes carried the faint, shimmering glow of Ki, each blow growing sharper and more destructive. He pressed forward, his attacks flowing seamlessly into one another, each movement calculated to push Gregor further on the defensive. The soldier met the onslaught with brutal efficiency, his strikes heavy and decisive, a testament to his relentless training and the power that surged through him. And then, it happened. Sung lunged forward, his fist surging with Ki, aimed directly at Gregors chest. The mans body responded instinctively, his own punch already in motion. The two fists collided with an earth-shattering impact, the sheer force of their clash sending a deafening shockwave rippling outward. The wave of energy tore through the surroundings, shaking the ground and splintering the earth beneath them. Trees swayed violently, their branches cracking and groaning as if in protest against the unstoppable force. Dust and leaves were sent spiraling into the air, the world momentarily reduced to chaos as the battlefield absorbed the tremendous power of their collision. Both men held their ground, their fists still locked together in a brutal stalemate, the energy of their clash lingering in the air like a storm refusing to dissipate. Sungs voice broke through the cacophony, steady and sharp. Youre not invincible. He said, his lips curling into a defiant smirk despite the strain in his body. Not anymore. Gregors eyes darkened, his expression shifting into something far less human. His pupils seemed to flicker with shadows, the weight of the countless souls within him pressing against the surface. He didnt respond with words, but his teeth bared in a snarl as he pushed harder against Sungs fist. Their standoff lasted only seconds before Gregor suddenly twisted his body, breaking the deadlock with a powerful knee aimed directly at the Dons ribs. Sung Ja-In reacted instantly, stepping back just enough to evade the blow, though the sheer force of it left the air humming with its velocity. He retaliated, his movements fluid and precise, stepping into Gregors space with a sharp spinning kick aimed at his opponents shoulder. The kick was fast, almost impossible to follow with the naked eye, and it connected with a dull thud. The force of the blow sent Gregor skidding back several paces, but he didnt falter. Instead, the mans body shifted low, his foot pivoting as he launched himself forward in a grappling maneuver. His arm snaked around Sungs torso with frightening precision, aiming to throw him off balance and slam him into the ground. The Don countered with a swift elbow strike to Gregors jaw, the impact amplified by the Ki flowing through him. Gregor grunted, staggering slightly, but his grip remained firm. He twisted his body, attempting to drive his enemy into the dirt. Sung responded by planting his feet firmly and bending backward, flipping out of Gregors hold with a gymnastic agility that defied belief. The exchange grew faster, and more violent. Sung Ja-Ins strikes were relentless now, each punch and kick carrying the unmistakable weight of Ki. His attacks werent just powerful; they were precise, aimed at the weak points Gregor instinctively guarded. A sweeping kick sent him stumbling again, but the soldier recovered quickly, lashing out with a brutal hook aimed at Sungs temple. Gregors attacks were brutal and efficient, a stark contrast to Sungs flowing and strategic movements. The soldiers fists came down like hammers, his body moving with the disciplined violence of a trained killer. Yet, as they exchanged blow after blow, the Don began to notice a shift. Gregors movements were growing erratic. The dark miasma swirling around his body seemed to pulsate violently, almost as if reacting to the emotions roiling within him. His strikes became wild, his form less controlled. He swung with reckless abandon, his face twisting into an unsettling grin. "Youre enjoying this." Sung said, ducking under a wild punch and delivering a swift kick to Gregors side. He laughed, a guttural, almost inhuman sound. "And youre not?" His voice was laced with a dangerous edge, and as he spoke, the miasma surrounding him began to condense, forming into jagged, wing-like shapes that bristled with dark energy. Sung Ja-Ins fists glowed faintly with Ki as he launched another series of strikes, his movements fluid yet devastating. His attacks crashed against Gregors miasma wings, each hit sending visible ripples through the dark, pulsating energy. The miasma cracked in places, tiny fractures spiderwebbing outward, but Gregor didnt flinch. The soldiers grin twisted into something grotesque, a rictus of pure insanity. His yellow miasma-infused eye burned with the intensity of a predator on the hunt, its unrelenting glare reflecting a hunger for destruction that knew no bounds. The other eye, a lifeless, milky white, stared vacantly, as if the last remnants of humanity had been stripped from it. Gregors laughter eruptedwild, unhinged, and devoid of any rational thought. The sound was a cacophony of madness, carrying a sharp edge of agony and defiance, reverberating through the battlefield like a death knell. It wasnt just a laugh; it was the sound of a man teetering on the brink of complete oblivion. Sung could see it clearly now: Gregors mind was unraveling, his soul caught in a downward spiral into chaos. The power he wielded came at a terrible cost, and the toll was evident. The miasma that cloaked his form wasnt just a weaponit was alive, an amalgamation of the tortured souls that bolstered his strength. Thousands of final moments of agony, hatred, despair, and betrayal roared within the miasma, their cacophony seeping into Gregors very being. His mind, already battered from years of war, was now a battlefield of its own. The relentless flood of memories from the tormented souls overwhelmed him: visions of betrayal as friends turned on each other, screams of terror in the face of death, the bitter curses of those who had died with unfinished vendettas. These echoes of suffering clawed at his sanity, tearing apart the boundaries between the soldier and the countless damned who fed his power. Yet, for Gregor, there was no fight against the corruption anymore. His mind, fractured and burdened by the weight of their anguish, could no longer distinguish between himself and the legion of souls tethered to his essence. The man he once was had faded, replaced by a creature of instinct and fury. His thoughts grew primitive, a haze of violence and raw survival. His movements became more erratic, driven not by strategy but by an animalistic need to destroy. The miasma itself seemed to reflect this transformation, writhing and coiling around him like a serpent. It pulsed with its own malicious will, responding to his frenzy with a chaotic rhythm. Gregors breaths came in ragged, guttural snarls, more beast than man. He no longer flinched at Sungs attacks or even acknowledged the pain ripping through his body. Pain was meaningless to him now, drowned out by the dark tide that consumed him. And still, the voices of the damned pressed on, digging deeper into his soul. Their hatred became his hatred. Their despair became his despair. Their agony became his strength, but it was a strength that carried with it the weight of an unrelenting storm. For every ounce of power he drew from the miasma, he lost another fragment of himself, another piece of the soldier who had once fought for something greater. Now, Gregor was a vesselan empty, feral shell controlled by the echoes of a thousand shattered lives. His once-proud stance had devolved into a predators crouch, his unrelenting yellow eye tracking Sung with the intensity of a beast stalking its prey. There was no longer any trace of a man fighting for victory; all that remained was an entity seeking to destroy. He didnt care about defense anymore. His body barreled forward, taking hits that should have made any man falter. Sungs Ki-infused punches landed hard, splintering bone and flesh, but Gregor didnt even blink. Instead, he kept attacking, his movements feral, the dark miasma on his body writhing as if it had a will of its own. For a brief moment, Sung felt his lips twitch upward into a small smirk. He couldnt help itthis battle was exhilarating. The precise counters, the explosive impact of their attacks, the raw, unfiltered clash of power and willit reminded him of something he hadnt felt in years. It wasnt honor, dignity, or vengeance driving him now; it was the thrill of the fight. Even as Gregors strikes grew more erratic, Sung maintained his upper hand. His calculated precision and the increasing power of his Ki allowed him to chip away at Gregors defensesor lack thereof. But the mans relentless assault forced the Don to stay on his toes. Then, Sung felt the familiar surge within his body: the cooldown on his [Space-Distortion Step] skill had ended. Gregor lunged at him, his entire right arm engulfed in black miasma, claws of darkness extending toward his preys throat. Sung Ja-In disappeared in an instant, reappearing at Gregors blind side with an explosive burst of Ki. His fist drove into the soldiers ribs with enough force to make the ground beneath them tremble. However, Gregor didnt even stagger. The dark miasma around him reacted, twisting unnaturally as if alive, tendrils lashing out toward the Don. Sung teleported again, appearing high in the air to avoid the attack. The miasma surrounding Gregors twisted body surged, coalescing into a pair of devil-like wings. With a single powerful flap, he launched himself into the air, pursuing Sung Ja-In like a predator zeroing in on its prey. Sungs Ki flared around him as he ascended, the intense glow standing in stark contrast to Gregors ominous black aura. The air battle that followed was a spectacle of light and shadow, a clash of raw power and deadly instinct. Gregors first attack was swift and brutal. His miasma-coated claws raked through the air, each swipe generating arcs of dark energy that crackled ominously. Sung evaded with a sudden burst of speed, his first teleportation taking him behind Gregor. Without hesitation, he struck with a precise spinning kick aimed at the mans shoulder. The impact was strong enough to crack the miasma armor, sending a ripple of golden energy through Gregors form. But Gregor, operating on pure instinct, reacted with unnerving efficiency. He spun mid-air, his wings folding into sharp, blade-like shapes that slashed toward the Don. The movement was too quick to avoid completely; Sung deflected one wing with his forearm, his Ki forming a protective barrier, but the second grazed his side, tearing through his robes and drawing blood. Gregors relentless assault continued as he launched himself forward, his claws glowing with concentrated miasma. Sung teleported a second time, reappearing several meters above Gregor, and retaliated with a downward strike, his Ki-empowered fist aimed at the corrupted soldiers back. The blow connected, shattering more of the miasma coating and forcing Gregor to lose altitude momentarily. Still, the monstrous husk showed no sign of pain or hesitation. With a roar, Gregors wings expanded, propelling him upward in a spiraling motion. The miasma around him condensed into a vortex of dark energy, and he slashed at Sung with unrelenting ferocity. Sung barely managed to dodge, his body twisting acrobatically to avoid the lethal claws. He gritted his teeth as Gregor closed the distance once more, forcing him to use his final teleportation. In a flash of golden light, the Don reappeared directly above Gregor. This time, he unleashed a barrage of Ki-enhanced strikesfists, elbows, and kicksall aimed at the soldiers vulnerable spots. The relentless assault forced Gregor to retreat briefly, his wings folding in to shield his body. Sung took a moment to steady his breathing, knowing he was out of teleports and now dangerously vulnerable. Gregors instincts flared, guiding him with an animalistic precision. His blank eyes, devoid of thought, still seemed to sense an opening in the battle. Sung Ja-In had just completed his final teleport, and the subtle shift in the airthe brief moment of vulnerabilitydid not escape Gregors subconscious. His body responded before his mind could even process it. Miasma surged from his back, pooling around his right arm like liquid shadow. It crawled up his skin, dark tendrils spiraling with a life of their own, thickening and condensing as they formed an unnatural extension of his arm. The miasma twisted into an even more grotesque claw, sharp and jagged, as if it were made of shattered obsidian. It vibrated with an unholy energy, crackling with dark power. With a violent jerk of his wings, Gregor lunged forward like a missile. His body seemed to fold in on itself as he propelled himself through the air, the claw now spinning with horrific speed. The swirling miasma left streaks of darkness in its wake as it began to rotate, twisting tighter and faster with every passing moment. The very air around the claw distorted, rippling, and tearing as the dark energy gathered momentum. It became a living drill, a force of destruction that could tear through anything in its path. The spinning claw didnt just cutit crushed, twisted, and ground down. As Gregors body hurtled toward his objective, his whole form seemed to blur with the speed of his attack. There was no calculation in the movementno thought. Just the savage urge to strike, the primal need to tear apart anything in his way. Sungs eyes widened as the realization struck him: he couldnt evade. They were mid-air, leaving no room to maneuver. He crossed his arms in front of him, channeling his Ki into a defensive technique. His arms moved in a fluid motion, spiraling outward to disperse the energy of the attack, a martial arts maneuver known as the Heavens Breaking Shield. But Gregors sheer power was overwhelming. His spinning drill-claw pierced through Sungs defense like a hot knife through butter, slamming into his chest with bone-crushing force. Sungs body shuddered from the impact, pain exploding through him. Yet, amid the searing pain and the relentless pull of Gregors spiraling attack, the Dons mind raced, fueled by a mixture of instinct and sheer will. His body screamed for him to pull away, but something deeper, something learned from his previous battle, pushed him forward. He had faced Katyaher relentless strategy, her way of turning the tide with sheer determination. Her tactic had been brutal yet effective, a willingness to accept temporary damage to get close enough to strike with deadly precision to the point that she had claimed one of his eyes. Sung''s respect for her in that moment was unspoken but profound. He understood that sometimes, the only way to win was to embrace the pain, use it to fuel the counterattack. He had to fight with the same raw, calculated aggression. The Don tightened his grip on the present moment, refusing to back down. Instead of retreating, as instinct urged him, he leaned into the assault. Letting Gregors overwhelming momentum bring them closer, he surrendered to the inevitable, letting the deadly spinning form of his demonic enemy and the miasma claw hurtle him forward. Sungs Ki surged, his inner energy flaring in a brilliant explosion of golden light that illuminated the battle space, lighting the darkened sky around them. He did not falter. With a growl, Sungs hands locked onto Gregors spinning form, gripping with a strength that seemed to come from the core of his very being. His palms ignited with Ki, the energy pooling around his arms and intensifying with every fraction of a second. The dark miasma claw, a twisted construct of energy and shadow, collided with his handsand then began to crack. The force of Sungs Ki bore down on the dark energy, snapping it with a terrifying force, making it clear that he had regained a bit more of his use over it. The claw shattered like brittle glass under a hammer, the shards of miasma disintegrating in all directions. Gregors hands, along with the claw, were crushed by the Dons infamous iron grip, his intense Ki shattering them into a mass of bones and skin. For just a moment, Gregors body stilled. It wasnt out of painGregor could not feel itbut the sudden destruction of his hands, his very extension of destruction, disoriented him. His instincts faltered, and in that moment, he became something more than a mindless beast. He was still, for the briefest of seconds, a soldier, a warrior... It was all that Sung Ja-In needed. The Don did not hesitate. He tightened his grip, his Ki flooding into his hands as he seized the opening with deadly precision. His body shifted mid-air, spinning with a force that could only be described as ferocious. With the momentum of their combined movements, Sung used every ounce of strength he had left to hurl Gregor downward, sending him plummeting to the ground with a force that seemed to defy nature itself. The air around them seemed to collapse with the intensity of the impact, the very atmosphere reverberating as though a cannon had fired. The ground shattered violently beneath Gregors impact, the earth cracking open like a massive wound. Dust and debris billowed into the air, obscuring the battlefield in a thick, choking cloud. The shockwave from the crash rattled the terrain, shaking the very ground they stood upon. Sung hovered above, his breathing ragged but steady. He held his position for a moment, watching the dust settle with grim anticipation. As the haze of debris parted, the devastation revealed itself. Gregors body lay motionless at the center of the crater, a testament to the brutality of the attack. The dark miasma that had enveloped him, that had been his very essence, was beginning to dissipate into the air, leaving only the shattered remnants of his form. His eyes were blank, unfocusednothing more than empty vessels. Sung Ja-In hovered in mid-air, panting heavily, his body battered from the brutal battle. His limbs were sore, his chest heaving with every breath, but his gaze remained fixed on Gregor''s fallen form below. The echoes of their fight lingered in his mindevery strike, every close call, and the intensity of the battle. Despite his exhaustion, Sung knew he had won. With a slow, weary descent toward the ground, Sung prepared to land, each movement sluggish from the toll of the battle. But before he could reach the earth, a massive figure loomed above him, again something he couldnt see because of his missing eye. From several meters up, Kurayami''s enormous form appeared in his blind side, the hulking tiger and Kazue atop it, taking full advantage of Sung''s moment of vulnerability. The tigers presence was terrifying. The massive beast towered over him, its fur rippling with elemental energy. The beasts electric aura crackled around its form, its eyes wild with primal fury. Kazue, now fully recovered and with a strange needle protruding from her head for some reason, balanced on the massive creatures back. The tigers enormous mouth opened wideso wide that Sung Ja-In could have easily been swallowed whole. The air around them crackled with static energy as Kurayamis mouth snapped shut, aiming for Sungs body as if to bite down on him with the force of a compressing machine. The Don, still reeling from the last fight, barely had time to react. With a grunt of effort, he pressed his arms and legs against the sides of Kurayami''s massive maw, his body infused with Ki to prevent the jaws from snapping shut. The force of the tigers electric power surged through him, and sparks flew as he gritted his teeth, enduring the brutal shock. The electricity burned through him, painful but manageable, his body wracked with the intensity of the tiger''s electric current as he struggled to maintain control. In that brief moment of being locked in the tiger''s grip, Kazue took advantage of Sungs compromised position. She quickly launched herself from Kurayamis back, her movements swift and calculated. As the massive tigers jaws continued to snap around the Don, Kazue reached him, her body aligned perfectly with his chest. She extended her arm and, with a fluid motion, unleashed her [Enhanced Thunder Piercing Hand] skill, a drill of pure electricity aimed directly at Sungs chest. The Dons body was still trembling from the tigers electric assault, but he had just enough time to recognize the incoming attack. He twisted his torso in a desperate attempt to evade, making Kazues electric drill miss the man-shaped paper that had been stuck to his body earlier, but the strike still landed with devastating force. A surge of electricity shot through Sung, and the blow sent shockwaves of pain radiating from his chest. Sungs strength faltered for a split second, his body unable to fully control the fall. His form dropped toward Kurayami''s open maw, but instinct kicked in again. With a grunt, he summoned another surge of his remaining Ki, channeling it into his right leg. In one swift, powerful motion, he launched an upward strike toward Kurayamis jaw. The blow landed with a resounding thud, a shockwave rippling through the air as his leg connected with the tigers massive chin. The force was so intense that even in free fall, the air itself seemed to tremble. "Kurayami!" Kazue shouted, her voice breaking through the chaos. The tiger, now stunned by the force of Sungs counter, staggered backward and fell heavily to the ground. Kazue, still atop the beast, maintained her balance, but Kurayamis massive form hit the earth with a thunderous crash. Sung, battered and nearly spent, managed to land heavily on the ground. His knees buckled under his weight, but he kept himself upright, breathing heavily. Despite the strain, he forced himself to stand, his body aching from every movement. Kazue landed gracefully next to the unconscious beast, her posture unshaken. She was unharmed, but the tiger lay motionless, its energy completely drained by the brutal impact. The Dons body trembled as he stood, his chest still aching from the powerful strike Kazue had landed, but he was alive. And that was enoughfor now. Despite the pain and the overwhelming exhaustion, he stood tall, eyes locked on the girl as she approached. His body was battered, and covered in cuts that would have killed a normal man. His blood soaked his clothes, and his movements were slow, but his spirit remained unbroken. With a grim expression, he adopted a defensive stance, every muscle tensed, prepared for the next attack. Kazue''s voice rang out, a mixture of concern and command. "Surrender. Youre barely standing. We wont hurt you anymore, I promise." Sungs lips twisted into a humorless smile, his laugh a low rasp. As long as youre Lord Vareks enemies, I wont fall. As long as I breathe, all of you, allies of that traitor Zhen, will die. Kazue gritted her teeth, her face hardening. "Then Ill deal with you myself." Her eyes flashed with determination as she screamed. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. "Please attend to the injured!" She glanced toward Chloe without turning her head, her voice sharp and urgent. The pink-haired girl, still somewhat distanced, nodded in agreement, her expression resolute. She immediately turned and sprinted toward the location where Gregors motionless body was. Sungs gaze followed Chloe for a moment, his mind racing. He chuckled softly, then muttered. I can simply deal with that nuisance of a healer first. But before he could even shift his weight, Kazue was in front of him, her movements a blur. Her left steampunk gauntlet, glowing red-hot, aimed directly at his face. Caught off guard once again by his missing eye, Sung Ja-In barely had time to react. His body, still battered and broken, screamed in protest as he twisted to evade the incoming strike. It was a hairs breadth escape; Kazues gauntlet grazed his side, leaving a burning mark on his skin. The pain surged through him, but he managed to roll away from the impact. Even as he moved, every part of him screamed in agony. His vision blurred in his right eye, the cuts across his body deep and relentless. His left side burned with the effort, and the deep wound in his chest had become a constant, gnawing pain. His hands were slick with blood, fingers trembling from the strain. A normal person would have died ages ago with the kind of damage he had sustainedyet here he was, still standing. Kazues gauntlet spun for a second strike, but Sung managed to stagger back just in time, barely dodging as the red-hot metal passed a hairs breadth from his chest. His right arm was heavy, his vision dimming from the loss of blood, but his survival instinct was still strong. Unlike his brutal encounters with Katya and Gregor, this fight felt different. The girls attacks were somewhat precise but strangely restrained. Her gauntlets, infused with electric and heat energy, barely hummed with power, as if she was deliberately holding back. Despite his injuries, Sung Ja-Ins martial arts instincts remained razor-sharp. He knew how to read his opponent''s movements, especially someone like Kazue, who was still a novice compared to seasoned fighters like him. Her strikes were too predictable, lacking the subtlety and fluidity of a trained warrior. She relied heavily on the raw force of her gauntlets, swinging them in arcs of burning metal and crackling electricitybut there was no finesse, no true mastery behind her technique. Sung danced around her attacks, his footwork light despite the heavy toll the fight had taken on him. He anticipated each swing, each charge of energy, easily evading her strikes with minimal movement. Her gauntlets, powerful as they were, lacked the unpredictability and precision that the Don had grown accustomed to. He saw the openings before she did, reading her intentions even before the gauntlets started to swing. Kazue''s first strike came down in a wild arc, aiming for his head. Sung ducked under it, his body swaying with ease as the gauntlet scraped past his shoulder. He didnt waste a second, quickly countering with a sharp jab to her ribs, catching her off guard. She stumbled back, surprised by the suddenness of his attack, but recovered swiftly. She came at him again, this time with both gauntlets thrust forward, the red-hot metal crackling. Sung pivoted, slipping to the side, and delivered a powerful punch straight into her face. The impact sent her head snapping back, a spray of sweat and blood splattering across the air. Kazue stumbled but quickly righted herself, her eyes filled with frustration. She growled, clearly determined not to give up. Sung pressed the advantage, moving in close. Kazues response was to swing wildly, trying to catch him in the chest with both gauntlets in a desperate move. He evaded with a simple sidestep, his body growing increasingly worn, but his reflexes were still sharp. In a swift motion, he swept his leg forward, landing a solid kick to her stomach. The force drove her back, but she held her ground, eyes narrowing in defiance. Kazues body heaved, clearly struggling to maintain her composure. She lunged at him again, but this time, Sung was ready. With his left arm raised in defense, he caught one of her gauntlets and twisted it, using her own momentum against her. As she staggered, he punched her across the jaw with his right fist. The impact echoed through the air, and Kazue staggered once again, her lips bleeding. The girl panted, her breathing heavy but determined. She wiped blood from her mouth and shot him a defiant glare. I wont stop. Not until this is over! Sung, battered and broken as he was, couldn''t help but admire her resolve. But he knew the truthKazue was a fighter, but not yet a warrior. Her attacks were still rough, and unrefined. She lacked the experience that he had honed over years of combat. Despite her strength, despite her will, he could see right through her every move. Kazue lunged at him again, her gauntlet swinging in a savage arc aimed directly at his head. the mans reflexes kicked inhe ducked, just narrowly avoiding the red-hot metal, and side-stepped to her left. With the opening she left behind, Sung retaliated instantly, landing a sharp punch to her side. Kazue staggered, but much to his surprise, she didnt slow down. Her body, bruised and battered from the hits, didnt seem to affect her resolve. She immediately righted herself and came at him once more, undeterred. Sung couldnt help but marvel at her persistence. Each hit she took seemed to fuel her even more, her movements becoming more erratic, less controlled, yet still full of determination. It wasnt that she was strongno, that was clear. She lacked the refined technique he had, but her spirit her will to fight was relentless. Despite the punishment she was taking, Kazue kept going, rising each time with unwavering resolve. It was almost as if she was trying to prove something. But despite her tenacity, her inexperience was unmistakable. Her attacks lacked finessewild swings of her gauntlet, predictable patterns. It was this very inexperience that Sung continued to exploit. As each strike came his way, the Don danced around her, evading her blows with ease and occasionally countering with a well-placed strike of his own. He landed a punch to her face, sending her back a few steps, and then a swift kick to her midsection that left her gasping for air. But every time, she recovered, getting back to her feet in defiance, her breath heavy but her eyes burning with determination. It wasnt until Sungs Ki flared up once again that he felt the familiar pulse of his teleportation abilityhis skill was again ready to use. Without wasting a second, he teleported behind the girl, hoping to catch her by surprise. The instant he reappeared, though, he was shocked to find that Kazue had anticipated his move. She wasnt standing still, waiting to be attacked. No, she was already on the move, sprinting away from him with the swift grace of someone who knew exactly what he was planning. Sung Ja-In hesitated for a moment, then, realizing what was happening, he teleported againthis time aiming to intercept her mid-run. But again, Kazue changed direction just in time, evading his grasp. The mans breath quickened as the frustration mounted. She was intentionally avoiding him, not because of luck, but because she knew about his skill. His mind raced. Did she knew exactly what it entailed? Did she knew the exact limitations of his teleportation? His eyes narrowed as he pieced it together. Five times. He had five teleportations at his disposal before his skill entered in cooldown again. And Kazue, that amateur fighter, had figured it out. He attempted to pursue her without using his teleportation, but the swampy terrain was proving difficult to navigate. Every step felt like it was costing him more energy than it should, and Kazue was already too far ahead. He could feel the sweat trickling down his face, his body heavy with exhaustion. He couldnt let her wear him down like this. He gritted his teeth and teleported again, appearing right in front of her. Kazues eyes widened in realization, but it was too late. This time, Sung wasnt trying to surprise her, he wasnt trying to outsmart her with an attack from behind because that was what she expected. No, this time, he wanted to face her head-on. He wanted her to know that he was still in control of the fight. Kazues reaction was a mix of surprise and frustration. She tried to react, but Sung didnt give her a chance. He landed a brutal, bone-crushing punch directly to her face, a hit so powerful that it twisted her body in mid-air. She flew back several meters, her body slamming hard into the muddy ground, a cloud of dirt and water rising around her. The Don stood in front of Kazue, his chest heaving as blood dripped down his battered body. The wounds that marred his skin burned with every breath he took, his chest aching from the deep injury that he could feel with every pulse of his heart. He had taken a brutal toll in this fight, but there was no time to slow down now. However, much to his surprise, the girl rose to her feet again, despite the blood splattered across her face. She was battered, her body barely holding together, but her eyes still burned with a fierce defiance. Sung had expected her to stay down after that crushing blow, but she was anything but finished. Her spirit was as unyielding as ever, and though her body was on the brink of collapse, he knew her will to fight would carry her further than most would have ever lasted. With a cold breath, Sung asked. Why were you running? Kazue, still panting from the effort, looked back at him with a grim smirk. I know about your limit. You can only teleport five times consecutively. I just need to keep running until you use them all. Sung Ja-In raised an eyebrow, momentarily stunned by her words. She had figured out his skills limitationthat was unexpected. But as he thought about it more, a sneer of realization crossed his face. Did she reveal that? How foolish. She could have used that to her advantage and kept him guessing, yet shed given it away so easily Maybe she wasnt as cunning a fighter as he originally thought, but an idiot. The knowledge made her too predictable, but it also sparked an idea in his mind. Kazue suddenly turned and began running again but Sung didnt hesitate. He used his last teleport, appearing behind her with a flicker of energy. He wouldnt let her run just like that. With the force of his entire body behind it, he delivered a heavy descending kick aimed at Kazues back. The impact sent ripples through the air, the force so intense it disturbed the surrounding environment. Kazue, though exhausted, barely managed to evade the attack with a desperate leap to the side, her body jerking with the effort. She slid to a halt, her movements slow but still deliberate, her breathing ragged. the Dons eyes narrowedshe had barely escaped, but it was clear her stamina was waning. The terrain shifted beneath their feet as they moved from the swampy marsh to more solid ground. Kazue stopped abruptly, turning to face Sung once again. Her eyes were sharp, and she stood tall despite the pain she was clearly enduring. Thats your fifth teleport, you cant use it again for a minute. Kazue said, her voice strained but steady. Sungs frown deepened as he processed her words. She even knew about his cooldown period? He had underestimated hershe was more perceptive than he had given her credit for, even though she was not the brightest of people. Yet despite the growing frustration, a smile slowly crept across his face. Thats true. Sung Ja-In said, his voice calm and confident. I cant use my teleport for a minute. But that doesnt matter. I still have plenty of ways to end this normally. Even so, both fighters were panting heavily, their bodies battered and bruised from the intense battle. Kazues breath came in ragged gasps, her limbs trembling from the strain, but she was still standing, determined. Sung, on the other hand, was in far worse condition. His chest heaved with each breath, and his blood continued to seep from numerous wounds, staining his clothes and the ground beneath him. Despite this, he kept moving, albeit slowly. He dragged his feet across the solid terrain, his steps measured but deliberate. Then, with a sudden surge of energy, a powerful burst of Ki erupted from Sungs body, filling the air with an overwhelming presence. He threw his head back, laughing darkly, the sound low and filled with certainty. My Core Meridian is half healed now. He declared, his voice calm but chilling. This is the end for you. Both of his hands began to glow intensely, the golden Ki radiating outward, casting an almost blinding light as it surged through his body. The sheer force of the power was enough to make the ground beneath his feet tremble, and a sense of finality hung in the air. Kazues eyes narrowed, her body stiffening as she prepared for the inevitable clash. But the girl wasnt about to back down. She lifted both her gauntlets, her body still mysteriously fighting against the pain, and she activated her most powerful skills. No, I will stop you. She said, her voice steady but fierce. Electricity crackled in the air as her [Thunder Piercing Hand] activated on her right gauntlet, and searing heat began to envelop her left gauntlet, as [Burn the Witch!] roared to life. Sparks danced between her hands, the air around her flickering with the raw power she had conjured. She was ready. Sung Ja-In smiled, it was a victorious smile, he knew it was over. And then, in an instant, his passive skill [Karma Retribution (Passive)] activated. In that brief moment, as Kazue prepared to unleash her powers, Sung automatically teleported directly in front of her even though his skill was still on cooldown, his Ki-filled hands moving faster than she could react. He grabbed both of her gauntlets with crushing force, the golden Ki around his hands pushing against them with immense pressure. With a terrifying crunch, he crushed her gauntlets in an instant. But just as he was about to continue to destroy even Kazues hand alongside her weapons, something unexpected happened. His vision blurred, the world around him spinning for a moment as a sharp buzzing noise filled his ears. A disorienting wave of confusion washed over him. What What just happened? For a split second, he felt disoriented, the sensation of everything shifting out of focus. His head swam, and the buzzing in his ears grew louder. His thoughts slowed as he took a half step back, his body barely able to hold steady. He looked at Kazue, who was still standing, looking at him. The world around him felt dizzy, his thoughts slipping away. He staggered, taking a hesitant step back, his body struggling to maintain its balance. The buzzing in his ears intensified, growing into a dull thrum that rattled his mind, clouding his perception. His body felt as though it was fighting against him, and the sensation was maddening. He glanced toward Kazue again, who was still standing, though her breath came in shallow gasps. But before he could dwell on it any longer, a sudden notification flashed in front of his blurred vision.
?You have been attacked and have failed to fulfill the requirements!?
?Skill [Karma Retribution (Passive) Lv8] and skill [Space-Distortion Step Lv7] are now sealed.?
The message hit him like cold water. His mind scrambled to process it, even in his dizzy state. He saw it nowKazues right leg was raised, crackling with electric Ki. She She counterattacked me at the exact moment I teleported!? Sungs thoughts raced as the realization slammed into him. Kazue had known exactly what he was about to do, and not just thatshe had anticipated it perfectly. His mind flashed back to when she had revealed she knew about his teleportation skill''s cooldown. He had thought she was foolish for giving him that information, but now it was clear: It had been a ruse. She had used it to make him overconfident, baiting him into relying on his passive skill, which she also knew about. At the perfect moment, when he had teleported, Kazue had launched her counterattack. Her leg, charged with Ki, had shot upward with terrifying precision, striking him square in the jaw. The force of the blow sent a shockwave through his head, disorienting him completely. Dammit, Park Zhen Sung cursed, his body trembling, struggling to stay upright. Through the haze of confusion, he saw Kazue charging at him again, her right gauntlet glowing as a drill of electricity formed around it. She was coming for him with deadly intent, but Sungs only eye was wide open, staring at her, unable to react. His body wouldnt obey his commands, and his Ki was unresponsive due to his mental imbalance. He could only brace himself for the final blow. But it never came. Kazues electric drill came to a sudden halt just inches from his chest. A light punch, a mere fraction of the force he expected, landed instead. The blow didnt even send him flying. What? Sung thought, his eyes straining to comprehend what had just happened. As the punch landed, Kazues gauntlet shattered into pieces. The electric core embedded within it sparked and fizzled out as her right hand was exposed, the palm bloodied, her fingers twisted from the previous grip. Her crushed gauntlet fell to the ground in a heap, its once-powerful charge extinguished.
?Warning?
?The treasure [Enhanced Steamgear Knuckle - Rank D] has received catastrophic damage! It has become unusable for the rest of the scenario or until properly repaired.?
Kazue, still trembling, held her damaged hand in the air, and Sung could see the depths of her pain. The left gauntlet, still barely holding together, crackled with the last of her remaining energy. Tears welled in Kazues eyes as she stood, her breathing shallow and ragged. It was then that Sung noticed something he hadnt before: the small needle embedded in her head. It was a needle Chloe had put there, designed to block her pain receptors. Without it and the effect of her Outstanding Rookie title heavily boosting her physifical stats, the girl would have been writhing in agony from the intense damage to her hands and the wounds she had endured throughout the fight. However, even with that much of a handicap, Kazues final attack had failed, and for a moment, it seemed as though she had nothing left to give. At least, that was how it appeared to Sung Ja-In. He was recovering rapidly, enough to start emanating waves of Ki so powerful that the air itself felt suffocating. Though still not fully recovered, he managed to gather enough strength to speak, his voice low and dangerous. This was your last chance. He said, his Ki surging violently around him. And it failed. Now, Im ready to finish this. He didnt need his teleportation skill when his Ki had nearly returned to full strength. Kazue had no chance now. But before he could press his advantage, a chuckle interrupted his thoughts. The girl laughed, though it was laced with pain, and her voice cracked with the effort of stifling it. Ow, ow She muttered between laughs. Then, with a defiant smile, she spoke again. No, theres no other chance for you. Its already checkmate. The Don frowned, perplexed, and before he could ask what she meant, Kazue explained. There are three things you failed to notice. She said, her voice steady despite her pain. Sungs brow furrowed, and he glanced around. What? He demanded, his voice thick with growing confusion. Kazue didnt wait for him to ask again. First, where we are right now. She said, her eyes gleaming with determination. Sung Ja-In looked around, but all he saw was a destroyed temple. Nothing unusual. What are you Kazue didnt let him finish. Second, you didnt notice that one of us is missing. Sung blinked, trying to piece it together. He scanned the surroundings but couldn''t make sense of it. Then it hit him. Where was the giant robot? He had been so focused on the battle that he hadnt even realized it was gone. It had disappeared during his fight with Gregor, and he hadn''t paid it any mind since. But Kazue wasnt done. And finally this She said, gesturing around them. This is almost exactly like a scene from one of myfavorite series! Her words lingered in the air for a heartbeat before she punched the ground. The moment her fist made contact, the terrain exploded into blue flames, [Burn the Witch!] had activated and its flames spread across the ground like wildfire. The fire seemed to have a life of its own, devouring the ground beneath them with shocking speed. Sung''s eyes widened as the very earth beneath them cracked, revealing a massive hole. The ground, it turned out, was not real but a trapa fake surface made up of dirt and flammable debris. Kazues fire had burned through it, and now, they were plummeting down into what seemed to be an endless abyss. Sung barely had time to react. The hole was vast, impossibly deep, and as he fell, dizziness overcame him. When he finally hit the ground, his body slammed into the swampy terrain, and he had to take a moment to recover. His head throbbed, his vision swimming. As he regained his senses, he looked around, only to realize the strangeness of his situation. This was a trap. But... what was the point? He took another moment to scan his surroundings. There was nothing special there, just a hole he could escape anytime. But then, Sung glanced around for Kazue, expecting to see her nearbybut she was nowhere to be seen. A crackling sound behind him caught his attention. He whipped around, but instead of attacking him directly, Kazue was standing far from him in a tunnel on the side of the hole. She had thrown something into the aira cube. The [Interdimensional Containment Cube]. Sung realized too late what was about to happen. The cube released its contents mid-air, and out came Sebastian''s Steamtread Goliathlarger than he had ever seen it, and it wasnt alone. A massive disk accompanied the robot, a disk so large it matched the diameter of the hole itself. The disk, imbued with Void Ki, descended rapidly with the weight of the robot behind. Sung screamed as the disk began its descent. He had no time nor way to escape, no time to react. There was nowhere to go. Desperation took hold of him, and the Don unleashed all the Ki he could muster. A golden dragon of pure Ki shot out from him, its size and power overwhelming as it raced toward the descending disk. But it was futile. The golden dragon disintegrated upon contact with the disk, devoured by the Void Ki it carried. The disk continued its descent with no hesitation, and Sung Ja-In could do nothing but scream in frustration. He turned to flee, running toward the tunnel Kazue had vanished into, but the swampy, unstable terrain at the bottom of the pit made every step a struggle. The muck slowed him down, each step harder than the last. It was too late. The disk was almost upon him. With a final, desperate effort, Sung tried to throw himself toward the tunnel entrance, but the disk descended completely when he was just a couple of steps from the tunnel entrance, trapping him. He shoved his arms upward, using every last ounce of strength to lift the edge of the disk above his head, preventing it from crushing him. But he was stuck there, unable to do anything more. Sung Ja-In was at his breaking point. His muscles screamed in protest, his vision blurred, and every breath felt like a dagger piercing his lungs. The disk''s immense weight bore down on him relentlessly, worse still, the direct contact with the disk was absorbing his Ki, draining his power with every passing second. His body trembled violently, sweat dripping down his face as his teeth ground together in sheer desperation. From the tunnel above, Kazue watched him struggle, her expression one of grim satisfaction. You should have surrendered when you had the chance. She called out, her voice carrying a mixture of exhaustion and triumph. In her right hand, the Electroflux Core glowed fiercely, its energy output surging uncontrollably. Electrical arcs danced wildly around her as her Atomclad Fist absorbed the core''s unstable power. Kazues left gauntlet, heated to an intense, fiery red from its heat core, added to the chaos, sending plumes of steam and crackling sparks into the air. With a grin that could only be described as mischievous, Kazue remarked. Its a shame to lose the core, but I can always buy another one. Her tone was light, almost playful, but her intent was as deadly as the glowing energy swirling in her hand. The core pulsed violently, its electric rays lashing out in all directions like a furious storm. The air around it hummed with raw power, and the cavernous pit seemed to tremble under the pressure. Sungs panic was immediate. He could see the culmination of her strategy bearing down on him, and he knew he couldnt withstand what was coming. Wait, wait, wait! He gasped, his voice cracking as he struggled to plead. But Kazue wasnt listening. She surged forward with a speed that defied her injured state, her gauntlet radiating an almost blinding light. Game over! She declared, her voice low but resolute. The punch connected directly with Sungs chest, and the impact was catastrophic. Sungs body convulsed as the Electroflux Core cracked against his torso, unleashing a burst of raw energy. Lightning surged through him, his scream drowned out by the deafening roar of the explosion. His body was flung backward with such force that it ripped him from his position, causing the massive Void Ki disk to finally drop completely into the pit. The entire cavern shook violently as the disk settled with a thunderous crash. For a moment, all was silent save for the crackling of residual electricity and the faint hissing of Kazues overheated gauntlet. A translucent system window appeared before Kazue, its radiant glow illuminating the darkness around her.
?Enormous Sucess!!?
?You have participated in the extermination of a target that is extraordinarily superior to the level of the scenario, a merit has been awarded based on your contribution.?
?The title Outstanding Rookie has evolved to Prodigious Rookie?
?Congratulations!?
Kazue blinked at the notification, her chest rising and falling as she struggled to catch her breath. The faint glow of the system window illuminated her battered form, and the weight of everything finally hit her. Her legs buckled, and she dropped to her knees, her gauntlet clanging softly against the rocky ground. The realization sank inthis time, the fight was truly over. The oppressive tension that had gripped her chest began to ease, replaced by an overwhelming exhaustion that threatened to consume her. Chapter 91 - An Unfair 1v1: Drake vs Bai Huolong Chapter 91 - An Unfair 1v1: Drake vs Bai Huolong The vast plain stretched endlessly, a tranquil expanse dotted with sparse vegetation. The gentle breeze stirred the tall grass, whispering across the landscape. Birds chirped in the distance, and the scene radiated an almost unnerving calm. Nothing about this place seemed remarkable. The sun hung high, casting warm rays across the land, untouched by chaos or conflict. But peace shattered in an instant. A blinding flash of light erupted in the center of the plain, casting long shadows and silencing the surrounding wildlife. The brightness was overwhelming, almost searing, before it dissipated as quickly as it had come. In its wake, two figures materialized: Drake and Bai Huolong. The boys tall, toned frame tensed immediately as he leaped backward, putting distance between them. His blonde hair gleamed in the sunlight, and his piercing eyes locked onto the unnatural figure before him. Bai Huolong stood rigid, his pale, emotionless face framed by the talisman affixed to his forehead. His arms were extended stiffly in front of him, and his movements carried the eerie, mechanical precision of a Jiang Shi. Drake straightened, brushing dirt off his jacket and muttering under his breath. His lips curled into a faint smile, but his eyes were sharp and calculating. "Man, I wouldve liked to face you again when you were alive. Not like this." He began, his voice light yet laced with an undercurrent of tension. His gaze swept over the Dons rigid form, and for a moment, a flicker of regret crossed his face. "But lets be real. Even then, I probably wouldnt have stood a chance, huh?" There was no response, of course. Bai Huolong remained silent, his lifeless eyes fixed on Drake. Drake tilted his head, his smile widening, though it didnt quite reach his eyes. "Guess thats my cue. Bye!" With that, he spun on his heel and bolted, his feet hitting the ground in a burst of speed. The undead Dons head tilted slightly as if processing the sudden movement. Then, with a single powerful step, he surged forward, his unnatural speed far surpassing that of a normal human. The chase had begun. Drake darted across the plain, weaving between patches of tall grass and rocky outcroppings. His mind raced as he formulated a plan. Five minutes, he just needed to last five minutes He could feel Bai Huolongs oppressive presence closing in behind him, each thunderous step sending vibrations through the ground. He glanced over his shoulder just in time to see the Dons clawed hand swipe through the air. Drake barely ducked in time, feeling the wind from the strike graze the back of his neck. The sheer force of the missed attack sent a nearby tree trunk splintering into shards. "Yeah, no thanks!" Drake muttered, pushing his legs harder. His Ki flared to life, enhancing his muscles as he vaulted over a boulder and used his momentum to kick off a smaller rock, sending him higher into the air. He gave himself a brief moment of weightlessness, using his [Single Step] ability to push off an invisible platform midair, propelling him further ahead. Bai Huolong didnt falter. His inhuman agility allowed him to leap after Drake, landing with a ground-shaking thud and continuing the chase. The Jiang Shis movements were relentless, and his attacks were precise and unyielding. Drake gritted his teeth as another swipe came dangerously close. He spun around, throwing a Ki-enhanced punch at Bai Huolongs arm. The impact sent a shockwave rippling outward, but his enemy didnt even flinch. Instead, the Jiang Shis other hand came swinging in a counterattack. The blow connected with Drakes side, and pain exploded through his ribs. He staggered, barely managing to keep his footing as he clutched his side. He hissed, feeling the bruise already forming beneath his shirt. He didnt have time to dwell on itBai Huolong was coming at him again. Drakes movements were sharp and instinctual, more like an animals than a fighter trained in formal martial arts. Every step he took seemed calculated not for elegance, but for survival. He wasnt a warrior honed by discipline and years of traininghe was a scrapper, someone who had learned to fight in the chaos of desperation and instinct. It wasnt pretty, but it worked Most of the time at least. Spotting a jagged rock on the ground, he darted toward it mid-stride, scooping it up with fluid efficiency. Without pausing, he spun on his heel and hurled it with all his strength at Bai Huolongs face. The rock cut through the air with a whistle, but the Jiang Shis reaction was immediate. The undead raised a stiff arm, the rock shattering into harmless fragments against his forearm. He didnt flinch, his movements disturbingly precise, almost detached, as if the attack were an irrelevant inconvenience. Drake was already in motion again, closing the distance to drive a powerful knee toward Bai Huolongs side. The strike landed with a dull thud, his Ki-enhanced strength focusing the impact on a single point. But the Don didnt even sway. Drake gritted his teeth as his leg rebounded off Bai Huolongs unyielding frame. Pivoting, he threw himself backward, narrowly avoiding a swipe from the Jiang Shis claw-like fingers. The force of the missed strike cleaved through a tree trunk behind him again, sending it toppling with a thunderous crash. Drakes chest heaved as he scrambled to regain his footing, the destructive power of Bai Huolongs attacks pressing down on him like a storm cloud. The Jiang Shis relentless advance gave Drake no time to think. He leaped sideways, grabbing a fallen branch from the shattered tree and using it like an impromptu staff. Spinning the makeshift weapon in his hands, he lashed out, aiming a strike at Bai Huolongs temple. The branch connected, splintering on impact, but the Jiang Shis head barely moved. Instead, the Dons hand shot forward, clawing at the blond with terrifying speed. Drake threw himself to the ground, rolling out of reach as the air above him whistled from the near-miss. Dirt clung to his hands and clothes as he sprang back up, his muscles burning from the constant strain. His breaths came in sharp gasps, but his mind remained focused. Keep moving. Dont let him pin you down. Bai Huolong closed the gap in an instant once again, his hand a blur as it lashed out in a calculated strike. Drake twisted, just barely avoiding the claws that wouldve torn through his torso. Instead of retreating, he stepped into the Dons range, landing a rapid series of punches to the undead fighters midsection. Each blow was imbued with his Ki, amplifying the force, but it felt like punching a steel wall. The recoil jarred his arms, but Drake didnt stop. He ducked low, pivoting on his back foot to deliver a spinning kick aimed at Bai Huolongs knee. The kick landed with a satisfying crack, but Bai Huolongs posture didnt falter. Drakes momentum carried him forward, and he followed up with another punch aimed at the Jiang Shis head. Bai Huolong intercepted the blow mid-air, his hand clamping around the boys fist with crushing strength. Pain flared in Drakes knuckles as he wrenched himself free, stumbling back before the Don could counter. His enemy was too strong, too damn fast Drakes mind raced as he darted away, his feet pounding against the uneven ground. Bai Huolong was on him again in a flash, his clawed hand arcing downward in a brutal slash. Drake rolled to the side, feeling the wind of the attack pass inches from his back. The ground where hed stood moments ago erupted into a spray of dirt and rock, the force of the strike leaving a shallow crater behind. Using the momentum from his roll, Drake sprang to his feet and launched himself toward a fallen log. He bounded off it like a springboard, flipping through the air to gain some distance. His eyes darted around, scanning the environment for anything he could use to his advantage. The plain offered little cover, but Drakes instincts picked out a narrow ravine in the distance. It wasnt much, but it was something. However, before he could make a break for it, Bai Huolong was there again, moving with an unnatural speed that defied reason. The Jiang Shis arm swept out in a wide arc, and Drake barely managed to duck under it. Dropping to one knee, he drove his palm into the ground, channeling his Ki to create a burst of force that sent dirt and debris flying upward in a makeshift smokescreen, a trick he had learned during his training just a few days ago. The cloud of dust gave him a split second of cover, and Drake didnt waste it. He dashed to the side, skirting around Bai Huolong to put some distance between them. His lungs burned, his muscles screamed for relief, but he pushed forward. Five minutes. Just hold on for five minutes. Bai Huolong emerged from the dust cloud, his movements smooth and unhurried, yet impossibly fast. Drake barely had time to react before another blow came hurtling toward him. He twisted his body, the claws grazing his side and ripping through his jacket. The pain was sharp, but Drake gritted his teeth and kept moving, using the momentum of his dodge to deliver a sweeping kick to Bai Huolongs side. It was a desperate move, and once again, it barely phased the Jiang Shi. Drake landed lightly on his feet, his body coiled like a spring. Sweat dripped from his brow, mixing with the dirt on his face. He could feel his stamina waning, every movement taking more effort than the last. But he didnt stop. He couldnt. Every second he stayed alive was a victory, a step closer to whatever slim chance of escape remained. The battlefieldonce a serene, untouched plainwas now a scarred wasteland of chaos and destruction. Splintered trees lay scattered like broken bones, the earth was gouged with deep trenches, and jagged craters marred the terrain where each clash had left its mark. Dust hung thick in the air, mingling with the acrid scent of scorched Ki energy and freshly torn soil. Drake staggered, his vision momentarily blurring as the grueling pace of the fight began to wear him down. Blood trickled from a cut above his brow, and his breathing was ragged, but his resolve remained unshaken. He wasnt going to die here. Not today. Before he could regroup, Bai Huolongs figure loomed like a grim specter, unyielding and emotionless. With a sudden and precise motion, the Jiang Shi shifted his stance, his movements fluid yet calculated. Drake instinctively tensed as the air around Bai Huolong seemed to vibrate with raw power. Then it happened. The Dons foot slammed into the ground with devastating force, sending shockwaves rippling outward in concentric circles. The earth beneath them fractured like brittle plates of glass, massive slabs of soil and stone jutting upward as if unseen hands had wrenched apart the very land. Drake stumbled, struggling to maintain his footing as the upheaval suddenly blocked his escape routes. The terrain had become a treacherous maze, a deadly trap that left him vulnerable. Bai Huolong surged forward, his body a blur of speed and precision. Drake barely managed to brace himself as the Jiang Shi closed the distance in an instant, launching a relentless flurry of strikes. Each blow carried the weight of inhuman strength, the sound of fists colliding with flesh and air reverberating like thunderclaps. Drake ducked and weaved, his instincts and versatility were the only things keeping him alive in the face of such overwhelming power. A vicious uppercut grazed his ribs, sending him skidding backward and forcing a pained grunt from his lips. Bai Huolong was relentless, pressing the attack with an almost mechanical efficiency. Drake retaliated, his body moving on sheer instinct as he channeled Ki into his limbs. His punches and kicks came fast and brutal, aiming for joints, weak points, anything that might slow the Jiang Shi down. A perfectly timed roundhouse kick struck Bai Huolongs side with enough force to shatter a normal mans ribs. The impact sent a shockwave rippling outward, but the undead Don barely flinched. His movements were uninterrupted, his focus unshaken. He countered with a sweeping strike that caught Drake across the torso, sending him crashing into one of the jagged slabs of earth. Drake groaned, the jagged edge tearing into his shoulder as he forced himself to stand. Blood seeped from fresh wounds, staining his torn shirt and the broken ground beneath him. He wiped a trickle of blood from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, a pained smile tugging at his lips. If you were the Bai Huolong I remembered He said, his voice rough. Id be dead already. Bai Huolong gave no response, his lifeless gaze fixed on Drake as he advanced. There was no hesitation in his movements, no hint of emotiononly the cold, unrelenting purpose of a being bound by the talisman on his forehead. Drakes thoughts raced as he dodged another crushing blow, his mind working desperately to find an opening. He knew he couldnt win this fightnot in a fair confrontation. His opponents strength, speed, and endurance far outmatched his own. But he didnt need to win. He just needed a chance. Using the shattered terrain to his advantage, Drake feinted to the left, drawing Bai Huolong into a brief clash. Their limbs collided in a brutal exchange of blows, Drakes fists and feet a blur as he poured every ounce of his strength and Ki into the fight. But the effort came at a costhis body screamed in protest, and each successful strike from Bai Huolong left him reeling. But finally, he saw ita small gap in the Dons movements, a fleeting opportunity created by the uneven ground beneath their feet. Drake lunged, not to attack but to escape. With a surge of Ki-enhanced strength, he vaulted over a jagged slab of earth, landing on the other side and breaking into a sprint. Bai Huolong turned, his expression unchanged, his lifeless eyes locking onto Drake once more. The fractured terrain slowed his pursuit just enough to give Drake a slim head start. The blond gritted his teeth and pushed forward, his movements frantic yet calculated. He leaped over craters, zigzagged through the jagged slabs of upturned earth, and used the scattered debris to obscure Bai Huolongs line of sight. His breath came in shallow gasps, his body battered and bloodied, yet he pressed on. His mind churned as he ran, the searing pain from his wounds strangely muted. He glanced down at his side, where an open wound seeped crimson, but the agony he expected wasnt there. It wasnt normalnone of this was. Why am I not feeling this? Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. He wondered, his thoughts racing as he vaulted over another jagged stone. I should be on the ground, passed out or dead The answer eluded him, but a thought crossed his minda chilling, almost absurd possibility. Could it be his race? His mysterious rank D designation had always puzzled him, but now, amidst the chaos, something felt different. He wasnt just surviving; he was enduring beyond what should have been possible. Maybe it was also the effect of his title, Outstanding Rookie. He could feel it, like a switch flipping the moment he began fighting Bai Huolong. The title''s power seemed to awaken something deep within, pushing his race rank to C momentarily, amplifying his resilience and strength. But how much of him was still human? The question lingered like a shadow in his mind. His body moved, fought, and adapted in ways that defied his understanding, and the lack of painthe unnatural calm in his battered formonly deepened the mystery. However, Drake barely had time to dwell on the thought when a rush of air warned him of Bai Huolongs presence. The Jiang Shi was there again, closing the distance with terrifying speed despite the uneven terrain. Drake pivoted sharply, trying to dodge the incoming strike, but the Dons precision was relentless. A fist struck Drakes side, sending him tumbling to the ground. The impact jolted his injured body, and he hissed as a new wound tore across his arm, blood staining the dirt beneath him. He staggered to his feet, the world spinning for a brief moment. Five minutes, he reminded himself, steadying his breathing. He wasnt sure how much time had passed, but it felt like an eternity. As Bai Huolong advanced again, Drakes gaze flickered to the ruined ground around them. His mind raced, replaying the fight and analyzing his opponent''s move. His eyes narrowed. What if I try it? Desperation fueled his actions. As Bai Huolong lunged, Drake planted his feet firmly and channeled his Ki downward, mimicking the stomp he had seen earlier. He slammed his foot into the earth with all the force he could muster. The ground shattered. Plates of earth splintered and rose, jagged shards erupting around him in a chaotic burst. Drakes eyes widened in shock as he felt the power ripple through the ground. It had worked. What? Was it always that easy? The thought barely registered before he saw Bai Huolong react. The Jiang Shi rushed, deflecting the debris that flew toward him. Rocks and slabs of earth ricocheted away, but in the chaos, one small pebble slipped through. The pebble grazed Bai Huolongs talisman. It was briefso fleeting that most would have missed itbut Drake saw the disturbance. Bai Huolong faltered, his movements hesitating for the barest fraction of a second. The talisman shimmered, the lines of its inscription flickering faintly, as though disturbed by the contact. Drakes breath caught. He wasnt sure what hed seen, but he knew it was significant. Bai Huolong resumed his relentless pursuit almost immediately, but the blonds sharp eyes had caught the momentary vulnerability. Thats it! He thought, his heart pounding. He didnt have time to process the implications. As Bai Huolong closed the distance again, Drake turned and darted into the chaos of the shattered terrain. The newly destroyed battlefield worked to his advantage, providing cover and obstacles that slowed the Jiang Shi. Drakes body screamed with every step even tho he didnt feel that much pain, his wounds leaving a crimson trail behind him, but he didnt stop. He couldnt afford to. His breathing was ragged, his vision blurred, but the rush of adrenaline, sheer stubbornness, and new body kept his legs moving. Each time Bai Huolong closed the gap, Drake turned to meet him, aiming every attack at the talisman on his face. It wasnt a clean strategyit was reckless, desperatebut it forced Bai Huolong into a rare defensive stance. The Jiang Shis hands moved with precision, blocking and deflecting Drakes strikes to protect the talisman. The shift in Bai Huolongs demeanor was subtle but undeniable. Drake gritted his teeth, pressing harder, but his efforts came at a cost. Bai Huolong retaliated, unleashing a swift, brutal technique. The undead warriors arm moved in a blur, and the ground beneath Drake seemed to ripple. Before he could react, the force struck him like a battering ram, a concussive wave that shattered the air and drove him backward. He hit the ground hard, his body skidding against the torn earth. Blood poured from a deep gash along his side, and his breath came in shallow gasps. For a moment, the world spun, the edges of his vision darkening. And yet, Drake rose. His legs trembled, his hand clutching his bleeding side, but his lips curled into a faint, almost delirious smile. I really dont know whats happening with my body... He muttered, half to himself, half to Bai Huolong. His voice was hoarse but carried a strange, almost amused tone. Bai Huolongs gaze remained cold and unwavering, and he advanced again, his movements as relentless as ever. Drake stood his ground this time, waiting for the opening. Bai Huolong attacked, his hands a blur as they unleashed a barrage of strikes. Drake matched the pace, every block and counterattack pushing his battered body further, but he didnt relent. His mind worked furiously, piecing together the technique the Don had used against him. The moment came in an instanta subtle flicker in Bai Huolongs otherwise flawless rhythm. Drakes sharp eyes caught it, and he made his move. His body was in agony, each wound oozing blood and his muscles trembling from exertion, but the pain was still muted, distant. He shifted his weight, Ki surging through his veins as he recalled the technique Bai Huolong had used earlierthe devastating punch that had torn through him with such ease. Drake clenched his fist, channeling everything he had into mimicking the strike. He didnt just move his arm; he grounded himself, syncing his stance, weight, and Ki in perfect harmony. The Don retaliated immediately, and when their fists collided, it was as if the world held its breath. A thunderous shockwave erupted from the clash, rippling outward with enough force to shatter the already fractured terrain. Debris flew in all directions, jagged rocks and chunks of earth hurled into the air. The impact shook the ground, leaving cracks spiderwebbing beneath their feet and flattening the surrounding area in a violent upheaval. Drake staggered, his body screaming in protest from the sheer force of the clash. His fist throbbed from the impact, and his knees buckled slightly, but he remained upright. His breath came in ragged gasps, his heart pounding like a drum, yet he felt no searing pain. Opposite him, Bai Huolong emerged from the explosion of force, his form steady, unyielding. Dust and debris clung to his figure, but his stance was as strong as ever, his expression unchanged. The clash had left him unfazed, his undead nature rendering him impervious to the strain that would have shattered a living opponent. Drake barely had time to react as Bai Huolong surged forward, his strikes faster and more relentless than before. Each blow came with precision and devastating power, forcing Drake to dodge and block with every ounce of his dwindling energy. The boys counterattacks found their markhis fists and elbows slamming into Bai Huolongs torso and limbsbut the undead warrior didnt flinch. The damage was there, evident in the subtle dents in his armor and the faint cracks spreading through his form, but Bai Huolong showed no sign of weakness or hesitation. The two clashed in a flurry of motion, their fists colliding repeatedly. Each impact sent tremors through the ground, their movements leaving trails of destruction in their wake. Drakes body moved on instinct, his Ki guiding his actions as he adapted to Bai Huolongs unrelenting offense. But no matter how many strikes he landed, the Don was always a step ahead. Blood dripped from Drakes wounds, his breathing ragged as his body threatened to give out. But he pushed on. His attacks became more focused, his movements sharper, and his mind honed in on the talisman. He was creating his opening. Finally, the moment came. With every fiber of his being screaming for reprieve, Drake summoned the last reserves of his strength and activated [Single Step]. His body became a blur, vanishing from the ground as he darted upward, narrowly evading Bai Huolongs crushing strike. The air roared around him as he soared above the battlefield, the distance between them measured in the desperate thrum of his heartbeat. High in the air, the blonds gaze locked onto Bai Huolong below. The undead warriors form was unwavering, his gaze lifting to follow Drakes trajectory with a cold, calculating stillness. Drake inhaled sharply, pushing the mounting fatigue aside. He would make this count. Channeling every ounce of Ki into [Great Weight Control], Drake felt the density of his body shift, his weight amplifying exponentially. His body, though battered, carried the force of a meteor now, figuratively speaking, and he turned that force into a deadly descent. Gravity and Ki merged as Drake angled himself like a missile, his feet aimed squarely at Bai Huolong. The moment his attack connected, the earth itself seemed to erupt. Drakes stomp hit his objective with the full, devastating power of his augmented weight, and the ground beneath them shattered like fragile glass. A deafening *boom* split the air, a shockwave rippling outward with cataclysmic force. The surrounding terrain caved inward, forming a vast crater that swallowed everything within its reach. Jagged shards of rock and debris shot into the air, obscuring the battlefield in a maelstrom of dust and stone. For an instant, Drake thought he had done it. The sheer force of his attack had created a scene of devastation so absolute that even Bai Huolong could not remain unscathedor so he hoped. The dust settled slowly, the chaotic whirlwind transforming into an eerie stillness. Then, from within the heart of the destruction, the Jiang Shis body emerged. His form was imposing, unbroken, and as relentless as ever. Dust and dirt clung to his armor, faint cracks visible where Drakes attack had struck true. But the undead warrior stood tall, the faint damage seemingly inconsequential. His talisman, though slightly disturbed, remained intact, glowing faintly with sinister energy. Before Drake could react, Bai Huolong moved. In an instant, his hand shot forward, his speed defying logic as his cold, unyielding fingers closed around the boys throat. The grip was vice-like, the pressure immense, as if the weight of the entire battlefield was pressing against Drakes windpipe. The blonds vision blurred, the world narrowing to the unfeeling gaze of Bai Huolong. Dust and debris swirled around them, a chaotic backdrop to the suffocating silence between the two fighters. Drakes lips curled into a faint, bloody smile, defiance glinting in his eyes even as his breath became shallow. Bai Huolongs strength was overwhelming, his undead nature making him an unrelenting force. Yet even as his mind screamed in agony, Drake''s spirit refused to break. Choking against the crushing grip around his throat, he managed a weak, pained chuckle. Blood trickled from the corner of his lips, his voice hoarse but laced with defiance. Youre... something else. Bai Huolongs unfeeling gaze bore into him, the talisman on his face glowing faintly, its power pulsating like a heart that refused to die. But as the Don tightened his grip, Drakes right hand moved slowly, almost imperceptibly, inching upward with a deliberate purpose. The air around him shimmered, crackling faintly as Drake summoned the weapon that he had kept hidden all this time. In an instant, [Thaddeuss Railgun Revolver] materialized in his grip, its intricate steampunk design gleaming through the dust and grime. Gears whirred to life, emitting a low hum as arcs of energy danced along the barrel, building to a crescendo of raw, destructive power. Bai Huolongs head tilted slightly, his undead instincts sensing danger too late. Drakes eyes narrowed, his grin bloodied but triumphant. And with a sharp pull of the trigger, the revolver roared to life. Heres the thing about me, Im not a martial artist. He rasped almost immediately. The shot burst forth with a deafening sound, a concentrated railgun bolt of raw energy and kinetic force tearing through the air. Drake was mere centimeters from Bai Huolong, and the damage was instantaneous. The glow was blinding, illuminating the battlefield in a searing flash as it streaked across the minuscule distance to its target with pinpoint precision. The sound split the air like thunder, and the force of the recoil nearly tore the weapon from Drakes weakened grip. The bolt struck Bai Huolongs talisman dead center. The paper ignited instantly, the glowing glyphs disintegrating into ash as the energy coursed through it. The force didnt stop there. The bolt pierced through Bai Huolongs head, sending cracks spiderwebbing across his skull as the undead warriors head snapped back violently. The impact unleashed a shockwave that rippled outward, stirring up the remaining dust and debris into a chaotic storm. Bai Huolongs grip faltered, his iron-like fingers releasing Drakes throat as the once-unyielding figure staggered. Drake dropped to the ground with a heavy thud, coughing and gasping as air flooded his lungs. The revolver in his hand still hummed faintly, a testament to the destructive power it had unleashed. Clutching his throat with one hand, Drake let out a strained chuckle, his voice rough and laced with exhaustion. It was a pretty dishonorable way to go, huh? He rasped, his tone carrying a bitter edge. Guess I still dont get all that martial artist honor stuff. So sorry. He coughed hard, the sound tearing through the silence, then allowed himself a weary, humorless laugh. Victory or not, he was utterly drained. His legs gave out beneath him, and he slumped to the ground, sitting amid the chaos of shattered earth and swirling dust. The battlefield was eerily quiet now, save for his ragged breathing. Drakes gaze drifted to the lifeless body of Bai Huolong, lying in a heap where it had fallen. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, his muscles relaxed slightly. Could it be? He muttered under his breath, leaning back on his hands, the revolver still loosely clutched in one. His battered body screamed for rest, but a faint flicker of hope stirred within him. Maybe, just maybe, hed won. But the hope was short-lived. Directly in front of him, a strange sight pulled his attentiona tiny, humanoid-shaped fragment of paper, glowing faintly with blue symbols, floated ominously above Bai Huolongs body. Drakes eyes widened as he tried to move, but his body betrayed him, too battered and exhausted to react in time. The fragment descended, attaching itself to Bai Huolongs chest. For a heartbeat, nothing happened. Then, an overwhelming surge of Ki erupted from the undead warriors body, blasting outward with enough force to shake the already shattered ground. The pressure was suffocating, and Drake shielded his face with his arm as the shockwave tore through the air. Youve gotta be kidding me. He muttered, his voice barely audible over the deafening roar of energy. The swirling dust thickened, a chaotic storm of debris masking the battlefield in an ominous shroud. The pressure in the air grew suffocating as the glowing fragment on Bai Huolongs chest pulsed with an unnatural light. The ground beneath his body trembled, tiny fissures spiderwebbing outward from where he lay. Drake squinted through the haze, his heart pounding as he watched Bai Huolongs lifeless form begin to shift. The body, which had moments ago been still, started to rise unnaturally, as if lifted by invisible strings. Ki poured from him in torrents, an overwhelming flood of power that pressed down on everything around it, turning the air electric. Bai Huolongs charred talisman was gone, but his body moved with renewed purpose, his limbs jerking before steadying, his stance reforming as if guided by a malevolent will. His head tilted upward, the empty sockets where his eyes should have been now glowing with an eerie blue light that radiated raw, destructive energy. The symbols on the floating fragment expanded and spread across his body like a web, each mark pulsating with an otherworldly rhythm. Drake could only stare, rooted to the spot by both exhaustion and sheer disbelief, as Bai Huolong fully straightened, standing tall amid the swirling storm of Ki. The undead warriors aura now blazed with a terrifying intensity, the ground beneath his feet cracking further as the force of his power carved deep grooves into the earth. A low, guttural sound emanated from Bai Huolong, more an echo of malice than a voice. The overwhelming presence of his Ki sent shivers through Drakes battered frame as the air seemed to bow to the resurrected warrior. His silhouette stood framed by the swirling storm of energy, each step forward cracking the ground beneath him. Bai Huolongs glowing eyes locked onto Drake, his gaze burning with unnatural intensity. Suddenly, his voice cut through the chaos, cold and commanding. You Drake froze, speechless, as the sheer weight of Bai Huolongs presence and words bore down on him. Chapter 92 - Sometimes, Your Best is Not Enough Chapter 92 - Sometimes, Your Best is Not Enough Drake stood frozen, his breath shallow and uneven, as he watched Bai Huolong rise once again from the debris-strewn battlefield. The sight filled him with a deep, primal dread. The jagged hole through the Dons face, where the railgun shot had struck, began to heal before his eyes, flesh knitting together unnaturally fast. The talisman that had burned away moments ago was now a smoldering fragment clinging to the undead warriors face. The figure of Bai Huolong, though still unmistakably a Jiang Shi, seemed differenthis movements less rigid, his gaze filled with something deeper than blind aggression. With one swift motion, Bai Huolong tore away the remaining piece of the charred talisman from his face. He held it between his fingers, frowning in confusion, his voice cutting through the heavy silence. What is this? He muttered, the deep baritone of his voice laden with bewilderment. His gaze darted around the battlefield, scanning the destruction. Where am I? Whats going on? Drake, battered and barely standing, could only watch in stunned silence. His body screamed for rest, every movement a battle against the limits of his strength. The pain was distant, dulled by the sheer exhaustion coursing through him, but his instincts told him one thing: he wasnt safe. Bai Huolongs voice grew steadier as he spoke again, his confusion giving way to realization. The last thing I remember the invaders their relentless attacks. And Jianfeng His brow furrowed as fragmented memories began to surface. His expression darkened as clarity struck him, the weight of his circumstances dawning fully. He raised his trembling hands, turning them over slowly, his gaze fixed on his skin''s stark, unnatural pallor. These were the hands that had once commanded armies, that had cleaved through enemies with unmatched precision and strength. Now, they were cold, lifeless, devoid of the vitality that had defined him. The faint, sickly sheen of undeath clung to his flesh, a grotesque reminder of what he had become. Bai Huolongs chest heaved as the weight of realization pressed down on him. His fingers flexed, and he felt the alien stiffness of his movements, like a puppet manipulated by unseen strings. His breathing grew uneven, the air hissing through his teeth as his thoughts spiraled. This this is what I am now. He murmured, his voice a low rumble laced with venom. His lips curled into what might have been a smile, but the expression carried no joyonly a cruel, sardonic twist of his features. That faint smile faltered, quivering as the enormity of his situation sank deeper. A bitter chuckle escaped him, a sound so hollow and fractured it echoed like a death knell in the heavy air. The chuckle grew louder, more jagged, warping into a laugh that carried the sharp edge of despair. It clawed its way out of his throat, raw and unrestrained, reverberating across the battlefield. His laughter was not born of humor, but of bitterness so profound it seemed to bleed into the atmosphere around him. Drake, watching from a distance, felt an icy chill crawl up his spine. The sound of the Dons laughter struck him like a physical blow. As the laugh subsided, Bai Huolongs expression twisted further. His lips pulled back into a grimace, his teeth bared as his face contorted with raw, seething rage. His eyes, alight with an unnatural glow, seemed to burn with equal parts hatred and despair. So I died. Bai Huolong said, his voice dripping with venom. He clenched his fists tightly, the undead flesh creaking under the strain. His shoulders shook, and for a moment, it seemed as if he might crumble under the weight of his realization. But instead, his fury erupted, consuming every trace of doubt or sorrow within him. I was defeated and now Im this thing. A Jiang Shi. No better than the lifeless pawns I once commanded. His words faltered, caught in his throat as raw emotion surged through him, and for a moment, silence hung in the air like the calm before a storm. Then, with a sudden, primal eruption, Bai Huolong threw his head back, unleashing a guttural growl that built into an ear-splitting, feral scream of unrestrained fury. The sound tore through the battlefield, a visceral manifestation of his anguish and wrath, reverberating like the roar of an enraged beast. The sheer force of his cry rippled outward in waves, the ground trembling beneath its intensity. Stones cracked, dust and debris lifted into the air, and the atmosphere seemed to buckle under the weight of his fury. Drake, battered and already on the brink, was forced to clutch his ears tightly, the piercing sound threatening to tear through his skull. His teeth clenched, his body trembling as he braced against the overwhelming force of the Dons rage. Curse this Existence! Bai Huolong roared, his voice a storm of venom and hatred that seemed to rip apart the very fabric of the world around him. The words carried the full weight of his despair, his humiliation, and his loathing, each syllable laced with the unrelenting bitterness of a man who had been stripped of everything and forced into a grotesque mockery of life. His blazing eyes, twin orbs of unnatural light that burned with the fire of his fury, fixed on Drake with a searing intensity. They were the eyes of a man who had been broken, reforged into something monstrous, and now sought only vengeance. The air around him crackled with energy, his Ki flaring violently, twisting and churning like a maelstrom of pure rage. You! He hissed, pointing a trembling finger at the young warrior. This is your fault yours and your comrades. You dared to mock me, to bring me to this... You will pay! Drakes blood ran cold as Bai Huolong continued, his words laced with fury. Ill make you sufferslowly, painfully. Then Ill hunt the rest of them down, starting with that dammed Jianfeng! A surge of Ki exploded from the undead, thick with bloodlust. The oppressive energy crashed into Drake like a tidal wave, leaving him trembling under its weight, and before he could react, Bai Huolong moved. He launched himself forward with the force of a missile, the sheer speed of his approach leaving an afterimage in his wake. Drake barely managed to step aside, avoiding a fatal blow by the slimmest margin. But the shockwave from Bai Huolongs punch detonated like a bomb, sending the blond flying through the air as sharp pain tore through his body. Before Drake could regain any semblance of control, Bai Huolong was already upon him. The undead warrior moved with a speed that defied reason, his body a blur of pale malice that seemed to phase through the air itself. The boy, still reeling from the earlier blast, was helpless as Bai Huolong materialized behind him with an otherworldly fluidity, his movements a perfect combination of raw power and unrelenting precision. Before Drake could react, the Dons leg shot upward like a whip, his foot connecting squarely with the blonds midsection. The force of the kick was monstrous, propelling Drake skyward with such speed that it felt like a cannon had struck him. The sickening crack of bones shattering under the impact echoed through the air, the sound so visceral that it sent a wave of nausea through Drakes already battered body. His vision swam, a haze of agony and vertigo overtaking him as the world became a blur of motion and pain. Every nerve in his body screamed in protest, his mind desperately trying to piece together a strategy, a defenseanything to survive. But it was futile. He couldnt muster the strength to even raise his arms as Bai Huolong appeared again, his undead form now directly above him, descending with an unstoppable force. The Dons hand shot out like a vice, grabbing Drakes head with a grip that felt like iron wrapped in malice. The boys skull throbbed under the pressure, his mind barely registering the sharp pain through the haze of his injuries. With a feral snarl, Bai Huolong twisted his body mid-air, spinning like a coiled spring unleashed. The momentum he generated was nothing short of devastating, and with a final, bone-crushing motion, he hurled Drake downward with the force of a catapult. The sound barrier shattered as Drakes body was sent plummeting toward the ground. The resulting sonic boom exploded outward, a deafening shockwave that rippled across the battlefield, shaking the very earth. The sheer velocity of the descent created a vacuum around the blond, the air screaming in his ears as he hurtled toward certain destruction. Through the haze of agony and the blinding rush of wind, Drake summoned every ounce of his remaining willpower. Gritting his teeth against the searing pain, he forced his Ki into action, activating [Single Step] with desperate urgency. A shimmering platform materialized below him, its surface trembling under the strain of his rapidly approaching body. The impact was brutal. The platform absorbed part of the kinetic energy, but it wasnt enough to stop the sheer force of Bai Huolongs throw. The shock traveled through his legs like a lightning bolt, and with a sickening crack, both bones snapped under the strain. Drakes scream tore through the air, raw and guttural, a sound of pure agony that echoed across the battlefield. His body crumpled as he hit the ground, his limbs sprawled in a broken heap, his breath coming in shallow, ragged gasps. The world around him was a haze of pain and disorientation. Every muscle in his body screamed for rest, his mind barely able to form coherent thoughts through the oppressive weight of his injuries. He turned his head slightly, his vision swimming with black spots, and through the haze, he saw him. Bai Huolong descended slowly, his undead form radiating an aura of unrelenting malice and overwhelming dominance. Each step he took was deliberate, exuding an air of absolute control, his lifeless eyes locked onto Drake with a gaze that promised further suffering. The ground seemed to tremble beneath his presence, his Ki swirling around him like a storm of fury and vengeance, crackling with an intensity that felt suffocating even at a distance. Drakes mind spiraled into a chaotic jumble, each thought slipping away as his body refused to move. He had faced overwhelming odds in the real world, enemies who pushed him to the brink, but this... this was something entirely different. Bai Huolong wasnt just powerfulhe was untouchable, a force of nature that seemed to defy the boundaries of mortality itself. His vision blurred, the edges of his sight darkening as his strength dwindled. He lay there, barely alive, unable even to feel the pain that once consumed him. The cold grip of death began to creep in, life itself escaping from him. The Dons heavy footsteps echoed in the distance, each one louder, closer, a drumbeat of impending doom. Drakes breath hitched, shallow, and ragged, as his head lolled to the side. Through his blurred vision, he could barely make out Bai Huolongs figure advancing slowly, his malice palpable. But then, something unexpected pierced through the haze of his fading consciousnessa faint, flickering light.
?Otherworldly Fanbase: All your fans are screaming for you not to give up!?
?Otherworldly Fanbase: Your oldest fan is donating! You have been tipped Middle Heal: Rank C.?
?Fanbase Count: [5 members]?
A system window materialized before him, its glow almost too bright for his failing eyes. He couldnt make out the words or numbers displayed; they were smudged, as if viewed through a foggy lens. It lingered for only a moment before his eyelids grew too heavy, his body too weak. His mind surrendered to the inevitability of death, and he closed his eyes one final time, ready to embrace the end. But death didnt come. Instead, a strange warmth coursed through his veins. His eyes shot open just in time to see Bai Huolongs foot descending toward his head, intent on crushing his skull. Adrenaline surged through him, and before he could even think, his body reacted. He rolled to the side with impossible speed, narrowly avoiding the devastating stomp. What? Bai Huolongs voice was a low growl of disbelief, his expression twisted with confusion. Drake scrambled to his feet, his movements frantic yet surprisingly steady. His heart raced as he stumbled back, his hands clutching his chest, his sides, any part of his body he could reach. The pain was gone. He could breathe again. His hands trembled as he inspected himself, his mind struggling to process what had just happened. His body was healednot entirely, but enough for him to stand tall once more. The wounds that had brought him to deaths door were no longer debilitating; his strength had returned, coursing through him like a roaring river. Drakes breathing steadied as the realization sank in. Whatever had just occurred, it had saved him from certain death. Bai Huolongs piercing gaze locked onto him, his confusion shifting to a simmering fury. You should be dead. Drake clenched his fists, the weight of the moment crushing down on him like an iron shackle. His survival defied all logic, a miraculous intervention that kept him standing when he should have been nothing more than a lifeless heap. Yet here he was, alive and face-to-face with Bai Huolong, the embodiment of overwhelming power. His breathing steadied, his resolve hardened, but he couldnt shake the truththis was a fight he couldnt win. Not directly. The Dons eyes narrowed, a flicker of disdain crossing his face before he lunged forward with blinding speed. Drake barely had time to react as a flurry of strikes rained down upon him, each blow precise and ruthless. Bai Huolongs movements were an art form, a seamless blend of power and technique. His fists drove forward like pistons, his legs sweeping and striking with terrifying accuracy. Drakes body moved on instinct alone, his Ki pushed to its absolute limits. He dodged by millimeters, his muscles screaming in protest as he twisted and ducked. The air crackled with energy as he managed to block a few strikes, the impact sending shockwaves through his bones. Even with every ounce of Ki he had, every fiber of his being focused on survival, Bai Huolongs strength dwarfed his own. The battlefield became a storm of motion, a relentless exchange of blows. The Jiang Shi''s strikes tore through the air, each one carrying the weight of destruction. Drake countered with desperate improvisation, his movements erratic but guided by keen survival hunches, a sense polished after years of street fights. He sidestepped a vicious elbow strike, ducked beneath a spinning kick, and even managed to parry a crushing downward punch. But the difference in their power was painfully clear. Each block numbed his arms, each dodge barely kept him alive. Drakes mind raced, searching for a way out. He knew he couldnt defeat Bai Huolong in a prolonged fight; this was a battle of survival, not victory. As the blows exchanged, he began to observe, looking for an opening, any opportunity to escape. And then he saw it. A fleeting moment, a crack in Bai Huolongs relentless assaulta gap in his defense. Drake didnt hesitate. Drawing every ounce of Ki he had left, he charged his fist, the energy crackling around his arm like a storm. With a roar, he surged forward and swung his fist directly at the Dons face. The impact created a shockwave that rippled through the battlefield, dust and debris scattering in all directions. For a brief moment, Drake thought he had done it. But then the undead warriors expression twisted into a malevolent smile. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. So Bai Huolong drawled, his voice dripping with mockery. How many fingers did you break? Three or four? Drakes heart sank. He pulled back his hand and stared at it in disbelief. The searing pain confirmed the truthalmost all of his fingers were broken, twisted at unnatural angles. A cold sweat ran down his back as Bai Huolongs smile grew wider, his undead aura radiating an oppressive malice. Before Drake could react, the Don took full advantage of the opening. With a sudden burst of speed, he drove his foot into the boys stomach, the sheer force of the kick feeling like a wrecking ball. Drakes breath was forced from his lungs as he coughed up blood, his body rocketing backward. He crashed into the ground with a thunderous impact, rolling several meters before coming to a stop. Every nerve in his body screamed in agony as he lay there, gasping for air. Through the haze of pain and the taste of blood in his mouth, Drake could hear Bai Huolongs footsteps drawing closer. Slow, deliberate, and filled with menace, each step felt like a countdown to his end. His body was wracked with agony, his breathing shallow, and his vision blurred. Yet, as his enemy loomed over him, a flicker of hope sparked in his minda desperate, fleeting thought. The teleportation orb. Drakes heart raced despite his broken body. Had five minutes already passed? His only usable hand trembled as he fumbled through his tattered clothes. His fingers brushed against the smooth, familiar surface of the orb, and relief surged through him as he saw its faint glowit was ready to use. But just as he was about to press the activation button, a blur of motion cut through the air. Bai Huolong, using a terrifying quick-step technique, appeared directly in front of him, his undead form radiating malice. With a swift, devastating kick, Bai Huolong struck Drakes arm, sending the orb flying through the air. The Dons eyes followed the orbs trajectory before snapping back to Drake. I recognize that trinket, one of those weird tools Park Zhen uses to teleport. So, is Park Zhen behind this, too? He growled, his voice venomous. The mention of Park Zhen twisted Bai Huolongs expression into pure rage. His fiery eyes blazed with unbridled hatred, his undead aura growing darker and more oppressive. Of course, it doesnt matter. If that snake is involved, Ill deal with him, too. But first... He turned toward the orb, his voice dripping with malice. Ill use this to return and see whats happening for myself. Drakes heart sank. Letting Bai Huolong return could spell disasternot just for him but for his friends and the plan theyd risked everything to enact. Summoning every ounce of strength he had left, the boy forced his battered body upright. He could barely stand, let alone fight, but as Bai Huolong moved toward the orb, Drake clenched his fists, his resolve hardening. Not... going to happen. He muttered, staggering forward. The undead warrior didnt even turn. Youre already broken. Stay down and accept your fate. But Drake surged forward, reckless and determined, throwing himself at Bai Huolong. What followed was chaosa desperate exchange of blows. The Dons strikes were monstrous, each one capable of breaking bones or rupturing organs. Drakes movements were erratic, wild, and fueled purely by instinct and adrenaline. He blocked where he could, dodged when he had to, and attacked whenever an opening presented itself. It was clear Bai Huolong was still vastly superior, his martial arts precise and devastating, but the boy didnt care about the damage he was taking. His focus was singular: stop the undead warrior from using the orb. Through sheer determination, Drake managed to land a surprise combination. A flurry of punches followed by a spinning kick, his movements unrefined yet imbued with all the Ki he could muster. His final strikea glowing uppercutconnected with Bai Huolongs jaw, creating a shockwave that echoed across the battlefield. For a split second, Bai Huolong staggered. Impressive Bai Huolong admitted, his voice cold and mocking as he wiped a speck of dust from his jaw. But ultimately pointless. Drakes heart sank once again as he realized the truth. His strongest efforts hadnt even phased Bai Huolong. Before he could react, the undead warrior retaliated with a brutal knee strike to Drakes stomach, sending him hurtling backward. The blond hit the ground hard, the impact leaving him dazed and gasping for air. More blood dripped from his mouth as he struggled to push himself up, his limbs trembling with exhaustion. Bai Huolong approached slowly, his voice filled with cruel amusement. I havent killed you yet for a reason. He said, towering over Drake. I promised to make you suffer. When I return, Ill bring the heads of your friends with me. Then, and only then, will I grant you the release of death. Drakes vision blurred again as the Don turned toward the glowing orb lying on the ground. His body screamed in protest as he tried to rise, his arms trembling under the weight of his battered frame. And then, a screen appeared beside him, flickering like a chat message. Drake squinted at it through bloodied eyes. It was clear enough to read, but... No. Drake rasped, his voice weak but firm. I cant run. My friends are on the other side. If he goes back... His voice faltered as pain surged through him, but he clenched his teeth and forced himself upright. I wont let it happen. Another screen appeared, but Drake ignored it, his voice barely a whisper. Im not running... Then, suddenly, a new system window materialized in front of him. Unlike the others, its presence was overwhelming, commanding his full attention.
?The skill [Pinnacle Class Craft - Rank ?] has evaluated your potential and effort, it will be replaced with [Class: Cultivator - Rank A+]?
?Reroll??
?Y/N?
Drakes eyes widened as he read the message, his breath caught in his throat. His body trembled from exhaustion, his vision swimming with pain and despair. But this was his last chancehis only chance. His hand moved, trembling but purposeful, pressing [N] The moment the decision was made, a surge of energy erupted around him, wrapping his broken body in a blinding light. It wasnt soothing or comfortingthis energy was raw and unyielding, searing through him like molten steel.
?The skill [Pinnacle Class Craft - Rank ?] has been replaced by [Class: Cultivator - Rank A+]?
?[Class: Cultivator - Rank A+] will limit what kind of skills you can learn from now on and will boost the compatible ones.?
?[Class: Cultivator - Rank A+] has added 4 new skills to the users catalog.?
His wounds remained, his strength still waning, but something had changed. New knowledge burned itself into his mind, a clarity that hadnt been there moments before. His instincts sharpened, and he felt an unfamiliar rhythma pulse of understanding. He didnt heal. His body screamed in protest as he forced it to move, battered and bleeding, but he no longer cared. He had something new now. A skill. His first true skill: [Heavenly Wind Step Lv1]. Bai Huolongs sneer of triumph remained as he focused on the orb lying on the ground, his attention fixed entirely on retrieving it. The air erupted with a sudden gust, but he didnt noticehis senses were locked on his prize. In an instant, Drake reappearedright in front of him. The orb was within Bai Huolongs grasp, his fingers nearly brushing against it, but the blonds sudden presence stole it from his reach. Drakes hand darted forward, clutching the glowing orb just before activating it. Bai Huolongs expression twisted into fury, and with a feral growl, he lunged at Drake. If you think you can escape, then Ill But the boy didnt give him the chance. Before Bai Huolong could finish his threat, Drake threw the orb backward with every ounce of strength he could muster. It flew through the air, and just as the Don turned to intercept it, the orb flashed and disappeared in a burst of light. Bai Huolong froze, his fiery eyes widening with realization. The orb was goneteleported back to its original location. Drake staggered, a painful smile stretching across his face despite the blood dripping from his mouth. Looks like... youre not going anywhere. He rasped, his voice barely audible but filled with defiance. The realization hit Bai Huolong like a storm. You... His voice trembled with rage, his aura darkening as his Ki erupted around him in a vortex of hatred. You dare?! You think youve won?! Bai Huolongs dark Ki surged violently, and he unleashed a relentless barrage of attacks. Each strike was brutal, cracking the ground and air around them, but Drake stood firm. With newfound determination, he activated another skill: [Iron Body Manifestation Lv1]. Drakes Ki flared brilliantly, surrounding him in an aura of unyielding energy. His battered body hardened as the skill took effect, reinforcing his endurance far beyond its limits. Every blow from Bai Huolong slammed into him like a cannonball, yet he didnt flinch. He didnt stagger. He stood firm against the onslaught, his defiance fueling Bai Huolongs mounting frustration. Youre nothing but a speck beneath my feet! Bai Huolong roared, unleashing a devastating strike aimed at shattering Drakes resolve. But Drakes eyes glinted with an unrelenting fire. His Ki began to gather in his right fist, glowing brighter with each passing second, accumulating every ounce of power and pain he had endured. The energy radiated like a burning sun, and with a roar, he lunged forward, aiming his glowing fist directly at Bai Huolongs face. The attack was unlike anything he had ever performeda culmination of desperation, instinct, and sheer willpower. The air screamed as his fist tore through it, leaving a brilliant trail of energy in its wake. Bai Huolong, despite his immense power, seemed almost caught off guard by the audacity of the move. His eyes narrowed, and at the very last second, his body moved with an unnatural, lightning-quick reaction. He twisted his head to the side, Drakes glowing fist passing mere millimeters from his face. The punch continued its trajectory, the missed strike releasing its devastating energy into the terrain behind them. A massive explosion erupted, the Ki blast obliterating everything in its path. The ground shattered, rocks and debris flying in all directions as a shockwave rippled outward, leaving a smoking crater in its wake. Drake stumbled forward, his body giving out as the last remnants of his strength ebbed away. He glanced at Bai Huolong, hoping for a sign of weakness, a hint of damagebut the undead warrior stood there, completely unscathed. Bai Huolongs lips curled into a dark, mocking grin. Pathetic. He sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. Without warning, Bai Huolong rushed forward, his fists becoming a relentless blur. Each strike found its mark with devastating precision, shattering bones and tearing through Drake''s already fragile defenses now that his skill had been deactivated. A thunderous blow to his ribs cracked them like dry twigs, sending waves of pain through his body. Another strike to his shoulder dislocated it with a sickening crunch, and a brutal punch to his gut left him coughing up blood. The flurry of punches overwhelmed Drake, his body crumbling under the onslaught. Finally, a massive strike to his chest sent him hurtling backward, tumbling across the ground like a ragdoll. Drakes vision swam as he lay motionless, his body screaming in agony again. He teetered on the edge of unconsciousness, barely able to register Bai Huolongs enraged voice. You know what? Bai Huolong growled, his footsteps slow and deliberate as he approached. Forget dragging this out. Ill kill you right here, right now. Then Ill hunt down the others, one by one. But before Bai Huolong could strike the killing blow, something unexpected happened. A translucent, sharp tendril emerged from the human-shaped paper on his chest, piercing through him like a spectral sword. Bai Huolongs roar of pain echoed through the battlefield as he fell to his knees, clutching his chest, his face twisted in agony and confusion. Drake, barely clinging to consciousness, saw the tendril and recognized it instantly. Through his blurred vision, a name escaped his bloodied lips. Adam... He muttered weakly, realizing his friends were still fighting on the other side. They hadnt given up. How could he? Summoning every ounce of willpower, Drake tried to push himself up, but his broken body refused to respond. He collapsed again, his breathing ragged and shallow. Then, a faint glow appeared before hima chat box and a system window materialized in his fading vision.
?Otherworldly Fanbase: All your fans are imploring you to run!?
?Otherworldly Fanbase: Your oldest fan is donating! You have been tipped UR-rank Plot Device: Emergency Exit.?
?Fanbase Count: [6 members] *+1 new member*?
?UR-rank Plot Device: Emergency Exit will take you out of the scenario and you will return to the lobby, until the story has been finished.?
The message offered him a way out, a chance to escape. He stared at it for a long moment, then let out a weak, broken laugh. Coughing up blood, he murmured through gritted teeth. I... might be weak now... but as long... as theyre fighting... I wont stop either. Another chat message appeared, this one questioning his resolve, as though his fanbase doubted his will to fight. Drakes eyes burned with defiance, and with all the strength he could muster, he screamed hoarsely, Of course!
?Otherworldly Fanbase: All your fans are in shock because of your resolve!?
?Otherworldly Fanbase: Your oldest fan is donating! You have been tipped L-rank Plot Device: Sneak Peek.?
?Fanbase Count: [8 members] *+2 new member*?
?L-rank Plot Device: Sneak Peek will give you a temporal taste of your future potential.?
Pain wracked his body as he forced his arm to move, lifting it with sheer determination. A guttural cry tore from his throat as he activated the plot device that had appeared before him, a desperate gamble to stand and fight once more.
?Notice: L-class Plot device: Sneak Peek has been used?
??
??
?User Drake Shaws potential is brimming with determination!?
?The system is resonating with the users ambitions and memories!?
?Congratulations!?
?Personal Skill: Effort Always Pays Off has been temporarily created?
?"Through endless trials and ceaseless strife, you have forged a strength born of resilience and perseverance. Every step forward, no matter how painful, has shaped your resolve. Your power reflects your unyielding spirit and the sacrifices youve made to survive."?
[Personal Skill: Effort Always Pays Off Lv1]
[Extremely high-level skill that gives the user the power to level up any other skill (either their own or that of an ally) up to the maximum possible.]
[The level increase on the target skills depends on the users potential stat.]
[This personal skill can only affect one skill at a time and cant target other personal skills.]
??
?Personal Skill: Effort Always Pays Off Lv1 has affected Class: Cultivator - Rank A+?
?Class: Cultivator - Rank A+ has temporarily reached its maximum potential!?
Chapter 93 - Maybe I Was Born In The Wrong World Chapter 93 - Maybe I Was Born In The Wrong World Drakes body was moments away from collapsing. His breaths were shallow, his limbs trembling uncontrollably, and his vision blurred to the point of near blindness. Despite his condition, faint glimmers of light caught his attention. Slowly, countless translucent screens materialized before him, their words and symbols flickering faintly, taunting him with their incomprehensibility. He couldnt make out what they saidhis mind too clouded, his body too brokenbut he clung to one thought: hope. Drake had seen Adam and Kazue in moments like this before, pushed to their limits, only to rise again. A weak, almost imperceptible smile tugged at his lips. It was strange that his thoughts drifted to them at such a critical moment. The memory of their struggles, their resilience, stirred something in him. He had grown fond of themmore than he realized. The thought surprised him, but it also gave him the smallest flicker of strength. The screens continued to hover before him, broadcasting their cryptic information.
?Class: Cultivator - Rank A+ has been brought to its maximum potential. All paths have been unlocked and elevated to their highest level.?
?Specialization: Qi Condenser Lv10?
?Specialization: Sword Sovereign Lv10?
?Specialization: Pill Alchemist Lv10?
?Specialization: Beast Tamer Lv10?
?Specialization: Heavenly Daoist Lv10?
Though the words were indecipherable to him, something else caught his attentiona faint glow manifesting in front of him. Slowly, the light coalesced into a small, vibrant red object, floating in the air just beyond his reach. Despite the chaos around him and the fog clouding his mind, an inexplicable instinct surged within him. He knew what he had to do. He didnt understand why, but he was certain that consuming this red object was the only way forward. With the last reserves of his strength, Drake reached out. His trembling fingers closed around the glowing red sphere, and he tried to bring it to his mouth, something that was almost impossible due to his condition, however, when his arm was on the verge of failing, the boy felt as if something, or someone, grab his hand and gently help him reach his face. He didnt understand what was happening, but as his lips parted and the orb touched his tongue, another screen appeared:
?''Specialization: Pill Alchemist Lv10'' passive effect has automatically generated an ''Ethereal Rebirth Pill'' due to the fulfillment of the condition (User is at death''s door).?
The moment the pill met his tongue, an immense surge of energy coursed through his body. It was overwhelming, electrifying, but also refreshing in its intensity. His throat constricted as he forced himself to swallow it, his body trembling violently under the strain. The instant the pill reached his stomach, an explosion of golden energy erupted from within him. Drakes injuriesshattered bones, torn muscles, ruptured organsbegan to mend at an unnatural speed. Cuts sealed themselves, bruises faded, and even the mortal wounds disappeared in mere moments. His vision cleared, and his senses sharpened to a level he had never experienced. He staggered to his feet, staring down at his hands in disbelief. Golden flames of Ki danced across his skin, their warmth and power undeniable. The energy pouring out of him was tangible, an unrelenting force that illuminated the battlefield. For the first time in his life, Drake felt whole. He felt no pain, no weaknessonly boundless strength and an overwhelming sense of liberation. He clenched his fists, the golden Ki swirling around him like a living entity, a testament to his transformation. He had never felt this alive. He had never felt this... free. Meanwhile, Bai Huolong, who had been struggling to his feet, paused mid-motion. The ethereal tendril that had pierced him moments before had vanished, leaving only the notion of pain and confusion. He brushed his chest with a clawed hand, his expression darkening. Yet, as he turned to face Drake, his scowl faltered. The air had changed. The oppressive aura of death that Bai Huolong commanded was now dwarfed by the overwhelming Ki radiating from Drake. The undead warriors crimson eyes widened as the golden flames licked at the air, their intensity like a blazing inferno. He could feel the heat on his undead flesha sensation foreign to him. As a Jiang Shi, he was immune to pain, yet the front of his body felt like it was burning. Bai Huolongs lips curled back in a snarl, but the rage in his expression gave way to something he rarely experienced: unease. There was something disturbingly familiar about that Ki. It prickled at the edges of his mind, like a memory long buried, struggling to resurface. A sharp pain stabbed at his temples, as though something inside his mind was clawing to be released. What... what is this? Bai Huolong growled, his voice carrying a hint of hesitation. He staggered slightly, clutching his head. Drake stood upright, golden flames surging and flickering around him, casting an ethereal glow over the battlefield. His gaze locked onto Bai Huolong, noting the mixture of disbelief and fear on his adversarys face. Before Drake could take a step forward, another system screen materialized in front of him. This time, he could clearly read its contents:
?''Specialization: Qi Condenser Lv10'' is generating ''Imperial Royal Ki'' at maximum output.?
?The user''s physical attributes have been enhanced beyond mortal limits.?
?User Drake Shaw has earned the title ''Foundations of an Immortal Body''.?
?Congratulations!?
Drake stood motionless for a moment, unsure how to react, but the feeling of absolute freedom coursing through him was enough to confirm that something extraordinary was unfoldingand he had no intention of letting it slip away. Meanwhile, Bai Huolong struggled against the overwhelming weight of Drake''s Ki. It bore down on him like an unrelenting storm, each step forward feeling as though he were wading through a roaring tempest. The sheer pressure forced cracks into the ground beneath him, his every movement an act of defiance against an invisible force threatening to crush him entirely. His undead frame groaned under the strain, but his pridehis furypushed him onward. "You think you can intimidate me with this pitiful display?!" He snarled, his voice trembling under the force yet defiant. His lips curled into a sneer as he forced his head up, glaring at Drake through the blazing golden light. "This changes nothing, you trash!" Every word was laced with venom as he continued his slow advance, his skeletal fingers curling into fists. With a sudden burst of effort, Bai Huolong slammed his foot into the ground, sending a shockwave outward and managing to disperse the oppressive aura around him momentarily. The brief reprieve allowed him to straighten his back, his eyes burning with malice. You think this trickery will save you, you inferior wretch? He bellowed, his voice echoing across the battlefield, defying the storm of power around him. But before he could utter another word, something changed. The golden light shifted subtly, the flicker of movement so fast it was imperceptible to the ordinary eye. Bai Huolong blinked, and in that infinitesimal moment, Drakes body became hazy. To Bai Huolong, it seemed as though Drakes body in its original position became blurry, a trick of illusion. But it was no trick. The guy moved with such incredible speed that for a fleeting instant, it seemed as though there were two of hima shimmering afterimage that hung in the air before dissipating. The world tilted for Bai Huolong. His instincts screamed at him to react, but his body lagged behind, too slow to keep up with Drake''s overwhelming speed. The blond reappeared directly in front of him, the motion so seamless it was as if he had always been there. For Bai Huolong, time seemed to slow to an agonizing crawl. The golden light around Drake blazed brighter, his figure almost indistinguishable from the flame-like aura. Every detail burned itself into the Don''s mind: the determination in Drake''s eyes, the tension in his muscles, the calm but resolute expression that foretold what was to come. Drakes feet planted firmly into the ground, the earth cracking beneath the force of his stance. His chest rose and fell as he drew in a deep, steadying breath, his entire body coiling like a tightly wound spring. His knees bent slightly, his arms shifting into position. Bai Huolong could see itthis wasnt just an attack. It was a culmination of intent, raw power, and perfect form. The strike came faster than Bai Huolong could process. Drakes palm shot forward with a devastating force, the air itself splitting as a thunderous boom erupted from the motion. The power wasnt merely physical; it carried the weight of the boys unshakable resolve, a force that tore through everything in its path. The result was cataclysmic. Drakes strike unleashed a colossal wave of golden energy that surged outward in every direction. The ground beneath them crumbled and disintegrated, as though unable to withstand the sheer force of the attack. Fractures radiated outward like spiderwebs, deep and jagged, splitting the earth apart with thunderous cracks. Pulverized debris erupted into the air, a choking cloud of dust and shattered rock swirling violently around the epicenter. Nearby boulders didnt merely crackthey exploded into countless fragments, the shards scattering across the battlefield like deadly shrapnel. Trees in the vicinity, no matter their size or age, were uprooted as if torn free by a hurricane. Some snapped in half mid-air, their splintered trunks hurled like twigs by the storm of power. Bai Huolong bore the full brunt of the strike, his cursed body taking the devastating force head-on. The impact was merciless. His skeletal frame shuddered violently, and cracks began to spider across his ribcage and limbs, glowing faintly as the Ki seared into him. Though undead, his head jerked back unnaturally, his jaw snapping open as a vile, black, viscous fluid spewed forth like a torrent of corrupted bile. The sheer force of the blow propelled him backward with unimaginable speed. The sound was deafening, an ear-splitting shockwave that echoed across the barren battlefield like a cannons roar. As Bai Huolongs body was hurled through the air, the velocity shattered the sound barrier, the sonic boom ripping through the desolate surroundings. The ground beneath his trajectory was torn apart, a trench forming in his wake as displaced earth and stone was blasted aside by the residual energy still clinging to his form. However, for Drake, everything moved in slow motion. His focus was razor-sharp, his mind empty of all distractions. He tried to chase after Bai Huolong, but just as he began to move, another set of system screens appeared before him:
?''Specialization: Sword Sovereign Lv10'' is utilizing the user''s ''Imperial Royal Ki'' to manifest their soul blade.?
?The treasure ''Transcendent Fang of the Exiled Realms - Rank S'' has been created.?
?Amazing Success!?
?Every S-rank and above treasure has the power to alter the fate of a scenario!?
?The treasure ''Transcendent Fang of the Exiled Realms - Rank S'' has acknowledged user Drake Shaw as its rightful owner.?
?User Drake Shaw has earned an A-rank merit.?
?User Drake Shaw has earned the title ''Bearer of a Treasure That Shapes the Worlds Destiny''.?
Before him, an enormous and magnificent sword began to materialize. It was forged from his golden Ki, with a green glow emanating from his chesta part of his very soul. The weapon was an enormous greatsword, larger than Drake himself. Its blade, crafted from lustrous jade, bore intricate carvings and ornaments befitting a legendary artifact. Drake reached out with his right hand, grasping the hilt. The moment he touched it, a sense of familiarity washed over him, as though he had wielded this blade countless times before, now reunited after an eternity. Without hesitation, he held the sword horizontally in the air, and to his astonishment, it floated. Unconsciously knowing what to do, he leaped onto the blade and willed it forward. The greatsword shot off like a missile, trailing a streak of golden light as it pursued Bai Huolong''s body. In less than the blink of an eye, the sword overtook him, its speed far surpassing that of its target. Without thinking, Drake followed his instincts. The sword sailed through the air ahead of him, its gleaming blade cutting a brilliant arc against the sky. Still in motion, Drake reached out and seized the hilt mid-flight, his grip firm and precise. The momentum of his leap carried him forward, and with an almost fluid grace, he brought the weapon down in a devastating strike. The blade connected with Bai Huolongs midsection, cleaving through his undead form with unnerving ease. The force of the attack stopped the Dons movement instantly, freezing him in place for a brief, surreal moment. Then, the world reacted. Another shockwave exploded outward from the point of impact, rippling violently across the desolate battlefield. The ground trembled as deep fissures carved through the earth, chunks of soil and rock hurled into the air by the sheer magnitude of the blow. Bai Huolong didnt have time to process what had happened. The earlier palm strike had left him dazed, teetering on the edge of unconsciousness. Now, his bisected form fell lifelessly to the ground in two grotesque halves. For an instant, it seemed like the end. But it wasnt. The Dons body began to pulse grotesquely mere seconds after hitting the ground. From the two halves of his lifeless form, an overwhelming surge of dark energy erupted, black tendrils spiraling outward like ravenous snakes. The battlefield seemed to shudder as a malevolent aura blanketed the air, its presence so suffocating that even Drake, who was radiating golden Ki, involuntarily flinched. His expression hardened. Whatever this energy was, it wasnt naturalit was beyond anything hed encountered before. Without hesitation, Drake tightened his grip on his massive sword, the golden Ki around him intensifying until it formed a radiant cloak. With one fluid motion, he swung the blade downward. The attack wasnt just powerfulit was perfection incarnate. The air cracked and howled under the weight of his swing as countless golden slashes rippled outward, each sharp enough to carve the very essence of existence. In that instant, Bai Huolong''s remains were obliterated, reduced to fine dust scattered across the battlefield. But the darkness wasnt defeated. From the dust, the human-shaped paper talisman, previously hidden in Bai Huolongs body, began to reform and glow ominously. The paper, engraved with intricate runes pulsing with malevolence, hovered in the air. Dark energy converged upon it like a black storm, swirling into a horrifying vortex that made the ground quake. Drake''s golden Ki flickered slightly as he instinctively took a step back. The malevolence was so potent that it seemed to gnaw at the edges of reality itself, distorting the surroundings. And then, the system windows appeared before his eyes, their flickering text flashing ominously:
?The skill [Kaiju Fusion Lv9] has been activated?
?The corrupted souls of character Bai Huolong and character Sung Ja-In are merging with ''Essence of Dark Galactron: Rank S-''?
?Incompatiblesouls, unable to fus ... ... Error ... Error ... Fusion has begun!?
Drakes eyes widened. Sung Ja-In? Wasnt that the name of the Don that group 1 was fighting? What happened? But there was no time to reflect. The system''s warnings had never been this erratic before, and the implications of what was forming in front of him were far from good. The vortex of dark energy condensed, forming a pulsating, obsidian-black nucleus in the center of the talisman. It resembled a heart, pumping waves of dark Ki and foreign dark energy into the air. Drake felt his instincts screaming at him to destroy it before it was too late. Golden Ki erupted around him, his aura roaring like an inferno as he charged forward. Each step shattered the ground beneath him. He raised his spirit sword high, the blade blazing with golden light, and struck at the nucleus. The impact was cataclysmica deafening explosion of light and dark clashing violently. Yet, as the light dissipated, Drake frowned. The nucleus, though dented, remained intact, its surface rippling like a liquid shadow. Tendrils of dark energy lashed out from the core, writhing and seeking to ensnare him. Drake spun his blade in a graceful arc, slicing through the tendrils with ease, but for every one he cut down, two more took its place What exactly was that? He was using an S-rank treasure, how it was possible for that orb to resist? The nucleus pulsated violently, releasing a tornado of dark energy that spread outward. The land it touched withered instantly, grass turning to ash, rocks crumbling into black dust. Yet, as the dark energy approached Drake, it dissipated against his radiant golden Ki. It was clear that the golden aura enveloping him was not just a defenseit was an antithesis to the corruption. Drake gritted his teeth, his body moving on instinct. Each strike he delivered was precise and powerful, golden slashes aiming for the nucleus''s weakest points. The air reverberated with the sound of his blade clashing against the dark core. "Why wont you break!?" Drake roared, his voice reverberating across the battlefield. His frustration grew as he realized that even his legendary spirit sword, was struggling to pierce the dark heart completely. Despite the apparent impossibility of the task, the dents in the nucleus grew larger with each strike. Drake wasnt aware of it yet, but what he was doing wasnt supposed to be possible. The nucleus was designed to be indestructible, yet his unwavering determination and unyielding golden Ki were bending the rules of its creation. Drake continued cutting the nucleus with all his strength, his unwavering determination reflected in each strike. As his sword struck again and again, the dark energy emanating from the nucleus grew more intense, saturating the area with a palpable aura of corruption and despair. Every slash seemed to provoke a violent reaction, with the dark Ki spreading outward as if trying to devour everything in its path. Finally, a noticeable crack formed on the surface of the orb. Drake stopped for a moment, surprised by the sudden stillness that followed. For the first time since the battle began, an eerie calm fell over the battlefield, as though the nucleus itself had paused to gather its strength. But that peace lasted only a fleeting instant. Without warning, the orb erupted in a violent surge of dark energy, far more powerful than anything before. The explosion was like a volcanic eruption, obliterating the area with waves of shadowy Ki and a weird unknown energy. Drake was flung backward by the force of the blast, though he remained unharmed, his golden Ki shielding him from any damage. However, to avoid falling to the ground and coming into contact with the dark substance, which was beginning to corrupt the earth itself, he leaped onto the blade of his sword, floating above the chaos as he took in the scene. The landscape had become a nightmarish wasteland, shrouded in oppressive darkness. Tendrils of miasma coiled and writhed like living serpents, spreading their corruption with terrifying speed. Everything the energy touched twisted and decayed, the once-firm ground warping into a vile, pulsating swamp that exuded a sickly glow. The air itself grew heavy, saturated with an acrid stench that burned Drakes senses, though his golden Ki kept him protected from its effects. The scene was a harrowing blend of chaos and malevolence, a visual testament to the power of the unleashed dark energy. It was then that another system window appeared before him:
?An aberration has appeared! ... Error ... Error ... Illegal Merge of two Scenarios!?
?''Dark Galactron Spawn: Rank S'' manifestation hasbeen halted by a user?
?Impossible feat ... Error ... Error ...?
?''Minor Dark Galactron Spawn: Rank S-'' has invaded anincompatible scenario?
?Issuing an emergency System Quest!?
?Destroy ''Minor Dark Galactron Spawn: Rank S-''?
?Difficulty: S-?
?Reward: Title ''Moderator Role'' + Appropriate base reward based on contribution?
Drake read the text, his teeth clenching. What in the world was happening? The nucleus at the heart of the swirling miasma began to shift and contort, growing and taking shape. Tendrils of dark energy spiraled outward, pulling in the corrupted ground, the noxious air, and everything around it. The dark energy twisted and swelled, coalescing into a massive, grotesque figure that towered over the wasteland. It was as if the very substance of despair and chaos had been given form. Drakes sharp eyes caught something horrifying within the swirling mass: two human faces, distorted in agony, drifting across the surface of the creatures body. Their expressions were frozen in silent screams, mouths open wide, eyes filled with unrelenting torment. Despite the lack of sound, their suffering was palpable. Drakes breath hitched when he recognized one of the facesBai Huolong. Even though the Don had nearly killed him, seeing him like this brought Drake no satisfaction. The sight was unnerving, a grim reminder of what could happen to a person consumed by such overwhelming darkness. The transformation was completed with an ear-splitting roar, and the creature stood revealed. It was a towering humanoid monstrosity, 10 meters (over 32 feet) in height. Its body was made entirely of writhing black energy, like liquid shadow given solid form, constantly shifting and rippling with unnatural vitality. Jagged spikes protruded from its shoulders and back, pulsating with dark energy. Its elongated arms ended in grotesque claws capable of rending through anything, and its legs were like massive pillars, crushing the corrupted ground beneath its weight. But the most disturbing feature was its head: atop the amorphous neck, the faces of Bai Huolong and Sung Ja-In were embedded, eternally screaming in silence. The beasts roar shattered the air itself, sending visible fractures through reality, as though the sheer force of its voice could tear apart existence. Yet Drake remained firm, his Imperial Royal Ki blazing around him with an intensity that rivaled the sun. His golden aura illuminated the battlefield, pushing back the oppressive darkness in a fierce display of light. With unyielding determination, Drake leaned forward on his sword, which floated beneath him like a gliding platform. The weapon responded to his intent, propelling him downward like a golden missile aimed straight at the heart of the towering abomination. The battle began in a furious clash of light and dark. Drake seized the swords hilt mid-flight and swung it with deadly precision, carving into the creatures body. His movements were impossibly fast, a blur of radiant light darting through the air. Each strike sent waves of golden energy crashing into the monster, disrupting the flow of its dark essence. Yet no matter how many times Drake landed a blow, the creature reformed, regenerating its lost mass from the infinite miasma surrounding it. The monster countered with limbs that erupted from its body in endless, ever-changing shapes. Massive claws, whip-like tendrils, and spiked appendages lashed out at Drake with blinding speed. The creatures attacks were relentless, striking from all directions, yet the blond evaded each one with uncanny precision. He flipped and twisted in the air, landing on his sword just long enough to regain his footing before launching another assault. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. As the battle raged, the wasteland around them became a vortex of chaos. The dark miasma churned violently, and each clash of their opposing energies sent shockwaves that rippled through the air. Drakes golden Ki surged brighter with each strike, the antithesis to the malevolent energy that comprised the creature. It was as if his very existence was an affront to the abominations nature. Despite the ferocity of their attacks, neither seemed able to gain the upper hand. The creatures infinite limbs and regenerative ability countered Drakes speed and relentless assault. Every time Drakes sword cleaved through its form, it reassembled itself, stronger and more determined to crush him. However, Drakes expression remained resolute, his body glowing with the radiance of a warrior who refused to yield. He darted through the air with impossible agility, striking at the creatures core, its limbs, and its head. His blade moved like lightning, cutting through the dark mass, yet the beast roared back, launching torrents of corrosive black energy in retaliation. The stalemate dragged on, each side pushing the other to their limits. Yet in the heart of the chaos, Drakes eyes burned with unyielding defiance. He wasnt just fighting to destroy this abominationhe was fighting to protect the world it threatened to consume. And no matter how powerful it was, he refused to let it win. Suddenly, as the boys blade clashed with the massive appendages of the Spawn, a series of system windows blinked into existence around him.
?''Specialization: Beast Tamer Lv10'' is manifesting entities interested in the user.?
?Nightshade Specter Fox wants to form a pact with you.?
?Sky-Piercing Vermilion Roc wants to form a pact with you.?
?Thunderhowl Azure Tiger wants to form a pact with you.?
?Shadowfang Jade Serpent wants to form a pact with you.?
?...?
Dozens of names scrolled past his vision, a flood of mythical creatures vying for his allegiance. Drake squinted as he read, his mind racing even as his body moved on instinct, dodging another of the monsters obliterating strikes. Then, the windows vanished in unison, replaced by a singular, commanding one:
?The Four Emperors of Murim have taken notice.?
?All pact offers have been withdrawn.?
?The Northern Emperor: Eclipse-Crowned Vermillion Dragon wants to form a pact.?
?The Eastern Emperor: Primordial Void Basilisk wants to form a pact.?
?The Southern Emperor: Blackstone Titan Ape wants to form a pact.?
?The Western Emperor: Imperial Radiant Phoenix wants to form a pact.?
?The Four Emperors of Murim demand exclusivity and superiority.?
Drake couldnt comprehend what was happening. His breath quickened as an overwhelming presence surged behind him, making the very air quake with raw power. Even the monstrous spawn hesitated, it manifested many glowing eyes narrowing as it turned to observe the disturbance. Drake seized the opportunity, pouring everything into a devastating upward slash that severed one of its enormous arms. The dismembered limb spiraled skyward, leaving behind a crescent of cutting wind that tore through the heavens. Yet, before he could relish the impact, the spawns blackened form began to regenerate, shadowy tendrils weaving together its torn flesh. Panting, Drake leaped back to gain distance. Another window appeared:
?The Four Emperors of Murim are manifesting in your aid.?
The sky above split apart as four radiant circles materialized, each inscribed with ancient sutras glowing with celestial brilliance. And from each energy ring emerged a magnificent figure, their presence not dwarfing even against the monstrous spawn. The first was a massive crimson dragon, its serpentine body coiled with infinite grace. Scales like molten metal glimmered as arcs of red lightning crackled across its length, and its eyes burned with ancient wisdom and fury. Its booming voice rolled like thunder. It has been ages since I felt this Ki. I did not know Han Zhenwu had left a successor. The second was a colossal purple serpent, its scales dark as twilight and shimmering with faint, unearthly patterns. Its eyes were grotesquely stitched shut, and yet it moved with predatory precision. Its hiss cut through the air like a blade. Fool. If that were true, we would have found him long ago. This one is different. The third was a hulking black-furred ape with a sly grin stretched across its face. It twirled an enormous staff effortlessly, each movement generating shockwaves that distorted the battlefield. Its booming laughter filled the air. Who cares who he is? I never thought Id see someone worthy of our pacts again, let alone an outsider! This is going to be fun! Finally, a blazing phoenix descended, its form forged entirely of cobalt flames. It hovered with regal poise, its piercing gaze sweeping over the battlefield. Its voice was commanding and resolute. Focus! This alliance is a rare moment. We fight for Murim, not for amusement. Save your games for later. Drake could only stare, his mouth dry, as the Four Emperors launched themselves into battle. The crimson dragon roared, unleashing storms of red lightning that danced across the monsters darkened hide, searing through its defenses. The ape, now surrounded by illusory clones, swung its staff with unparalleled might, each strike breaking the sound barrier and driving the creature back. The serpent wove through the battlefield, its presence nullifying the monsters reality-bending abilities, forcing it to rely solely on raw strength. Meanwhile, the phoenix unleashed torrents of blue flame, each wave incinerating the dense matter comprising the spawns body. Despite the onslaught, the Spawn retaliated fiercely, its tendrils striking in unpredictable patterns, its core pulsing with destructive energy. Yet Drake refused to stand idle. He rushed into the fray once more, his blade blazing with Ki as he synchronized his attacks with the Emperors. Together, their combined might began to shift the tide. The battlefield became a symphony of destruction, where the harmony between Drake and the Emperors was both breathtaking and terrifying. The chaotic clash of energies churned the air into a violent storm, each motion a deliberate step in an intricate dance of survival and defiance. Drake matched the Emperors attacks as if they had fought together for ages. When the Eclipse-Crowned Vermillion Dragon unleashed arcs of red lightning that seared through the dark spawn''s limbs, Drake anticipated the resulting convulsions. As the creature twisted to shield itself, the boy darted in, his blade slicing through exposed sections with precision. His weapon, imbued with his unyielding will and blazing Ki, struck true, each slash leaving deep wounds that struggled to regenerate. The Primordial Void Basilisk, its immense form gliding across the battlefield like a phantom, nullified the creatures reality-bending abilities. Drake noticed subtle fractures forming in the Spawns distorted aura wherever the Basilisk slithered. Realizing these moments were his opportunity, he adjusted his strikes to exploit the weakening defenses. He dove into the fray, his blade shattering through the spawns warped form with an audible crack, his blows landing with devastating impact. When the Blackstone Titan Ape hurled its colossal staff in an attack that shattered the air, Drake stayed in its wake, using the shockwaves to propel himself faster than the eye could follow. As the staff impacted, shaking the very ground, Drake capitalized on the chaos, delivering a flurry of strikes while the creature staggered under the sheer force of the blow. The Ape, with its mischievous grin, multiplied to create mirror images, each one distracting the Spawn while Drake struck again and again at its most vulnerable points. Above them, the Imperial Radiant Phoenix spread its flaming wings, releasing torrents of azure fire that burned with transcendent heat. The ethereal flames consumed the Spawns dark matter, purging its corrupted essence with every fiery onslaught. Drake coordinated his movements with the Phoenixs radiant inferno, leaping into the trails of blue fire to amplify the power of his own attacks. Each swing of his blade was imbued with the Phoenix''s cleansing fire, turning it into a weapon capable of burning through even the Spawns relentless regeneration. The monster fought back viciously, its tendrils lashing out in every direction. A black wave of corrosive energy erupted from its core, forcing Drake and the Emperors to scatter. But even as they defended against the onslaught, they struck back with ferocity. The Basilisk coiled protectively around Drake, its presence shielding him from the reality-warping assault. The Dragon roared, its lightning obliterating the dark tendrils before they could reach their target. The Apes staff smashed into the infested ground, creating a shockwave that disrupted the Spawns focus, while the Phoenixs flames roared brighter, deflecting the corrosive energy back toward the enemy. Drake continued to adapt to the rhythm of the battle, weaving his strikes seamlessly with the Emperors attacks. When the Dragon roared and blasted the Spawns torso with a beam of crackling lightning, Drake followed it with a vertical slash that pierced through the charred surface. As the Basilisk hissed, forcing the Spawns form to stabilize temporarily, Drake delivered a devastating combination of slashes that tore into its exposed core. The battlefield became their stage, and their coordinated assault began to yield results. The creatures towering form swayed under the unrelenting onslaught. Each attack chipped away at its massive frame, carving deeper wounds and slowing its regeneration. The air was thick with Ki, fire, lightning, and shadow, a chaotic maelstrom that threatened to consume everythingbut in this storm, Drake and the Emperors stood as an unbreakable force. For the first time, the Spawn began to falter. Hope ignited amidst the tempest as they pressed the advantage. The battlefield roared with chaotic energy as Drake and the Four Emperors pressed their relentless assault on the Spawn. Their attacks came from all angles, each blow carving away at the monstrous entitys form. Yet despite the devastation inflicted upon it, the creature refused to yield. The miasma surrounding it grew thicker, darker, and more oppressive, and the Spawns size increased slowly but steadily as if feeding off the corrupted energy saturating the area. Drakes golden Ki flared brilliantly as he prepared another strike, but his concentration broke when the Crimson Dragons voice echoed in his mind, grave and commanding. This abominations energy is beyond comprehension. It is similar to Void Ki but far more corrosive. Were it not for the Void Basilisk Emperor, reality itself would already be crumbling around it. This creature it is an entity capable of consuming the world itself. We must destroy its core before its too late. Drakes grip on his blade tightened as the dragons words sank in. His mind flashed to the black nucleus he had briefly damaged earlier. It had to be the core the dragon spoke of. But he remembered the sheer difficulty of even scratching it. Destroying it outright seemed impossible. Doubt clawed at the edges of his resolve when a faint murmur echoed through his thoughtsa whisper he didnt recognize but couldnt ignore. The answer seemed to crystallize in his mind: Bai Huolong and Sung Ja-In. Their souls were at the foundation of this monstrosity. If he could do something with that knowledge, maybe he could end this. But what can I do? Drake muttered under his breath, frustration evident. Souls and their intricacies were Adams expertise, not his. The murmur grew louder, more insistent, as if guiding him toward a solution he couldnt quite grasp. Then it came to him, a flash of clarity he couldnt explain. His head snapped up, and his golden Ki surged anew. I have an idea, but I need to reach its head! He shouted. The Crimson Dragons booming voice cut through the chaos. Then we will clear the way. Move, boy! Without hesitation, the Emperors launched themselves at the Spawn. The Dragon surged forward, its long, sinuous body crackling with crimson lightning. Bolts erupted from its scales, striking the Spawn with devastating force and carving burning scars across its form. The Titan Ape followed close behind, its enormous frame radiating sheer power. With its colossal staff in hand, it delivered thunderous strikes that shattered parts of the Spawns mass, each blow creating shockwaves that reverberated across the battlefield. High above, the Radiant Phoenix descended like a comet, blue flames pouring from its wings and body. The fire seared the dark miasma, incinerating chunks of the Spawns essence with every strike. Drake darted forward amidst the chaos, weaving through the openings created by the Emperors. His golden Ki burned like a beacon, a contrast to the black void surrounding him. But just as he closed the distance, the Spawns head dissolved into the swirling miasma and reappeared elsewhere on its body, far out of reach. What!? Drake gritted his teeth, a low growl of frustration escaping him. He charged forward, his blade glowing with golden Ki as it sliced through dark tendrils that lashed at him with ruthless precision. Each swing sent ripples of energy tearing through the battlefield, but the Spawn''s growing strength was becoming alarmingly evident. The creatures movements were faster and more calculated, and every strike it unleashed carried an overwhelming weight of malice and destruction. The Four Emperors, undeterred by the increasing difficulty, redoubled their efforts. The Titan Ape charged ahead with a feral roar, its colossal staff swinging in wide arcs that shattered massive appendages in a single blow. The air quaked beneath its feet as it fought with sheer physical might, its strikes carving enormous craters into the Spawns body. Yet even the Titan Ape, with all its monstrous strength, began to falter. One of the monsters tendrils coiled around its staff, wrenching it free with a sickening snap. The Ape grunted but didnt retreat, immediately engaging the Spawn barehanded. Its fists rained down like meteors, each impact sending shockwaves through the air. But without its weapon, the strain on its massive form became clear as fresh wounds began to appear across its dark fur. Above, the Imperial Radiant Phoenix soared, its azure flames burning with righteous fury. It dived again and again, its wings spreading torrents of fire that seared through the Spawns dark mass, incinerating portions of its endless appendages. Each flame burned bright enough to illuminate the battlefield like a second sun. But the Spawn adapted, tendrils coated in impenetrable darkness rising to meet the Phoenix mid-flight, slashing through its feathers and leaving charred gaps in its once-pristine form. The Phoenix screeched, a sound both defiant and anguished, but it continued its relentless assault, blue flames still blazing despite its diminishing strength. The Vermillion Dragon roared with fury, crimson lightning erupting from its scales nonstop and coiling around its long, sinuous body. Its strikes came from all directions, bolts of electricity scorching the Spawns writhing form and leaving deep, smoldering scars. The monster retaliated with a barrage of jagged, spear-like tendrils, forcing the Emperor to twist and weave through the air with unmatched grace. Yet even the Dragon couldnt escape unscathed. Tendrils pierced its body, leaving deep gashes that caused golden blood to drip from its crimson scales. Despite the pain, the Dragon unleashed another deafening roar, pouring every ounce of its power into a devastating surge of lightning that temporarily forced the Spawn to reel. The Void Basilisk slithered silently along the edges of the battlefield, its serpentine body distorting reality with every movement. The air around it shimmered and bent as it exerted its control, nullifying the Spawns attempts to warp the battlefield further. Yet the effort took its toll. The serpents stitched eyes emanated an oppressive power, but its body began to slow, cracks forming along its ethereal form as if the strain of holding the Spawns reality-warping nature at bay was too much, even for it. Drake pushed forward through the chaos, his every step fueled by the determination radiating from his golden Ki. The Emperors efforts were nothing short of extraordinary, but the toll on them was becoming painfully evident. Blood, flames, and shattered energy littered the battlefield as they held the line, their focus unshakable. The Spawns strength had grown to monstrous proportions, and its attacks became a relentless torrent, lashing out with chaotic, massive tendrils that sought to crush, tear, and consume. Yet none of them yielded. The Emperors collective strength carved temporary openings, moments of reprieve where Drake could surge forward toward his goal. Each step was a battle in itself, the Spawns regenerating appendages closing gaps faster than they could be cut. The air was thick with the clash of energy, the battlefield a cacophony of roars, screeches, and explosions. As Drake advanced, his heart burned with gratitude for the unyielding will of his allies, their sacrifices pushing him closer to the creatures headthe key to ending this nightmare. However, despite their efforts, the head continued to evade Drakes reach, its movements effortless and maddeningly fast. And just as despair began to creep into his thoughts, the Void Basilisk finally reached it. The serpent Emperor slithered through the battlefield, its presence warping the very air. Reality itself twisted under its influence, and the Spawns relentless movement faltered. The Basilisks gaze locked onto the creature, its stitched-shut eyes radiating an oppressive power. In an instant, the Spawns head froze in place, as if bound by invisible chains. Drakes heart surged with hope, and he wasted no time. Golden Imperial Ki erupted from him as he charged toward the immobilized head, his sword gleaming with radiant energy. The grotesque visage of the Spawns head loomed before him, its surface writhing with tortured faces. Drakes gaze locked onto two of themBai Huolong and Sung Ja-In. Their expressions were frozen in silent agony, their torment palpable. A chill ran through Drakes spine, but he steeled himself, his resolve burning brighter than ever. As the blond finally reached the Spawn''s head, he leaped down from his blade, his boots landing firmly on the grotesque, pulsating surface of the abomination. He exhaled hard, his shoulders heaving with exhaustion, his eyes closing briefly to steel himself for what was to come. When he opened them again, they no longer carried their usual deep blue hue. Instead, they glowed brilliantly with a radiant golden light, as if imbued with the essence of something far greater than himself. A system window materialized before him, the glowing text almost overshadowed by the brilliance of his eyes:
?''Specialization: Heavenly Daoist Lv10'' is creating a passage.?
?The sacred soul of ''Immortal Emperor'' Han Zhenwu is smiling upon you?
?User Drake Shaw has temporarily inherited the skill [Heaven and Earth: D&D (Divine Division) Lv14]?
Drake barely noticed the text, his focus entirely on the task at hand. His breathing was heavy, but his movements steady as he raised his hands, each palm brimming with a distinct Kione white as the purest light, the other black as the deepest abyss. The energies swirled and danced, intertwining yet perfectly balanced, like two halves of a whole. Without hesitation, Drake thrust both palms onto the spawn''s grotesque head, the force of his strike sending shockwaves rippling through the battlefield. The moment his hands connected, a surge of energy erupted, spiraling through the miasmic body of the Spawn. White and black Ki coursed through its form like twin rivers of divine judgment, spreading to every appendage, every corrupted particle of the monstrous entity. The battlefield trembled under the raw power of the attack, yet no immediate effect was visible. The monster remained intact, its dark mass writhing as if taunting the boys efforts. Drakes heart sank. Was he wrong? Had he misunderstood what needed to be done? Exhaustion weighed on him as he stood panting, his vision swimming. The world around him seemed to slow, the sounds of battle fading until there was only silence. The surroundings turned into an endless expanse of pure white light, blinding yet strangely serene. Time itself felt frozen. Drake raised his gaze, his chest heaving, and what he saw stole the breath from his lungs. Before him stood the glowing forms of two figuresBai Huolong and Sung Ja-In. Their features, or at least the one he knew, were unmistakable, yet softened by an ethereal glow surrounding them. Both men appeared at peace, though their expressions carried a profound sadness, as if they were finally free from an unbearable weight. Before Drake could process what was happening, another figure emerged from the white void, passing through him as if he were nothing but air. The blond didnt see the face at firstjust the commanding presence of an imposing figure, his back turned toward him. Both Bai Huolong and Sung Ja-Ins faces lit up, tears welling in their spectral eyes as their lips curved into soft, bittersweet smiles. Drake couldnt speak, his throat too tight with emotion and exhaustion to form words. He could only watch, frozen in place. Slowly, the mysterious figure turned. The boys golden eyes met his face for the first time, and he was struck by the serene grace it carried. The man wore an amicable expression, an ear-to-ear smile that radiated both kindness and strength. There was no need for an introduction. Drake somehow knewthis was Han Zhenwu, the Immortal Emperor. Thank you. Han Zhenwu said, his voice calm yet resonant, as if it came from the very air itself. Maybe well see each other again, but take care of my sword and my friends in the meantime, okay? Drake didnt respond. He couldnt. His legs gave out, and he dropped to his knees, watching as the Immortal Emperor turned and began walking toward the glowing white horizon, Bai Huolong and Sung Ja-In following close behind. Just before they vanished, Han Zhenwu stopped and turned back, his expression shifting to something almost playful. Oh, one more thing. He said, his voice carrying a lighthearted tone that felt strangely out of place at the moment. Tell Park Zhen to not be that harsh with Little Void, okay? With a chuckle, he turned again and disappeared into the radiant expanse, the light fading into nothingness. Drake blinked, finding himself back on top of the Spawn. The monstrous entity beneath him began to crumble. The oppressive aura that had weighed so heavily on the battlefield lifted, replaced by a profound stillness. The Spawns form finally dissolved into nothingness, its dark miasma disintegrating like ash scattered by the wind. The terrain was left barren and lifeless, a stark reminder of the battle''s cost. Trees, grass, and even the smallest signs of life had been wiped away. Drake descended and stood amidst the desolation, his trembling hands gripping the hilt of his massive blade. He exhaled sharply, steadying himself as the golden glow around him began to dim. The battle was overor so it seemed. As the dark miasma vanished completely, the four Emperors descended as well, their massive forms radiating both majesty and exhaustion. The Vermillion Dragon roared, its voice echoing across the barren plains as it spoke directly to Drake. Your technique was extraordinary for a mortal, boy, Im impressed. It said, its deep, resonant tone carrying a note of approval. The Titan Ape, despite the deep wounds marring its massive body, let out a booming laugh. Extraordinary? Thats putting it lightly! Youre insanely powerful! It exclaimed. I want a sparring match with you someday, no holding back! The Void Basilisk slithered closer, its presence unnervingly silent, but its voice was sharp and cutting. You displayed not only strength but wisdom and wits. Knowing what to do at the right time... That is something to be commended. Finally, the Radiant Phoenix stepped forward, its brilliant blue flames dimmed but still regal. To form a contract with a master of such supreme skill and determination would be an honor It said, its melodic voice calm yet filled with respect. Then, in unison, all four Emperors declared. We accept to form a pact with you, together. The Titan Ape let out a joyful cheer, leaping into the air despite its wounds. I havent felt this alive since Han Zhenwu! It exclaimed. Turning to Drake with a curious tilt of its massive head, it added. Tell me, are you really an outsider? Or are you some long-lost descendant of the Immortal Emperor? Drake met the question with a calm, almost wistful smile. No But I think Id have liked to be born in this world. He replied, his voice steady. The Emperors exchanged glances before nodding in unison. The Phoenix spoke once more. We are too injured to continue here. We must return to our domains to heal and regain our strength. But know thiswe look forward to meeting you again to finalize the contract. One by one, the Emperors ascended back into the energy circles from which they had emerged. The Titan Ape grinned mischievously even as it vanished. Dont forget our sparring match! It called out before disappearing completely. Drake stood alone once more, the stillness of the wasteland around him broken only by the sudden appearance of numerous system windows.
?Quest complete!?
?User Drake Shaw has gained the title ''Moderator Role''?
?User Drake Shaw has contributed 100% of the quest completion... Calculating appropriate reward.?
?It might take a while, please wait.?
?You have defeated an entity from an S-rank scenario while being a rookie!?
?The title Outstanding Rookie has evolved to Heavenly Talented Rookie?
?User Drake Shaw has obtained the titles ''Savior of Murim'', ''Immortal Emperor Descendant'', and ''He Who Succeeds in the Impossible''?
?Warning: You have caught the interest of Eden''s "Beowulf" and "Brunhild".?
The messages overwhelmed him, their implications swirling in his exhausted mind. Everything that had transpired, every battle fought and every decision made, felt monumental. Yet there was something bittersweet in his realizationthis power, this golden Ki that coursed through him, was only temporary. It wouldnt last, and he could already feel its potency beginning to wane. But the fleeting nature of this strength also hinted at a possibility: it was a power he could one day make his own. The thought both exhilarated and sobered him. He steeled himself, gripping his blade tightly. There was still work to be done, and though his time with this power was limited, he intended to use every second of it. With a resolute leap, Drake landed atop his floating sword, which surged forward with incredible speed, carrying him toward the ancient palace ruins. The wind tore past him as his mind raced with thoughts of his next move. Maybe he didnt have much time left, but he would ensure that every moment counted. He considered checking his new titles and their effects in his stat window, but before he could act on the thought, another system window materialized before him.
?Otherworldly Fanbase: There seems to be a civil war among your fans!?
?Otherworldly Fanbase: Your fans have different opinions of what just happened.?
?Fanbase Count: [10 members] *+2 new members*?
?Hater Count: [1 member] *+1 new member*?
?Otherworldly Fanbase: Your first hater is using Points of Influence to tip you the Lucky Cheater title.?
Chapter 94 - 3rd Scenario’s Final Boss Chapter 94 - 3rd Scenarios Final Boss The battle on the Imperial ruins raged on with unrelenting ferocity, the air crackling with the oppressive aura of Lord Vareks dominance. His presence had grown even more overwhelming, amplified by the effects of the [Shikigami of the Subordinate]. The glowing runes of the mystical artifacts fed him a seemingly infinite reservoir of energy, making him an even greater unstoppable force. Park Zhen, Abbess Xinhui, and Adam faced Lord Varek on the desolate battlefield, their bodies battered and worn from the unrelenting assault, yet their resolve held firm. Park Zhens tall frame moved with practiced grace, each motion a testament to his mastery of martial arts. His fair skin was damp with sweat, and the tailored suit he always wore was torn and singed, yet he carried himself with an air of unshakable focus. His sharp gaze remained locked on Lord Varek, calculating every movement. Despite his precision and agility, there was a strain in his actions; each deflection of Vareks powerful strikes sent tremors through his body, forcing him to dig his feet into the fractured ground to stay upright. His breathing was controlled but heavy, betraying the immense effort he was expending to keep pace with his formidable opponent. Abbess Xinhui stood a short distance away, her posture rigid but steady. Her once-pristine robes, now tattered and bloodstained, clung to her undead form, a grim testament to the battle she endured. Her long, sharp nails glinted faintly in the dim light as she shifted her stance, prepared to defend against the next assault. Her corrupted Ki shimmered faintly around her, providing a momentary shield that gave her some reprieve. Though she moved with her usual determination, there was no mistaking the strain beginning to take its toll. It wasnt until Lord Vareks relentless strikes began to make contact that her body truly faltered. The blows, while not immediately debilitating, brought an unnatural weight that pressed down on her limbs. Her motions became deliberate and strained, the usual fluidity of her techniques replaced by a sluggishness that betrayed her undead nature. While she felt no pain, it was as if her body itself rebelled against her commands, each movement requiring greater effort to complete. Yet, she pressed on, unwavering in her purpose to fight alongside her allies. Adam stood further back, his lean frame hunched slightly as he adjusted his footing on the uneven terrain. His glasses, slightly askew from earlier impacts, caught the faint light of the chaotic battlefield. His hands remained steady, ready to call upon his skills at a moments notice. The earlier assaults had left him weary, his body aching from repeated impacts. Every muscle protested as he shifted his stance, yet his mind remained razor-sharp. His calculating eyes scanned the battlefield, observing every detail, every weakness, as he formulated his next move. Lord Vareks voice cut through the tense silence like a blade. This ends now. With a fluid motion, he raised his hand, and the air around him twisted violently. The atmosphere grew dense, charged with malevolent energy as a vortex of dark power began to form before him. From within the swirling mass, a massive spear began to take shape. Its shaft, forged of blackened steel, was etched with glowing runes that pulsed with an ominous light. The blade, shaped like the snarling head of a dragon, exuded a dark aura that seemed to devour the very air around it. Twirling the enormous weapon with ease, he dashed forward, his speed and precision a blur as he launched a brutal assault on his three opponents. Park Zhen moved first, his supernatural agility barely allowing him to deflect the spears devastating strikes. Each collision of metal and energy sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield. Abbess followed closely, her corrupted Ki forming defensive barriers as she evaded the spears deadly arcs. But her movements were not as swift as before, and the blade grazed her side. The spears power immediately took effect, weighing down her undead form. She staggered slightly, her body growing heavier with every moment, each step slower than the last. Even in her state, the mysterious malice of the weapon was undeniable, sapping away her ability to react swiftly. Adam steadied himself as the chaos unfolded around him. He glanced at the incoming strike and, without hesitation, activated [Spectral Mist Step]. His form dissolved into a swirling vapor, shimmering faintly as it merged with the air itself. The dragon spear swept through where his body had been, the sheer force of the strike cutting through the mist-like silhouette that moved fluidly to evade the deadly arc. Yet, as the dark aura of the spear brushed against his intangible form, something unexpected happened. Adams vaporous body pulsed momentarily, an unfamiliar energy rippling through it. He instinctively halted for a fraction of a second, sensing the change. The feeling wasnt fatigue or the oppressive weight he had seen afflict Abbessit was the opposite. A lightness spread through him, filling him with an invigorating sensation that made every part of him feel sharper, quicker. Then, a system notification materialized before him, its glowing text cutting through the dim haze of the battlefield:
[Your speed has been greatly increased]
Adams mind worked quickly to piece it together. The spear was cursed, designed to inflict debilitating effects on its victims. But his unique trait, Malediction Reversal, had turned that curse into a blessing. Testing his newfound speed, Adam darted to the side, narrowly avoiding a powerful downward strike that shattered the ground where he had stood moments before. The debris exploded outward, but he moved effortlessly, weaving through the chaotic battlefield with a fluidity that caught even Lord Vareks attention. Adams confidence surged as the realization of his newfound speed settled in. Every step he took felt weightless, every movement effortless. With this advantage, he wove through Lord Vareks relentless strikes, his body a blur of motion as the cursed spear carved the air with deadly precision. The ground splintered and debris erupted with every missed attack, yet Adams heightened agility allowed him to dance between the chaos, each evasion more daring than the last. He twisted, sidestepped, and spun, his form flickering like a shadow that refused to be caught. Lord Varek, however, was no ordinary opponent. His strikes were not only powerful but precise, each swing of the enormous spear calculated to corner his elusive prey. Adams enhanced speed gave him a fleeting advantage, but his enemys experience and sheer physical dominance pressed against it with unrelenting force. The spear thrust forward suddenly, its blackened steel glinting ominously as it sought to pierce through Adams ethereal form. The cursed aura of the weapon brushed against the boys vaporous body once more, sending another ripple of energy coursing through him. His entire being surged with a second wave of lightness, his perception of the battlefield sharpening further. A new notification flashed before his eyes, its words igniting a fire of determination within him:
[Your speed has been greatly increased]
Without hesitation, Adam re-materialized mid-movement, his feet finding purchase on the shattered earth below. His eyes locked onto the spear as it withdrew, and in an instant, he sprang forward. Closing the gap between himself and Lord Varek, he leaped onto the spear itself, using its massive shaft as a platform. His momentum propelled him forward with such force that he became a streak of motion hurtling directly toward his opponent. Vareks eyes flickered with the faintest trace of surprise as Adams bold maneuver brought him within striking distance. But the moment of opportunity was fleeting, and Adam knew he had no time to waste. His approach was flawless, his resolve unshakable, as he charged along the cursed weapon toward its master. For a fleeting moment, the boy was within reach. His right arm shifted grotesquely, the flesh twisting and hardening into the form of an insect-like lance. With a sharp thrust, he aimed directly at Lord Vareks heart. But the master of destruction reacted with inhuman speed. A single step to the side allowed him to evade the attack by mere millimeters, and in the same motion, Lord Varek twisted his body and delivered a devastating upward kick. The strike connected with Adams midsection with such force that the sound of impact echoed across the battlefield. The boy barely registered the blow before he was launched into the air. The metallic taste of blood filled his mouth as his internal injuries mounted. Yet Adams parasitic abilities, which numbed his pain receptors, allowed him to maintain focus even as his body screamed in protest. As the kicks momentum sent him hurtling backward, his mind acted as if the world itself had frozen for a moment. Summoning every ounce of willpower, he spat a mouthful of blood toward Lord Varek before he got launched away. The crimson droplets splattered against the mans face, with a small amount finding its way into one of his eyes. Lord Varek recoiled instinctively, his expression twisting into one of disgust and irritation. He wiped the blood from his face with a look of disdain, muttering under his breath. Disgusting pest. He growled, momentarily distracted as he cleared his vision. Meanwhile, Adam crashed violently into the remnants of a shattered pillar, the force of the impact sending cracks spidering through the ancient stone. He slumped to the ground, motionless at first, his body battered and bruised. His fingers twitched faintly as he tried to push himself upright, every movement a battle against his injuries. Despite the pain, his mind remained sharp, already calculating his next move. Adam struggled to his feet, each movement a reminder of the punishment his body had endured. His limbs felt heavy, and his breaths came in uneven gasps, but the faint smile spreading across his face betrayed an unexpected glimmer of triumph. Against all odds, he had created the perfect opportunitya chance to achieve the most critical and dangerous part of their plan. The infection was underway. His gaze briefly flickered to Lord Varek, still standing tall and unyielding, oblivious to the significance of the blood that had splattered across his face. That single drop, carrying the [Soulcrusher Virus (Variant)], had reached its mark. Adam watched intently, his heart racing as he waited for the skill to take hold. Then, the familiar glow of a system notification appeared before his eyes, confirming what he had hoped:
[The skill [Soulcrusher Virus (Variant)] has completed the corruption of the mind and soul of the character ''Lord Varek'']
For a fleeting moment, Adam felt an overwhelming sense of relief. The virus had worked. The skill, which he had meticulously honed for this exact purpose, had taken root. But his victory felt oddly hollow as he observed Lord Varek. Nothing about the mans demeanor had changed. There was no hesitation, no wavering in his aura. Instead, Lord Varek continued methodically wiping the blood from his face, his expression one of irritation and disdain, as though the act was little more than an inconvenience. Adams smile faltered, his confidence replaced by confusion. His eyes darted back to the notification as if rereading it might offer clarity. Before he could dwell further, a second message materialized, its glowing text casting a cold weight over his hopes:
[An unknown energy is blocking the effects of the skill [Soulcrusher Virus (Variant)] on the character ''Lord Varek'']
[Warning: Due to an interference, the skill can''t complete the infection on the target.]
[Hint: Remove energy from the target to successfully corrupt its mind.]
Adam blinked, his mind racing to process the implications. What interference? He thought, his pulse quickening. He recalled the oppressive energy radiating from Lord Varek throughout the battle. It wasnt just raw power; it was something deeper that transcended their abilities'' limits. His jaw clenched as he considered the message''s warning. Remove energy... could it be his own anomalous power thats blocking the virus? The realization hit him like a hammer. Lord Vareks strength wasnt just physical or strategicit was fundamentally tied to all the skills and energy from the system surrounding him. It was protecting him, shielding him from the viruss effects. Unless they could weaken that energy, the infection would remain incomplete. Adams gaze shifted urgently toward Emir in the distance, standing at the edge of the battlefield. The boy looked small and fragile against the backdrop of destruction, but Adam knew better. Emirs ability to absorb and erase energy was now the key to their success. If the kid could drain enough of Lord Vareks power, it might finally break the interference preventing the virus from taking hold. A plan formed rapidly in Adams mind. We need to change the plan entirely, protecting Emir is not part of it now, its our win condition. His eyes narrowed as he straightened, the unfeeling pain in his body momentarily forgotten in the face of this new objective. The stakes had just risen, and the burden on Emirs shoulders was heavier than ever even if he didnt know it yet. Adam clenched his fists, a sharp breath escaping through gritted teeth as he steadied himself. His body screamed in protest, yet his mind remained fixed on their next move. This wasnt just about holding the line anymore; it was about creating the opening they needed. The weight of the plan loomed large in his thoughts, but hesitation was not an option. They had already come too far to falter now. The battlefield thrummed with energy, the air heavy with tension as Lord Vareks presence loomed like an immovable storm. Park Zhen and Abbess fought with everything they had, their movements a mix of desperate defense and unrelenting determination to keep Lord Varek occupied. As Adam braced himself to return to the fray, his eyes flickered to another part of the battlefield where another fierce clash unfolded. While Adam gathered his strength, the battle between Li and Shen Yue had escalated to an intense close-quarters duel. Li, clad in his formidable Atomica Armor, moved with raw power, his every strike carrying the weight of his enhanced strength. The black, steampunk-style armor pulsed faintly with atomic energy, its surface adorned with glowing nodes that flared brightly with each motion. However, Shen, armed only with his Bo staff, danced around Lis blows with astonishing agility, his movements fluid and precise. Shen was careful, never letting his body touch the armor directly. He knew all too well the dangers of Lis spell, particularly the debilitating [Radioactive] status that could poison anyone who made contact. This knowledge was both an advantage and a source of frustration for Li, who had relied on the element of surprise in countless battles before. His strikes were wild yet calculated, aiming to overwhelm Shens defenses, but the martial artists superior skill allowed him to block or deflect each one with the finesse of a true master. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Their clash was a spectacle of power versus precision. Lis punches cracked the ground beneath them when they missed, his armored frame a relentless juggernaut of destruction. Yet, Shen moved like a shadow, weaving between attacks and retaliating with swift, precise strikes of his Bo. The staff spun and jabbed with dizzying speed, striking Lis armor in ways that disrupted his rhythm without ever coming into direct contact with the energy nodes. Despite his apparent advantage in strength, Li found himself growing more irritated with each passing second. Youre annoyingly persistent, Ill give you that. Li growled, his voice tinged with frustration as he lunged forward, the metallic clang of his armor echoing with each step. Shen met the charge head-on, his staff striking the joints of Lis armor to throw him off balance. Sir Xie Jie, stop this! Shen called out between strikes, his voice steady despite the tension in his expression. Surrender, and Ill speak to Lord Varek. Ill make sure your lives are spared. Theres still a way out of this. Lis laughter was sharp and derisive as he blocked Shens next strike with a gauntleted arm. Spared? He spat, his tone dripping with disdain. You really believe that? After everything? Youve lived over a hundred years, and youre still as naive as a child. He lunged again, aiming a crushing blow at Shen, who dodged at the last second. Tell me, Shen, do people in Murim age mentally as slowly as they do physically? Shens jaw tightened, his grip on the staff firm as he stepped back to regain his stance. He didnt respond immediately, the sting of Lis words hanging in the air. His movements faltered for only a moment before he resumed his relentless defense, his strikes becoming sharper, his posture more aggressive. But deep down, Shen couldnt deny the truth behind Lis mocking words. He thought back to the promises Lord Varek had made during his betrayalpromises to spare the resistance in exchange for Shens cooperation. While Lord Varek had upheld his word in part, many lives had still been lost, their safety secured only temporarily. Shen gritted his teeth as doubt crept into his mind. Lis right. Lord Vareks mercy is conditional at best... but what if I begged for it again? He hated the thought. It felt weak, desperate. Yet, what other choice did he have? He couldnt stand by and let everyone die. Perhaps, if he reminded Lord Varek of their agreement, he could extend it. Maybe this time, the resistance could be spared entirely. Shens strikes continued, each blow carrying precision and force, but his mind churned with uncertainty. He tried to suppress the gnawing doubt, focusing on the battle at hand, yet the unease lingered. His thoughts clashed with his actions, each movement a contradiction to the turmoil inside him. Shen wasnt sure if his plan to plead for their lives would work, but it was better than doing nothing. Better than allowing himself to witness the destruction of his former allies and friends. He forced himself to fight on, uncertain but resolute, as the battlefield shifted around him. Further from the heart of the conflict, Emir and Nikolai crouched behind a crumbled pillar, the chaotic sounds of battle rumbling in the distance. Nikolai, pale and visibly nervous, kept glancing toward the ongoing fight. His instincts screamed at him to flee, to put as much distance between himself and the chaos as possible. Yet, despite his fear, he remained rooted to the spot, staying close to Emir. He couldnt runnot after Drakes sacrifice. He had forced himself to stay, to be useful in whatever way he could. Emir, on the other hand, was completely focused. The boy knelt on the ground, his small hands resting on the glowing cube in front of him. The artifact pulsed faintly, its surface occasionally emitting soft flashes of light. Sweat beaded on Emirs forehead as he concentrated, the task of absorbing Lord Vareks immense energy proving more difficult than anything hed ever done. Nikolai broke the silence, his voice trembling a bit. Is it supposed to be doing that? I dont remember it glowing when you used it on the tiger. Emir blinked, his brow furrowing as he struggled to maintain his focus. I dont know. He admitted, his voice steady but strained. It feels... different. Like theres so much energy going into it, more than its supposed to hold. Its like trying to catch water with my hands. It keeps slipping through. The boys maturity showed in his tone, but the underlying innocence of his age was evident in the way he tried to explain something so complex with simple imagery. He paused briefly, swallowing hard. If I lose focus... it might spill out. I think I can hold it, but its really close. Just as he spoke, a bead of sweat rolled down Emirs temple. It slipped past his eyelid and into his eye, causing him to blink and shake his head instinctively. That split-second distraction was enough to destabilize the cube. It shuddered violently in his hands before a massive torrent of energy erupted from it, shooting skyward in an intense burst of blinding light. The blast illuminated the entire battlefield, briefly overpowering the ominous glow of Lord Vareks aura. Emir gritted his teeth and clutched the cube tightly, regaining control within moments. The energy flow ceased, and the artifact returned to its steady pulse, but the damage had already been done. What the hell was that?! Nikolai exclaimed, his voice rising in panic as he looked at the fading light. Emir, his focus quickly returning to the cube, spoke without looking up. It was a leak. Some of Lord Vareks energy got out. But its okayI stopped it. Nikolais face paled further, his expression shifting from panic to dread. No, its not okay. He muttered, his words trembling. He glanced around the battlefield nervously. That wasnt just a leak. That was a beacon. They know were here now! They know what were doing! His words hit Emir like a cold wave, but the boy remained focused, his hands gripping the cube with determination. Nikolai, however, was already moving. The faint tremor of dread in his chest grew into a full-blown alarm, a sense of foreboding that made his entire body tense. Without hesitation, he scooped Emir up and slung the boy over his shoulder, the cube still tightly in his grasp. We have to move. Now! Nikolai barked, his voice urgent as he turned and began running. His instincts proved correct as a sharp crack echoed through the air behind them. Shens staff shot through the crumbling pillar they had been hiding behind, slicing through the rock as if it were paper. The force sent chunks of debris scattering, but Nikolai managed to maintain his balance. He glanced over his shoulder and saw Shen already closing in on them, his expression grim yet focused. Shen moved with supernatural speed, his body a blur as he pursued them. Behind him, Li followed closely, his armor amplifying his every step. He wasnt as fast as Shen, but his relentless drive kept him close enough to attempt to slow the martial artist down. Nikolai gritted his teeth and pushed himself harder, each stride fueled by the knowledge that their lives depended on his ability to outrun their pursuers. The long-haired guy ran with everything he had, his legs moving as fast as they could manage under the strain. Shens relentless pursuit was closing the gap, but Nikolais lightweight suit, designed to amplify his speed, kept him just ahead. His agility, honed through years of escaping from sticky situations, allowed him to weave through the uneven terrain, narrowly avoiding the strikes Shen sent his way. The martial artists staff lashed out with incredible precision, but Nikolai noticed something oddnone of the attacks were aimed to hit him or Emir directly. Instead, Shens strikes were calculated to block paths, disrupt movements, and corner them. Confused but opportunistic, Nikolai exploited this hesitation, zigzagging to avoid the attacks while keeping Emir securely in his arms. The pursuit led them through a rugged stretch of the battlefield until the landscape shifted into something more familiar. Nikolais eyes widened as they neared the ruins of the chamber that had served as their makeshift shelter for the past few days. It hadnt been his intention to come here, but now that they were close, he decided to take the risk. If I can just get to him He thought, his mind racing. With one final desperate burst of speed, Nikolai narrowly avoided another strike from Shens staff, the weapon crashing into the ground behind him with enough force to send shards of debris flying. He stumbled, nearly losing his balance, but managed to keep Emir secure and pressed forward. The boy remained focused on the cube, its faint glow growing stronger with every second. Nikolai skidded to a stop as he entered the chamber, his chest heaving as he caught sight of Jianfeng. The older man sat slumped on the ground, his gaze fixed on the floor, lifeless and unmoving. Jianfeng! Nikolai shouted, shaking him urgently. Shens here! Jianfeng sat motionless, as he had for days, his figure hunched and lifeless like a forgotten statue. His shoulders slumped under the weight of despair, and his face bore the hollow expression of a man who had long abandoned hope. But as Nikolais urgent voice broke through the heavy silence, something shifted. At first, it was subtlea faint twitch of his fingers, a barely perceptible tremor in his posture. Slowly, his head began to rise, every movement heavy with the lethargy of someone dragging himself from the depths of numbness. His dull, empty eyes, which had stared blankly at the ground for so long, gradually turned toward the source of the commotion. For the first time in days, a flicker of recognition crossed his face. His gaze landed on Shen, his son, and the faint spark of awareness lit up the void in his expression, breaking through the impenetrable fog that had held him captive. It was as if seeing him had breathed a fragile but vital piece of life back into him. Shen froze in his tracks, his breath hitching. Father!? He murmured, his voice wavering with disbelief. His grip on his staff loosened slightly as his gaze remained fixed on Jianfeng. What... what are you doing here? In this condition? Lord Varek told me you were taken to the Shaolin Temple to recover after the battle with Bai Huolong... that you were being treated. Jianfeng said nothing, his expression unreadable. Before he could respond, Nikolai seized the moment, his quick mind recognizing the doubt and vulnerability in Shens eyes. Recover? Nikolai scoffed, his voice tinged with mockery. Thats only half-true, Shen. Yes, Jianfeng was taken to the Shaolin Templebut not for treatment. According to Adam, hes been imprisoned there this whole time. What? Shens voice cracked with disbelief, his body stiffening as his mind tried to reconcile the information. He glanced back at Jianfeng, searching for any sign of confirmation or denial, but the older man remained silent. The doubt in Shens mind grew, and his hesitation left him wide open. That was all the opening Li needed. The man charged in, his Atomica Armor gleaming faintly in the dim light. With a roar, he swung a ferocious downward punch aimed directly at Shen. He reacted at the last moment, raising his staff to block the blow, but the sheer force of the strike sent him flying several meters back, skidding to a halt with a grimace. Enough of this! Li growled, his tone sharp and unforgiving. Youre wasting time. If youre too blind to see whats happening, then Ill finish this myself. Wait! Nikolai shouted, stepping forward with his hands raised. Dont! We can solve this without more fighting! His mind raced as he calculated the odds. He knew they couldnt win a direct confrontation against Shen that easily. Exploiting his doubt was their best chance. Shen rose slowly, his hands trembling slightly as he steadied himself. His expression was conflicted, his sharp features softened by confusion. Imprisoned? He muttered, as if saying it aloud would help him understand. No, that cant be right. He was supposed to be healed... unless... Shens gaze shifted to the mental image of Abbess Xinhui, now part of the resistance. Could they be telling the truth? He wondered But he quickly shook his head, trying to dispel the thought. It doesnt matter right now. He said aloud, his voice regaining some of its steadiness. What matters is that the boy gives me the artifact hes holding. Whatever youre doing, its too dangerous. Just hand it over, and this ends here. Theres no need to fight anymore. Nikolai sighed, his shoulders slumping as he glanced toward Jianfeng, hoping for some support. But the older man remained eerily still, his gaze fixed on his son. Hes not going to listen. Nikolai muttered under his breath. He turned to Li, who stood ready to attack again, and placed a hand on his armored shoulder. Hold on, if we keep pushing, well just make things worse. Nikolai urged. Li narrowed his eyes but relented, lowering his fists slightly as he stood back. Shen, meanwhile, tightened his grip on his staff, his gaze darting between them and the still-glowing cube in Emirs hands. I dont understand. He suddenly said, his voice quieter now, almost pained. Has he been a prisoner this whole time? Was I lied to? His doubts were clear, and for a moment, it seemed as though reason might prevail. But before anyone could respond, the fragile tension shattered. A deafening crash echoed through the chamber as one of the nearby walls exploded outward in a storm of stone and dust. The explosion of the wall froze everyone in the room for a fleeting moment, their attention drawn to the figure that emerged from the rubble. Lord Varek stepped forward, his imposing form radiating raw power as the two Shikigami floated ominously around him, their glowing runes pulsing like a heartbeat. His presence was overwhelming, the weight of his dark Ki suffocating the room and silencing even the faintest sound. His piercing gaze swept over the room until it locked onto Emir and the glowing cube in his small hands. His eyes narrowed, his expression twisting into one of pure, unbridled fury as realization dawned. His voice boomed, filled with venom and wrath. You dare? I will crush you, vermin! Without hesitation, Lord Varek surged forward, his movement so fast it was almost imperceptible. He closed the distance between himself and Emir in an instant, passing Nikolai and Li like a storm. Neither had time to react, their bodies frozen by the sheer force of his speed and intent. But just as Lord Vareks hand reached for the kid, someone else intervened. Shen appeared between them, his palms raised and body positioned defensively as if to physically block the enraged warlord. Lord Varek! Shen pleaded, his voice strained but resolute. Stop! Please, theres no need for this. I was about to retrieve the cube. Theres no reason to But, before Shen could finish, Lord Varek struck. His open palm slammed into Shens ribs with such devastating force that the sickening crack of breaking bones echoed throughout the chamber. Shens body was thrown like a ragdoll, blood spraying from his lips as he crashed into the far wall and crumpled to the ground, gasping for breath. Unfazed and unwilling to be stopped, Lord Varek turned his attention back to the kid. His fist, glowing with concentrated Ki, launched forward with terrifying speed toward the defenseless child. Emir, overwhelmed and unable to move, shut his eyes tightly, bracing for the inevitable. The impact came with an earth-shaking explosion, a shockwave rippling outward that sent debris flying and Emir rolling backward across the floor. Yet, miraculously, he remained unharmed. The cube still clutched tightly in his hands, he refused to lose focus, his small body trembling as he held his concentration. Standing between Emir and the devastating blow was Jianfeng. The once-broken man, who had seemed all but lifeless moments ago, now stood tall, his arms raised as he absorbed the brunt of Lord Vareks attack. His body shuddered under the immense force, and his face twisted with pain and fear, but he did not falter. Lord Vareks expression darkened further, a mix of shock and rage. You He growled, his voice low and dangerous. This time, I will kill you myself. Before he could strike again, Li intervened, charging at Lord Varek with a fierce battle cry. His Atomica Armor whirred with energy as he launched a devastating punch aimed directly at Vareks back. But Varek, without even turning his head, sidestepped the attack with inhuman precision, as if guided by a sixth sense. Li landed beside Jianfeng, the two men now standing shoulder to shoulder, forming a defiant wall between their enemy and Emir. Vareks fury reached its peak, his aura flaring wildly as dark energy coalesced above him, taking the form of something monstrous and unnatural. The sheer power it emanated was overwhelming, a force beyond anything they had faced before. Li and Jianfeng exchanged a brief glance, unspoken determination passing between them. They knew they couldnt block whatever Lord Varek was preparing, but retreating would leave Emir completely exposed. With a simultaneous shout, both men lunged forward, their fists aimed directly at their objective, pouring every ounce of their strength into the attack. Nikolais shout echoed through the chamber, sharp and desperate. Stop! He yelled, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. He hadnt intended to activate his skillthe words were instinctive, born out of fear and urgency. But something strange happened. Lord Varek, in the middle of unleashing his devastating attack, froze. His eyes widened in disbelief as his body locked in place, his movements ceasing entirely. The swirling dark energy that surrounded him dissipated abruptly, leaving him exposed. For the briefest of moments, it was as though an invisible force held him captive, overriding his formidable will. Li and Jianfeng, oblivious to what had just occurred, did not hesitate. Without stopping, they launched their fists forward, the combined force of their punches colliding with Lord Vareks face. The impact was explosive, the sheer power reverberating through the chamber and sending shockwaves through the air. Lord Vareks body was hurled backward with tremendous force, crashing through a crumbling wall and skidding to a halt amidst the debris. Dust and rubble filled the air, and for a moment, silence descended on the battlefield, broken only by the distant crackling of displaced energy. As the dust began to settle, Lord Varek rose slowly, his movements deliberate and measured. His imposing figure straightened to its full height, his cold fury etched deeply into his expression. But something was different. A single drop of blood trickled from his broken nose, sliding down his face before falling to the floor below. The sight left everyone in stunned silence. Nikolais eyes widened in disbelief, his breath caught in his throat. He hadnt meant to do it, hadnt meant to affect Lord Varek, it should have been impossible. Yet, for the first time in the entire battle, the seemingly invincible warlord had been injured. Chapter 95 - 8 vs 1 Chapter 95 - 8 vs 1 None of the warriors present could believe what had just occurred. The chamber, moments ago a battlefield of chaos and destruction, fell into an eerie silence. Even Lord Varek, standing tall and unyielding, appeared momentarily stunned. His hand rose slowly to his face, brushing against the single drop of blood trickling from his nose. He examined it briefly, his expression unreadable, before wiping it away with a single, decisive motion. His jaw tightened, and his crimson-streaked eyes narrowed as he straightened to his full, imposing height. The tension in the air thickened, suffocating and oppressive. Without warning, Lord Varek shifted his stance. His body tensed, and his Ki surged violently around him, creating visible distortions in the air. Clearly, he intended to strike again, his fury undeterred by the unexpected turn of events. His injury was an anomaly, an insult he would not allow to go unanswered. But before he could act, a sudden commotion drew everyones attention. Emerging from the debris-strewn corridors behind him were three familiar figures: Park Zhen, Abbess Xinhui, and Adam. Their hurried arrival came too late to prevent the confrontation, but their expressions spoke volumes. Park Zhens face was grim, his sharp eyes darting toward Emir, who still clutched the glowing cube tightly in his trembling hands. Adams glasses glinted faintly as he took in the scene, his normally composed demeanor cracking into one of visible concern. They had all seen the earlier burst of energy from a distance, a beacon that told them precisely where Lord Varek would go. Knowing that the whole plan would crumble if they let him get there first, they had pushed themselves to the limit to catch up, but Lord Vareks speed had far surpassed theirs, more so now that Adams speed boost was over. Their worst fears had taken rootEmir and Nikolai, defenseless against someone as powerful as the final boss of the scenario, would have no chance. Yet, as they arrived, the sight that greeted them was nothing short of surreal: everyone was momentarily frozen, and Lord Varek, invincible and untouchable, now visibly bleeding. Eh?! The trio exclaimed in unison, their voices tinged with confusion. For a moment, they hesitated, their minds struggling to piece together what could have caused such an outcome. But there was no time to analyze the situation. Their priority was clear: Lord Varek was still a threat. Without a word, the three surged forward in unison, their movements coordinated and precise. Park Zhen led the charge, his body a blur of motion as his Ki flared around him. Abbess Xinhui followed closely, her corrupted Ki forming a faint, sinister aura around her extended claws. Adam, bringing up the rear, activated [Spectral Mist Step], his body momentarily dissolving into vapor as he moved into position. Lord Vareks scowl deepened as he sensed their approach. Fools. He muttered under his breath, clicking his tongue in irritation. In a swift, practiced motion, he extended his arm, summoning his cursed spear once more. The massive weapon materialized in his grasp, its dark steel glinting ominously in the dim light. The runes etched along its shaft pulsed with malice, and the dragon-shaped blade seemed to snarl as it awaited blood. The clash was inevitable. Lord Varek raised his spear, ready to meet their attacks head-on. But before he could strike, Nikolais voice cut through the air like a knife. Stop! He shouted, his voice cracking with desperation. It happened again. Lord Vareks body froze, his muscles locking in place as if invisible chains had wrapped around him. His furious Ki wavered, the energy around him dissipating once more. His expression contorted into one of confusion and rage, but he could do nothing as the trio closed in. Park Zhen was the first to strike. With a sharp, precise motion, he thrust his palm forward, his Ki condensing into an explosive wave of force that slammed into Lord Vareks chest. The impact reverberated through the room, creating a deafening shockwave that cracked the ground beneath their feet and sent debris flying in all directions. Abbess followed immediately, her claws glowing with the sickly hue of her corrupted Ki. She moved with fluid grace, slicing through the air with lethal precision. Her attacks landed true, carving two deep, jagged gashes across Lord Vareks torso. The corrupted energy clung to the wounds, seeping into his form and amplifying the pain. Finally, Adam closed the distance, his arm already transformed into a jagged, insect-like lance using [Parasitic Mutation]. With a fierce cry, he drove the weapon forward, the grotesque limb piercing through Lord Vareks shoulder with brutal efficiency. The force of the strike sent a spray of blood into the air, staining the battlefield with vivid crimson. The combined assault sent Lord Varek staggering backward, his once-unyielding form visibly shaken. For the first time, the seemingly invincible warlord had been overwhelmed. The trio of attackers retreated briefly, their breaths heavy as they regrouped. Their efforts had landed devastating blows on Lord Varek, but the overwhelming presence of their enemy still loomed like an unyielding storm. Varek stood amidst the chaos, his hand gripping the deep wound in his shoulder left by Adams transformed arm. His face twisted in pain, but what stood out was the fury in his eyesa rage so intense it felt as though it would consume the entire battlefield. Without warning, the two Shikigamis that had been floating ominously around him began to glow. Their ethereal light intensified, pulsating with an almost hypnotic rhythm as waves of energy flowed into Lord Varek. Before the eyes of his stunned opponents, his injuries began to heal rapidly, the deep cuts closing as though they had never existed. Yet, the Lords attention wasnt on his attackers. His crimson gaze swept across the battlefield with purpose, searching for somethingor someone. It didnt take long before his eyes locked onto Nikolai. His lips curled into a snarl, his expression darkening as realization dawned. You... Lord Varek growled, his voice low but laced with venom. This sensation... Its the same as that time! His words rose into a thunderous roar. I will never be a slave again! His Ki erupted around him like a violent maelstrom, swirling with such ferocity that the air itself seemed to shatter under the pressure. The ground cracked beneath his feet as the torrent of energy surged outward, forming a vortex that battered everything in its path. Park Zhens sharp voice cut through the chaos. Stop him! He shouted, his tone laced with urgency. He knew all too well what an unrestrained Ki explosion from someone of Lord Vareks power could meana cataclysmic event that would leave no one standing. Without hesitation, Park Zhen, Abbess, Adam, and Li sprang into action. Jianfeng, who had been helping Shen recover, glanced back briefly before retreating with his injured son, leaving the others to face the storm. The four fighters charged toward Varek, their combined strength their only hope to stop the inevitable. But the closer they got, the more the raging Ki pushed them back like an unrelenting gale. The sheer force was nearly impenetrable, and their progress slowed with each step. From the rear, Nikolai desperately shouted. Stop! Hoping to repeat the miraculous effect of his voice. But this time, the deafening roar of Lord Vareks Ki drowned out his words. Panic began to claw at Nikolais mind. His skill wasnt working, and the situation seemed completely hopeless. But the long-haired guy was no stranger to impossible situations. His life had been a series of desperate gambles, and if there was one thing he excelled at, it was improvisation. His sharp eyes darted to his utility belt, and an idea sparked. Materializing the Language Speaker, a device originally intended for translating languages for newcomers, he held it firmly in his hands. It was a tool meant for simple communicationbut now, it would serve as a makeshift megaphone. Positioning the device in front of his mouth, Nikolai took a deep breath and shouted with all the force he could muster. Kneel! The device amplified his voice, projecting it far louder than it had any right to be. The sound reverberated throughout the ruins, bouncing off the crumbling walls and echoing with almost supernatural clarity. The sheer force of the command tore through the roaring Ki, reaching Lord Varek with undeniable power. The effect was immediate. The violent vortex of Ki dissipated in an instant, the air falling eerily still. Vareks body jerked as though struck by an invisible force, and his knees buckled. With a growl of frustration and disbelief, one of his legs collapsed, his knee slamming into the cracked ground. No! He roared, his voice filled with rage and humiliation as he struggled against the command. The opening was all the others needed. Park Zhen moved with blinding speed, appearing before Lord Varek in an instant. He drove his knee upward with tremendous force, the impact landing squarely against Vareks abdomen. The blow sent a concussive ripple through the air, forcing Vareks body to jolt backward violently. The ground beneath them cracked from the sheer force of the strike, but Park Zhen didnt stop there. Using the momentum, he spun mid-air and delivered a precise Ki-filled kick to Vareks chest, the strike echoing like a thunderclap as it pushed him further off balance. Abbess followed immediately, her corrupted Ki flaring around her like a sinister halo. Instead of slashing directly, she darted to Vareks side and delivered a rapid barrage of clawed strikes aimed at his joints. Each swipe landed with brutal precision, targeting the connective points in his body and tearing through it with ease. Her attacks left blackened, seeping scars across his limbs, the corrupted energy surging into his body and causing him to momentarily falter. Li was next, his Atomica Armor glowing ominously as he charged in from the opposite side. With a roar, he raised both fists high before bringing them down in a double hammer strike aimed directly at Lord Vareks back. The sheer force of the attack created a small crater beneath Varek as he stumbled forward, his body forced into a vulnerable position. Li didnt hesitate, following up with a devastating uppercut that sent a spray of sparks into the air, the strike connecting cleanly with Vareks jaw. Adam, seizing the final opening, sprinted forward as his arm morphed grotesquely into a serrated, spear-like appendage using [Parasitic Mutation]. Unlike before, he leapt high into the air, twisting his body mid-flight to generate extra force. With a shout, he drove the lance downward, piercing cleanly through Vareks shoulder once more and pinning him to the ground. The impact sent cracks spidering across the chamber floor, the weight of the blow reverberating through the battlefield as Lord Vareks body was momentarily forced into submission. Nikolai seized the moment, his suit enhancing his speed as he bolted toward Emir. Reaching the boy, he scooped him up and shielded him from the debris and rubble thrown up by the attacks. The kid clung tightly to the glowing cube, his focus unwavering despite the chaos around him. Amid the flurry of blows, Lord Varek regained his footing, roaring in defiance as his Ki surged again. The force of his resurgence was so powerful that it sent Park Zhen, Abbess, Adam, and Li stumbling back. The Lord stood amidst the destruction, his body covered in fresh wounds. Yet, as before, the two Shikigamis surrounding him began to glow, pouring energy into him and rapidly healing his injuries. Park Zhens expression darkened as he realized the dire nature of the situation. Its a cycle, as long as those things are connected to him, we cant truly injure him. He said grimly. But before anyone could act, something unexpected happened. One of the Shikigamis began to flicker, its glow dimming. The ethereal paper trembled before its surface started to blacken and disintegrate, curling inward like burnt parchment. Lord Vareks eyes snapped to it, his expression twisting into one of disbelief. Impossible! He snarled. Adams eyes flickered as his [Cursed Vision] activated, displaying a system notification in glowing text before him:
[''Shikigami of the Subordinate'' has been destroyed!]
[Linked character: Sung Ja-In has been defeated!]
The notification the boy read froze him in place for a brief moment, the words on the glowing system screen sinking in. His eyes widened in disbelief before a genuine smile, rare and full of relief, spread across his face. For the first time in what felt like forever, hope surged within him. The first group had succeeded. Without wasting another second, Adam shouted the news to the rest of the team. Don. Sung Ja-In has been defeated! His voice carried across the battlefield, cutting through the chaos like a beacon of light. The reactions were immediate. Park Zhen exhaled sharply, a small but satisfied smile tugging at the corners of his lips. Good. He muttered under his breath, his shoulders relaxing slightly for the first time in hours. Abbesss face remained mostly stoic, but the faintest hint of a smirk betrayed her otherwise calm demeanor. Li, however, was far less composed. He burst into hearty laughter, his voice booming as he mocked their enemy. So much for the so-called invincible Don! Hahaha! His amusement was palpable, almost infectious. Even Nikolai couldnt hold back a triumphant Yes! His grin wide as he pumped a fist in celebration. The momentary victory lit a spark in the group that had seemed all but extinguished. Yet amidst the wave of relief, there was one person whose reaction stood out: Jianfeng. Standing apart from the battle alongside Shen, who was still struggling to recover, Jianfengs expression hardened, his mind racing. The words Adam had shouted didnt make sense. Sung Ja-In defeated? How? The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. His thoughts spiraled. He and the others had faced Bai Huolong together, throwing everything they had into that battle, and they had barely managed to prevail. Now, he was hearing that a group of their allies had managed to take down another Don, someone equally powerful, if not more so? It defied logic. Jianfengs thoughts swirled chaotically as he tried to reconcile what he had just heard. He knew nothing of what had transpired in the battle against Sung Ja-Inthe strategies, the sacrifices, or the risksbut the outcome left him shaken to his very core. Had they truly become so powerful in such a short time? These outsiders, most of them not even half a century old, were standing resolutely against the might of Lord Varek. And yet, he, with over five hundred years of experience and endless battles etched into his soul, had surrendered so easily. He clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as the realization struck him with brutal clarity. He had abandoned his spirit, relinquishing his will to fight under the weight of despair. For days, he had wallowed in the belief that resistance was futile, that trying any further would only lead to more suffering and death, just like his son who had abandoned him. After centuries of enduring the endless cycle of conflict, he had convinced himself that there was no hope, no point in continuing the struggle. But now, watching these young fighters stand unyielding against an enemy that dwarfed their strength, he felt something stir within hima mixture of shame, awe, and envy. They had faced insurmountable odds and refused to back down. Even when the situation seemed hopeless, they had found a way to push forward, fight for each other, and the chance to defy the inevitable. Their courage and determination made his own resignation feel hollow, like a bitter excuse to justify his surrender. What had happened to him? Where was the warrior who had stood firm through centuries of battle, who had faced horrors beyond imagination and refused to yield? Had those centuries drained him so completely that he could no longer see the value in fighting? Or was it that, deep down, he had allowed fear to take root and grow unchecked? The questions tore at him, leaving him raw and exposed. Lost in thought, Jianfeng barely registered the sound of footsteps approaching until Nikolais presence broke through his haze. The younger mans voice snapped him back to reality, and his head jerked toward him in surprise. Nikolai stood beside him, carrying Emir carefully in his arms, his expression a mixture of focus and faint amusement. Jianfengs eyes locked onto him, startled not only by his presence but by the strange clarity in Nikolais gaze, as if the con artist could see straight through the turmoil in his mind. Relax. He said casually, his tone light but his gaze sharp. He was carrying Emir, who still clutched the glowing cube tightly, and set the boy down carefully before turning his attention back to Jianfeng and Shen. Reaching into his pocket, Nikolai produced a small, jade-colored pill and leaned down to place it gently in Shens mouth. Lets see if this helps. He murmured, watching intently as Shen began to swallow reflexively. While waiting, Nikolai straightened and turned to Jianfeng. You know He started, his voice was soft but deliberate. They told me about what you went through at the Jade Palace. How hard you fought just to survive, only to be overwhelmed again right after the shock of having your own son betray the resistance. Its no wonder you felt like giving up. Jianfengs eyes narrowed slightly, but he said nothing. He simply listened, his silence encouraging Nikolai to continue. I mean, from your perspective, it mustve seemed like everything was lost. The long-haired guy went on, his tone laced with calculated empathy. What was the point in trying, right? But here we are, facing Lord Varek himself. Everyones hereeven you. Jianfengs gaze dropped slightly, the weight of Nikolais words pressing down on him. Nikolai leaned in slightly, lowering his voice as if sharing a secret. And look at Shen Even hes questioning things. You can see it in his eyes. Maybe its time to trust in something again. Just a thought. Jianfengs grip tightened slightly, but he didnt respond. He simply stared at Shen, whose breathing was beginning to steady as the pill took effect. Nikolai straightened, his expression softening into a smile that was as false as it was disarming. Anyway, Ill leave you to think about it. Ive got a job to do. He said lightly. And with that, Nikolai turned back toward the battlefield, where the fight against Lord Varek continued to rage. Raising the Language Speaker once more, he shouted into it with all the force he could muster. Stop! The amplified command thundered through the chamber, cutting through the clamor of the battle. Once again, Lord Vareks body seized up, his Ki dispersing as he froze in place. The others wasted no time, launching a coordinated barrage of attacks that struck him with devastating force. The impacts were so powerful that the ground beneath Varek cracked and caved, leaving him partially buried in the rubble. As the dust began to settle, Nikolai glanced back at Jianfeng one last time. Ill trust you to do the right thing. He said with a smirk before turning away. As soon as his back was to Jianfeng and Shen, his expression shifted entirely. Sticking his tongue out in mock disdain, he thought to himself. What a load of sentimental garbage. But hey, its not the first time someones fallen for a scene like that. With that, he moved back into position, ready for whatever came next. Returning to the chaotic battle against Lord Varek, the situation had shifted dramatically. Thanks to Nikolais intervention, the once-dominant warlord now found himself on the defensive. Every attempt to launch an attack or counterstrike was met with immediate disruption, leaving him increasingly vulnerable. Despite this, the remaining Shikigami continued to provide him with additional energy, healing his injuries, albeit at a slower rate than before. Adam noticed this detail amidst the fray. His sharp eyes focused on the Shikigami as he maneuvered around Vareks relentless defenses. Taking advantage of the latest offensive, the boy prepared for a calculated strike. Transforming his right arm into a sharp blade, he launched it toward the glowing figure, knowing full well that those papers were technically invulnerable, but that was only because all the damage to it was transferred to its linked character, so it was worth a shot. However, his attack passed harmlessly through, as though he had tried to cut through air. Adams eyes narrowed as realization struck him: the Shikigami wasnt a physical entityit was pure energy. Adapting immediately, Adam activated [Spectral Parasitic Biomass], summoning a long, spectral blade-like appendage from his back. With a swift motion, he lashed out at the Shikigami. This time, he felt resistance as his weapon connected. A faint ripple of energy spread from the impact, and though the exact effect was unclear, Adam knew he had struck true. Yet he couldnt celebrate. Lord Varek reacted instantly, unleashing a wave of explosive Ki and a burst of strange, crackling energy that forced the boy and the others to retreat. Lord Vareks fury was palpable as his gaze snapped toward Nikolai. With a guttural roar, he slammed both fists into the ground. The impact sent tremors through the battlefield, but it wasnt just a display of raw power. Something stirred beneath the rubble, an ominous energy surging to life. Before anyone could discern what he had unleashed, Nikolai raised the speaker again and shouted for him to stop. Once more, the command struck Lord Varek, freezing him in place. The others capitalized immediately. Li and Park Zhen moved in tandem, each launching a devastating punch aimed squarely at Vareks face. Their combined strength sent him crashing into a nearby wall, the impact shaking the ruins. Yet even this didnt send him far; Lord Varek managed to recover mid-flight, planting his feet firmly and skidding to a halt. Before they could press their advantage, a new threat emerged. From the ground near Nikolai, four bizarre creatures shot upward. They were grotesque hybrids of sharks and missiles, their sleek, metallic bodies glinting as they locked onto their target. It became clear what Lord Vareks skill had accomplishedan autonomous skill designed to hunt its prey even if he himself was rendered immobile. Nikolais eyes widened in horror as the missile-sharks zeroed in on him. The rest of the team was too far to intervene, and Emir, still clutching the glowing cube, was too focused to notice. Nikolai froze for a fraction of a second, his instincts screaming at him to move, but it was already too late. However, a blur of motion streaked past Nikolai, a testament to Jianfengs years of unparalleled martial expertise. With an almost preternatural grace, the martial artist intercepted the incoming missiles, each step calculated and precise despite the high stakes. His eyes, sharp and focused, tracked the erratic paths of the projectiles as though time itself had slowed to grant him clarity. The first missile came at him from the left, its trajectory aimed directly at Nikolai. Jianfeng pivoted, his left hand snapping out with lightning speed to deliver a perfectly timed palm strike to the missiles side. The impact redirected it sharply, sending it careening into a nearby pile of debris where it erupted in a controlled explosion. The missile flew harmlessly away from Nikolai and Emir, shielded by Jianfengs deliberate angle of deflection. As the second missile screamed toward him, Jianfengs footwork became a blur of motion. He dropped into a low stance before springing upward with a forceful kick. His heel connected with the missiles nose, sending it soaring skyward in a fiery arc. The missile exploded harmlessly above the battlefield, the shockwave dissipating into the open air. The third and fourth missiles approached simultaneously, their paths weaving unpredictably as they zeroed in on their target. Jianfeng spun on one leg, his robes billowing as he used the momentum to catch the third missile with his right hand. Redirecting it with a sharp twist of his wrist, he sent it hurtling toward a distant pile of rubble. Without pausing, he dropped into a crouch and used both hands to clap against the body of the fourth missile, forcing it to veer off course and crash into the remains of a crumbling pillar. Both erupted in fiery bursts, but their force was far enough away to pose no threat. Jianfeng landed with an elegance that belied the chaos surrounding him. His breath came in steady, measured intervals, his movements controlled despite the extraordinary effort he had just exerted. The ground beneath his feet bore the cracks of his exertion, a testament to the force behind each strike. For a moment, it seemed the immediate danger had passed. But then, a chilling sound reached his earsa fifth missile emerging from the ground with a deafening roar. This one had been concealed, its trajectory aimed directly at Nikolais exposed back. The realization hit Jianfeng like a bolt of lightning. Spinning on his heel, he turned sharply, his body already in motion to intercept the threat. But this time, even his incredible reflexes couldnt match the missiles speed. The missile streaked forward, its metallic surface reflecting the wide-eyed panic etched on Nikolais face. Time seemed to slow as the deadly projectile closed in, its target utterly defenseless. Jianfengs heart raced as he pushed his body beyond its limits, his outstretched hand just inches too far to intervene. But the explosion never came. In an instant, the missile veered sharply off course, a force intercepting it at the last possible moment. The projectile soared into the sky, where it erupted in a brilliant flash of fire and light, the shockwave spreading harmlessly into the atmosphere. Jianfengs breath hitched as he processed what had just happened. His gaze snapped to the source of the intervention, and his eyes widened in disbelief. Standing a few feet away was Shen, his posture steady despite the strain evident in his expression. His hands were raised, the faint traces of Ki still shimmering around them as he lowered them slowly. The effort had clearly taken a toll, but Shen managed a weak, almost apologetic smile. Father Shen said, his voice heavy with emotion. I I know I have no right to ask you for anything, but please go help them. Ill stay here and protect these two. Jianfeng stood frozen, his body tense with hesitation as his gaze locked onto Shen. Doubt gnawed at the edges of his mind, the weight of past betrayals and unanswered questions holding him back. His sons words echoed in his ears, but they werent enough to fully dispel his uncertainty. It was Nikolai who broke the stalemate. Standing nearby, his sharp eyes scanned Shens face, reading every subtle nuance in his expression. Unlike Jianfeng, Nikolai had an innate knack for seeing through facades, being a con artist himself, and what he saw in Shens eyes was unshakable sincerity. Hes telling the truth. Nikolai said firmly, his voice cutting through the quiet. I trust him. His tone was softer now, but no less resolute. The conviction in his words carried a weight that seemed to snap Jianfeng out of his paralysis. His gaze shifted briefly to Nikolai, then back to Shen. The doubt in his eyes began to waver, replaced by a cautious resolve. He exhaled slowly, the tension in his shoulders easing as he gave a single, reluctant nod. Go! Well handle things here. Nikolai urged, his tone more insistent. Jianfengs focus lingered on Shen for another moment, his expression unreadable. Then, with a final nod of acknowledgment, he turned away. Without another word, he launched himself into a sprint, his movements fluid and purposeful as he headed toward the heart of the battlefield where Lord Varek awaited. The battle was far from over, but as Jianfeng sprinted back toward the heart of the conflict, his movements carried a newfound purpose. The faint flicker of his fighting spirit, long thought extinguished, now began to blaze steadily, fueled by the faith of those around him. Shens actions and Nikolais trust had stirred something deep within him, and he knew there was no room for hesitation anymore. The chaos ahead demanded every ounce of his strength. Lord Varek had risen to his feet once more, his imposing form looming over the battlefield like an unyielding force of nature. Taking advantage of the brief moment of distraction when Nikolai was attacked by the missiles, he launched a furious offensive against the four opponents before him. Park Zhen, Abbess Xinhui, Adam, and Li fought with everything they had, but Lord Vareks relentless strikes forced them to stay on the defensive. His mastery of Ki and sheer physical prowess made every exchange a desperate struggle to hold their ground. Despite his apparent dominance, the Lords gaze flickered toward the distant figures of Nikolai and Emir. His expression twisted into one of irritation as he realized that the autonomous missiles he had sent earlier had failed to eliminate their target. Clicking his tongue in frustration, he readied himself to unleash an even more devastating skill. His Ki flared violently, a clear sign of the power he was about to unleash. But before he could act, something entirely unexpected happened again. The second and final Shikigami that floated by his side began to dim. Its once radiant glow faded rapidly, and its form began to crumble as though consumed by an unseen force. Adam, watching closely, saw the system notification appear before him:
[''Shikigami of the Subordinate'' has been destroyed!]
[Linked character: Bai Huolong has been defeated!]
The significance of the notification was not lost on Adam or the others. For the second time, a Don had been defeatedthis time Bai Huolong, a formidable Jiang Shi, and one of Lord Vareks most trusted subordinates. What made it even more astonishing was the implication: Drake had managed to take down such a powerful opponent alone. A wave of disbelief and awe washed over the group as they processed the gravity of what had just occurred. Lord Vareks reaction was immediate and explosive. A guttural scream of rage tore from his throat, his voice echoing across the battlefield. Impossible! He bellowed, his red eyes blazing with fury. How dare mere outsiders defy my world like this?! You will not have your way with Murim again! Seething with anger, he reached into the folds of his attire and produced an object unlike anything they had seen before. In his hand was a small, technological vial containing a swirling black liquid that seemed almost alive. Its ominous appearance sent a chill down Adams spine. Vareks lips curled into a twisted smile as he held the Shikigami in one hand and brought it toward the vial.
[Skill: Kaiju Fusion Lv9]
[A high-level technique developed by the Overlord Organization to combine the essences of multiple Kaiju monsters into a single, living entity. By harvesting and merging core genetic and spiritual components, the user forges a new Kaiju whose strength, abilities, and temperament reflect an amalgamation of the fused essences. The resulting creature often exhibits traits and powers surpassing any of the original monsters.]
[Current Materials: Bai Huolongs soul + Sung Ja-Ins soul + Essence of Dark Galactron: Rank S-]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Warning: Error ... Error Error ... Error]
[Warning: Manifestation of higher beings from an S-class scenario to low-level scenarios is forbidden!]
Realizing the danger, Adams eyes darted to the glowing text that appeared before him. The system had identified Lord Vareks actions and displayed crucial information. The boys face turned pale as he read the details, understanding the catastrophic implications of what their enemy was attempting. Nikolai! Adam shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. Stop him now! Nikolai, still holding the megaphone, acted without hesitation. Raising the device to his lips, he roared. Stop! His voice, amplified and reverberating across the battlefield, struck at Varek like an invisible force. For a moment, it seemed to work. Lord Vareks body stiffened, his movements halting mid-action. The vial, which he had been preparing to activate, slipped from his grasp and vanished into thin air. But even as the command took partial effect, it became clear that Varek had anticipated this. His lips twisted into a cruel sneer as he channeled the energy elsewhere. The black vial reappeared, its contents now poised to be unleashednot here, but in the distant location where Drake fought alone. If outsiders are trying to disrupt my worlds rules, then an outsider force will be the one in charge of erasing you Lord Varek said with a cruel smile. The battlefield trembled under the weight of the escalating conflict. Chapter 96 - A True Friend Will Never Abandon You Chapter 96 - A True Friend Will Never Abandon You The air around them was electric with tension, each breath heavy with uncertainty. The battlefield, once a chaotic clash of wills, had been plunged into a moment of surreal confusion. What Lord Varek had done was beyond anything any of them had witnessed before. Still catching his breath, Adam was the first to sense the true gravity of the situation. His Cursed Eyes flickered with a faint glow, parsing fragments of information that left him more unsettled with every passing second. Then it happened. A system notification materialized before the eyes of all the usersAdam, Li, Nikolai, and Emir. The translucent panels floated in mid-air, their ominous glow illuminating the stunned faces of the group. The text burned itself into their minds:
?Issuing an Emergency System Quest!?
?Destroy ''Minor Dark Galactron Spawn: Rank S-''?
?Difficulty: S-?
?Reward: Title ''Moderator Role'' + Appropriate base reward based on contribution?
For a moment, there was nothing but stunned silence. Then panic erupted among them. What what is this?! Nikolai stammered, his eyes darting over the notification in disbelief. System Quest? Weve never seen anything like this before! Adams mind raced as he pieced together the implications of what was happening. His thoughts, typically calm and logical, churned with unease. If the system itself had issued a quest, it meant that Lord Vareks actions had transcended the boundaries of this world. Whatever he had done threatened the very structure of the system they relied on. This wasnt just about survival anymorethis was about preserving the balance of their reality. What have you done?! Adam shouted, his voice sharp and filled with accusation as his gaze locked onto Lord Varek. The mans towering figure responded with a cruel, mocking laugh, his deep voice resonating through the battlefield. What have I done? He echoed, his tone dripping with disdain. Ive simply leveled the playing field. You outsiders arent the only ones who can exploit the tools of this cursed system. And then, to their collective horror, Lord Varek raised one hand. A faint shimmer of light materialized in front of him, resolving into something unmistakablea system window. The sight alone was enough to freeze everyone in place, disbelief etched into their faces... A system window, conjured by Lord Varek.
[Skill: Portable Shop Lv9]
[A specialized skill granting the user on-demand access to the system shop, typically restricted to the main lobby. Upon activation, a holographic interface materializes, allowing purchases, trades, or equipment management without leaving the scenario.]
[Cursed Vision Knowledge]
[Warning: Error ... Error Error ... Error]
Adams eyes activated instinctively, pulling in every piece of visible data from the window. The information flooded his mind, and his stomach churned as realization struck. He didnt know what Group 1 had uncovered about Vareks true abilities, but now it was painfully clear: somehow, Lord Varek had gained access to the systems shop. Hes doing something in the system shop. Adam muttered to himself, his voice barely audible over his heart pounding. Hes using the system like one of us But there was no time to process the revelation. His analytical mind snapped back to the urgency of the moment. Whatever Varek was selecting, it couldnt be good. Everyone, attack him! Now! Adams voice rang out like a gunshot, spurring the others into action. Li was the first to charge, his metallic boots slamming into the ground with a deafening impact as his Atomica Armor propelled him forward. Abbess followed closely, her corrupted Ki flaring dangerously as she leaped into the fray, her sharp nails glinting with lethal intent. Park Zhen and Jianfeng moved in unison, their bodies blurs of motion as they closed the distance with practiced precision. Adam brought up the rear, his arm transforming grotesquely into a blade through [Parasitic Mutation], ready to strike at the first opening. Lord Varek, however, was unfazed. With a sneer, he dismissed the system window, his hand moving to intercept the first of their attacks. Lis armored fist met Vareks forearm in a thunderous collision, the shockwave rippling through the air. Abbesss claws slashed toward his torso, but Varek twisted at the last second, deflecting her strikes with inhuman precision. Park Zhens palm strike sent a wave of Ki crashing toward him, but Varek countered with a barrier of his own, nullifying the attack. The battle was relentless. Every blow was met with resistance, every strike barely missing its mark. But despite his skill, Varek was clearly overwhelmed. The groups coordinated assault pushed him back, step by step, until the edges of his calm began to fray. And then it happened. Before Varek could retaliate, a new system window appeared directly in front of him:
?Notice: SR-class Plot Device: Goal-Oriented Evolution has been used?
What the hell is that?! Li shouted, his voice tinged with panic as the notification flickered ominously. Adams heart sank as his Cursed Eyes analyzed the new information. The notification detailing the activation of Goal Oriented Evolution was alarming enough, but before he could fully process it, another system window appeared before him:
?Plot Device Goal-Oriented Evolution will progressively build the user''s resistance to something specific they choose?
?Beginning Building Resistance to Skill [Silver Tongue Lv1]?
?Resistance: 0.05%?
Adams eyes widened in horror as he watched the resistance increase in real time, ticking up by 0.01% every few seconds. The implications were clear and catastrophic. If they didnt stop Lord Varek soon, Nikolais invaluable skill would become useless, leaving them with no way to hold him back. Hes building resistance to Nikolai''s skill! Adam shouted, his voice ringing with urgency. We have to stop him before the count gets too high! The groups eyes flicked toward Adam, each face mirroring the gravity of his words. They didnt need further explanation. The stakes had just been raised, and failure was no longer an option. With a unified resolve, they launched into action. Abbess moved first, her corrupted Ki flaring like a dark beacon as she surged toward Varek with lethal intent. Her claws lashed out in a flurry of strikes aimed at his head and neck, each swipe a blur of motion. Park Zhen followed closely behind her, his body a study in controlled power as he focused his Ki into a devastating palm strike aimed at Vareks midsection. The force of his attack lit up the battlefield, the shockwave ripping through the air with a deafening crack. Jianfeng moved in an arc, his martial prowess on full display as he closed in from the side. His strikes were fluid and precise, each one aimed at disrupting Vareks balance and keeping him off-guard. Adam, meanwhile, charged head-on, his arm still transformed grotesquely into a jagged, spectral blade. The weapon pulsed with an eerie energy, its edges glinting dangerously as he closed the distance. But despite their coordinated assault, Lord Varek held his ground. His movements were impossibly fast, his body twisting and turning as he deflected their attacks with inhuman precision. Every strike they landed was met with a counter of raw power, bursts of energy exploding from his hands and forcing them to retreat momentarily. The seconds ticked by, each one marked by the steady rise of the resistance counter Adam could still see. We cant let him buy more time! The boy yelled, his voice straining as he pushed himself harder. Then, from behind, Nikolais voice tore through the chaos. Stop! He shouted into the megaphone, his amplified command echoing across the battlefield. The effect was instantaneous. Lord Vareks body froze mid-motion, his limbs locking in place as if bound by unseen chains. For the briefest of moments, the relentless storm of his power was silenced, leaving him completely exposed. The group didnt hesitate. Abbesss claws found their mark, raking across Vareks chest with a ferocity that left deep, glowing gashes. The corrupted Ki lingered in the wounds, sizzling and spreading as Varek let out a guttural roar of pain. Park Zhen followed with a devastating strike, his fist glowing brilliantly as it finally collided with Vareks midsection, sending a shockwave rippling through the ground and cracking the earth beneath them. Jianfengs fists were next, striking Vareks side with a flurry of blows that forced the Lord to stagger. Each impact was a testament to the martial artists skill and determination, his strikes landing with unerring precision. Finally, Adam closed the distance, his spectral blade driving forward with all his strength. The weapon pierced cleanly through Vareks stomach, pinning him to the ground with a sickening crunch. The battlefield trembled under the force of their combined assault. Dust and debris swirled in the air, and for a moment, it seemed as though they had gained the upper hand. But even as his body bore the brunt of their attacks, Lord Varek began to laugh. It wasnt a laugh of desperation or fearit was full and deep, resonating with unyielding confidence, sending chills through everyone present. Lis eyes narrowed as he watched Lord Vareks defiance, refusing to let it deter him. His Atomica Armor flickered and then dissipated entirely, its energy drained from the relentless battle. Without hesitation, he reached for his spellbook, its golden-edged cover glinting in the dim light. As he opened it, the pages began to glow intensely, radiating an almost blinding brilliance that seemed to pulse with the power of the spell contained within. Lis voice rang out, steady and commanding, as he invoked the words of his most destructive spell. Gigano Laser! The air around him vibrated with raw energy as the incantation took effect. High above them, the front section of an enormous iron steampunk zeppelin materialized in the sky, its intricate design of the Stratos Technology shining in all its splendor. Pistons hissed, gears turned, and glowing energy conduits hummed ominously as the weapon charged. A blinding beam of atomic energy gathered at its tip, crackling with unrestrained power. On the ground, Adam didnt hesitate. His lance-like arm was still pinning Lord Varek to the ground. As the ominous glow of the laser beam intensified, Adams form shimmered, dissolving into an ethereal mist just in time to avoid the catastrophic blast. Run! Li shouted, his voice filled with urgency as the beam fired. The zeppelin unleashed its devastating attack, a colossal atomic-energy beam tearing through the battlefield. The ground shook violently as the beam roared toward Lord Varek, its sheer power radiating waves of heat and blinding light. Most of the group reacted instantly, trying to retreat. But Park Zhen didnt do it. Instead, he sprinted directly toward the impact zone, his movements a blur of supernatural speed. Milliseconds before the explosion could engulf the area, Park Zhen reached the epicenter, planting his feet firmly into the ground. His arms blurred as they moved with a speed that defied comprehension, the sheer velocity making them appear invisible to the naked eye. Ki flared around him, forming a radiant aura that encased his hands. With impossibly precise movements, he began to manipulate the volatile energy of the explosion, guiding it with such finesse that it seemed he was "touching" the raw atomic energy itself. His hands moved in synchronized patterns, weaving through the energy like a master sculptor shaping molten metal. The explosion that should have spread outward in a devastating wave instead compressed inward, condensing into a singular, blinding point of light. Park Zhen gritted his teeth, sweat pouring down his face as he channeled every ounce of his Ki into containing the blast. The air around him warped and shimmered from the intense heat, but he held firm, his determination unwavering. Finally, with a final, Herculean effort, the explosion extinguished. The searing light faded, and the battlefield fell eerily silent. Park Zhen staggered slightly, his arms with visible burns from the ordeal. His chest rose and fell with heavy breaths, but he remained standing. As the dust and smoke began to clear, all eyes turned to the epicenter of the attack. Lord Vareks body lay there, battered and charred, his once-imposing form now marked by the blast. But then, an unsettling sound broke the silence. A low, guttural chuckle that grew into another full-throated laugh. Lord Varek pushed himself up, his body bearing only minor blackened marks from the previous energy blast. The burns were superficial, hardly hindering his movements, and his mocking laughter reverberated across the battlefield. Is that all? He sneered, his voice laced with disdain. The sight of him, barely affected despite the immense effort the group had put in, sent a wave of unease through everyone present. Without warning, Lord Varek lunged forward, targeting Park Zhen with devastating speed. Their fists clashed, the impact sending a shockwave that rippled through the ground. Park Zhen strained against the overwhelming strength of his opponent, his feet digging into the dirt to hold his ground. But Vareks sheer power proved superior, forcing his body to skid back several meters. The martial artists expression remained calm but determined, even as the strain began to show in his posture. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Nothing you do will work on me. Lord Varek declared, his voice booming with confidence. Youre only delaying the inevitable. With a thunderous roar, he slammed both open palms into the ground. The earth trembled violently beneath their feet, sending loose rubble skittering across the battlefield. Park Zhens eyes widened in recognition. Another underground attack! He shouted, his voice urgent. Nikolai froze momentarily, dread washing over him. But Shen was ready this time. Grab Emir and run! Shen ordered, his voice firm and resolute. Ill cover you. Before Nikolai could say anything, the ground erupted with a deafening roar. A dozen living shark-like missiles burst forth, their sleek metallic bodies gleaming ominously under the dim battlefield light. Their mechanical fins sliced through the air with a predatory grace as they honed in on their targets. Alongside them, towering mechanical octopus-turrets emerged from the rubble, their gleaming eyes glowing with a menacing red hue. Tentacles equipped with rotating cannons swiveled with deadly precision, unleashing a relentless barrage of bullets aimed directly at Nikolai and Emir. Shens body tensed as he stepped forward without hesitation, his Bo staff already in motion. The first missile screamed toward them with terrifying speed, its trajectory aimed directly at the kid. Shen spun his staff in a wide, deliberate arc, the wood striking the missiles sleek surface with a resonating crack. The impact sent the missile spiraling off course, where it detonated against a nearby wall in a brilliant explosion of fire and debris. Without time to rest. Another missile veered in from the side, its mechanical teeth snapping as it surged forward. Shen twisted his body, pivoting on his heel, and delivered a rapid series of strikes to its body, redirecting its path into the sky where it detonated harmlessly above them.. The octopus-turrets unleashed a storm of bullets, their metal tentacles recoiling with each shot. Shens staff became a blur, intercepting the projectiles with an almost inhuman speed. Sparks flew as bullets ricocheted off the spinning Ki-infused wood, and the air around him seemed to hum with the sheer force of his movements. With a fierce downward strike, he created a powerful gust of wind that crushed one turret, its metallic frame crumpling under the pressure. He followed up with a sweeping strike that sent the remaining turrets bullets scattering, leaving it vulnerable. One final thrust of his staff pierced its core, causing it to explode in a shower of sparks and scrap metal. Faster! Dont stop! Shen shouted over his shoulder, his voice cutting through the chaos. His eyes darted between the remaining missiles and the vulnerable figures of Nikolai and Emir. Nikolais chest heaved as he clutched Emir tightly against him, his legs burning from the effort of sprinting across the uneven terrain. Each step was a desperate push to escape the deadly chaos unfolding behind them. Emirs face was pale but resolute, his small hands never letting go of the cube as the Nikolai carried him. The sound of explosions and the metallic screech of the mechanical monstrosities filled the air, a cacophony that threatened to drown out all thought. But Shen was relentless, his presence a shield against the onslaught. Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, the rest of the group launched another coordinated assault on Lord Varek. Adam unleashed a barrage of spectral spikes from his body, the ghostly projectiles hurtling toward their target with unrelenting ferocity. At the same time, Li raised his spellbook, the golden edges glowing as he chanted the incantation for [Begiru Rakketen]. Ten missiles materialized around him, their sleek forms crackling with energy as they locked onto his target and launched in unison. Lord Varek stood his ground, his movements a blur as he deflected Adams spectral spikes with bursts of raw Ki. Each missile from Lis spell met a similar fate, intercepted by precise counterattacks that sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield. Despite the relentless onslaught, Varek managed to hold his own, his laughter ringing out once again. Park Zhen and Jianfeng surged forward, their combined martial prowess unleashed in a dazzling display of skill and ferocity. Park Zhens hands radiated with concentrated Ki, glowing like molten fire as he unleashed a barrage of rapid strikes. Each blow was calculated, aimed at exploiting even the smallest chink in Lord Vareks seemingly impenetrable defenses. Jianfeng moved alongside him, his motions fluid yet deadly, a sharp contrast to Park Zhens explosive power. His strikes targeted Vareks sides and legs, each one aimed at unbalancing the seemingly unstoppable adversary. His footwork was impeccable, weaving between Vareks counterattacks with an almost supernatural grace. Abbess joined the fray behind them, her corrupted Ki manifesting around her sharp claws as she launched herself into the frenzied clash. She aimed for Vareks torso, her attacks swift and lethal, hoping to overwhelm him with sheer ferocity. Her presence added an unpredictable edge to their assault, forcing Varek to divide his attention among three highly skilled combatants. For a brief moment, the battlefield became a chaotic storm of blows and counterblows. Lord Varek met their attacks with almost casual ease, his fists colliding with theirs in a symphony of raw power. Each impact sent shockwaves rippling through the ground, fracturing the earth beneath their feet. Sparks flew as Ki clashed against Ki, and the air itself seemed to vibrate with the intensity of their struggle. Vareks grin twisted into a snarl, his voice laced with fury. "You dare betray your own world for these outsiders? Traitors, rebels, all of you disgust me!" His movements became a blur as he shifted his stance, redirecting Abbess Xinhuis claws with brutal precision. With a sudden surge of power, he countered her attack, his knee driving into her stomach with devastating force. The impact sent her hurtling backward, her body slamming into a crumbling wall with a sickening thud. She crumpled to the ground, her corrupted Ki flickering as she struggled to regain her footing, clearly winded and momentarily out of the fight. Park Zhen and Jianfeng, however, pressed on, refusing to falter even as their comrade was struck down. Park Zhens strikes intensified, each blow carrying the weight of his Ki-infused resolve. Jianfeng mirrored his tenacity, his movements growing sharper and more aggressive as he aimed to exploit any opening Varek might leave. But Lord Varek was unrelenting. His fists met theirs in a relentless exchange, his snarl growing more venomous with every strike. The ground beneath them was now a battlefield of shattered stone and scorched earth, a testament to the ferocity of their clash. And still, Varek stood tall, his rage burning brighter than ever, as if the fury within him fueled his every move. You will all die now! Lord Varek bellowed, his voice shaking the battlefield. Park Zhen and Jianfeng were pushing their limits just to contain the warlord, who, despite his seemingly insurmountable power, did not appear to be using his full strength yet. Every strike from the two warriors met an almost casual resistance, and yet, the effort required to maintain their assault was monumental. Lord Vareks Ki began to flare violently, like a raging inferno, the air around him distorting with its oppressive heat and intensity. His overwhelming energy made it clear that if he unleashed his full might, the battlefield would be obliterated. Nikolai, preoccupied with running and shielding Emir from further danger, had no chance to use his skill to make Lord Varek stop. This left the others in a precarious position. Adam gritted his teeth, watching as the resistance counter on his enemys system window steadily climbed. It now read 24.50%, a number that filled him with dread. He clenched his fists and began to move forward, determined to intervene despite the danger. But before he could close the distance, a new system window appeared in front of him and the other users.
?Quest complete!?
?User Drake Shaw has contributed 100% of the quest completion.?
Adam froze in place, his body refusing to move as the words registered in his mind. The surreal nature of the message left him speechless. Drake had managed to defeat an entity ranked as S- all on his own? How? The battlefield, once filled with chaos, seemed to pause as the weight of that realization settled over everyone. This time, there was no elation, no shared smiles of relief or triumph. The moment was too surreal, too far removed from their expectations. Even Adam, whose mind was typically sharp and calculating, was struck dumb by the revelation. The disbelief was shared by all, but none more so than Lord Varek himself. His expression twisted into something unrecognizablea mixture of shock, disbelief, and unbridled rage. His eyes widened, and his mouth hung open for a moment before contorting into a furious snarl. "No thats not possible!" He bellowed, his voice shaking the very ground beneath them. In a fit of rage, Varek pushed Park Zhen and Jianfeng back with a ferocious burst of energy, forcing them to retreat several meters. His focus now entirely shifted to the system notice hovering before him. His trembling hands reached out as if trying to grasp the floating text, his face contorted in denial. "What what is this?! This cant be real!" Another system window appeared above him, one that only he and Adam could see.
?All the users high-tier subordinates have died or betrayed him. The effect of the title: ''Supreme Lord: Ruling with Iron Fist'' has ended.?
?The buffed stats will now return to normal.?
Visually, the effects were immediate and profound. Lord Vareks body convulsed as an audible roar of agony erupted from him. Wisps of steam-like energy began to seep from his body, dissipating into the air as his once-intimidating Ki drastically diminished. His aura, which had loomed over them like a crushing wave, now flickered weakly. He remained standing, but his shoulders sagged, and his breathing became labored. His once-imposing figure now seemed almost mortal. He gasped violently, clutching his sides as he tried to steady himself. "It doesnt matter" He growled, his voice hoarse but defiant. "Im still capable of dealing with all of you by myse" His sentence was cut short by a sudden, visceral cry of pain. Lord Vareks hands flew to his head as he doubled over, his agonized shout echoing across the battlefield. His expression was one of utter confusion and torment as he clawed at his temples, trying to comprehend what was happening to him. Adam, still frozen in place, was jolted back to awareness as yet another system window appeared before him:
[Notice: The unknown energy blocking the effects of the skill [Soulcrusher Virus (Variant)] has been lifted.]
His eyes widened in shock. The virusafter all this timecould finally take effect. If that were true, then it was over. They had a chance to end this nightmare once and for all. But before Adam could process the full implications, another window materialized in front of him, revealing something he had been waiting for since the beginning of the battle.
?Name: L?????o???????r???????d??????? ??????V????????a???????r?????????e??????k???????
?Age: 5??????90?????
?Species: H??????u??????m????????a????????n????? ??????-??????? ???????R?????a???????n????k??? ??????A??????+?????????
?Points: 1??????5???????9????0?????
?Potential: F?-??
?E????r?????r???o????r????
Adams mind raced as the system window continued to display Lord Varek''s information. The detail that stood out the most was Vareks potential: F-. For a moment, Adam was taken aback, the revelation sending a wave of disbelief through him. It wasnt just because other characters, like Abbess Xinhui and Bai Huolong, had much higher potential levelsit was because he had seen this exact potential grade before. Teo. The veteran who had fought alongside Adam in the very first scenario. Teo, who had been slain by the Undead Empress. Adam could still recall Teos potential being stripped, reduced to F- before his death, leaving him vulnerable to abilities and curses that, maybe, would not have worked on a stronger user. And now, here was Lord Varek, one of the most powerful beings Adam had ever encountered, yet burdened with the same damning potential grade. Adams eyes narrowed as the pieces clicked into place. That was why the virus had worked so effectively on Varek. That was why Nikolais skill had taken hold. Both abilities thrived on exploiting the weakness of those with lower potential. Despite Lord Vareks overwhelming strength and skills, his potential had dragged him to this vulnerable state. But why? How had it come to this? Adam remembered Teos situationhow a users potential could drop. Was it because of the countless worlds Varek had tried to merge, the lives he had taken, or the dark powers he had abused to fuel his strength? The truth eluded Adam, but he knew one thing: this weakness had granted them the sliver of a chance they so desperately needed. The boys gaze snapped to the warlord, whose agonized screams still echoed through the battlefield. His immense figure trembled, not from physical pain but from something deepersomething tearing at the very fabric of his mind. The virus was reprogramming him, distorting his memories, reshaping his reality. Adam felt a chill as he realized what was happening. Lord Vareks cries of anguish deepened, becoming raw and guttural. His hands clutched his head as if trying to hold his very being together. He wasnt just experiencing a rewriting of his memorieshe was fully aware of what was happening. He could feel every shift, every fracture in the foundation of his identity. The group watched in silence, frozen by the surreal display. Varek''s voice cracked as he cried out, pleading. No! Dont take him from me! Dont make me forget again! Tears streamed down his face, not from physical torment but from the grief of losing the one memory that mattered most to him: Han Zhenwu, the Immortal Emperor, his brother in all but blood. Vareks once-overwhelming presence crumbled into raw desperation as he clung to the fading image of the man he had cherished above all else. Han Zhenwu! Varek shouted, his voice trembling with heartbreak. Dont go please, not again! Adams stomach twisted. He had seen enemies fall before, but this felt different. But then something changed. Lord Vareks cries softened, and his trembling ceased. His tear-streaked face tilted upward, his bloodshot eyes widening in stunned recognition. Though no one else could see it, Vareks gaze locked onto somethingor someonestanding before him. His lips quivered as he whispered. Zhenwu? An ethereal, golden hand rested on Vareks shoulder. It was invisible to everyone else, but to him, it shone like the sun itself. The hands presence exuded warmth and solace, radiating a serenity that cut through his torment like a balm. Lord Vareks expression shifted from despair to awe, then to bittersweet acceptance. His lips moved silently, mouthing words that no one could hear, but the depth of his emotion was unmistakable. A single tear slid down his cheek as he bowed his head. Whatever the apparition told him, it brought peace to his turmoil. The raging Ki around him began to calm, and his agonized screams faded into silence. For a moment, an almost divine stillness settled over the battlefield. Then, Vareks eyes opened. They burned with renewed intensity, brighter and more furious than ever before. His aura flared violently, a raging inferno of Ki exploding outward with a force that rocked the entire area. The shockwave blasted across the battlefield, forcing everyone to shield themselves from the sheer intensity. Adam stumbled back, his vision blurred by the force of the blast. As the debris settled, his gaze snapped to the system window that appeared in front of him. His heart dropped as the words materialized before him, the weight of their meaning hitting him like a hammer:
?Name: M????o?????? ???????Y??????a??????n????h??????u???i???????
?Age: 5??????90?????
?Species: H??????u??????m????????a????????n????? ??????-??????? ???????R?????a???????n????k??? ??????A??????+?????????
?Points: 1??????5???????9????0?????
?Potential: A??????+?????????
?U???s?????e??????r????? Mo Yanhuis potential is brimming with determination!?
?The system is resonating with the users ambitions and memories!?
?Congratulations!?
?Personal Skill: The Person I Treasure the Most has been created?
?" Error ... Error Error ... Error"?
[Personal Skill: The Person I Treasure the Most Lv1]
[Extremely high-level skill that gives the user the ability to use a boosted version of the most powerful skill of its most beloved individual.]
??
?Personal Skill: The Person I Treasure the Most has selected the character Han Zhenwu?
?U???s?????e??????r????? Mo Yanhui has inherited the character Han Zhenwus skill [Celestial Unity of Yin and Yang Lv14]?
?U???s?????e??????r????? Mo Yanhui is the 15th U???s?????e??????r????? in the realm to have successfully emulated another U???s?????e??????r?????s Personal Skill, something that shouldnt be possible, there will be a special reward at the end of the scenario!?
?" Error ... Error Error ... Error"?
?U???s?????e??????r????? Mo Yanhui has temporarily raised to Human - Rank S?
?Warning: You are in the presence of an enraged demi-god.?
Chapter 97 - Why Did I Do That? Chapter 97 - Why Did I Do That? The change in Lord Varek was nothing short of apocalyptic. The surge of Ki emanating from his body was so intense that it felt like standing before an infernoa primal, unrelenting force that threatened to consume everything. His once-familiar figure had been replaced by something alien, something that could only be described as otherworldly. His body no longer appeared human; instead, it was a constantly shifting mass of energy molded into a humanoid form. The blackness of his skin swirled with spiraling streams of multicolored energy, a hypnotic dance of light and darkness that was impossible to ignore. His hair, now pure white and glowing like an ethereal fire, waved violently as if caught in a perpetual storm. And when he opened his eyes, they held no semblance of humanity. Where pupils should have been, there was only the symbol of Yin and Yang, radiating a cold, oppressive balance that felt both divine and terrifying. For a brief moment, no one dared to move. The very air around them seemed to burn with the intensity of his presence, as if the sun itself had descended onto the battlefield. The temperature rose, and the pressure became suffocating, crushing the morale of even the most resilient. The sound of crackling energy filled the silence, an ominous reminder that this transformation had elevated Lord Varek into something far beyond their understanding. Adam stared at the horrifying figure before him, his mind racing as he processed the system windows still hovering in his vision. The words he had read moments ago haunted him: [Celestial Unity of Yin and Yang] A Demi-God Entity. It sounded absurd, impossible even, but the evidence was there, standing before him. His thoughts reeled. How could they hope to fight something like this? He clenched his fists, gritting his teeth as dread settled deep within his chest. They were running out of optionsrunning out of time. But the nightmare didnt stop there. Lord Varek slowly raised his hand to his throat, his movements unnervingly calm amidst the chaos. Without hesitation, he extended a single glowing finger and punctured his own neck. The sight froze everyone in place. The surreal nature of the act left them momentarily paralyzed, their minds struggling to comprehend what they were witnessing. But it became horrifyingly clear as something wriggling and grotesque began to emerge from the hole in his body. A small, squirming larva, pulsating with unnatural energy, was pulled free from within him. It twisted violently, almost as if it were alive and desperate to escape. Lord Varek didnt even glance at it. He crushed the abomination between his glowing fingers, the writhing creature disintegrating instantly into nothingness. Adams heart sank as another system window appeared before his eyes:
[Warning: The skill [Soulcrusher Virus (Variant) Lv1] has been neutralized.]
[All effects caused on the target have been reversed.]
The realization hit him like a hammer. His plan had failed. The one advantage they had gained, the virus, was gone. Reverted. Neutralized... Adams jaw clenched, his mind scrambling for a new strategy, but before he could speak, another voice broke the silence. For the first time, Park Zhens expression betrayed genuine fear. His face, usually calm and unreadable, was pale, and his eyes were wide with a mixture of disbelief and terror. We have to leave. Now! He shouted, his voice uncharacteristically frantic. But his words were cut short. In a fraction of a second, Lord Vareks energy-formed body vanished from sight, reappearing in front of Park Zhen so quickly that it was as if time itself had faltered. Before anyone could react, the warlord extended his hand, his voice calm but resonating with a terrible, echoing authority. Flame Beheader. What followed was a cataclysmic display of raw power. From Lord Vareks outstretched arm, a colossal wave of energy erupted, its intensity akin to the eruption of a star. The energy burned with an otherworldly ferocity, its sheer force ripping through the air and creating a deafening roar that echoed across the battlefield. The wave moved with terrifying speed, unstoppable and absolute, obliterating everything in its path. Park Zhen didnt even have time to react. The fiery torrent struck him with an unrelenting force, its impact so precise and overwhelming that half of his body was vaporized in an instant. Flesh and bone disintegrated under the assault, leaving only a charred, jagged outline where his left side had been. The devastation was so abrupt, so absolute, that it left the battlefield in stunned silence. For a brief, haunting moment, Park Zhens remaining eye locked forward, wide with disbelief and terror. Blood began to pour from his lips in a slow, steady stream as his Ki extinguished completely, the glow that had once radiated from him fading into nothingness. His legs wavered as his body fought to remain upright, a reflexive, futile attempt to resist the inevitable. The ground beneath him was scorched black, and the lingering heat from the energy wave caused the air around him to shimmer like a mirage. Park Zhen coughed once, violently, sending a spray of blood into the air. His face, once so composed and confident, was frozen in an expression of absolute horrora man who had glimpsed the face of death and found it inescapable. His lifeless body began to collapse, the remaining half crumbling as if weighed down by the very force that had undone him. But it didnt end there. Before Park Zhens body even touched the ground, Lord Varek turned toward Jianfeng, who was standing frozen in disbelief beside him. With a slow, deliberate motion, Varek raised his palm, the same detached calm in his voice as he uttered his next attack. Golden Palm. The effect was instantaneous. Jianfengs entire body was struck with dozens of golden imprints, each shaped like a human hand. The marks didnt just scorch his fleshthey embedded themselves deep into his body, radiating shockwaves that tore through him from the inside out. Each imprint sent a violent burst of air through Jianfengs back, the sheer force annihilating the ground and debris behind him. Jianfengs body trembled under the devastating assault. The golden palm marks glowed brightly, searing his skin like brands pressed against steel, the sheer pain evident in the contortion of his face. Blood dripped from his mouth as his legs buckled beneath him. Slowly, like Park Zhen, he began to fall, his lifeless body descending almost in unison with his fallen comrade. The battlefield was silent, except for the faint energy crackle still radiating from Lord Vareks form. Two warriorsboth pillars of strengthlay defeated, their bodies broken and their Ki extinguished. Lord Varek stood motionless, his glowing form radiating power and, for some reason, a fresh serenity. His expression, however, was cold and unyielding, his Yin-Yang eyes scanning the remaining fighters with a detached, almost mechanical precision. The battlefield was frozen in utter silence, the weight of what had just transpired pressing down on everyone like a suffocating shroud. None of them had truly processed what had happened until the lifeless bodies of Park Zhen and Jianfeng hit the ground with a sickening finality. It had all been too fasttoo brutal. Li stood motionless, his face pale as a ghost, his eyes wide with disbelief. His lips quivered as if he wanted to speak, to shout, to do anything, but no words came. Adam, similarly frozen, clenched his teeth so hard that his jaw ached, his mind a storm of doubts and despair. Abbess, usually composed even in the direst of situations, had her eyes wide open, the tension in her expression betraying the calm exterior she struggled to maintain. Her hands trembled ever so slightly at her sides, a rare crack in her undead resolve. Farther away, Nikolai was trembling uncontrollably, his knees weak and his mouth hanging open. For once, his quick-witted mind had no answers, no planonly the stark realization of the overwhelming power they faced. Emir, still clutching the cube with all his focus, had his eyes tightly shut. Tears streamed silently down his cheeks, mixing with the dirt and sweat on his young face. Yet, despite his sorrow, he didnt falter; his hands never let go of the artifact. But it was Shens reaction that shattered the fragile quiet. The moment his gaze landed on Jianfengs lifeless body, his heart seemed to break in two. His fatherhis once-invincible, unshakable fatherwas gone. Shens lips twisted in a mixture of anguish and fury, his breathing ragged as his emotions boiled over. A guttural scream erupted from his throat, shaking the very air around them. The sound was raw, primal, and filled with a fit of anger so fierce it sent chills down the spines of everyone who heard it. Without hesitation, Shen launched himself toward Lord Varek with a ferocity that bordered on madness. His leap was so powerful that the ground beneath him shattered, leaving a crater in his wake. At the same moment, Li snapped out of his stupor. His expression twisted into a snarl as he screamed the incantation for his most powerful spell. Shin Kuria Draak! His grimoire began to glow with an intensity it had never displayed before, golden light radiating from its pages. From the book emerged an enormous winged serpent made entirely of energy, its radiant form casting an ominous glow across the battlefield. The serpent soared into the air with a deafening roar, coiling behind Shen as it surged toward Lord Varek like a force of nature. But the demi-god hadnt movednot an inch. His energy-made body radiated an eerie stillness, a chilling contrast to the chaos unfolding around him. As Shen closed the distance, Lord Vareks left leg lifted so fast that it was imperceptible to the human eye. In an instant, his kick connected directly with Shens neck, the sheer force of the impact shattering the staff he had been carrying and snapping his neck in a grotesque, final motion. Shens body plummeted like a meteor, creating another massive crater upon impact. The explosion of dirt and dust from the collision engulfed the area, obscuring everything from view. Li, Adam, and Abbess had to shield their faces from the shockwave, unable to see what came next. But while they were blinded, Lord Varek had already turned his attention to the serpent of energy bearing down on him. With both arms raised, the ascended warlord exuded an unearthly authority, his movements fluid and deliberate, yet carrying a weight of absolute dominance. The enormous, serpentine construct of energy loomed above him, its radiant form pulsating with raw, destructive potential. Yet, to Varek, it seemed no more threatening than a strand of thread waiting to be unraveled. His hands moved with an eerie, almost artistic precision, slicing through the energy like a sculptor carving marble. Each motion of his fingers sent ripples through the serpent, destabilizing its form as if he were bending reality itself to his will. The energy began to coil tighter under his control, collapsing in on itself as he manipulated its very essence. Sparks of light cascaded from his fingertips, illuminating the battlefield in bursts of color as the serpents roar shifted into a dissonant hum, a sound of resistance crushed under an overwhelming force. His glowing palms radiated a strange warmth that twisted the air around him, warping its flow as if even nature recoiled from his presence. With a final, decisive motion, he brought his hands together in a sharp clap, and the enormous serpent buckled, folding inward in an explosion of brilliance. The colossal entity shrank rapidly, its immense power compressed and compacted into a singular, blinding sphere of light no larger than an apple The once-terrifying construct was now no more than a radiant, pulsating orb, cradled in the palm of his hand like a trinket. The glow of the sphere illuminated his expressiona mixture of disdain and cold indifference, as though the serpent''s destruction was nothing more than an inconvenience. The dust cloud was still raging on, and before anyone could react or comprehend what had happened, Lord Varek stared at the glowing sphere in his hand. His expression darkened, his voice low and bitter as he murmured, more to himself than to anyone else. The karma of this energy is rotten. How many lives were stolen to create something like this? Without waiting for an answer, Lord Varek tilted his head slightly, almost as if amused by the weight of what he held in his hand. He raised the compacted energy sphere with a casual grace, its pulsating light casting harsh shadows across his inhuman features. Then, with a simple flick of his finger, he released it. The motion was effortless, but the consequences were anything but. The sphere shot forward with unparalleled force, a streak of light tearing through the dissipating dust cloud like a comet descending from the heavens. The air around it fractured with a deafening crack, the sheer velocity creating a shockwave that rippled across the battlefield. The compressed energy was so concentrated that its passage left a glowing trail in its wake. The instant the projectile struck, the results were apocalyptic. The energy carved a path through the air and earth alike, obliterating everything in its trajectory with surgical precision. Dust and debris were swept away in an instant, revealing the horrifying aftermath for all to see. Li didnt even have time to register the attack. One moment, he stood with his spellbook still faintly glowing from his previous attack; the next, a blinding flash consumed him. The energy sphere pierced him directly in the chest, detonating on contact with a thunderous roar. The sheer force tore a gaping hole through his torso, vaporizing flesh and bone alike. The remnants of the blast carved a deep, smoldering trench into the earth behind him, its edges glowing red-hot from the sheer heat of the energy. His body convulsed violently, his head snapping back as his eyes went wide in sheer disbelief and pain. Blood erupted from his mouth in a crimson spray, staining the air with his final breaths. His arms twitched, his fingers desperately grasping at nothing, as if searching for something to anchor himself toa desperate, futile attempt to cling to life. For a moment, it seemed as though he might remain standing, defying the inevitable. But his strength failed him. Slowly, agonizingly, his knees buckled, and his body crumpled forward. The sound of his fall was muted compared to the chaos around him, but it carried a weight that silenced everything else. Li''s lifeless form hit the ground, the gaping wound in his chest still smoking, as the battlefield bore witness to yet another devastating loss. Adam stood frozen as the dust cloud was forcefully dissipated, his gaze fixating on the lifeless body of Li sprawled on the ground, a gaping hole where his chest once was. His mind, always so sharp and calculating, faltered for the first time. The chaotic storm of his thoughts clashed against the trait that had always kept him groundedhis undead resilience. But this time, it wasnt enough. Despair unlike anything he had ever known began to claw at his mind, whispering that this was truly the end. He had seen death before. He had lived through moments that would shatter anyone else. But this this was different. Every strategy, every contingency, felt useless in the face of Lord Vareks overwhelming power. Adam clenched his fists tightly, his nails digging into his palms, the pain a futile attempt to ground himself. His mind raced through possible solutions, but nothing surfaced. Nothing could save them. The memories of his time imprisoned in the Shaolin Temple flashed before him. The decision he made then to unleash his monstrous form had been a desperate gamble, one that barely allowed him to beat Abbess before her transformation. The thought of reverting to that monstrosity crossed his mind, but he knew it wouldnt be enough. Not against this. Not without access to the thousand-curses technique that had given him an edge back then. And then, like a fleeting spark in the dark, an idea struck him. The_Hunger... The deal it had offered, the promises of incomprehensible power, loomed in his mind. He had always rejected the thought, wary of the consequences. But now, there was nothing else. This was the only path left. If it meant surviving, if it meant stopping Lord Varek, he would take it. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Adam closed his eyes, his hands trembling as he focused every ounce of his will into summoning the otherworldly being. His thoughts became a silent prayer, an anguished plea for the entity to hear him. Just one second passed like it was an hour, the weight of the battlefield crushing him. Then, the systems response appeared before him, the glowing text hammering into his soul like a death knell:
[Due to illegal disruptions in the scenario, intervention by ''Patrons'' has been prohibited in conventional ways.]
[The_Hunger has refused to pay the Intervention Points necessary to create an exceptional connection.]
The words struck Adam like a blade. His last hope was torn away. His breath hitched, and for the first time in this endless struggle, tears escaped his eyes. He didnt understand why. Perhaps it was the adrenaline. Perhaps it was the crushing realization that there was nothing more he could do. His spiral of despair was shattered by a scream. "Adam! Move!" Abbesss voice rang out with a desperation he had never heard before. His head snapped up just in time to see her running toward him, her face pale and filled with terror. Adam turned his gaze forward, and his blood ran cold. Lord Varek stood before him, mere steps away. Those inhuman, yin-yang eyes bore into his very soul. Adams lips trembled, but he bit down hard to steady himself. He knew it was futile. He knew there was no escape. But even in the face of death, his instincts screamed at him to fight. With a guttural roar, he summoned everything he had. Spectral spikes erupted from his body, ghostly wolves charged forward, and a massive demonic arm emerged from his chest, clawing toward Varek. Every skill, every specter, every ounce of energy he could muster was hurled at his foe. Lord Varek didnt even blink. A vortex of pure energy spiraled around him, consuming and obliterating everything Adam sent his way. The swirling energy grew, expanding and compressing into a blinding sphere above Vareks head. It burned brighter than the sun, its heat searing the air and forcing Adam to shield his eyes. The raw power was beyond comprehension, a miniature star born of destruction and malice. Adam tried to stare at the demi-god, his heart pounding in his chest. For a brief moment, he thought he saw a faint smile tug at the corners of Vareks mouth. Then, the words fell from his lips, quiet yet deafening, reverberating through the battlefield. Flame Descent. The blazing sphere erupted with a ferocity that seemed to tear apart the very fabric of the battlefield. The torrent of flame and energy cascaded downward, a tidal wave of destruction that radiated heat so intense it distorted the air around it. The roar of the explosion was deafening, drowning out everything else in its wake, a sound that seemed to shake the heavens themselves. Adams legs felt rooted to the ground, his body paralyzed as he stared at the incoming devastation. The immense power descending upon him was unlike anything he had ever seen, a wrathful force of nature made manifest. Every instinct screamed at him to run, to move, to do anything, but his body refused to obey. His mind was blank except for a single, undeniable truththere was no escaping this. In the corner of his eye, Adam saw movement. Abbess, her tattered robes flowing behind her like the wings of a desperate guardian, dashed toward him with a speed and determination that defied all reason. Her face bore an expression that the boy had never seen beforeone of urgency, perhaps even fear. Her sharp nails glinted faintly as corrupted Ki began to shimmer around her hands, but there was no trace of her usual cold precision. This wasnt a calculated move. It was an act of pure instinct. She didnt scream, didnt call his namethere wasnt time for that. All Adam could do was watch, his body frozen in place as she closed the distance in mere moments. Just before the blazing inferno descended, she reached him. Without hesitation, Abbess threw herself forward, her arms wrapping tightly around him in an embrace meant to shield him from the inevitable destruction. Her long, sharp nails twitched as if she wanted to summon a defense, but she knew, deep down, that it wouldnt be enough. The flames of the descending sphere reflected in her unblinking eyes as she braced herself for the end. The torrent of energy slammed into them with the wrath of a thousand storms. The sheer magnitude of the attack was beyond comprehension. Abbesss corrupted Ki flared briefly, a desperate and futile barrier against the unrelenting tide of destruction. The barrier flickered, holding for less than a heartbeat before it was overwhelmed and extinguished entirely. The flames consumed her instantly, the corrupted Ki surrounding her dissolving into nothingness. Her form vanished in the blinding, all-encompassing light, leaving only the impression of her final actsacrificing herself to shield Adam from the unstoppable force. Adam felt the heat pierce every part of his being, his senses overtaken by the sheer intensity of the flames. There was no time to react, no space to thinkonly the overwhelming sensation of being utterly consumed. In that fleeting moment, as the inferno engulfed them, a single thought surfaced in Adams mind amidst the chaos. A simple, yet profound expression of gratitude. Thank you. It wasnt shouted or spoken, just a quiet acknowledgment in the depths of his mind for the act of selflessness Abbess had shown. And then, the world dissolved into nothingness. The energy wave exploded outward, a tidal force of flame and destruction that tore across the battlefield. The ground beneath their feet quaked violently, massive cracks spidering out from the impact zone as debris was hurled high into the air. The heatwave that followed was unbearable, igniting the very air and turning everything within range to ash. The sound of the explosion was deafening, a cacophony that drowned out all else and left an oppressive silence in its wake. When the light finally began to fade, it revealed the catastrophic aftermath of the attack. At the center of the battlefield, where Adam and Abbess had once stood, now lay a massive crater. Its edges were jagged and molten, glowing with a fiery intensity as if it were the mouth of a volcano. The ground around it was scorched black, radiating heat so potent that it distorted the air. Deep within the crater, the earth shimmered like molten steel, an unholy testament to the sheer magnitude of the destruction. There were no remains, no bodies, no sign that Adam or Abbess had ever been there. They were gone, erased by the cataclysmic force. The battlefield fell into a stunned silence, broken only by the crackling of the scorched earth and the faint hum of lingering energy. The oppressive weight of what had just occurred bore down on all who witnessed it, leaving them paralyzed with shock. At the edge of the crater stood Lord Varek, his blazing form casting long, jagged shadows across the scarred earth. His body radiated an ethereal, almost divine light, flickering and shifting like a living inferno. His expression was eerily calm, his movements deliberate and unhurried, as though the annihilation he had unleashed was nothing more than an inevitability. The light from his transformed body danced ominously across the battlefield, an undeniable reminder of his absolute dominance. For a brief, harrowing moment, only Nikolai bore witness to the desolation. The battlefield was silent save for the faint crackle of scorched earth, its once vibrant life now reduced to ash. The only living beings remaining were Nikolai and Emir. The long-haired guy''s heart thundered in his chest, his legs trembling so violently they felt like they might give out at any moment. He couldnt move, couldnt speakthe fear gripping him was unlike anything he had ever known. When Lord Varek disappeared from his line of sight, Nikolai thought his end had come. He braced himself for the inevitable, his breath hitching as his body refused to obey his frantic pleas to run. But instead of approaching him, Lord Varek passed him by without a second glance, moving toward Emir. The realization struck Nikolai like a hammer: he was nothing to Lord Varek. Less than an insect. The cold indifference in Vareks actions somehow cut deeper than an attack might have, leaving him paralyzed with despair. Lord Varek stopped before the kid, who knelt with his eyes tightly shut, clutching the glowing cube in his small, trembling hands. For a short moment, Varek simply observed the boy, his burning gaze seeming to pierce through to his very soul. Then, in a voice that resonated like a divine proclamation, he spoke. Child. He began, his tone calm yet commanding. I can feel the karma you carry. Pure. Untouched by greed or ambition. You are noble in spirit, an innocent forced to endure a world of tragedy. You dont belong in this chaos. Someone like you deserves to see the dawn of a new eraa Murim reborn, free from the interference of other worlds. Join me, and I will ensure you have a place in that future. A child of your purity and talent is more than welcome. Nikolai, still frozen in place, could only watch as Lord Vareks words filled the air. He could hear every word clearly, and it was obviousVarek wasnt paying him the slightest bit of attention. It was as though he didnt exist, as if he were beneath notice. For a fleeting moment, Nikolai thought this might be his chance to escape. If he moved slowly, quietly, perhaps he could slip away unnoticed. But as the thought crossed his mind, his legs refused to move. The fear coursing through him was so absolute, so suffocating, that his body betrayed him. Emir, however, did not flinch. The boys small frame trembled, and tears streamed down his face, but he didnt open his eyes. Instead, he clutched the cube tighter, his arms wrapping around it protectively as though it were the only thing anchoring him to reality. Through choked sobs, he spoke, his young voice breaking but filled with determination. No... I wont. Emir said, his words punctuated by shaky breaths. I promised... I promised Id do this. I wont stop. Lord Varek tilted his head slightly, as if contemplating the boys defiance. Your task is unnecessary now. He said, his tone firmer. The ones forcing you to carry this burden are gone. There is no reason to persist in this futile endeavor. But Emir shook his head, his tears falling faster. I promised! He cried out, his voice rising in desperation. I wont give up! As Lord Varek observed the boy, Nikolai could only stand helplessly, his heart hammering in his chest. Emirs resolve, despite his fear, brought back a memorya flashback of his own past. But it wasnt Emirs courage that broke Nikolais paralysis. It was Emirs flashback, one Nikolai couldnt know, but its weight felt universal. For Emir, this moment mirrored one from a couple of years ago, when his father had shielded him during a bombing. Mortally wounded, his father had told him that even if he couldnt stay with him anymore, what defined a person was their resolve to keep going. Never give up trying to protect what he holds dear the most. Emir had promised, but tragedy had stripped him of his family. Now, even if it cost him his life, he would not break another promisenot to those who were counting on him. Lord Vareks calm demeanor shifted slightly as he leaned forward, his voice dropping into a more authoritative tone. I will give you one last chance, child. He said, his presence like a mountain pressing down on the boy. Abandon this path. Leave the cube. No! Emir shouted, his voice trembling but unwavering. He hugged the cube tighter, shaking his head violently. Varek sighed deeply, his eyes narrowing as his hand began to rise. A pity Then disappear. Lord Varek muttered, his tone now cold. His arm extended toward Emir, his hand glowing with an ominous energy. Just as the destructive force began to coalesce in his palm, a figure darted into view, snatching the kid from the ground and making a desperate attempt to flee. It was Nikolai. His mind barely registered what he was doing. One second he was frozen in fear, and the next, he was risking everything to save the boy. But the effort was futile. Before Nikolai could make it more than a few steps, a strike faster than the eye could follow connected with his side. The impact was so violent it sent him hurtling through the air, crashing into a nearby wall with enough force to leave cracks spidering through the stone. Emir, fortunately, was unharmed, tumbling to the ground in a protective curl as the long-haired guys body absorbed the full brunt of the attack. Nikolai lay crumpled against the wall, coughing and gasping for breath. He couldnt register the pain coursing through his shattered body. The adrenaline coursing through him dulled the agony, but it couldnt mask the heaviness of his breaths, each one labored and shallow. He knew without a doubt that several ribs were broken, possibly puncturing something vital. His vision was blurry, the world tilting unnaturally as he tried to ground himself. What had just happened? Why had he thrown himself into danger? Why had he risked his life for the boy when it was so clearly futile? The question burned in his mind like a cruel, mocking echo. Why did I do that? He had always been alone. Surviving on his wits, manipulating others, and exploiting every situation to his benefitthat was who he was. That was who hed always been. No one had ever protected him; no one had ever cared. Hed learned early on that his survival depended solely on himself. So why now, at the end of everything, had he chosen to be so recklessly selfless? His lips twisted into a bitter, almost delirious frown as the realization hit him: he didnt know. Perhaps it was idiocy, or perhaps some part of him had foolishly hoped to rewrite his own narrative in those final moments. But it didnt matter. He was going to die here, his life ending in one of the most absurd ways imaginablebroken, beaten, and utterly useless. Yet, even as despair threatened to overtake him, a glimmer of something else broke through the haze. A memory. A fleeting thought that clawed its way to the forefront of his mind. The Plot Device he obtained in the lobby before this scenario... It was his last hope, his only chance at undoing this nightmare. Gritting his teeth against the pain, Nikolai forced his fractured mind to focus. He couldnt see clearly, but he didnt need to. All he had to do was summon the Plot Device, activate it, and everything might be undone. As his thoughts zeroed in on the option, a system window didnt appear in front of himit materialized directly in his mind, sharp and undeniable, cutting through the fog of his injuries like a blade:
[Attempting to use L-rank Plot Device: Dude, Not Funny!... However, too many actions have occurred in a short period.]
[The L-rank Plot Device: Dude, Not Funny! cannot affect both the user and the environment simultaneously. Please choose the target of the effect.]
[Option 1: Reverse the last major consequence for the user (User will be healed of all sustained injuries).]
[Option 2: Reverse the last major consequence in the environment (The last deaths will be undone).]
Nikolais battered body trembled as his lips curved into a weak, bitter smile. Even at this moment, the choice should have been obvious. His survival came first. Always had. Always would What good would it do to bring the others back? They had no chance against Lord Varek either way. They were just as doomed as he was, even if they stood together. It was the logical decisionthe only decision. He deserved to live. He deserved this. His mind screamed at him to choose the first option. The answer was obvious, wasnt it? His survival had always been his priorityhis only priority. Nikolais trembling imaginary fingers twitched as he fought to focus on the system window in his mind. The weight of his injuries bore down on him, and every rational part of his brain urged him to make the choice that would save his own life. Nikolai clenched his teeth, squeezing his eyes shut to block out the haunting visions. Im sorry everyone, but its not my responsibility And then, he made his choice. The system window shimmered and solidified. A notification began to materialize above Nikolai, the faint hum of energy rippling through the air as the effects of the Plot Device took hold. His lips curled into a weak, relieved smile, certain that he had secured his own salvation.
?Notice: L-class Plot Device: Dude, Not Funny! has been used?
A tremor rippled through the battlefield as if the very air had been split. Lord Varek, who had been looming over Emir, froze mid-motion, his blazing eyes narrowing as he turned his head sharply. What is this? He growled, his voice low and dangerous. From seemingly nowhere, a swirling vortex of energy erupted, luminous and chaotic, consuming the devastated battlefield. The ground that had been torn asunder began to knit itself back together. Jagged rocks and debris floated briefly before returning to their original places, and the once-scorched earth was restored to its former state. But the most shocking transformation was yet to come. Before Lord Vareks astonished gaze, the fallen began to reappear. First, Park Zhen and Jianfeng, their lifeless forms now breathing, their bodies trembling as they gasped for air. Then Shen, Li, Abbess, and finally Adameach one returned in full, collapsing to their knees as their lungs dragged in desperate gulps of air. Their faces were pale, their bodies drenched in sweat, but they were alive. What?! Lord Vareks voice thundered across the battlefield. His eyes darted wildly between the figures, disbelief and fury warring on his face. Ignoring Emir entirely, Lord Varek turned fully toward the resurrected warriors, his burning form crackling with outrage. He took a single, purposeful step toward them, his aura flaring with renewed intensity. But before he could take another, a brilliant flash of yellow light descended like a meteor, slamming into the earth directly in front of him. The impact sent a shockwave rippling outward, forcing Lord Varek to halt. The light faded to reveal a single figure standing atop the hilt of a massive, legendary sword embedded in the ground. Drake had arrived, his calm, steely gaze locking onto the demi-god. The two stood face to face, their Ki clashing like colliding storms, the air around them charged with tension so palpable it was suffocating. Meanwhile, Nikolai remained crumpled against the wall, his body barely clinging to consciousness. His vision swam, and pain wracked his every nerve, but a single thought echoed through his mind like a haunting refrain. He had saved themchosen their lives over his ownand yet he couldnt comprehend why. The same question that had plagued him before now rang louder than ever. Why did I do that? Chapter 98 - Unstoppable Force vs Immovable Will Chapter 98 - Unstoppable Force vs Immovable Will The atmosphere was charged with an oppressive energy, as though the world itself had been caught in the eye of a brewing storm. The battlefield, once scorched and ruined, had been eerily restored. Fragments of earth that had been obliterated now lay seamlessly reformed, yet the silence that followed the catastrophic events only made the place feel more surreal. Park Zhen, Jianfeng, Shen, Abbess, Li, and Adam knelt scattered across the battlefield, their bodies trembling as the very essence of life that had been ripped away had hastily returned. Their labored breaths filled the silence, each inhale a sharp reminder of the pain they had felt moments before their deaths. Their faces were pale, their expressions suspended between disbelief and horror. Lis trembling hand instinctively went to his chest, the phantom sensation of a massive, gaping hole still fresh in his mind. His fingers clawed at his intact skin, as if needing physical confirmation that he was truly whole. His breath hitched, uneven and shallow, and his wide eyes stared down at his hands, which quivered violently. I I was He stammered, his voice barely audible, as though speaking the truth would make it real again. Abbess, normally composed and unshakable, found herself kneeling on all fours, her nails digging into the earth as she struggled to steady herself. Her face was uncharacteristically vulnerable, her sharp features softened by the shadow of confusion. Her usual air of calm authority was gone, replaced by the hollowed look of someone who had seen their own end and wasnt sure why they were still breathing. Her corrupted Ki flared sporadically around her, uncontrolled and erratica physical manifestation of her fractured state of mind. Jianfeng sat back on his knees, his head hanging low as his mind raced through the final moments he remembered. His hands trembled at his sides, clenched into fists so tight that his knuckles turned white. His breathing was uneven, each exhale shuddering with disbelief. Slowly, he raised his head to meet Park Zhens gaze. The two men locked eyes, their expressions identicalstaring as if they had both been dragged from the depths of the abyss and were now grappling with the shocking truth of their survival. Park Zhens usual sharpness was dulled, his piercing gaze now confused. He swallowed hard, his throat dry, as though trying to dislodge the phantom sensation of blood pooling in his mouth. His fingers twitched involuntarily, remembering the brutal strike that had ended him. This this cant be real. He murmured, his voice hollow, the disbelief hanging heavily in the air. Shens reaction was the most visceral. His body trembled violently as he knelt in the dirt, his face a mask of rage, grief, and incomprehension. His lips parted as if to speak, but no words came outonly shallow, ragged breaths as he clutched at his now reconstructed staff. His eyes darted frantically around the battlefield, searching for answers where there were none. His fathers face briefly flickered in his mind, the memory of Jianfengs death vivid and raw, only to see the man alive but shaken before him. Adam clutched at his chest, his hands gripping the fabric of his shirt as if holding himself together. His mind, sharp and calculating even in the direst of situations, faltered under the weight of what he had just experienced. The memory of being obliterated, his body torn apart by an unstoppable force, was as vivid as the sunlight streaming down onto the field. A chill ran through him, an unnatural coldness that no logic could dispel. His teeth clenched as he forced himself to take a breath, his thoughts spiraling. I was dead. He thought, the realization slamming into him like a physical blow. His undead trait had kept him composed through countless horrors, but this this was different. He had died. The finality of that truth clawed at his mind, and no amount of reasoning could suppress the shudder that ran through him. His gaze flicked to the others, each of them wearing the same haunted expression. What is this? Li whispered, his voice hoarse and cracked as he stared at the ground. No one answered. No one could. The group remained frozen in place, their bodies weighed down by the overwhelming gravity of what they had just endured. For a moment, it was as though time itself had paused, leaving them suspended in the eerie aftermath of an event that defied understanding. But there was no more time for them to dwell on their resurrection. Near them, Drake and Lord Varek stood locked in a confrontation that seemed to defy the natural order. The sheer weight of their combined Ki pressed down on the battlefield like twin suns poised to collide. The air shimmered with heat, the ground beneath Drakes hovering sword vibrating faintly with the force of their unleashed energy. Lord Vareks body, still engulfed in that chaotic, swirling mass of dark and radiant energy, pulsed with barely contained destruction. His expression, however, was one of sheer disbelief, as if he couldnt believe the power Drake was displaying before him. His eyes, wide and unblinking, betrayed a mixture of shock and frustration, as though every strike exchanged was chipping away at the foundation of his certainty. Before the raw clash of Ki could overwhelm Emir, who lay nearby clutching his cube, the two combatants vanished. It wasnt a slow retreat or even a visible movementone moment, Drake and Lord Varek stood face to face, and the next, they were gone, their absence marked by the sound of air splitting apart in their wake. The group below barely had time to register what had happened before the first shockwave rippled through the sky above them. High in the heavens, the two titans reappeared, fists colliding with such force that the air itself fractured. The resulting impact radiated outward, creating concentric rings of displaced clouds that rippled like the aftershock of a massive explosion. Lord Varek, seemingly walking on the very air as though it were solid ground, countered Drakes every strike with movements so fluid they appeared almost lazyyet each one carried the weight of a cataclysm. Drake, perched on the hilt of his sword as it glided effortlessly through the sky, retaliated with a flurry of attacks, his motions precise and deliberate. His blade seemed an extension of himself, darting and weaving as though it possessed a mind of its own. Each clash created brilliant flashes of light, painting the sky with bursts of orange, gold, and silver. Their fight was unlike anything mortal eyes could comprehend. Lord Varek twisted his body mid-air, his foot slamming into the blonds sword with such precision that it sent the blade spinning out of controlonly for Drake to leap after it, flipping gracefully and catching the weapon as if the maneuver had been planned. With a sharp motion, Drake redirected the blades trajectory, launching himself toward Lord Varek with terrifying speed. The next clash was even more ferocious. Lord Varek struck with open palms, each motion creating waves of spiraling energy that disintegrated everything they touched. Drake dodged by vaulting upward, using his sword to propel himself into a near-vertical ascent before diving back down with a devastating downward slash. The energy trailing his blade carved a glowing arc through the air, colliding with one of Lord Vareks energy spirals. The resulting explosion lit up the sky, casting shadows across the ground below as if a second sun had ignited in the heavens. Drake moved with the grace of a predator, using the sword as a weapon and as a platform, stepping off its hilt mid-air to alter his trajectory unpredictably. Lord Varek countered by spinning, his body a vortex of destructive force. His movements created shockwaves so immense they sent Drake hurtling backward, only for him to stabilize himself by planting his foot on his swords hilt once more. As the battle raged on, the sky itself seemed to suffer under the weight of their duel. Clouds were ripped apart, scattered into oblivion by the force of their attacks. Thunder rolled across the heavens, though there was no stormonly the devastating aftermath of their strikes. Below, the group stared upward, their expressions painted with awe and terror. To them, the fight above was a battle of gods, a contest so far removed from human comprehension that it bordered on divine. Lord Varek unleashed another devastating attack, raising both hands as an enormous wave of energy erupted from his body. The energy swirled into a massive, undulating orb, pulsating with chaotic power. With a swift motion, he hurled it toward Drake. The energy spiraled toward its target like a meteor, leaving a burning trail in its wake. Drake, however, was unshaken. With a single, calculated movement, he gripped his blade and spun it horizontally, the rotation creating a barrier of wind and energy that met Lord Vareks attack head-on. The two forces collided, creating a blinding explosion that momentarily drowned out the combatants from view. When the light faded, they reappeared in a blur of motion, exchanging blows at a speed that defied logic. Each strike, block, and counterstrike sent ripples through the air, their movements so swift that even the most seasoned fighters below could only see the brief flashes of their clashes. Lord Vareks aura flared violently, expanding outward like an inferno as he moved with impossible precision. His strikes tore through the air, shattering Drakes barriers one after another. But Drake responded with equal intensity, his sword glowing brighter with each clash, as if feeding off the energy of the battle itself. The two combatants ascended higher into the sky, their clash becoming a storm of light and energy. From below, it was as if the heavens were at war, with each burst of power tearing through the atmosphere. Park Zhens eyes widened in disbelief as he stared up at the sky, the energy radiating from the figure battling Lord Varek unmistakable in its nature. The Imperial Kiit was impossible to mistake it for anything else. This... This cant be. He murmured, his voice barely audible over the distant, thunderous clashes. That energy... Its the Immortal Emperors Imperial Ki. Beside him, Jianfengs expression mirrored his disbelief. His hands clenched tightly, and his breath quickened. The Emperor has been dead for over 500 years Jianfeng said, his voice shaky yet filled with conviction. This is impossible Even Abbess, who by all logic should have no recollection of the Emperor due to her brainwashing, felt a strange pull at her core as she observed the overwhelming power in the sky. Something deep within her stirred, an inexplicable familiarity with the energy that Drake exuded. It defied reason, yet it was undeniable. Li, who had remained silent, finally spoke, his tone edged with a mix of awe and skepticism. Impressive But how is this possible? The Emperor is dead, isnt he? Neither Park Zhen nor Jianfeng had an answer. The impossibility of the situation left them speechless. Yet neither could deny what they were witnessing. The energy was too distinct, too unique. It bore all the hallmarks of the Immortal Emperora presence that had once unified all of Murim. Adam, meanwhile, stood apart from the others, his eyes narrowing as he focused on the flashes of light and the faint silhouettes in the sky. His Cursed Vision activated instinctively, revealing system windows invisible to everyone else. One particular message caught his attention, its words burning into his mind:
[The title ''Moderator Role'' is activated in the user Drake Shaw.]
[All stats maximized while combating errors or illegal entities within a scenario.]
Adams heart skipped a beat as the realization struck him. The one fighting above wasnt the Immortal Emperor. It was Drake. He turned to the group and spoke with calm certainty. Its him... Its Drake! Park Zhens head snapped toward Adam, his expression a mixture of confusion and shock. What?! Impossible! He exclaimed, his voice unsteady. How could anyone else? No one but the Emperor could! Jianfeng shared Park Zhens disbelief, his gaze flickering between Adam and the sky. If its not the Emperor, then who else could emit that kind of Ki? His words hung in the air, heavy with doubt and astonishment. The groups collective gaze returned to the heavens, where the battle continued to rage with a ferocity that defied comprehension. The air around Drake and Lord Varek shimmered with the sheer magnitude of their power. Explosions of light and energy lit up the sky, each strike sending shockwaves rippling across the battlefield. the blonds movements were precise, his blade a blur of light, while the divine warlords chaotic energy twisted and surged with raw fury. The awe of the moment was interrupted by a desperate, heart-wrenching cry. Help him! Please, help Nikolai! Emirs voice, cracked and trembling, pierced through the tension. The young boys tear-streaked face turned toward the group, his small hands clutching the cube as though it were the only thing tethering him to hope. Only then did the group notice Nikolais crumpled form slumped against a pile of debris, his body disturbingly still. The sight sent a jolt of urgency through Adam, who immediately sprang into action. His heart raced as he reached Nikolais side, skidding to his knees beside him. Shen and Li followed closely, their expressions grim, while Abbess trailed behind, her movements measured, her face an unreadable mask of indifference. Adams hands hovered over Nikolais battered form for a moment, shaking as he tried to steady his thoughts. His basic medical knowledge surged to the forefront of his mind, forcing him to push aside the panic that threatened to overwhelm him. Taking a deep breath, he began his examination with deliberate care. First, he placed two fingers on Nikolais neck, feeling for a pulse. Relief washed over him, if only briefly, as he detected a faint but steady rhythm. Hes alive. Adam muttered, though his voice lacked any real reassurance. His sharp eyes darted over Nikolais body, taking in the unnatural angles of his limbs and the shallow, erratic rise and fall of his chest. He gingerly pressed his fingertips along the guys ribcage, feeling for fractures. The moment his fingers made contact, Nikolais body tensed reflexively, and Adam stopped immediately. Broken ribs He muttered under his breath. His brow furrowed as he moved to Nikolais abdomen, pressing lightly to check for signs of internal damage. The faint rigidity beneath his skin confirmed his worst fears. Theres internal bleeding. Adam said sharply, his voice filled with urgency. He leaned in closer, scanning for any signs of external injuries. Blood had seeped into Nikolais shirt, staining it dark, though no open wounds were visible. Adam carefully brushed aside a lock of Nikolais hair, revealing a gash on his temple, likely from the impact against the wall. Blood trickled from the wound in a slow, thin line, mixing with the dirt and sweat that clung to his pale face. Dont move him. Adam instructed, his voice firm but tinged with anxiety. He glanced back at Shen and Li, who stood nearby, their expressions tight with concern. If we move him, we could make it worse. His ribs are broken, and Im almost certain he has internal bleeding. We need to stabilize him. Adam sat back on his heels, his mind racing as he assessed their limited options. The battlefield offered no sanctuary, no supplies, and no hope for proper treatment. His fingers curled into fists as frustration boiled within him. They needed to act fast, but there was so little they could do. Nikolais breathing was labored, each shallow gasp a painful reminder of how close he was to the edge. Shen knelt beside them, his brows deeply furrowed with worry as he assessed the dire state of his companion. His hands hovered over Nikolais chest, trembling slightly, but his determination never faltered. I can transfer some Ki to stabilize him. Shen said, his voice steady but laced with urgency. It wont heal him, but it might buy us some time. Adam hesitated, his mind racing for solutions that seemed out of reach. Every logical thought collided with the stark reality that Nikolais condition was beyond anything he could handle with the limited resources they had. He bit down on his lip, his jaw tight with frustration. Do it. He finally said, his voice barely more than a whisper. Just do whatever you can, just be careful. Shen nodded, his expression grim as his hands began to glow with a faint, soothing light. He pressed his palms gently against Nikolais battered chest, channeling a steady flow of Ki into his fragile body. The energy flowed like a soft stream, its gentle warmth causing the long-haired guy labored breaths to steady ever so slightly. Adam watched intently, his sharp eyes catching the faintest flicker of life returning to Nikolais features. But it wasnt enough. Adams heart sank as he realized the truth. Shens Ki might hold off the inevitable for a moment, but it wouldnt fix the broken bones or stop the internal bleeding. His fists clenched tightly at his sides, the feeling of helplessness growing heavier with each passing second. Desperation clawed at the boys voice as he turned to Abbess, who stood silently nearby. Abbess He called, his tone strained with a mix of hope and despair. I remember You gained divine skills from Lord Varek, didnt you? You used them against me during our fight. Cant you cant you use one of them to heal him? You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Abbess remained motionless for a moment, her piercing gaze fixed on Nikolais battered body. Slowly, she shook her head, her expression as cold and detached as ever. I cant. She said, her voice calm but devoid of emotion. Since becoming undead, I lost access to sacred Ki. All I have now is corrupted energy. Adams stomach dropped at her words. The faint ember of hope he had clung to was snuffed out in an instant. His frustration erupted, his teeth grinding together as he slammed his fist into the dirt beneath him. Damn it! He shouted, his voice trembling with anger and helplessness. There has to be something anything! Shen flinched slightly at Adams outburst but kept his focus on transferring Ki to Nikolai. The glow of his hands began to dim, and sweat beaded on his forehead. Im giving him as much as I can, But this is just stalling for time. He needs real treatment, or he wont make it. Shen said, his voice tight with strain. Adam leaned back on his knees, his chest heaving as he tried to regain control of his spiraling thoughts. He felt the weight of every failure, every moment of indecision, pressing down on him like an unbearable burden. He wont survive long enough for us to figure this out. Abbess remained silent, her gaze fixed on Adam. Her unflinching demeanor only served to stoke the flames of his frustration. What good is all that power you absorbed if you cant use it to save someone?! Adam snapped, his voice breaking with emotion. Abbess tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable. The power I absorbed isnt meant for healing, And even if it were, my current state makes it impossible to channel sacred Ki. Youre asking for something I cannot give. Adams breath caught in his throat, and for a moment, he felt utterly lost, he knew Abbess wasnt at fault here, he was just frustrated. Shen continued his work in silence, his face tense with concentration. After a moment, Li spoke, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. You used your Plot Device, didnt you? His eyes narrowed at Nikolai. Why didnt you use it on yourself? Adam looked up, startled by the question. What are you talking about? Lis tone was bitter, almost resentful. The fact that hes like this while were all perfectly fine tells me everything. The Plot Device must have given him a choiceto save himself or save us. He chose us. Nikolai remained silent, his battered body incapable of response. Adams gaze shifted between Nikolai and Li, the weight of the revelation settling heavily in his chest. With a frustrated growl, Li opened his spellbook. Flames of energy erupted from its pages, forming a vortex around Nikolai. [Physica Naguru] Lis voice was steady but tinged with resignation as he spoke. This isnt a cure, it reinforces the body, and it will strengthen it enough to resist death for a little longer. But it wont heal his internal injuries. The spell had enveloped Nikolai like a wave of fiery energy, sinking into his battered body. The faint golden glow shimmered around him, his shallow breaths stabilizing slightly. Though his body remained broken, the energy worked to fortify his constitution, giving him a fighting chancehowever slimto endure. Thats all we can do for now. Li said, his voice steady but laced with resignation. The flickering energy from his spell had begun to settle over Nikolai, reinforcing his battered body just enough to stave off death for a little longer. His hands tightened into fists as he stood, his gaze dropping briefly to Nikolais fragile state. It should keep him alive until we can get back. Adam, still kneeling beside Nikolai, looked up sharply, his frustration spilling out. And when is that supposed to happen? Look at himhes barely holding on. We dont know how long it will take to get out of here! His voice cracked with the weight of his fear and helplessness. Li, however, didnt flinch. His sharp eyes turned upward, his expression calm but cold. Youre wrong. He said firmly, pointing toward the chaotic clash above. Its already happening. Look. Adam followed Lis outstretched hand, his breath catching in his throat as his eyes locked onto the battle raging in the skies. High above them, Drake and Lord Varek were locked in combat, their power tearing through the heavens with a force that defied comprehension. The sheer intensity of their duel warped the air, creating flashes of light and bursts of energy that lit up the battlefield below. Drake, standing atop his legendary blade as it floated mid-air, moved with an elegance that defied logic. His strikes carried an almost surgical precision, each one carving through the chaotic energy that surrounded Lord Varek. Sparks erupted with each clash, illuminating the battlefield in brief, blinding flashes that painted the sky with raw fury. Meanwhile, Lord Vareks movements were feral and overwhelming, his body still an ever-shifting mass of chaotic energy, but something about his strikes seemed less refined. His furious attacks were powerful, but they lacked the calculated precision of Drakes. The storm of their combat intensified. The blond swung his sword in a sweeping arc, creating a crescent wave of Ki that slashed through the air toward Lord Varek. The chaotic entity countered with a massive sphere of energy that erupted from his palm, the two forces colliding with an ear-splitting explosion. The impact rippled outward, bending light and air alike as the battlefield below quaked violently. Lord Varek retaliated by stomping into the very air beneath him, propelling himself forward with such force that it seemed the fabric of reality tore apart in his wake. He unleashed a flurry of devastating blows, each one striking with the weight of an avalanche. But Drake evaded with impossibly sharp movements, his sword weaving like liquid light as it parried and deflected. The decisive moment came in an instanta flash of movement so swift it left the air itself screaming in protest. Drakes sword descended in a deadly arc, carving through Lord Vareks chaotic form with all his might. The blade tore across his chest, its edge slicing through the swirling, unstable mass of energy that composed Lord Vareks transformed body. For a split second, silence enveloped the battlefield, as if the world itself held its breath. Then came the eruption. Instead of blood, an enormous surge of radiant energy burst forth from the gaping wound, flooding the sky with blinding light. The sheer force of the release sent shockwaves rippling through the air, forcing everyone below to shield their eyes. Lord Vareks scream of agony tore through the battlefield, a sound so raw and primal it seemed to shake the very ground beneath them. His voice, filled with disbelief and fury, echoed across the wasteland. How?! How is a damned outsider wielding Transcendent Fangthe blade of Han Zhenwu?! Drake hovered in the air, his figure wreathed in the majestic glow of Imperial Ki. His stance was unyielding, his presence a stark contrast to the chaos erupting around him. For a moment, he didnt answer, his gaze fixed coldly on the writhing figure of Lord Varek. When he finally spoke, his voice carried an almost casual calmness, yet beneath it lay a cutting edge that was impossible to ignore. So, youre Little Void? Drake said, his words sharp enough to pierce through the storm of energy. Han Zhenwu told me to go easy on you, but youre really making it difficult. The battlefield froze. Lord Vareks chaotic form flickered erratically, the violent swirl of energy around him stuttering as the words struck him like a physical blow. His eyes, burning with an unnatural light, widened in shock. For a fleeting moment, his aura faltered, and his movements ceased entirely. That namea relic from his past, a name spoken only by one person in his entire existenceshattered the overwhelming confidence he had exuded just moments ago. Disbelief and confusion twisted his expression as he struggled to comprehend the impossibility of what hed just heard. Drake didnt wait. Seizing the opening, he surged forward with incredible speed, his figure blurring as he closed the distance between them. With a powerful descending kick that carried the weight of his Ki-infused strength, Drake drove his heel into Lord Vareks chest. The force of the blow was apocalyptic. Lord Vareks body shot downward like a blazing meteor, the air around him igniting as he plummeted toward the earth. The ground quaked violently as he struck, the impact creating an explosion of unparalleled magnitude. A colossal shockwave erupted outward, a roaring torrent of energy and debris that consumed everything in its path. The sheer force of the blast tore through the battlefield, flattening what little remained of the surrounding terrain. The air itself seemed to ignite, the searing heat and force rippling outward like the detonation of a star. On the ground, Park Zhen and Jianfeng reacted instantly. They went at full speed to where the rest were, moving their hands in synchronized precision, their centuries of martial mastery guiding them to summon massive barriers of Ki. Park Zhens barrier shimmered like polished steel, unyielding and solid, while Jianfengs glowed with a more fluid, almost ethereal light. Together, the two barriers combined into a dome of impenetrable energy, shielding them and the ones behind them from the devastating force of the explosion. The shockwave struck their defenses with terrifying power, the impact creating a deafening roar that rattled the bones of everyone within. Dust and debris slammed against the barrier, but it held firm under the combined strength of the two martial masters. Inside, the group huddled together, bracing against the overwhelming force as the air around them rippled with residual energy. As the shockwave subsided and the dust began to settle, the battlefield was revealed in its new, shattered form. The ground where Lord Varek had fallen was unrecognizable, a massive crater carved deep into the earth, its edges still glowing with molten intensity. Drake hovered above the battlefield, his figure radiant against the backdrop of the devastation below. His Imperial Ki blazed like an unyielding star, an undeniable force that pushed back the oppressive chaos Lord Varek had unleashed. His cold, determined gaze locked onto the crater where his opponent lay. The ground below was scorched and broken, and for the first time, there was a tangible sense that the unstoppable might of Lord Varek could indeed falter. The balance of the battle had shifted, and Drake, resolute and unwavering, prepared to deliver the final blow. Without hesitation, Drake adjusted his stance, gripping his sword tightly as he plunged downward atop its glowing, ethereal blade. The wind howled around him as he descended at breathtaking speed, his focus singular: to end Lord Varek before he could recover. The air seemed to crackle with anticipation as the boy closed in, his sword poised to strike and deliver a decisive end to this nightmare. But then, everything changed. Many system windows materialized directly in front of him, their sudden appearance halting his charge mid-air. The glowing text was impossible to ignore:
[The effect of the L-rank Plot Device: Sneak Peek has ended.]
[Personal Skill: Effort Always Pays Off has disappeared from the users skill list.]
[Class: Cultivator - Rank A+ has returned to its original state.]
[The treasure Transcendent Fang of the Exiled Realms - Rank S has returned to the World of Spirits.]
Drake''s eyes widened as he processed the message. Before he could even react, the Imperial Ki surrounding him vanished entirely, extinguished as if snuffed out by an invisible force. The once-resplendent blade beneath his feet began to shimmer and fracture before disintegrating into motes of light. Drakes confident expression twisted into one of sheer disbelief, his voice erupting in frustration. Youve got to be kidding me! Now?! Of all times?! His body, no longer supported by the mystical weapon, began to plummet. Drake flailed momentarily as gravity reclaimed him, his dramatic descent taking on a comically chaotic turn. His exasperation was almost palpable as he shouted mid-fall. Come on, you couldnt wait five more seconds?! For those watching below, the sudden turn of events was surreal. Adam, still kneeling beside Nikolai, couldnt help but gape as Drake tumbled helplessly from the sky, his earlier aura of invincibility now replaced by a very human panic. Even Park Zhen, who had remained shocked, raised an eyebrow at the bizarre sight. Lord Varek, still kneeling within the crater, wasnt oblivious to the shift. His flickering form steadied as his chaotic energy began to stabilize. Though it was tinged with bitterness, a dark grin spread across his face. It seemed obvious to him now that this otherworlder had been nothing but a fraud, a pathetic imitator who dared to mimic the Immortal Emperor. The sight of Drakes now-powerless form falling through the sky filled him with vindictive satisfaction. Finally. Lord Varek muttered, his voice laced with disdain. The charade ends. Rising slowly, his form battered but still commanding, Lord Varek raised a single glowing finger. Though his injuries weighed heavily on him, he still held absolute confidence in his ability to deal with Drake. A single motion, a flick of his hand, would be enough to end this farce once and for all. But just as he prepared to strike, something shifted. The chaotic energy that composed his semi-divine form began to tremble violently. Lord Varek froze, his expression shifting from confidence to confusion as he sensed the energy abandoning him. It was as though a vacuum had formed behind him, pulling the very essence of his power away. He spun around, his glowing eyes widening in disbelief at the sight before him. All of his chaotic energy, the immense divine Ki that had made him untouchable, was flowing away from him in a torrential stream. The energy moved with deliberate purpose, drawn toward a single point: the small, trembling boy clutching the cube. No Lord Varek whispered, his voice hollow. What is this?! The energy spiraled into the cube, disappearing into its otherworldly surface like water down a drain. Emirs tiny figure stood at the center of the storm, his hands gripping the cube tightly as the force of the siphoned power whipped around him. His eyes were shut tight, tears streaming down his face as he gritted his teeth in determination. Ive got it! Emirs voice rang out, cutting through the chaos. He raised his head slightly, his small frame trembling but resolute. It worked! It actually worked! The battlefield fell silent for a moment, the only sound the lingering hum of the cube as it absorbed the last traces of Lord Vareks stolen energy. All eyes turned to the boy who had just accomplished what none of them had dared to hope for at this point. For the first time, there was a glimmer of hopea fragile, precious thing amid despair. The once-chaotic energy that had defined Lord Vareks near-invincible form had been consumed, leaving him visibly weakened and humanlike once more. Emir, his small frame trembling from the strain, finally allowed a soft, disbelieving smile to break across his tear-streaked face.
[The Personal Skill [The Person I Treasure the Most Lv1] has been successfully sealed.]
[The divine energy of the character "Lord Varek - Demi-God" has been successfully encapsulated in the ''Interdimensional Containment Cube''; skill [Celestial Unity of Yin and Yang] has been disabled and stored.]
I did it He whispered, his voice shaky and exhausted. His legs wobbled as he struggled to remain standing, the weight of his miraculous success threatening to overwhelm him. But then, the cube began to pulse violently. A sudden crackle of energy burst from its surface, the residual divine energy escaping in wild, uncontrolled surges. A brilliant arc lashed out, striking Emirs arms, and searing his skin with intense heat. The boys triumphant smile twisted into a grimace of pain as his grip on the cube faltered. Emirs cries of pain echoed across the shattered ground, his burned arms trembling as the cube was sent flying across the terrain. The artifact lay embedded in the dirt several meters away, still glowing faintly Adam was the first to react. The cube! He shouted, his voice filled with urgency as his eyes darted toward the glowing artifact. His body moved instinctively, his feet pounding against the ground as he sprinted toward it. Park Zhen and Jianfeng wasted no time following suit. Parks Ki erupted around him in a brilliant blaze, and Jianfengs movements were sharp and purposeful, his hands glowing faintly with defensive energy. Abbess, her corrupted Ki swirling in violent tendrils around her, surged forward as well, her normally measured movements now filled with desperate determination. Drake, still falling from the sky, gritted his teeth. His golden aura, now entirely gone, left him vulnerable, but his resolve did not falter. At the last possible moment, he activated his trait, [Single Step], and the air beneath him solidified for a split second. With a burst of speed, he propelled himself downward, aiming to land near the cube. But it was clear to everyoneeven as they moved with everything they hadthat they wouldnt make it in time. Lord Varek was already in motion, his body still exuding an overwhelming sense of power despite the loss of his divine energy. He darted toward the cube with inhuman speed, his focus razor-sharp, his chaotic form cutting through the battlefield like a knife through silk. Adam conjured spectral spikes from the ground, their jagged forms erupting in a desperate attempt to slow Vareks advance. The ghostly projectiles hurtled toward him, but Varek tanked them completely, it was clear he didnt care about getting hurt, his focus was solely on the cube. Abbess unleashed a torrent of corrupted Ki, the dark energy tearing through the air like a violent storm. The attack collided directly with Lord Varek, the force rippling across his body and leaving jagged scars of energy in its wake. Yet, to the groups horror, even that wasnt enough to slow him down. The damage was therevisible cracks of energy running along his bodybut Lord Varek pressed forward, his momentum unbroken, as if the pain were nothing more than a fleeting inconvenience. Park Zhen and Jianfeng pushed themselves to their limits, their strides fueled by desperation. Parks burning Ki lit up the air around him, and Jianfengs defensive aura pulsed with intensity. But as fast as they were, it wasnt enough. Lord Varek moved like a shadow, his figure blurring as he closed the gap with alarming speed. Drake landed behind the group, his feet hitting the ground hard as he steadied himself. His eyes locked onto the cube, his jaw tightening as he realized the inevitability of what was about to happen. The truth was undeniableLord Varek would reach the cube first. Even with their combined efforts, the group couldnt match the raw, unrelenting speed of the former demi-god. The realization gripped every member of the group like a viceif Lord Varek were to open the cube, it was over. They all knew what that meant. He had annihilated them once before with ease while wielding that godlike energy, and this time, he would leave no room for escape. Their last chance was slipping away, especially now that Drakes own transformation had ended, leaving them without their strongest counter to Varek''s immense power. As they surged forward with everything they had, the air itself seemed to shudder under the tension. The divine energy radiating from the cube reacted violently to Lord Vareks proximity, forming crackling tendrils of light that lashed out in protest. But it wasnt enough to stop him. His hand stretched out, and his expression twisted into one of triumph and malice. Just a few steps behind, terror etched itself onto the faces of Adam, Abbess, Park Zhen, Jianfeng, and Drake. They knewthey could seethat they wouldnt reach it in time. And then, it happened. Lord Vareks hand closed around the cube. A deafening silence fell, broken only by the faint, volatile hum of the artifact in his grasp. His fingers tightened, and a faint glow of energy began to emanate from it as he prepared to release the encapsulated power once more. His lips curled into a victorious sneer, and for a fleeting, heart-stopping moment, the group could only watch in helpless horror as he began to twist the cube open. But then... nothing. The cube remained closed, motionless in his hands. Lord Varek''s expression shifted from triumph to confusion, and the battlefield seemed to hold its breath. It was only then that everyone noticed the faint, quivering sound cutting through the air. Stop! The word rang out, amplified by a megaphone that had appeared in Nikolais trembling hands. Somehow, against all odds, Nikolai had pulled himself together. Shens transfused Ki and Lis physical enhancement spell had given him just enough strength to act. Despite his broken body and the agony that wracked every fiber of his being, the guy had crawled up from the debris unnoticed, summoning his megaphone one final time. He had waited until the perfect moment, mustering every ounce of his willpower to activate his [Silver Tongue]. The command struck Lord Varek like an invisible chain, freezing his body for the briefest of instants, but it was enough. "Now!" Adam shouted, his voice raw with urgency. The rest of the group reached Lord Varek in a synchronized, desperate assault. Park Zhens fists ignited with pure Ki as he delivered a series of devastating strikes to Vareks torso, each blow resonating with the force of a cannon. Jianfengs arm became a blur of motion, each swing slicing through the air and leaving glowing trails of energy as he battered Vareks sides. Abbess unleashed corrupted Ki with savage precision, the energy clawing into Vareks flickering form. Even Adam joined the fray, spectral spikes erupting from his body and driving into Varek like piercing lances. Drake, though stripped of his transformation, wasnt done yet. With determination burning in his eyes, he activated his trait, [Great Weight Control], channeling all his remaining strength into a devastating kick. As he launched himself toward Lord Varek, his foot seemed to shimmer briefly, and then the force of two tons compressed into his strike. The kick connected with Lord Vareks head with a thunderous crack, the sheer power forcing his entire body to whip backward violently. The impact rippled through the air, a shockwave blasting outward and leaving the ground below trembling. The relentless flurry of attacks from the group bore down on Varek like an unrelenting storm. For the first time, the invincible Lord Varek seemed truly vulnerable. His body staggered as the cube slipped from his fingers, the glowing artifact tumbling through the air as if in slow motion. The light in Vareks eyes faded completely, turning an eerie white as his body went limp. His massive form, now devoid of resistance, began to plummet toward the ground, carving an ungraceful path through the air. They had done it. The cube hit the ground with a dull *thud*, glowing faintly but intact. The group, battered and exhausted, stood frozen in disbelief as Vareks unconscious body crashed into the earth with an echoing impact, sending up a cloud of dust and debris. The once unstoppable foe now lay motionless, his divine form broken and inert. But before anyone could even begin to process what had just happened, a desperate cry tore through the air. Hey! Shens voice was frantic, his tone laced with panic. Li, help! Adams heart sank as he spun around, his wide eyes locking onto the source of the commotion. His blood ran cold as he saw Nikolais battered form, his knees buckling before his body crumpled forward. Time seemed to slow as Nikolai collapsed face-first into the ground, his frail frame utterly devoid of life. Chapter 99 - A Bitter Ending Chapter 99 - A Bitter Ending The battlefield, once a storm of energy and chaos, fell into a heavy silence. The air, thick with residual power, pulsed as if unwilling to accept the sudden end of the struggle. Lord Vareks form lay motionless, his body finally succumbing to the overwhelming force of the combined assault of his enemies. His fingers, which had once clutched the cube, slackened, and the containment device slipped from his grasp. As it fell, the cube still radiated an intense heat, its surface glowing an eerie molten red from the sheer magnitude of divine energy it had absorbed. Yet, even as it tumbled toward the ground, the searing glow began to fade, stabilizing as the energy within was slowly controlled. It struck the dirt with a heavy thud, a stark contrast to the cataclysmic power it had once held only moments ago. Park Zhen wasted no time. His body moved instinctively, darting forward and snatching the cube from the ground before anythingor anyonecould interfere. He turned it over in his hands, his sharp gaze scanning the surface as he pressed a small, hidden mechanism on its side. The cube responded immediately, its edges folding in on themselves, compressing into a more compact form that fit neatly within his palm. The sight of it, secure at last, made his breath hitch. Jianfeng stood beside him, hands braced against his knees as he struggled to catch his breath. Both men were exhaustednot just physically, but mentally and emotionally. The weight of their centuries-long struggle had culminated in this moment, and now, standing over the unconscious body of Lord Varek, reality struck them harder than any physical blow could. It was over. They had won. Or so they thought. Without hesitation, Park Zhen turned to face the fallen warlord. His face, usually unreadable, contorted into an expression of raw, unfiltered resolution. He raised his hand, Ki surging around his palm, and took a single step forward. His target lay defenseless before him One strike. That was all it would take to finally put an end to this nightmare. But just as his hand shot forward, a blur of movement intercepted his path. Drake. The blond boy appeared in front of him in an instant, stepping directly between Park Zhen and the unconscious Lord Varek. His hand raisednot in an attack, but as a silent command to stop. Park Zhen froze, his attack halted mere inches from Drakes outstretched hand. The force of his momentum sent a gust of air billowing around them, but the strike never landed. His eyes, filled with determination, locked onto boys calm yet unwavering gaze. Move! Park Zhen demanded, his voice edged with barely contained anger. However, Drake didnt budge. His stance was relaxed, yet there was an undeniable weight to his presence. The unshakable conviction in his expression unsettled Park Zhen far more than any blade ever could. Jianfeng, equally stunned, stepped forward. Boy, what are you doing? He asked, confusion laced in his voice. We have the chance to end this. You know what he did. You saw what hes capable of. Drake exhaled slowly, his shoulders rising and falling as if preparing himself for the conversation that was about to unfold. He met their gazes, his own firm but without hostility. I know. Drake said calmly. And Im not saying you shouldnt want to end this. But He glanced down at Lord Vareks unconscious form before returning his attention to them. Before you do anything, theres something you need to know. Park Zhens patience was razor-thin. Theres nothing to know, he is a traitor, a monster. If we leave him alive, he will do it all over again. He shot back. Drake let out a slow sigh, his fingers tightening slightly before he spoke. I do understand, but this isnt about what I think. This is about what the Immortal Emperor wants. At the mention of that name, both Park Zhen and Jianfeng stiffened. Their expressions faltered for the first time since the battle began. Drake continued, his voice steady. Han Zhenwu the spirit of the Immortal Emperor himself, told me not to be too harsh on him. For a moment, neither Park Zhen nor Jianfeng reacted. The words hung in the air like a hammer waiting to drop. It was Park Zhen who finally spoke, his voice dangerously quiet. What did you just say? Drake glanced between them, his gaze unwavering. Han Zhenwu appeared to me, and he asked me to show restraint when it came to him. He motioned toward the fallen Lord Varek. Specifically, he told me to tell you Drake looked directly at Park Zhen, not to be too hard on Little Void. Silence Jianfengs breath hitched. His entire body stiffened, his face paling as if he had just seen a ghost. His lips parted, but the words caught in his throat. Park Zhen, usually composed even in the most extreme situations, was visibly shaken. His fists clenched and unclenched at his sides. His eyes darted between Drake and the unconscious Lord Varek as if trying to piece together something that didnt make sense. Jianfeng was the first to recover enough to stammer out a response. Where Where did you hear that name? His voice was hoarse, as if dredging up something buried deep within him. Drake simply repeated himself. Thats what Han Zhenwu called him. He crossed his arms. I dont know why the Emperor is protecting him, but that was his will. The disbelief in their faces was palpable. Neither Park Zhen nor Jianfeng spoke, but it was clear that their entire perception of the situation had just been upended. They wanted to deny it, to refuse to believe that their Emperorthe man they had fought for, the man who had shaped their very idealswould ask for mercy on behalf of their greatest enemy. But something inside them wouldnt let them dismiss Drakes words outright. Something in them knew that he was telling the truth. As the weight of it all settled over them, a new window appeared before Drakes eyes.
[The title Savior of Murim has been activated.]
[The user possesses a strong influence over characters in scenarios related to Sword and Shadow: The Echo of Treachery.]
Drakes eyes scanned the system notification once more before exhaling deeply. The titles effect was clearhe had an undeniable influence over the situation, and at that moment, he was grateful for it. Park Zhen and Jianfeng hesitated, their hands clenched into tight fists, their bodies frozen in place as conflicting emotions warred within them. Drake knew that letting Lord Varek live was a mistake. Every rational thought in his mind screamed that this was the one opportunity they had to end him permanently. He didnt know that he had massacred his allies before and that, without his intervention, he would have done it again. But he was certain that he was insanely strong after crossing punches with him... There was no logical reason to spare him. And yet, Drake couldnt ignore the Emperors final will. Han Zhenwu himself had asked that they show mercy to the man once known as "Little Void". Could he really disregard that request? The Emperor had given him the strength to fight, to win. Would killing Lord Varek now be a betrayal of that? The tension in the air was suffocating. Neither Park Zhen nor Jianfeng moved. Then, without warning, a brilliant flash of light erupted nearby, illuminating the battlefield like a second sun for a brief moment. Everyone instinctively turned toward the source, only to find a group of figures emerging from the glow. Kazue, Katya, Gregor, Chloe, Sebastian, and Kurayami the tiger materialized, all looking worse for wear. The scene was a chaotic mess. Kazue stood at the front, her breath ragged, her eyes wet with unshed tears. Her hands were completely mangledskin torn, bones visibly dislocated, fingers twisted unnaturally. And yet, for some reason, an acupuncture needle protruded from her forehead. She was trembling, though whether from pain or exhaustion was unclear. Behind her, Gregor and Katya were unconscious, their limp forms supported by Chloe, who was frantically working to stabilize them. Her face was drenched in sweat, her normally cheerful expression nowhere to be seen. Her hands moved rapidly, inserting Ki-infused needles into their bodies, her breaths sharp and panicked. Sebastian, kneeling beside her, did his best to assist. Though his old hands werent as steady as they once were, he moved with practiced care, aiding Chloe in whatever way he could. Kurayami lay sprawled on the ground, his massive form unmoving. Though the tiger was still alive, he did not attempt to rise, his breathing slow and heavy. The once-majestic creature looked utterly drained, his fur singed in places, faint remnants of electrical energy crackling weakly around him. Then, despite the devastation, Kazue inhaled sharply, filling her lungs to their limit. With an almost triumphant energy, she threw her broken arms into the air and screamed: We won!! The moment the words left her lips, she immediately regretted it. A sharp, unbearable jolt of pain shot through her mangled hands, forcing her to yank them back down with a barely contained whimper. The needle Chloe had placed in her forehead was supposed to dull the pain, but it could only do so much. The level of damage her hands had sustained was beyond simple mitigation. Every pulse of her heartbeat sent another wave of agony coursing through her arms. Despite her obvious suffering, her victorious cry caught everyones attention. All eyes turned toward her, a mixture of confusion, disbelief, and exhaustion on their faces. Kazue, barely holding herself together, lifted her head. The first thing she saw was Drake, standing alongside Park Zhen and Jianfeng, right next to the unconscious body of Lord Varek. The sight was clear for her. They were going to kill him She didnt think, she just moved. Waaaaait!! Kazue dashed toward them, her movements erratic, almost cartoonish. The sheer absurdity of the sight was impossible to ignoreher arms flopped uselessly at her sides, her fingers bent at unnatural angles, her face twisted with both determination and pain as she forced her battered body to move forward. Drake, Park Zhen, and Jianfeng could only watch in stunned silence as she staggered toward them, gasping from both exhaustion and injury. By the time she reached them, she could barely stand upright. Her breath came in short, ragged gasps. She was exhausted beyond belief, her body screaming at her to stop. But she wasnt finished yet. Kazue lifted her head, her expression desperate. Dont dont kill him She wheezed, her voice hoarse but firm. Drakes eyes widened in shock. He had been worried about her from the moment she appeared, but now she was saying this? However, before he or anyone else could react, Kazue forced out the words that would change everything. Lord Varek is being controlled! Drake, Park Zhen, and Jianfeng exchanged glances, their brows furrowed in confusion. Of all the things Kazue could have said, this was the last thing they had expected. The blond boy was the first to break the silence. Kazue, what do you mean by that? His voice carried equal parts exhaustion and disbelief. The girl inhaled sharply, steadying herself before speaking. I mean exactly what I said. Lord Varek is being controlled Kinda The weight of her words settled over them like a suffocating fog. Jianfeng narrowed his eyes, processing the statement, while Park Zhens expression remained unreadable. Drake folded his arms. Please, explain. Kazue nodded and took a deep breath before launching into her explanation. Back when we were executing our planwhen we had to run from himwe managed to trap him inside Gregors barrier. Drakes eyes flickered with recognition, and Kazue continued. That same barrier that Bai Huolong used against us. It cancels any system influence within it. The moment Lord Varek was inside, hehe changed. The others listened in silence, but she could feel their growing tension. He regressed, he went back to his original selfMo Yanhui. He told us everything. How he and the rest of the Council who betrayed the Emperor were all victims of mind control, skills forced upon them by the Users who arrived in this world. He told us that it was Han Zhenwus final acthis sacrificethat weakened the control just enough for him to partially break free. Park Zhens body visibly stiffened. Even now, there are still remnants of that control buried in his mind. The last command he receivedthe order to destroy Murimis still there, forcing him into this erratic, self-contradictory behavior. Kazue said with conviction, remembering the tale. Jianfeng let out a sharp breath, his fingers clenching into fists. Impossible Drake, on the other hand, didnt respond immediately. His gaze lingered on Kazue, searching her expression for any sign of confusion. He found none, so he believed her. But Park Zhen Park Zhen looked as though the world had collapsed around him. His skin had turned pale, his lips slightly parted as if struggling to find words. And then, something inside him clicked. The puzzle piecesthe ones that had never made sense no matter how he arranged themfinally fell into place. The sudden, inexplicable betrayal of allies he had trusted for centuries. The sheer impossibility of Han Zhenwus death despite his overwhelming power. The strange, underlying contradictions in Lord Vareks actions over the years. The way, even after everything, Lord Varek had still honored Park Zhens wish to never receive skills from the damned system The realization struck him like a hammer to the chest. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. With a furious, guttural roar, Park Zhen slammed his fist into the ground. The impact wasnt destructiveno craters, no shattered earth. Instead, it was as if the very force of the blow had traveled downward, resonating through the ground itself before dispersing like a shockwave deep below them. Drake and Kazue both tensed, their instincts screaming at them to react. But before they could move, Park Zhen stepped forward, his hands suddenly crackling with Ki. Waitwhat are you doing?! Kazue yelped. Drakes posture shifted, ready to interfere. Park Zhen, stand down But the man ignored them. His voice was low, sharp, and filled with conviction as he turned his head slightly toward Jianfeng. Do it with me. Jianfeng hesitated, uncertain. His hands twitched as he took in the sight of Park Zhens glowing Ki. What What are you pla Oh, I see. Drake and Kazue prepared to intervene, but Park Zhen raised a hand to stop them. Relax. Im not going to kill him. The firmness in his voice, the sheer weight behind those words, was enough to make them pause. Jianfeng exhaled sharply, his body tensed with hesitationbut then, after a moment of contemplation, he nodded. Though his confusion remained, something in him seemed to understand. The two men crouched down, placing their hands firmly against Lord Vareks unconscious body. From their palms, a dome of Ki began to expand outward, enveloping Lord Varek entirely. The energy pulsed softly at first, then stabilized, forming a shimmering barrier around him. Park Zhen stood up, his shoulders heaving slightly from the exertion. This wont hold him forever, but if he wakes up, this will keep him from doing anything. He admitted, staring down at the unconscious figure. Then, slowly, he turned to face Kazue once more. His expression was unreadable, but his piercing eyes locked onto hers. Are you absolutely sure? Are you willing to stake your life on the fact that what youre saying is true? Without hesitation, Kazue nodded. Im sure Ive got perfect synchrony with Mo Yanhui, I know he was telling the truth. A low growl escaped from Park Zhen as he ran a hand through his hair, visibly agitated. His entire body radiated tension, his mind running through a thousand different possibilities. He didnt really get what was that about the synchrony from last time, but if this was trueIf Lord Varekif Mo Yanhuiwas still under the lingering effects of a command forced upon him Then there was a way to break it just like they had done with Abbess. Suddenly, a piercing scream tore through the air, shattering the tense silence. Chloes desperate cry wrenched everyone from their thoughts, forcing them to turn toward the sound. It was only then that they realized what they had unconsciously ignored in the chaos of dealing with Lord Varek. A short distance away, Adam, Li, and Abbess were gathered in a frantic huddle around Nikolai. Desperation was etched onto their faces, a stark contrast to the battle-worn exhaustion that had gripped them moments ago. Nearby, Shen was kneeling beside Emir, whose arms were covered in severe burns. The boy was trembling, his lips pressed tightly together as he bit down hard, clearly fighting back tears despite the unbearable pain. But it was Nikolai who was in the worst shape. He was barely breathing His body lay sprawled on the ground, the only sign of life the shallow, ragged rise and fall of his chest. His limbs were limp, his form eerily still except for the minuscule effort it took to keep drawing breath. At some point, the others had managed to carefully roll him onto his back, his face no longer buried in the dirt, but it had done little to change the overwhelming reality of his condition. Adam was kneeling beside him, his hands hovering helplessly over Nikolais broken body, his sharp mind racing but failing to come up with a solution. His expression was twisted in frustration, in helplessnessan unfamiliar feeling that clawed at him, threatening to suffocate him. Li stood to the side, his arms crossed tightly, his face shadowed by barely contained angernot at Nikolai, but at the sheer unfairness of the situation. His jaw clenched, and his robotic eye flickered slightly as he looked away, as if unwilling to watch something he couldn''t change. Abbess, who was normally unreadable, looked down at Nikolai with an expression Adam had never seen beforean unmistakable sorrow, quiet yet profound. Nikolai had given everything. Despite his body being utterly broken, despite being on the brink of death, he had pushed himself past his limits. He had forced himself to move when he shouldn''t have been able to. Shens Ki transfusion had given him a flicker of strength, and Lis spell had fortified his failing body just enough for him to act. Just enough to let him summon his megaphone, to squeeze out those last words. To activate [Silver Tongue] one last time. And it had cost him everything. Now, he was barely holding on, caught in a limbo between life and death. His eyes were unfocused, unfixed on anything, his body unresponsive. He could not see, could not hear, could not feel. The only thing that assured him he was still alive was the vague awareness that people were nearby. His team. His friends. Adam''s voice wavered as he gritted his teeth, his own desperation bleeding through. "Don''t give up, damn it! You''re still here. Wewere going to get out of here. Everything will be fine." But even as he said it, even as he tried to believe it, the words felt empty, because the scenario wasnt over. Lord Varek had been defeated, but the system hadnt signaled the conclusion of the story. There was still a resolution pendingjust as it had been in the last scenario. And if they were still trapped here, if Nikolai couldnt receive proper treatment now, then Adam clenched his fists. Chloe had rushed over in a panic, skidding to a stop beside them. The moment she saw Nikolai, her face twisted in sheer horror. No No, no, no, no! She fumbled desperately, reaching for the special acupuncture needles she had infused with Ki, her hands shaking so violently that she could barely hold them steady. "Come on, damn itthis has to work!" She choked out, pressing a needle into a pressure point on Nikolais arm, then another near his chest. Nothing... She tried again... Still nothing. Her breathing turned ragged, and fresh tears welled in her emerald eyes as she grabbed another needle, trying to force her hands to stop trembling. Pleaseplease just work! She sobbed, her voice breaking, but tt didnt None of her techniques could help him. Her shoulders trembled, and her vision blurred as the helplessness sank in. Chloe had always been full of energy, full of joybut this wasnt something she could just fix with optimism. Adams mind spiraled in search of a solution, grasping at anything that could save him. And then, a chilling thought surfaced His skill [Jiang Shi Creation]. He hadnt used it before, but he had read what it did, so could he use it to transform Nikolai into a Jiang Shi to save him? His mind rapidly turned to Abbess, one that retained her mind and free will. But Nikolai wasnt like Abbess. If he used the skill, he wouldnt be reviving him as himself. He would be creating a mindless undead, a puppetone that would move, but it wouldn''t be him. The thought alone made Adam feel sick. His hands curled into fists, his nails digging into his palms. "Damn it!" His voice cracked as rage boiled over, not at anyone, not at anything tangible, but at himself. Even with all the power he had, even with his control over the soul and the undead, he couldnt save a single person who actually needed him. As the group of Drake, Kazue, Park Zhen, and Jianfeng arrived at the scene, their eyes fell upon the dire state Nikolai was in. Kazue gasped, her hands trembling as she took in the sight of her fallen comrade, while Drakes twisted into one of raw horror. Without thinking, the two rushed forward, kneeling beside their teammate, their presence adding to the already growing sense of helplessness that weighed heavily on everyone. Then, to the utter disbelief of those gathered, Nikolaiwho by all logic should have already been beyond savingmoved ever so slightly. It was a small motion, barely perceptible, but enough to silence everyone around him. A faint, barely-there smile tugged at his lips. His hazy eyes, unfocused and dim, flickered slightly as he took in the distorted shapes around him. To him, everything was just a blur of shifting shadows and indistinct figures. His body no longer registered pain, no longer felt the weight of exhaustiononly a cold numbness spreading deeper and deeper. Even so, he forced his lips to part, his voice barely more than a whisper, so weak that the others had to lean in to hear. Did we win? Adam was the first to answer, his voice thick with emotion as he nodded fervently. Yes! Yes, we won! Thanks to you. We won because of you. But Nikolai couldn''t hear him. The words were just vibrations in the air, sounds that barely reached his failing consciousness. He only saw the shadows moving, stirring as if in response to his question. He understood. He had been right. They had won. His lips twitched again in something that might have been relief. Thank God He murmured, barely breathing the words out before continuing, his voice fragile, like the final embers of a dying flame. Im sorry I never worked in a team before Never thought Id get to this point when I first got sent to that lobby The admission sent a wave of quiet anguish through those around him. The weight of his words settled over them, pressing heavily on their hearts. I shouldve just saved myself. He continued, his voice frail but honest. That was the first thought in my head it always was But for some reason I didnt. I dont even know why It wasnt me. Even now I dont understand why I did it I regret it. His words stung, not because they blamed him, but because they understood his frustration. He was dying, and in his last moments, he was trying to make sense of his own choicestrying to find someone to blame, something to grasp onto. But no one resented him for it. They had all seen who he was, the choices he had made, and the person he had become. And deep down, Nikolai had seen it too. Then, with a shallow, shaky breath, he said something that struck them all like a dagger to the chest. But you know what I regret the most? The weak smile on his face grew, not bitter, not painedjust sincere, as if, for the first time in a long, long while, he was truly at peace but filled with sadness. I regret not being able to keep going. I really I really wanted to have more adventures with you guys Tears welled in his eyes, slipping down the sides of his face, and at that moment, something inside everyone shattered. Adams lips parted, but no words came out. Chloes shoulders trembled, silent tears streaking her cheeks as she pressed a shaking hand to her mouth. Kazue sobbed openly, unable to hold it back, the weight of the moment crushing her usually boundless energy into dust. Drake turned his face slightly away, his fists clenching at his sides, while Liwho rarely let any sympathetic emotion showlowered his head, his eyes hidden beneath the shadow of his hat. Even Park Zhen and Jianfeng, warriors who had seen countless deaths before, found themselves at a loss. Nikolai slowly reached out with his remaining strength, his fingers stretching toward nothing, toward the empty air and Adam took his hand. The grip was weak, barely therebut he held it firmly, grounding Nikolai in his final moments. Then the last breath left Nikolais lips. His body fell still No one spoke. No one moved. And thensomething flickered. A strange spark of light, imperceptible to everyone, traveled from Nikolais arm to Adams hand and disappeared into him, vanishing before anyone could notice. A few seconds passed in silence. Then, just as suddenly as he had died, Nikolais body began to dissolve. The process was slow at firsta soft, glowing disintegration, like embers carried away by the wind. His form crumbled away bit by bit, breaking down into faint golden dust that swirled gently in the air. Before anyone could react, before they could cry out or try to hold onto what was left of him, Nikolai was gone. Nothing remained but the scattering of ashes, drifting into the wind, fading into nothingness. The fate of all users who perished in a foreign world. ------ But sadly, this loss wasnt the only tragic thing that was happening at that exact moment The sharp gasp of breath that escaped Lord Vareks lips felt foreign to him, as if it did not belong to his body. His consciousness wavered between darkness and blinding light, his thoughts sluggish, drowning in an ocean of exhaustion and pain. His limbs felt like they were bound in invisible chains, every muscle unresponsive to his commands. The distant sounds of the battlefield echoed around him, but they were meaningless murmurs, drowned beneath the heavy fog clouding his mind. He tried to move, only to be met with a burning resistancethe Ki barrier holding him down like an unshakable weight. His body did not obey, nor did his abilities respond to his call. He reached out instinctively, attempting to summon his power, but his mind was fragmented, barely holding itself together, his once overwhelming presence now reduced to a mere ember of what it once was. Then, amid his blurred perception, a shadow appeared before him. Not an enemy, nor an ally, but something he did not expect. His gaze, slow and unfocused, traced the form of two bare feet standing just inches from his face. Confusion crept into his thoughts as he forced his heavy eyelids open, his vision struggling to adjust to the golden glow that emanated from the figure before him. The light was warm, familiar in a way that sent a chill down his spine. And then, as his eyes finally focused, his breath caught in his throat. Standing before him, radiating a divine brilliance, was Han Zhenwu. His emperor. His sworn brother. The man he had betrayed. Lord Vareks breath shuddered as the world seemed to narrow around them. Everything elsethe battlefield, the pain, the confusionceased to exist in that moment. All that remained was the golden figure before him, staring down at him with an expression that was neither anger nor disappointment, but something far heavier. Understanding. Recognition. How did you fall so far, Yanhui? The voice was as steady as it had always been, filled with that unshakable presence that had once commanded entire nations. Lord Varek tried to respond, but his throat felt like it had been crushed. He could only stare, his mind racing, trying to comprehend what he was seeing. He had imagined this moment countless times in his nightmareshad relived the betrayal over and over again in the deepest recesses of his thoughts. Han Zhenwu stepped forward, his golden presence filling every inch of Vareks vision. It doesnt matter. He continued, the weight in his tone suffocating. I have always protected you. And this time will be no different. Lord Vareks hands twitched against the ground, his nails digging into the dirt. This wasnt right. His mind screamed that something was wrong. This wasnt how it was supposed to be. And yet, he could not tear his eyes away, could not ignore the overwhelming pressure that came with those words. You were right. Han Zhenwu said, his voice softer, almost reassuring. This world has been tainted. Those invaders, that systemthey are the true enemies. You have always seen the truth, even when others refused to. And now, I will give you the strength to finish what we started. A tremor ran through Lord Vareks body, a mixture of rage and disbelief clawing its way into his chest. His vision blurred for a moment, but his mind was sharp enough to notice itthe faintest flicker, an imperceptible glitch that marred the perfection of Han Zhenwus golden face. It was subtle, nearly nonexistent, but for someone like Lord Varek, it was unmistakable. His entire body went rigid, his breath sharp and unsteady. His fingers curled into fists as fury erupted from the depths of his being. His voice, though hoarse and weak, was laced with venom. Who who are you? The golden figure remained unfazed, its expression unreadable. Lord Vareks teeth clenched, his muscles straining against the exhaustion weighing him down. How dare you wear his face? His voice, though still not at full strength, carried an unshakable authority. How dare you use his words? A sigh escaped the golden apparition, slow and deliberate, like the exhale of a disappointed parent. So, youre not as foolish as I thought, what a shame. It mused, tilting its head ever so slightly. And then, as if dissolving like sand in the wind, Han Zhenwus visage began to break apart. His regal features, the warmth in his eyes, the divine glow that once radiated certaintyall of it crumbled away, revealing something else beneath. Where once had been the noble, unwavering face of his emperor, now stood a being that was neither man nor god. A shifting, amorphous form took its place, feminine in shape but lacking distinct features. Its face was an empty canvas, its eyes mere outlines of something unfathomable. The creature knelt before him, observing him with eerie amusement, as though he were nothing more than an intriguing specimen. I offer you a choice. The entity said, her voice smooth yet hollow, reverberating as if spoken from an unfathomable depth. Stay here and suffer for your failures, knowing that the influence of those invaders will soon take root in your world once more. Lord Vareks breathing was uneven, his chest rising and falling with restrained fury. His body, though still weak, was beginning to recover, and his mindthough clouded with exhaustionremained sharp enough to recognize deception. His glare burned into the shifting, faceless form before him, his hands twitching against the ground as if they longed to wrap around her throat. Or The entity continued, leaning closer. You can accept my hand. I will save you. And in return, you will help me. Lord Vareks jaw clenched. He didnt trust this thing, didnt trust a single word that left her mouth. But that didnt mean he would let the conversation end without answers. His voice, though hoarse, carried the weight of his anger. Help with what!? He demanded. The entitys head tilted ever so slightly, her indistinct features shifting as if something beneath her skin was struggling to break free. Then, without warning, her lips twisted into an unnatural grinfar too wide, far too sharp, as if her face could barely contain the expression. To destroy this damned System, of course. Her words dripped with something vile, something ancient and festering. Suddenly, system notifications materialized in front of every remaining user, all of them blinking in an urgent, unmistakable red.
[Warning: An external force has expended Influence Points to alter the scenario!]
[Character Lord Varek has been reclassified.]
[Notice: Character Lord Varek is no longer part of the scenario. He has become a User.]
Terror spread across every face. Their heads snapped toward Lord Varek, their bodies stiff with realization. But before anyone could react, another notification appeared.
[Notice: UR-Rank Plot Device Emergency Exit has been used]
A suffocating silence fell over the battlefield as they watched in stunned horror. Lord Vareks body began to dissolve. Not violently, not chaoticallythis was not the disintegration of someone losing their power. This was controlled, deliberate. It was as if somethingor someonewas pulling him from their reality. No! Park Zhen screamed, his voice loud as an explosion. Adams breath caught in his throat, his mind screaming for a solution, a countermeasureanything. But there was nothing they could do. The last thing they saw was the systems final message.
[Notice: User Mo Yanhui (Lord Varek) has left the scenario.]
And just like that, he was gone. Chapter 100 - Too Successful For Their Own Good Chapter 100 - Too Successful For Their Own Good Park Zhens form was nothing but a blur as he sprinted toward the place where Lord Varek had been lying just moments ago. His heart pounded in his chest, his breathing ragged, but none of that compared to the chaos unraveling in his mind. His eyes, wide with disbelief and fury, locked onto the empty space where the unconscious body had been contained, where the Ki barrier that he and Jianfeng had formed should have still been holding strong. Yet, as he approached, he witnessed the shimmering remnants of the barrier flicker and dissolve into the air like dissipating mist, leaving behind nothingno trace of the defeated warlord, no remnants of his power, nothing. A sharp, guttural scream tore from Park Zhens throat as his fury erupted. Where is he?! He roared, his voice filled with unrestrained rage and desperation. His hands clenched into fists so tightly that his nails threatened to pierce his own palms. His usually composed and unreadable expression was gone, replaced by raw anguish and frustration. His head snapped toward the others, his piercing gaze burning into them as if demanding an immediate answer. Where did he go?! He bellowed again, his voice echoing across the battlefield. The rest of the group stood in stunned silence, their minds still trying to process what had just transpired. Their exhaustion, grief, and confusion weighed heavily on them. Kazue, Chloe, Li, and Drake still knelt near the fading ashes of Nikolai, their faces reflecting the pain of the loss they had just endured. Chloe''s eyes were still red with tears, Kazue held her mangled hands against her chest, trembling, while Drake remained frozen, his expression unreadable. But Adam, despite the pain in his heart, despite the loss that still gripped him, was the first to recover. His mind, reinforced by the trait that came with his undead nature, forced him to compartmentalize his emotions. His grief was real, but his body did not allow it to consume himnot now. He pushed himself to his feet, his glasses reflecting the dull glow of the fading system messages still lingering in his vision. He took a few slow steps toward Park Zhen, his movements deliberate. Park Zhen. He called out, his voice level but firm. We dont know exactly where he went. But we saw what the system told us. Park Zhen turned to him, his body rigid, his muscles tensed like a predator ready to strike. His fury was barely contained, yet Adam continued, knowing there was no point in delaying the truth. For some reason, the system reclassified Lord Varek as a Userlike us. Adams voice was calm but carried an edge of unease. He knew the implications of those words, even if he didnt fully understand them yet. And then he used a system-exclusive ability to escape this world. Park Zhens breath hitched, his expression shifting from anger to outright disbelief. His mind rejected the possibility, but he had seen the system''s effects himself. He had spent centuries bound to the rules of this world, knowing exactly what was and wasnt possible just for them to be shattered by such a system. For a being like Mo YanhuiLord Varekto suddenly become something akin to these invaders it was beyond comprehension. Then where did he go?! He demanded, his fury laced with desperation. He needed an answer. Any answer. Adam adjusted his glasses, his brow furrowed as he considered the only conclusion he could come to. Im sorry, but I have no idea. He admitted, shaking his head. But what I do know is that now that hes left this world, he wont be able to return so easily. Park Zhens fingers twitched. His mind screamed at him to reject Adams words, to demand more, to refuse to believe that the reason for his worlds suffering had simply slipped through his fingers. But Adam was not the type to lie in a situation like this. The system doesnt allow us to return to scenarios weve already completed. Adam continued. I dont know what it means for someone like Lord Varek to be transformed into a User, but if he follows the same restrictions as we do, then he shouldnt be able to come back here at least not through the systems normal functions. The truth settled like a heavy stone in Park Zhens chest. His jaw tightened, and his fists trembled at his sides. The burning fury within him refused to dissipate, but there was nothing he could do in that moment to change what had happened. His target was gone. His vengeance, stolen from him in an instant. He ground his teeth, his breath coming out in short, uneven bursts. Tch. He finally growled, running a hand through his hair in frustration. His mind spun with a thousand thoughts, each one an attempt to rationalize, to find an alternative, to grasp at something that could lead him back to his goal. But in the end, he forced himself to accept the reality before him. If thats true He muttered, his voice rough with barely restrained emotion. Then that means we have time. Jianfeng, who had remained silent, exhaled slowly, his own expression clouded with uncertainty. Time for what? Park Zhen looked at him, his sharp eyes filled with determination. To prepare If he ever finds a way back we will be ready. As Park Zhen forced himself to calm down, the air around them seemed to shift. A familiar chime echoed across the battlefield, a sound that only the users could hear. Park Zhen, Jianfeng, Shen, and Abbess remained unaware, their gazes locked on the exhausted and wounded group before them, while Adam, Kazue, Chloe, Li, Drake, and even Sebastian who was still tending to the unconscious Gregor and Katya, instinctively turned their attention to the sudden notification appearing before them. A large, translucent blue screen materialized in front of each of them, hovering in the air. The mechanical, feminine voice of the system rang out, its artificial tone cutting through the remnants of battle like a final decree. The epilogue of the scenario had begun.
Yet, even as they processed the information before them, something stood outsomething that didnt make any sense. The epilogue mentioned that Drake was Park Zhens student and that he had spent a full year in this world. Adam furrowed his brows. That was impossible. They had all arrived together. There was no logical way that an entire year had passed for Drake in this world while only days had passed for the rest of them. The inconsistencies were glaring, but before anyone could question it, another notification appeared. Drake, without hesitation, raised his hands, activating something within the system. Another system window manifested in front of him, glowing with a soft, pulsing light.
[Notice: SSR-Rank Plot Device I Choose to Stay has been used.]
A heavy silence fell over the group as every eye snapped toward Drake. Adam, his expression hardening, was the first to speak. What are you doing? He demanded, his voice sharp with confusion and something dangerously close to anger. Drake, wiping the lingering tears from his face, forced a smileone that didnt quite reach his eyes. He exhaled, the weight of his decision pressing heavily on his chest, but his determination did not waver. Ive decided to stay. He said firmly. Im using my Plot Device to extend my time here to the absolute limit. Adams eyes widened, his mind racing to process what he had just heard. Why the hell would you do that? He pressed. Drake''s smile softened, his blue eyes glinting with something almost wistful. Because this world suits me, I want to experience more of it. I want to push myself here, live here, and grow stronger here. Adam clenched his fists. He wanted to argue, but before he could formulate a proper response, Drake turned away from him, stepping forward with purpose. He approached Park Zhen, his expression shifting from wistful longing to unwavering resolve. With deliberate motion, he straightened his posture, planting his feet firmly into the ground before executing a flawless formal bow. Sir Park Zhen! He called out, his voice strong and clear. Please take me as your disciple! A beat of stunned silence followed. Then What?! The exclamation rang out in perfect unison from every conscious member of the group, their collective shock rippling through the battlefield. Adam opened his mouth to retort, but before he could say anything further, a sudden light enveloped his body. A familiar sensation surged through him, the same as before when a scenario ended. The world around him blurred, the battlefield fading into an abyss of radiant whiteness. It swallowed him whole, leaving him standing in a vast, empty expansea white void where nothing existed, where time felt nonexistent.
?Showing results:?
?Base Rewards?
?Reward Points 1000?
?The character Abbess Xinhui has now been added to the system as the users summon.?
?Bonus Rewards?
?Additional Rewards will be shown based on the users contribution to the success of the Hidden Subplot (1/2) and Hidden Subplot (2/2)?
?All Skills levels +1?
?Potential: User Potential rank increased to C?
?Additional Points +4000?
?Merit B x1?
?Gacha Voucher x1?
?Unique Skill Based on the scenario ending x2?
??
??
?Skill [Jiang Shi Assimilation Lv1] has been created.?
?Skill [Corrupted Ki Infusion Lv1] has been created.?
?Returning?
Adam exhaled deeply, his breath slow and controlled as he focused on the screen before him. The results of the scenario were displayed clearly, detailing his contributions, the rewards, andmost notablythe two new skills he had obtained. While normally, he would be eager to dissect every detail, his mind was elsewhere. His thoughts remained clouded with unease, and his fingers hesitated over the interface. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Drakes departure lingered in his mind, but not for the reasons one might expect. It wasnt the fact that he had chosen to stay behind, it was not even an inconvenience after all. The blond had made his choice with full awareness, and there was nothing more to say, more so if its result ended up making the team stronger. What disturbed Adam was the epilogue The system had known. Before Drake even used the Plot Device, the systems closing summary had already treated his decision as fact before he had formally declared his intentions. How was that possible? Adams eyes darkened, his mind running through possibilities. Could the system see the future? Did it have predictive capabilities so advanced that it could anticipate their actions with near-perfect accuracy? A cold shiver ran down his spine as a darker thought emerged. What if they werent making their own choices at all? What if everythingtheir struggles, their triumphs, their sufferinghad already been scripted? After all, they were nothing more than entertainment for the entities called Patrons. He had long since accepted that their every move was observed, analyzed, and even bet upon. But had they ever considered the possibility that they were merely following a preordained path? Adam clenched his fists. The idea repulsed him, infuriated him, but above all, it terrified him. Was he simply acting out a role in a story someone else had already written? Could he break free from it, or was that too just another part of the script? Before he could dwell on the thought any further, the whiteness surrounding him suddenly fractured, like glass shattering in reverse. The blank void that had enveloped him dispersed within a second, and in an instant, he found himself standing in the familiar setting of the lobby. The return to normalcy was jarring, but he had no time to dwell on it. His gaze swept across the group, taking in the exhausted yet intact forms of his teammates. Without wasting another second, he turned on his heel and rushed toward the store area. Just as Li had instructed him previously, Adam navigated the options with precision and selected Heal Up! for the ones that were wounded. Immediately, a soft glow enveloped each of them. Kazue gasped as her mangled hands and broken fingers snapped back into place. A heavy exhale of relief escaped her lips as she reached up and, with a single motion, removed the needle still embedded in her forehead. Emir, who had been curled up silently, let out a small cry of surprise as his burned arms regenerated, leaving not even a scar behind. Gregor and Katya, unconscious just moments ago, both jolted awake, their eyes snapping open as they each let out an abrupt, startled gasp. Adam wasted no time. As soon as he saw that everyone was stabilized, he walked back toward them and spoke, his voice steady but firm. I know that losing Nikolai is hard for everyone, especially after what happened. He said, his gaze flickering briefly to each of them, gauging their reactions. But we have to keep moving forward. When Drake returns He hesitated for only a fraction of a second before continuing. which will be soon, well be having another team meeting, even clearer and stricter than the last. We cant afford to let what happened repeat itself. Gregor and Katya, still groggy from their prior injuries, slowly sat up. Their expressions, however, were unreadable. As Adam spoke Nikolais name, their eyes flicked around the room, as if only now realizing he was missing. Yet neither of them reacted with visible grief. Katya, in particular, seemed utterly indifferent, as if the weight of the loss had yet to settleor perhaps, as if it never would. However, before anyone could question it, a cascade of system windows materialized before them, the sudden appearance causing an instinctive flinch from the entire group, since that was unnatural.
?Congratulations! Team No Name has reached the required threshold to unlock cooperative options!?
?Your next scenario will be a Collab scenario. Please prepare accordingly.?
?Teams and Order of Arrival?
  1. Team We need a team name what do you mean its already recordi
  2. Team No Name
  3. Team Dragon Utopia
?Please select a name for your team before the next scenario begins. If no name is chosen, No Name will remain as the default designation.?
The group stood motionless for a beat, processing the information. A collab scenario? Kazue muttered, her expression shifting into curiosity rather than concern. On the other hand, Lis expression darkened completely as he read and listened to the systems announcement. His jaw tightened, and his hands clenched into fists as his entire posture stiffened. Then, with barely restrained frustration, he let out a sharp breath and cursed under his breathbut loud enough for everyone to hear. What the hell a Collab already? This is bullshit! He muttered, his tone carrying a rare edge of anger. Adam furrowed his brows at Lis uncharacteristic reaction. He had seen him irritated before, seen him annoyed or exasperated, but thisthis was different. There was something deeper behind that reaction, something that made Li genuinely uneasy. The boy took a step toward him, wanting to ask what was wrong, but before he could speak, Li turned his back on the group, his posture screaming unwillingness to elaborate. Before the awkward silence could stretch any further, someone else spoke. I swear, you guys know nothing of this realm. Katyas voice rang out, lazy and laced with exhaustion. She rolled her shoulders, stretching her neck as she ran a hand through her long blonde hair. There was a sluggishness to her movements, a telltale sign that she had only just recovered from her injuries. Despite this, she still carried herself with the same nonchalant arrogance as always. Without waiting for anyone to ask, she went toward Kazue, smiled at her, and then turned around. Collabs She began, her tone slow and deliberate, as if explaining something to a child. Are special scenarios where two or more teams participate at the same time. Theres no shared objective. The system just drops everyone into the same place and lets them handle it however they want. Kazue blinked at her, tilting her head slightly in curiosity before responding. So its like a co-op? Well be working together as a bigger team or an alliance? Katya let out a small, amused scoff and shook her head. No. If anything, its the opposite. Most of the time, teams just end up killing each other. That made Adam pause and say. Wait, what? Katya yawned, stretching her arms above her head before answering, her tone entirely too casual given what she had just said. Think about it. Killing another user gives a ridiculous amount of points. Who the hell is going to risk teaming up with strangers who can backstab them at any moment? No one. The safest bet is to assume everyone is an enemy. The words settled heavily over the group, but Adam, ever the pragmatist, was quick to push further. And how do you know that? Katyas blue eyes flickered toward him, and for a brief moment, something cold passed through them. Then, she smirked. Because Ive done it, obviously. A silence fell over the group at that revelation. No one could tell if she was joking or not. Kazue coughed awkwardly, clearly trying to steer the conversation away from the unsettling tension her friend had just created. So, uh what about the order of arrival? What does the system mean by that? Katya turned to her, and just like that, her entire demeanor shifted. The cold amusement was gone, replaced by a warm smile and a noticeable brightness in her expression. It was subtle, but anyone paying attention would have seen itthe way her body relaxed just a little, the way she genuinely seemed happy to be speaking to Kazue. Well, in a Collab, teams dont arrive all at once. The system decides the order based on their overall strength. The weakest team gets sent in first, giving them time to prepare before the stronger ones show up. In our case, theres one team going in before us because the system thinks theyre weaker. Kazue nodded, absorbing the information. But Katya suddenly furrowed her brows, her fingers absentmindedly tapping against her arm. Dragon Utopia She muttered, repeating the name of the third team listed. I feel like Ive heard that name before, but I cant place where. Her train of thought was abruptly cut off when Li spoke again. This is bad. He muttered under his breath, his voice carrying an unusual tremor. Adam turned sharply toward him, eyes narrowing. Li, who had never once shown fear up to that point, now had an unmistakable pallor on his face. His usual guarded expression was completely gone, replaced by something Adam could only describe as genuine distress. His fingers twitched at his sides, and for the first time, the boy noticed something elseLi was trembling. A Collab is the worst thing that couldve happened to us. Li muttered, voice low and shaking. Were nothing compared to other veterans. Most of them make a living by hunting other users, they know how it works. Were just prey. Adam stared at him, and the words tumbled from his lips before he could stop them. Youve been in one before, havent you? What happened? He asked quietly. But before Li could respond, the system interrupted with a sudden, chilling notification.
[Notice: SSR-Rank Plot Device Interdimensional Shenanigans has been used.]
The words glowed ominously in the air, their meaning still unclear. But before anyone could even question what it meant, another prompt immediately followed.
[Notice: UR-Rank Plot Device Fluoroscopy has been used.]
A strange tension gripped the air, like the precursor to an oncoming storm. Then, without warning, space itself seemed to twist unnaturally, distorting in a way that sent a shiver through Adams spine. The atmosphere grew heavy, thick with an unfamiliar pressure, and a moment later, something appeared. It was an eye. Not a normal onenot something mortal, not something natural. It was massive, its presence overwhelming, floating in the air above them like a celestial being gazing down upon insects. The sclera was a void of absolute darkness, swallowing the light around it, while the iris shimmered and shifted, its colors morphing between deep purples, liquid golds, and eerie silvers, as though it contained the very essence of the unknown. It didnt blink. It didnt move in any way a normal eye should. Instead, it twitched in precise, unnatural motions, snapping its focus from one person to the next, dissecting them with its gaze. Adam felt his breath catch, his mind racing to comprehend what was happening. His skin prickled as an unfamiliar sensation washed over himit wasnt just looking at them. It was looking through them! There was no doubt in his mind; this thing was analyzing every single detail about them, their skills, their weaknesses, their very being. The feeling of exposure was suffocating. He tried to move, to react, to do somethinganythingbut the moment his body responded, the eye simply vanished. The oppressive presence disappeared as if it had never been there, but the eerie silence it left behind was enough to send a cold chill through every single person present. Nobody spoke, nobody moveduntil a new system message flashed in front of them.
[Warning: All present users information has been transferred to Team Dragon Utopia]
Adams breath hitched. A single bead of sweat slid down his temple as his eyes widened in horror. The realization struck him like a hammerThe third team, the one that the system classified as stronger than them now had access to everything about them. Li reacted first, his face draining of all color, his usually sharp expression now replaced with something Adam had never seen beforegenuine, undiluted fear. His fingers twitched, curling into fists as his entire body stiffened, a violent tremor running through him. Then, with an expression twisted in frustration and sheer panic, he shouted, his voice raw with anger. Damn it!! The outburst broke the silence like a gunshot, his voice echoing through the lobby. His breathing was ragged, his eyes burning with something between fury and desperation. He wasnt just angryhe was terrified. Adam could see it, the way his chest rose and fell too quickly, the way his normally collected posture had shattered completely. Scenario No3 - Ending info Chat Log -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. World Information Chart: "Sword and Shadow: The Echo of Treachery" World Information Chart: "Sword and Shadow: The Echo of Treachery" The world of "Sword and Shadow" is a once-hallowed realm of martial prowess now fallen under the oppressive rule of Lord Varek, a tyrant who rose to power following the death of the Immortal Emperor. In this Murim universe, where ancient sects and legendary warriors once reigned supreme, the art of combat has been overshadowed by contemporary gangster influence and the brutal dominance of criminal bands, led by the four formidable Dons. However, our main characters have left some of the most prominent factions and dynamics unexplored. This chapter aims to present a clearer and more organized breakdown of these entities. Jade Kingdom: The Jade Kingdom stands as a pivotal factor in Murims history, and its story has been told to the MCs by figures such as Jianfeng, Park Zhen, and Mo Yanhui. At its core is the monumental journey of the Immortal Emperor Han Zhenwu, whose singular vision was to unify all of Murim and put an end to the tumultuous "Era of Conflicts". This period was characterized by an all-out war among diverse factions, sects, schools, and alliances, each engaged in a relentless struggle for dominance that often came at the expense of countless innocent lives. The three User invasions: The world of "Sword and Shadow" has, to date, endured three separate user invasions, although only the second and third have been truly significant, each precipitating a profound transformation in the world''s history. First Invasion: This event occurred during the "Era of Conflicts" when the world was classified at a difficulty rank of B. Not much detail is required for this part of the story, as the invading team was completely wiped out while attempting to form an alliance with one of the many warring factions within Murim. The only noteworthy consequence of this was that it led to the recognition of "Void Ki" as a legitimate power. Prior to this, it had been assumed that individuals possessing Void Ki were simply devoid of any Ki at all. Second Invasion: This event occurred during the zenith of the Immortal Emperors reign, following the unification of Murim, when the scenario was classified as rank A+. Unfortunately, this world became the focal point of a collab between the teams "The Holy Conclave" and "Destroyers of the Realm", both veteran groups with an average potential rating of A. Notably, The Holy Conclave (THC) was affiliated with the Eden Alliance and was the first to enter. THC did not arrive with hostile intentions toward the inhabitants of Murim; however, due to a misunderstanding with the leader of a sect governing that region, a battle erupted. Fortunately, no fatalities occurred during this skirmish. In response to the plea for assistance, Jianfeng rushed to the scene and nearly managed to defeat a couple of THC members single-handedly (as will be explained later, during that period the key figures in that world were far more powerful than they were in the present). Regrettably, Jianfeng soon encountered the leader of THC, against whom he stood no chance. Subsequently, the Immortal Emperor himself intervened, and a fierce battle ensued that lasted an entire day. In the end, all members of THCexcept for their leaderwere defeated. An observation noted only by the Emperor was that the team leader was the sole individual who repeatedly rose to his feet, despite never having a real opportunity to claim victory. This display of unwavering determination and indomitable will earned the Emperor considerable respect for that group of users, leading him to invite them to the palace. After the arrival of Destroyers of the Realm (DotR), a revolution broke out, followed by a war of betrayal that culminated in the death of the Immortal Emperor and the ascension of Lord Varek to power. No user from either team survived this catastrophic chain of events and it was considered a double wipe. Third Invasion: This invasion is the one witnessed during the scenariothe arrival of Adam and his team in Murim, 500 years after the commencement of Lord Vareks rule. Following the defeat of the Dons and the subsequent disappearance of Lord Varek, Park Zhen assumed the responsibility of reuniting the world, much like the Immortal Emperor had done in the past. Although this monumental task is expected to require an extensive amount of time, his immortal nature guarantees that the process will ultimately succeed. The Resistance: Although Lord Varek assumed indisputable power over the Murim world and seized control of what remained of the "Council of Six," the transfer of power was far from smooth. Numerous groups resisted while others capitulated immediately. Initially, the Resistance lacked a central leader or organized structure, resulting in the swift destruction and massacre of any faction, sect, school, or alliance that dared oppose the new regime. It was only 150 years after the death of the Emperor that Jianfeng began to gather the scattered remnants of the Resistance and clandestinely organize them, gradually coordinating more sophisticated strikes over time. During a hiatus caused by the birth of his son, Jianfeng temporarily withdrew, and in his absence, the system of the Ten Vice-Captains was established to maintain order within the movement. Despite achieving a degree of success for a period, the Resistance ultimately disintegrated following a fatal trap during the siege of the Jade Palace. Interestingly, the deal that Lord Varek had given to Shen was fulfillednone of the captured members were executed except for the Vice-Captains who fell in battle. When Lord Varek was finally defeated and the reunification plan set in motion, all the captives were released by Park Zhen, Jianfeng, Shen and Drake. Misc Characters: Park Zhen: He is recognized as the most powerful member of the "Council of Six" under the direct service of the Immortal Emperor, second only to Lord Varek in might. Before being recruited by the Emperor during the unification war, he led the "Divine Sun Ki Sect", a formidable faction that dominated much of eastern Murim. His first encounter with the Emperor ended in a brutal defeat; however, the overwhelming display of absolute power impressed him so profoundly that he chose to follow the Emperor. Once Murim was unified, he became one of the select few entrusted with the secrets of immortality. Reserved by nature, Park Zhen is capable of engaging with others, yet he prefers solitudeespecially after enduring hundreds of years under Lord Vareks oppressive rule. He has never regarded the other members of the council (and later the Dons) as true friends, although he respects their strength. He harbors deep resentment toward the former council members for their betrayal of the Emperor, a sentiment that only subdued when he began to suspect that they were under external control. An interesting personal detail, which he would never admit openly, is his unexpected fondness for modern attire. Park Zhen finds his contemporary suitcomplete with shirt, shoes, and tieexponentially more appealing than the traditional garments he once wore. This preference was inadvertently revealed when his student, Shu Rong, caught him admiring himself in a mirror while dressed in his new suit. The incident was so mortifying that he avoided making eye contact with anyone for an entire week thereafter. After spending a year as Drakes mentor, Park Zhen developed a certain fondness for the young manDrakes spirit reminded him, in many ways, of the Immortal Emperor. At the time of their parting, he presented the boy with a very special gift and expressed the hope that they would meet again someday. When asked what he plans to do once Murim is reunited, Park Zhen invariably replies that he does not know; he will consider his course of action when that moment arrives. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Though seldom seen in active combat, Park Zhen is known to carry a revolver on his belt. It is widely believed that he keeps it purely for its aesthetic appeal rather than with any practical intent to use it. Abbess Xinhui: During the Unification War, Abbess Xinhui served as a modest, low-ranking teacher at the main Shaolin Temple, dedicated solely to the care and training of new recruits. However, the Immortal Emperor recognized an incredible potential within her and invited her to join his personal group, promising to help her potential flourish. In a remarkably short time, she achieved results that left the other members of the Council of Six deeply impressed. As the youngest member of the group, she was also selected to learn the secrets of immortality directly from the Emperor. Despite receiving numerous marriage proposals from leaders of various sects, schools, alliances, and other groups due to her exceptional beauty, Abbess Xinhui never considered any of them; she previously had a partner before joining the Shaolin Temple and consistently honored the vow of purity required of a monk. Notably, she developed a peculiar yet profound bond with Bai Huolong, the next youngest member of the group, and they eventually treated each other as though they were siblings. Unfortunately, this close friendship was lost when both succumbed to the mental control exerted by the DotR users. Following her brainwashing caused by a parasite that Adam inadvertently implanted in her body, Abbess Xinhui chose to leave the Murim world and reside within the inner realm of the young man, awaiting the time when she might be summoned. Intriguingly, although most ghosts and summoned entities inside lack independent consciousness, Abbess Xinhui appears to have forged genuine friendships with a Demon-Type, the Sacred Guardian of Envy, and the Spectronomiconbeings she had once fought before her transformation. Bai Huolong: Bai Huolong, the second youngest member of the Council of Six, was once the heir to a formidable alliance during the Unification War. He joined the Immortal Emperor after suffering defeat in a duel against Mo Yanhui (Lord Varek). Throughout his life, Bai Huolong harbored a deep passion for musica passion that persisted even when his judgment became clouded by mental control. In recognition of this fervor, Lord Varek bestowed upon him a musical technique, a gift that, under the right circumstances, could have single-handedly overcome Adams entire team had it not been interrupted. Originally, during his battle against Drake, when the blond got his power up and severed Bai Huolong in half, the original draft said that his body would have been restored by Drakes purifying Kirestoring both his consciousness and body control. Yet, tormented by the gravity of his actions and the overwhelming presence of the Emperors energy within Drake, Bai Huolong instead chose to engage Drake in a duel, treating the conflict as a form of training unto deatha means to atone for his guilt. This original resolution was ultimately revised, as the subsequent presence of the S-rank monster had nothing to do with him. At present, despite having transcended his mortal form into that of a spirit, Bai Huolong devotes himself to the quiet task of pacifying the tormented ghosts amassed by his karmaone by one. This ongoing endeavor reflects both his remorse and his enduring commitment to seek redemption for the choices of his past. Sung Ja-In: He was designed since the early drafts to serve as the opposition for Group 1. Very little is known about him, except that his spirit now resides alongside that of the Immortal Emperor, where he contributes in unspecified ways. Notably, he is recorded as having participated in the battle against Heracles... Wait, Heracles? Heracles: A rookie member of Team Eden, was dispatched as his first task to correct a system bug caused by Lord Varek within the "Sword and Shadow" scenario. Despite his formidable performance, in which he nearly swept aside the entire Murim military force deployed against him, Heracles ultimately engaged in a close-quarters battle with the four Dons and Lord Varek. In that conflict, Lord Varek deliberately acted as bait, holding Heracles long enough to execute his plan. After a direct assault from the invader, Lord Varek managed to slow him sufficiently so that Heracles was trapped within Bai Huolong''s [Karmic Suppression Barrier]. Once confined, Heracles lost all communication with the system, and his skills were abruptly sealed. Seizing the opportunity, the four Donswhose strength at that time depended more on their martial prowess and rigorous physical training than on skills entered willingly inside the barrier and attacked him with their bare hands. Heracles, having reverted to a normal human state, was swiftly defeated and killed. Among the remnants left behind upon his death was the essence of a being named "Dark Galactron". It is said that had Lord Varek been capable of copying some of Heracles'' skills, the outcome of the scenario during the Third Invasion would have been entirely different. Shen Jianfeng: Another distinguished member of the Council of Six during the Unification Wars, and he is renowned for undergoing the most radical transformation since his first encounter with the Immortal Emperor. Prior to his defeat by the Emperor and his subsequent recruitment, Jianfeng led the School of Demonic Fista formidable institution that specialized in wielding Dark Ki as a weapon. Known for his tyrannical and cruel leadership style, Jianfengs outlook began to shift only after a near-fatal confrontation with the Emperor forced him to reconsider his methods. Within the Council, Jianfeng is widely regarded as the closest companion among his peersexcept for Abbessby virtue of his reliability and unyielding determination. The only reason he, alongside Park Zhen, was spared from complete brainwashing was that DotR discovered his earlier defeat by the leader of The Holy Conclave and decided that allocating resources to recondition him was not worth it. During his leadership of the Revolution, Jianfeng forged a personal bond with the leader of an allied sect, with whom he had a son. Tragically, his wife was killed in a surprise attack by the forces of Don Bai Huolong. This devastating loss deepened Jianfengs resolve, as he came to view his son as the sole beacon of hope keeping him tethered to his purpose. When his son later betrayed them, Jianfeng fell into a profound depression, the pain cutting deep into his already scarred soul. After the downfall of Lord Varek, Jianfeng joined Park Zhen and the others in their ambitious quest to reunify Murim. Yet, despite his continued involvement in these monumental efforts, his true desire remains to retire from the endless strife. Jianfeng yearns for the day he can settle into a peaceful eternity alongside his sona day when he can impart to him the secrets of immortality and watch him thrive free of the endless cycles of conflict. Shen Yue: Shen Yue is the son of Jianfeng and affectionately known as the "pretty boy" of the Resistance. He has never experienced a world untainted by Lord Varek''s conquest and corruption, and as a result, he has always struggled to understand the urgency behind his father''s and the Resistance members'' quest to reclaim what was lost. Despite this, one certainty remains: Shen regards every member of the Resistance as family. During a fateful ambush, Shen was captured and brought before Lord Varek himself. Seizing upon the deep familial loyalty within him, Lord Varek exploited this sentiment to broker a dark bargain. He promised that no Resistance member would be harmed directly, provided that Shen served as his spy, reporting every movement of his father and his comrades until the day came when the Resistance would be entirely eradicated. Even after Lord Varek''s defeat, Shen Yue has found it impossible to forgive himself for the choices made. Determined to atone for his perceived transgressions, he now dedicates himself to aiding anyone in need, striving to mend the fractures of his past decisions. As a symbol of his commitment to redemption and hope, Shen was responsible for the construction of a golden statue in the center of the new Imperial Palace, to stand alongside the greatest heroes of Murim. The statue depicts a slender, youthful figure with long flowing hair and a lively, hopeful smile with his tongue out, some people mistake the one depicted there for a woman. Mo Yanhui (Lord Varek): Wooooh Spoiler! Just a little misc info about him, tho. The brainwashing technique that was used to control him was [Silver Tongue Lv13] Shu Rong, Luo Zhenhai, and Xian Yuelin: Students of Park Zhen. They were tasked with containing the forces of Sung Ja-In and the remnants of the Shaolin Temple. Remarkably, they managed to hold back the onslaught without a single fatality, although they incurred several serious injuries that, in time, healed without lasting consequence. After a year of rigorous training under the same master, they became close companions of Drake. Their bond grew so strong that their farewells took on uniquely personal tones. As they parted ways, Shu Rong stepped forward with a sincere smile and said, "Drake, congratulations. It has been an honor to be your fellow disciple." His words carried deep respect and genuine camaraderie. In contrast, the usually imposing and stoic Luo Zhenhai could not contain his emotions. Overwhelmed by the thought of Drakes departure, he wept openly, his tears streaming down his broad facea sight that, given his colossal stature, was both poignant and oddly comical to onlookers. Meanwhile, Xian Yuelin seized the moment to present Drake with a gifta Jade Ring. In Murim tradition, the offering of a Jade Ring is a profound declaration of love, a sentiment that Drake accepted without fully grasping its significance. *There will be an extra chapter with a day on Drakes adventures in Murim during his training, so other things about the world will be explained there! Chapter 101 - It’s Good to Be Back Chapter 101 - Its Good to Be Back The air was heavy with an oppressive tension, thick enough to feel like an unseen force pressing down on them. The great eye had vanished, yet its presence lingered, leaving behind an unmistakable sense of exposure, as if something had pried into their very existence without permission. The realization that one of their upcoming rivals had stolen their personal information sent an unsettling chill through the group. Their bodies remained rigid, breaths shallow, as cold sweat clung to their skina visceral reaction to the violation they had just endured. Li, however, was the one who reacted the most violently. His face was pale, a stark contrast to his usual relaxed demeanor. His hands were clenched into fists so tight that his knuckles had turned white, his entire body trembling with an emotion that could only be described as sheer panic. His voice, raw with frustration, rang through the room as he cursed furiously, his shouts bouncing off the lobbys walls. "Damn it! Damn it!" He ran a hand through his already disheveled hair, his breathing uneven as if he were struggling to stay in control. "Those bastards! Of all thingswhy this?!" The others remained silent for a moment, still processing what had just happened, but it was Adam who pulled himself together first. Pushing his glasses up the bridge of his nose, he took a deep breath and spoke, his tone measured but firm. "This isn''t good. Not at all." His words carried a weight that made the others snap their attention toward him. "Think about it. They didn''t do that just out of curiosity. There''s only one reason why theyd use something like ''Fluoroscopy'' before a scenario even starts." Kazue, her usual optimism dimmed by the circumstances, hesitated before trying to offer an alternative explanation. She shifted on her feet, her fingers twitching slightly as she glanced at the others. "M-Maybe maybe they just wanted to make sure were not dangerous? Like, what if ''Dragon Utopia'' did that to check the other teams before deciding if they should cooperate or not? You know, to prepare for potential conflicts but not necessarily attack anyone?" Adam shook his head instantly, shutting that idea down before she could even finish voicing her hope. His expression was grim, his analytical mind already dissecting the implications. "No. If it had been the other team''We Need a Team Name'' or whateverI could maybe consider that possibility. But it was ''Dragon Utopia'' who did this." His voice grew sharper, emphasizing his point. "And according to what Katya told us, they''re the strongest team in this entire collaboration. They''re the last ones to arrive, meaning the system itself ranks them as the most powerful. There''s absolutely no reason for them to be worried about us. If they were scouting us, it wasn''t for peace. It was to assess their prey." Silence fell over the group once more, the weight of his words settling deep in their chests. It made too much sense. There was no reason for the most powerful team to waste a high-tier Plot Device just to ensure safety. This was predatory behavior, pure and simple. They werent being examined as potential alliesthey were being sized up as future corpses. The weight of Adams words settled over the group like an unshakable fog. No one attempted to argue against his reasoningdeep down, they all understood the grim reality. The only one who remained outwardly composed was Katya, who stood beside Kazue, idly running her fingers through the girl''s hair in a slow, deliberate motion, as if soothing a frightened pet. Kazue, though clearly uneasy, allowed it without complaint, her shoulders slightly relaxing under the blondes touch. There was a stark contrast between her usual cold demeanor and the way she handled Kazue, as if she were something fragile, something precious. Adam exhaled, his gaze shifted toward Katya, who still had her attention solely on Kazue. Katya. Adam called, his voice firm but measured. Can you tell us about the collab scenarios in which you participated? Katya didnt even glance in his direction. She continued to toy with Kazues hair, her fingers curling strands absentmindedly. Not much thatll help. She replied flatly. The only collabs Ive been in were one-on-one fights. My old team was the strongest both times, so they werent exactly difficult. Adam frowned. Still, its experience. What were they like? Katya sighed, finally looking at him from the corner of her eye. They were quick. The teams we faced werent worth mentioning. It was more of an execution than a real fight. Her tone was completely detached, as if she were recalling something as trivial as the weather. As for Abyss, well Leila didnt let us kill weaklings, so I only had to fight seriously once. That last comment made Adam pause. He could tell there was more to unpack there, but Katya clearly wasnt interested in giving unnecessary details. The information was ultimately useless to their current predicament. The boy turned his attention to Li, who had remained disturbingly quiet. The veterans complexion was still pale, his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles had gone white. The way his eyes darted slightly made it clear he was lost in thoughtno, not thought. Fear. Adam didnt hesitate. His voice was firm as he addressed Li directly, demanding he share his experience with collab scenarios. Lis gaze snapped toward him, sharp and defensive, before he answered in a clipped, irritated tone. It doesnt matter. Most of us are probably going to die anyway. Adams expression darkened. Thats not an answer. Lis scowl deepened. Its the truth. The tension between them flared instantly. Adam, unwilling to back down, pressed forward, his voice rising as he insisted Li explain what he knew. Li responded with hostility, snapping at him in an attempt to shut the conversation down, his voice carrying a dangerous edge that had silenced the others before. But this time, Adam didnt back down. Instead, he took a step closer, his own voice rising in turn, unwavering in its demand. You dont get to shut me up this time. If you know something, we need to hear it. Lis eyes widened slightlyjust for an instantas if taken aback by Adams defiance. He had expected the usual hesitation, the passive retreat, but there was none. The boy was standing his ground, and the way he looked at Li, unshaken, made it clear he wouldnt let this go. For a moment, their argument continued to escalate. Li refused to answer, his anger boiling over, but Adam was relentless, challenging him, refusing to be cowed by the mans usual intimidation tactics. The standoff between them reached a peak, voices raised, tempers flaring. Then, without warning, a brilliant flash of light erupted in the center of the lobby. The sudden radiance forced everyone to shield their eyes, the sheer intensity of it momentarily blinding them. The argument was forgotten in an instant as they all turned toward the source of the interruption. As the light faded, a system message materialized in the air before them:
[The effect of "I Choose to Stay" has ended. The user Drake Shaw has returned.]
And just like that, there he was. Drake stood in the middle of the room, his presence unmistakable, yet something about him was subtly different. At first glance, he appeared exactly the same as beforehis stance, his expression, and even his posture carried the same familiar energy. But as the light dimmed further, the details became clearer. He wasnt in his usual attire. Instead, he was dressed in a sleek black suit, perfectly tailored, with polished dress shoes and fitted slacks. A crisp dark blue dress shirt peeked out from beneath the suit jacket, complemented by a striking black tie and a red cape. For a moment, nobody said a word. The silence stretched for a moment before Drake let out a breath, rolling his shoulders as if adjusting to his new outfit. Then, with an easy grin, he glanced around at their stunned faces. Well. He said, voice light despite the weight of the situation. Miss me? Drake let his gaze sweep over the group, as if expecting some kind of reactionperhaps excitement, relief, or even mild amusement. Yet, as the seconds passed, he quickly realized that the atmosphere was far from what he had imagined. He had spent an entire year in Murim, training under Park Zhen, growing stronger, refining his skills. To him, it had been a long, arduous journey, but for the others, only five minutes had passed. From their perspective, it was as if he had never left at all. Despite this, something was clearly off. The weight in the air was palpable, the expressions of his teammates tense, weary. It didn''t take him long to pick up on the discomfort. His smirk faded slightly, replaced by a more serious expression as he rolled his shoulders and exhaled. Whats going on? He asked, his tone shifting from casual to focused. Adam was the first to respond, stepping forward with a nod. Glad youre back, weve got a problem. He said, his voice steady but laced with the exhaustion of everything that had just transpired. Without wasting time, Adam quickly ran Drake through everything that had happened in the short span he was gonethe collab scenario, the scanning eye, the fact that their teams entire information had been stolen and was now in the hands of an enemy team. Drake listened in silence, his gaze sharpening with each word. However, as Adam finished explaining, a realization suddenly struck himthe blond hadnt been present when the scan occurred! Adams eyes widened slightly as the implications set in. The enemy team had gathered detailed information on every single one of them, but Drake remained a complete unknown to them. They had no idea who he was, what he was capable of, or how strong he had become after spending an entire year training under Park Zhen. That was an advantage. A huge one. Adams mind raced with the possibilities, but he knew they still needed more information. Lis knowledge about collab scenarios was crucial, and Adam was determined to get it out of him one way or another. However, before pushing that issue further, they needed to assess their own situation properlyand that included figuring out exactly how much of an asset Drake had become. Without hesitation, Adam turned back to him. Question, how strong did you get? He asked bluntly. Drakes lips curled into a grin again, a hint of pride flashing in his eyes. I could talk for hours about all the crazy stuff I went through over there. He said, slipping his hands into the pockets of his sleek black jacket. But given the circumstances, I guess we should get straight to the point. With that, he reached into the inner pocket of his jacket, his fingers wrapping around something small and metallic. A moment later, he pulled out a wristwatchplain at first glance, nothing particularly remarkable about its design, at least until an information window popped in front of Adam.
[Dimensional Pocket Watch - Rank D ]
?Additional Information?
?This exquisite wristwatch, forged by master artisans of Murim, is far more than a mere timekeeper. It harnesses the power of spatial distortion to create a small, self-contained pocket dimension within its dial. This dimension can absorb and store an impressive quantity of small items, each no larger than a beach ball.?
He calmly strapped it onto his left wrist as he continued speaking. The world of Murim has tons of spatial distortion artifacts. Drake mused, adjusting the watchs fit. Kind of insane that we didnt run into any during the main mission. As he said this, he twisted the watchs hands with a precise movement. The moment he did, a faint pulse of energy rippled through the air, and in an instant, a scroll materialized as if it had been summoned straight from the watch itself. It hovered briefly before Drake snatched it out of the air without breaking his stride. Without hesitation, he turned to Kazue, holding the scroll toward her. Kazue blinked, eyes flickering with curiosity as she tilted her head slightly. Katya, standing beside her, narrowed her eyes in suspicion, her expression darkening as she watched Drakes every move. Yet, despite her obvious wariness, she didnt interfereat least not yet. Drakes warm smile radiated a quiet sincerity as he extended his arm, offering the scroll to his companion. For a moment, Kazue simply blinked in confusion, not quite understanding what he was trying to do. Her eyes shifted between the scroll and the boys expression, searching for some sort of explanation. Then, realization dawned on her, and she hesitantly stretched out both hands, taking the strange object from him. "What is this?" She asked, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and uncertainty. Drakes smile widened slightly. "A little gift from a friend I made during my training." He said, tilting his head. Kazue furrowed her brows and carefully unrolled the parchment. Her eyes scanned the contents, only to be met with incomprehensible scribblesnothing that resembled any language she knew. That in itself was strange; her translation option should have allowed her to read any writing system in the realm. But these symbols were more like erratic strokes and chaotic markings than actual words. She frowned, glancing up at Drake. "I cant read this." She admitted, puzzled. Drake chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Youre not supposed to, the words dont actually mean anything. What matters is the sentiment behind them." He reassured her. Kazue tilted her head. "Sentiment? Who even wrote this?" This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. She said, looking at the doodles once more. Drakes expression softened as he gave a simple yet impactful answer. "Someone who wanted to see you again." The moment those words left his lips, the scroll in Kazues hands began to glow. A radiant energy surged through the parchment, causing it to disintegrate into shimmering fragments that whirled into the air like embers caught in the wind. Then, as if responding to an unseen call, a system notification appeared before the entire group.
[A summoning pact has been established between user Kazue Rima and a creature from another world.]
[The summoned entity has answered the call!]
The sheer weight of those words sent a ripple of shock through everyone present. The glowing remnants of the parchment spiraled into the air, gathering into a condensed sphere of swirling energy. The tension in the room thickened as the energy began expanding, forming the shape of a massive beast. As the light dissipated, a towering feline form emergedmuscular, imposing, and radiating an aura of pure, unrestrained power in its white fur. Kazues eyes widened in recognition, her entire face lighting up in an instant. "Kurayami!" She shouted, tears welling up in her eyes as she rushed forward, flinging herself onto the Voidshadow Abyssal Tigers thick, fur-covered body. The colossal beast let out a deep, resonant growl of acknowledgment, its massive frame shifting slightly to lower itself, allowing Kazue to bury herself in its familiar warmth. Kurayami let out a low, affectionate rumble, nudging Kazues side with his massive head, his electric fur sparking softly in response to her touch. Despite his intimidating presence, the joy in his glowing eyes was not mistaken. He had missed her just as much as she had missed him. "Thank you!" Kazue murmured, her voice trembling with emotion. "Thank you so much, Drake" The boy merely grinned, watching the heartfelt reunion with genuine amusement. But before he could say anything, another system notification appeared in front of them.
[Skill [Synchrony] is updating the compatibility between user ''Kazue Rima'' and user ''Drake Shaw'']
[Updating...]
[Compatibility: 100%]
[You are soulmates, congratulations!]
[Skill: Locked Specialization [Heavenly Daoist Lv10] has been added to the skillset of the user Kazue Rima.]
[Due to the specialization restrictions, the skill: [Heavenly Daoist Lv10] will be sealed until the user achieves a compatible class.]
[Skill: Skill [Burn the Witch! Lv2] has been added to the skillset of the user Drake Shaw.]
[Error! Due to the restrictions of the skill [Cultivator - Rank A+], it is impossible to add the new skill to the users skillset. The skill exchange for user Drake Shaw will remain on hold until his soulmate learns a compatible skill.]
A stunned silence fell over the group as they processed the message. Even Drake and Kazue themselves were momentarily speechless. 100%? That was kind of overwhelming. The girl turned toward Drake, blinking rapidly, trying to comprehend what this could possibly mean, after all, the only ones she had gotten 100% compatibility with were Kurayami and, ironically, Mo Yanhui. But before either of them could voice their confusion, something else happenedsomething that shattered the brief moment of peace. A flash of red Before anyone could react, Katya moved. Without hesitation, she materialized her living scythe into her hands, its grotesque, pulsing form extending in an arc as she swung it with full intent to strike. Her eyes burned with a rage so intense it was almost blinding. Her entire body trembled with jealousy, her mind clouded by an overwhelming, possessive fury. Kazue had smiled at Drake. Kazue had thanked him. Kazue had felt something for him in that moment. And Katya couldnt stand it. The scythes blade tore through the air with monstrous speed, its edge glinting under the artificial light of the lobby. The living weapon pulsed with unnatural energy, eager to sink into flesh and bone. Katyas grip was unwavering, her intent absolutedriven by emotions she didnt bother to name, she swung with full force, prepared to cut Drake down where he stood. And then, it stopped. A deafening sound rang through the air, sharp and jarring, the impact reverberating like a war drum announcing an impossible event. Drake had moved in an instant. There was no wasted motion, no hesitationjust a single, decisive step forward as his hand shot out and caught the scythe mid-swing. His fingers wrapped around the weapons upper handle, stopping its deadly arc with unnatural ease. The momentum behind Katyas attack, powerful enough to tear through steel, was utterly nullified. The force of the strike should have sent shockwaves through his body, should have forced him back, should have at least made him stumble. Yet he stood firm, completely still, as if the attack had never even happened. Katyas eyes widened in disbelief. Her instincts screamed at her that this wasnt possible. It was supposed to be an extension of her will, a death sentence the moment she decided to swing. And yet now, as her fingers tightened around the handle, her weapon refused to move. She pulled, gritting her teeth as she tried to yank it free from Drakes grip. Nothing. She twisted her entire body, using all of her enhanced strength to break his hold. Nothing The scytheher own weapon, the monstrous, living extension of her powerwould not obey. It was as if it had been locked in place by an invisible force, an absolute authority that refused to let her act. No matter how much strength she poured into her muscles, no matter how much her instincts screamed at her to fight back, the weapon would not budge an inch. Then she looked at him. Drake wasnt smiling. The usual amusement that danced behind his eyes was gone, replaced by something unreadable. His face was devoid of emotion, his sharp blue gaze colder than she had ever seen it. The casual, easygoing air that always surrounded him had vanished completely. In its place was something far more terrifyingabsolute control. There was no anger in his expression, no rage burning behind his eyes. He wasnt resisting her attack, wasnt defending himself in desperation. He was denying her outright, and that terrified her. Katya gritted her teeth, still trying to wrestle her scythe free, her pride refusing to accept what was happening. "If you think you can" "Think I can what?" Drakes voice cut through hers, louder, sharper, and far more commanding than anything she had ever heard from him before. "You have no reason to threaten me. And even less to attack me." His voice was unwavering, his grip tightening just enough to make a point. "Youre part of this team now. A valuable member of this group. So start acting like it!" With a single, controlled motion, he yanked the scythes handle toward him. Katya gasped as the force dragged her forward, forcing her face to mere centimeters from Drakes own. She found herself staring directly into his piercing gaze, her breath hitching in surprise. "If you dont cut this crap out, Ill be the one to make you." He warned, his voice dangerously low. Silence. The entire room was frozen in place, everyone watching with wide eyes, barely able to process what had just unfolded. And thendespite everything, despite the fury still simmering inside her, despite the threat, despite her prideKatya felt something entirely unexpected. Her face remained locked in its expression of shock and defiance, her teeth gritted in irritation But a deep, involuntary blush spread across her cheeks. Drake finally released his grip on the scythes handle, stepping back just as Katya clicked her tongue in frustration. The moment her weapon was freed, she dismissed it in an instant, the living blade dissolving into nothing. And without sparing him another glance, she turned away, walking toward Kazue and Kurayami as if the whole exchange had never even happened. Kazue, who had been watching the entire confrontation with wide, unblinking eyes, turned toward the massive tiger at her side. Kurayami, in turn, met her gaze, both of them silently searching each other for an answer to what had just transpired. A short moment passed before the enormous feline gave a slow, exaggerated shrug, his fur bristling slightly as if to say, No clue. Drake cleared his throat, drawing attention back to himself. Well, now that thats settled. He said, shaking his head as if brushing off the last few moments. I still have something else to hand out. Adjusting the dials on his wristwatch once more, he activated the hidden mechanism. This time, a small cloth pouch materialized in his palm, the weight of it light yet solid. Without hesitation, he turned toward Emir, who had remained quiet throughout the exchange. The boy stood alongside Sebastian and Gregor, Falk perched comfortably on his head like a decorative, overly intelligent ornament. With the same easy smile he had given Kazue, Drake extended the pouch toward Emir. The child blinked, hesitating for a moment before accepting it and peering inside. His eyes widened in surprise as he pulled the pouch open further, revealing four pristine [Interdimensional Containment Cubes] nestled within. Emir looked up at Drake, clearly at a loss for words. Before he could ask, Drake took the initiative to explain. Those are a gift from my teacher, Park Zhen. He said. He figured youd make good use of them. He paused for a moment, then added. Oh, and theres also a message from Jianfenghe says not to forget everything he taught you and to keep practicing. Emirs small hands clutched the pouch tighter, his expression unreadable. It was clear that those words meant something to him, even if he didnt immediately voice it. Then, Drakes gaze sharpened slightly. He wasnt angry, but there was a distinct seriousness in his tone as he spoke again. One more thing. Both Park Zhen and Jianfeng wanted me to warn you about something very important. His eyes locked onto Emirs. Under no circumstances should you ever use or release the cube containing Lord Vareks divine power. The weight of those words sent a ripple of unease through the group. Even Adam, who had remained composed despite everything, couldnt suppress his immediate reaction. What do you mean? As far as I knew, Park Zhen took that cube with him before we left. He declared quickly. Drake exhaled through his nose, nodding. Thats what he thought too, but while I was training, he realized that the cube had vanished. It wasnt hard to figure out what had happened. Emir flinched slightly, his shoulders tensing. A few seconds of silence passed before he finally spoke, his voice small and hesitant. It it came with me. He admitted. When we left that world, it appeared in my pocket. II dont know how, but I can make it appear and disappear whenever I want. To prove his point, he raised his hands, and within an instant, the cube materialized between his palms. The moment it appeared, an overwhelming wave of energy pulsed outward from it, heavy and suffocating. Even sealed, the raw power inside was enough for everyone to feel its presence. Falk, who had been resting idly on Emirs head, suddenly jolted upright, his mechanical frame twitching in excitement. His voice, filled with eager curiosity, rang through the air. Kid, that energy source is insane! Even while contained, its radiating power like its generating it infinitely I think we can do something with this! Drake shot Falk a sharp look. Thats dangerous, we shouldnt mess with it. We have no idea what could happen if He said firmly, however, Falk turned his head toward Drake, his golden gears whirring as he let out a mechanical sigh Oh, come on! Did you forget who I was before all this? His voice took on a confident edge. I was Isaac Volta, the most brilliant scientist in my world. Trust meIll be careful. Whatever I come up with, I guarantee itll benefit all of us. And believe me, were going to need every advantage we can get. His glowing eyes flickered with a knowing light. Drake exhaled through his nose, shaking his head with a small smile. He had to admit, FalkIsaac Voltahad a point. If there was anyone here who could safely experiment with something as dangerous as Lord Vareks sealed energy, it was him. There was no use arguing when the mechanical bird had already set his mind on it. But before anyone could continue the discussion, Kazue suddenly clapped her hands together, drawing everyones attention. Alright, alright! She said, her voice brimming with energy. Before we all get too serious about our next steps, theres something just as important that we need to deal with first. The group turned to her, exchanging confused looks. Adam furrowed his brows, his mind still focused on the dangers of what had just been discussed. What are you talking about? He asked. Kazue grinned. Our team name, of course! A heavy silence followed Adam sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. Thats trivial. He muttered. We can figure that out later. Honestly, we could just keep No Name and be done with it. Before he could say anything else, Katya suddenly stepped forward, her arms crossed as she glanced at Kazue before turning her cold gaze toward Adam. Absolutely not. She said, voice laced with disdain. If were going to fight in a Collab, we need a name that commands respect. She closed her eyes for a moment, then smirked. I propose we call ourselves Dominions Fang. Adam groaned. That sounds way too dramatic. Kazue, undeterred, waved her hands as if shooing Katyas suggestion away. Nah, nah! Thats too ominous. We need something cool, something that gets people hyped up! She clenched her fist dramatically. How about Ultimate Super Galactic Adventure Squad! Li actually turned to look at her with disbelief, his expression unreadable. No. He said flatly. Absolutely not. Adam added, rubbing his temples. Chloe, giggling, leaned forward with a mischievous glint in her eyes. Okay, okay, but what about something cute? She clapped her hands together, rocking on her heels. Lets go with Team Love & Thunder! Adam shot her a look of pure exasperation. No. Gregor, standing with his arms crossed, let out a low hum before shrugging. A name should be simple and strong. He said in his usual calm tone. Something that reflects our ability to survive, like Iron Resolve. Thats just as dramatic as Katyas. Adam muttered. Kazue threw her hands in the air. Come on! At least try to have fun with this! Sebastian chuckled softly, the old clockmaker folding his arms thoughtfully. If I may, perhaps something that acknowledges our journey Timeless Striders? Drake smirked. Sounds poetic. Kurayami, still lying nearby, let out a deep rumble and flicked his tail. His ears twitched before he gave an approving nod. Falk, from atop Emirs head, let out a sharp, thoughtful whistle. Im just gonna throw it out thereVolta''s Vanguard sounds appropriate. Emir, who had remained quiet, suddenly perked up. Um His voice was hesitant, but when the others turned to him, he swallowed nervously and continued. Maybe Lone Lights? Adam, who had been silently listening, finally groaned and ran a hand down his face. He had not expected this conversation to spiral like this. By this point, everyoneexcept for Li, who looked as though he wanted no part of the discussionhad thrown in a suggestion, leaving them with a list of wildly different names. Adam exhaled and shook his head. I cant believe this is what were spending time on. Kazue grinned. We have to pick something! No more No Name! Adam rubbed his temples again. He had a feeling this was going to take longer than expected. Finally, Drake, who had been quietly observing the chaos unfold, finally rolled his shoulders and exhaled. He glanced at Adam with an amused look before smirking. Alright, alright. If were all throwing out ideas, then I might as well add mine to the pile. He said, lifting a hand to get everyones attention. The group turned to him, waiting. Drake crossed his arms and tilted his head slightly, as if considering his own idea for a moment longer. Then, with a confident grin, he said. How about Black Phoenix?" His voice carried a playful edge, but there was an undeniable confidence in his tone. Kazue''s eyes sparkled. "Ooooh! That actually sounds cool! Like, rising from the ashes and all that!" Katya frowned slightly, crossing her arms. "Too edgy. Were not a rock band." Chloe grinned. "I dunno, I think it has a nice ring to it!" Gregor, who had been quietly listening up until now, gave a small nod. "Its a strong name." Adam, however, pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling in exasperation. "Were not naming ourselves after a bird that sets itself on fire." "It doesnt set itself on fire, it revives from fire!" Kazue corrected, puffing out her cheeks in defiance. Drake, still standing with his arms crossed, let out a small chuckle. "Technically, it does both, Ive seen it." Adam groaned. "Thats not the point! Were wasting time!" Kazue pouted. "Come on, its fun!" The debate continued, names being thrown back and forth, the team gradually warming up to the conversation despite the tension that still loomed over them. Chapter 102 - The Horrors of a Collab Scenario Chapter 102 - The Horrors of a Collab Scenario Despite Adams initial attempts to keep the group focused on what truly mattered, the discussion about the team name had undeniably lightened the atmosphere. What had started as an offhand suggestion quickly spiraled into an animated debate, complete with mock arguments, ridiculous suggestions, and even a few unexpected moments of camaraderie. The tension that had weighed so heavily on their shoulders only moments before had dissipated, little by little, until it almost felt like a distant memory. Even Adam and Li, who had been locked in a confrontation earlier, seemed noticeably more at ease. The boy hadnt even realized it until his eyes met Kazues. She was already looking at him, and the moment their gazes connected, she grinned broadly and raised a hand, forming a V with her fingers in a clear sign of victory. Something about that simple gesture struck him. It wasnt just the playful teasing he had come to expect from Kazueit was something intentional. A realization dawned on him. This whole exchange, the entire silly, drawn-out debate over the name, hadnt just been for fun. It had been deliberate. Kazue had done it on purpose. She had known they were on edge. She had known they needed a distraction, something to ground them after everything that had happened. And somehow, without even making it obvious, she had orchestrated it. Adam found himself smiling, just slightly. It wasnt much, but it was genuine. He had spent so much time viewing himself as the sole rational mind in their group, the one who had to keep things together, and keep things moving forward. And yet, time and time again, his teammates had proven that they werent just reckless or impulsivethey had their own ways of holding the group together. Maybe he didnt give them enough credit. That thought had already been lingering in the back of his mind for a while, but now it felt more tangible, undeniable. It wasnt just about this momentthis lighthearted conversation that had eased the tension. It was about everything leading up to it. Back in the last scenario, when he was about to lose control, when the mutated Jiang Shi he had unwittingly created almost overwhelmed him, it had been Kazue and Drake who had pulled him back. Kazue had thrown herself into danger without hesitation, and Drake had stood by him without question as well. He hadnt asked them to. He hadnt even realized how close he had been to the edge until they had stepped in. And yet, despite all of that, despite everything they had done, he still kept falling into the same patternthinking he had to shoulder everything alone, that no one else could understand or help. But time and time again, they had proved him wrong. Maybe it wasnt just them who had changed since arriving in this world. Maybe he had too. Was that what friendship was? He wasnt sure. He wasnt even certain if that was something he could define. But if nothing else, he knew he was grateful for them. Eventually, the conversation wound down, and they all agreed that they would settle on a name later. For now, there were more pressing matters to discuss. The group, now significantly calmer, settled into a more comfortable formation, some sitting, others leaning against whatever was nearby. The difference in mood was almost palpablethere was no longer an air of dread suffocating them, only a quiet determination. Adam exhaled, glancing once more at Li, who had been notably quiet ever since the name debate had ended. This time, his approach was different. He didnt push, didnt demand. He simply met Lis gaze and asked, his voice steady but free of any previous frustration, Li can you tell us now? What exactly happened in your collab scenario? Li remained silent for a moment, his expression unreadable. His hands were clasped together, knuckles slightly white from the force of his grip. It was clear that whatever was running through his mind wasnt pleasant. Kazue and Drake, who had been joking just minutes ago, were now watching attentively. Chloe, usually brimming with energy, sat unusually still, her playful demeanor subdued. Even Katya, who was often wrapped up in her own world where Kazue was the only person who mattered, was listening. Li closed his eyes briefly, taking in a deep breath. When he exhaled, it was as if he was letting go of something heavy. Alright. He finally said, his voice quieter than usual. Ill tell you. A pause. Then, his gaze darkened, and with a weight that sent an unspoken chill through the room, he added, But just so you know this is why I believe were all screwed. Silence settled over the group. And then, as if the world itself was shifting, the past began to unfold before them. At the time, Li was still a novicean outsider thrown into this bizarre, artificial system of survival with little understanding of how things truly worked. It was only his second scenario, and despite the constant pressure of knowing he could die at any moment, he had adapted surprisingly well. He wasnt hardened yet, nor as distant as he would later become. He had still been capable of trusting, of finding comfort in those around him. And in some ways, The Unbreakable Will of Us All had made that easier. The team had been a solid unit, built on experience and camaraderie. The veterans who had survived multiple scenarios had taken the newcomers under their wing, teaching them how to navigate this world of constant danger. Unlike now, Li hadnt been alone. He had even made connectionsshallow ones, perhaps, but they had mattered at the time. Among the rookies who had entered the system with him was a young man named Teo, another newcomer who had latched onto Li as a survival instinct. The two had quickly fallen into an easy companionship, not quite close enough to be called friends, but trusting each other enough to stick together. Alongside a few others, they had formed a small group, a silent understanding passing between them. None of them knew what they were doing. None of them truly grasped the depth of the horrors they would eventually face, but at least they werent alone. Their first scenario had been easy. Too easy in fact. The veterans had handled most of the threats while the rookies, Li included, had simply observed and followed orders. It was barely a test of survival; it was a guided lesson. By the end of it, Li had barely lifted a finger. He had earned the minimum hundred points, just like the other newcomers, but they had all been advised against spending them too soon. "Save them." One of the older members had told him, patting him on the shoulder as they returned to the lobby. "Theres no point wasting them on cheap stuff now. Wait until you can afford something worthwhile." Li had nodded, trusting their judgment. It had seemed logical. And so, when the next scenario was finally assigned, none of them had expected anything out of the ordinary. At first, they had barely reacted to the new notification. There had been murmurs of confusion, some mild curiosity, but ultimately, no one had thought much of it. A Collab sounded like it would be a cooperative missiontwo teams working toward a common goal. It didnt sound particularly dangerous. If anything, most had assumed it would make things easier. After all, they had Friederike. Their leader had been the heart of the team, and her presence alone had been enough to crush any lingering doubts. Friederike Eisenwald was an imposing woman, her sheer presence enough to command attention the moment she stepped into a room. She was tall, her body honed with the strength of a warrior, built like someone who had known battle long before she had ever been pulled into this twisted game. Her golden-blonde hair was always tied back into a high ponytail, and her sharp blue eyes held a quiet but unwavering intensity. Something was reassuring about her, an unshakable force of will that made it easy to believe that, no matter what happened, she would be able to handle it. Yet, despite her fearsome presence, Friederike had never been cruel. She had been strict, yes, and her expectations for her team had been high, but she had cared. She had protected them, guided them, and made sure no one was left behind. She was the kind of leader people wanted to follow. She had also been their strongest member by far. Even before Lis first scenario, she had already been the highest-ranked user in the group, and when they returned from their mission, she had officially ascended to Rank A Potential. Li hadnt understood what that meant at the time. But when the veterans had erupted into celebration, he had realized it was something worth being proud of. "Whats the big deal about Rank A?" Li had asked Teo in a hushed voice during the gathering. Teo had shrugged, watching as some of the older members clinked their glasses together in a toast. "No idea, but everyone seems excited, so I guess its a good thing?" That had been enough for Li. If their strongest member had just gotten stronger, then they had nothing to fear. And so, when the next notification arrived, no one panicked. They skimmed over the details, barely giving them any thought. Another team would be present, a group called Hunt3rs, but no one paid much attention to it. "Guess well be working with another team." One of the veterans had said, stretching their arms behind their head. "Could be useful. More people means more firepower." "What if they dont want to cooperate?" Someone had asked. "Then Friederike will handle it." Another had responded, as if that were an obvious fact. That was all there was to it, no one was concerned No one hesitated. Even Li, who had always been cautious by nature, had felt safe. With Friederike leading them, there was no reason to be afraid. And so, they had continued as if nothing was out of the ordinary. The atmosphere had remained light, spirits high from the recent celebration, and not even the looming approach of their next mission had been enough to dampen the mood. By the time the notification for their deployment flashed before their eyes, no one had second-guessed anything, not even the scenarios setting, a world where giants of every kind rule over the land They had gone in blindly, and it would cost them everything. The moment they arrived in the new world, it became painfully clear just how different this place was from anything they had encountered before. The air was thick and heavy, carrying the scent of damp earth and the crisp, clean aroma of ancient trees. But what stood out the mostwhat left every single one of them breathlesswas the sheer scale of everything. The world was vast in a way that defied logic. The grass beneath their feet was not mere grass but towering stalks that reached their waists, bending gently under an invisible wind. The trees were colossal, stretching hundreds of meters into the sky, their bark thick like castle walls, their branches so massive that they could have served as bridges between mountains. Even the rocks scattered along the landscape were impossibly large, some standing taller than buildings, their jagged edges hinting at forces far beyond human comprehension. In the distance, a vast mountain range loomed, its peaks vanishing into thick clouds, their true height unknowable. Everything in this world made them feel like mere insects, insignificant specks in a land that belonged to beings far beyond their own stature. Li turned in slow circles, his mind struggling to grasp the reality of what he was seeing. The weight of the world pressed down on him, making him hyper-aware of just how small and fragile they were here. It was both awe-inspiring and utterly terrifying. Despite the overwhelming environment, the team reacted swiftly, moving with the practiced efficiency of a well-trained unit. Tons of experience surviving in this twisted system had drilled into them the instinct to act first and process emotions later. "Alright, listen up." Friederikes voice rang out, cutting through the silent awe and forcing everyones focus back to her. She stood with the confidence of a true leader, her stance firm and unshaken. "It seems we have a week before the second team arrives, so were going to use that time wisely. Priority is scouting the terrain and establishing a defensible position. We dont know if this world holds dangers beyond the obvious, and I dont intend to find out the hard way." The group acknowledged her words without hesitation, already mentally preparing for the tasks ahead. The veterans exchanged knowing looks, their expressions filled with amusement rather than concern. "Seven days?" One of them chuckled, crossing his arms. "Thats more than enough time. Hell, we might clear the scenario before they even show up." Another smirked, rolling his shoulders. "Yeah, maybe we should leave them a little gift when they arrive. A welcome party, just to let them know we were here first." Laughter rippled through the group, a stark contrast to the looming, overwhelming environment around them. Even Li, despite his lingering unease, found himself feeling reassured by their confidence. They were strong, they were prepared, and more than anything, they had their trustworthy leader. No matter how overwhelming this world seemed, it was impossible to doubt her leadership. But then A system notification appeared.
?Notice: L-class Plot Device: Early Bird Gets the Worm has been used?
?Warning: The team "Hunt3rs" has forced their entry into the scenario ahead of schedule!?
Silence fell over them like a suffocating blanket. The atmosphere shifted immediately, tension creeping into the air like a slow-moving poison. There was no more laughter. No more casual bravado. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Wait what?" Someone muttered, their voice barely above a whisper. "They can do that?" Another asked, eyes darting toward their teammates for answers. Li felt the change, the way the previously relaxed stance of the veterans stiffened just slightly. It wasnt outright fear, not yet, but the uncertainty was there, crawling beneath their skin. And then he noticed something else Friederike wasnt moving. She stood frozen, her breath coming in shallow, uneven gasps. The color had drained from her face, her expression locked in pure, unfiltered horror. Sweat rolled down her temples, and her normally sharp, commanding eyes were wide and unblinking, staring at something none of them could see. Li barely had time to open his mouth before she screamed. "Move now! They know where we are!" The sheer panic in her voice sent the entire team into disarray. Confusion erupted instantly, voices overlapping in chaotic bursts. "What are you talking about?!" "Who knows where we are?!" "Friederike, what?" But before any of them could react, the sky roared. A sound unlike anything they had ever heard before ripped through the heavens, a deafening mechanical howl that rattled their very bones. It was loudso louda metallic bellow that swallowed everything else, drowning out thoughts, drowning out their breaths. The very air vibrated with its presence. At first, it was just a shift in the light, subtle enough that it could have been a passing cloud drifting across the sun. But then, the darkness deepened, stretching unnaturally across the landscape, casting long, jagged shadows that sprawled over the massive terrain. The air itself grew heavier, thick with an unplaceable tension, as if the very atmosphere recoiled from whatever was approaching. The ground trembled, and as the first scream of metal tore through the sky, Li felt something inside him freeze. He turned his gaze upward, and what he saw made his breath catch in his throat. Descending through the clouds, cutting through the heavens like an executioner''s blade, was a warship. Nonot just a space warship A titan of metal and fire. It loomed over them like a god descending to the mortal plane, its sheer mass an insult to the laws of nature. Its hull was vast, an unbroken slab of dark, gleaming steel reinforced with interlocking plates of heavy armor, thick enough to withstand the wrath of a thousand armies. Dozens of towers jutted from its back like spires of an unholy cathedral, each lined with weaponrycannons the size of buildings, missile bays bristling like a beasts fangs, and rows of energy turrets glowing with a malevolent, pulsating light. The vessels engines roared with raw power, a sound so overwhelming it was as if the sky itself was being ripped apart to make way for its arrival. The closer it drew, the more suffocating its presence became, a living embodiment of destruction, casting everything beneath it in an unnatural twilight. This was not a ship. It was a fortress in the sky. It was a harbinger of death It was the Hunt3rs. "Get to cover!" Friederikes voice snapped like a whip, raw and desperate, shaking them from their frozen stupor. She was already moving before the words had fully left her lips, dashing to the front of the group with inhuman speed. Her coat billowed behind her as she thrust both arms outward, her voice booming with unshakable force. "Great Protection Mandala!" A brilliant explosion of golden energy erupted from her hands, expanding outward in a flash of intricate, swirling patterns. The massive mandala unfurled in the air, its sacred symbols weaving together into an impenetrable barrier that enveloped the entire team. The sheer power radiating from it was staggering, its glow illuminating the battlefield like a second sun, pulsing with divine light. The shield hummed, anchoring itself to the earth, an unyielding wall against the terror descending from above. And then, the warship opened fire. A thunderous shockwave split the sky as an onslaught of missiles came raining down, streaking through the heavens like vengeful stars. They screamed through the air in violent arcs, their trails leaving behind columns of scorching heat. The cannons followed, belching fire and steel, each detonation sending pulses of pure devastation into the land below. The force of the impact was unimaginablethe very earth cracked beneath the assault, fractures splitting across the ground like veins of molten fury. The landscape was torn apart piece by piece, reduced to nothing but obliterated ruin. The enormous forest didnt stand a chance. The towering trees, each as massive as skyscrapers, stood as ancient colossi of the landuntil they didnt. In mere seconds, their immense trunks, thick enough to dwarf entire buildings, snapped apart like brittle kindling, unable to withstand the sheer brutality of the bombardment. The once-endless canopy of leaves and branches, large enough to cast entire valleys in shadow, was reduced to cinders, flames devouring them until nothing remained but the skeletal remains of what once had been. Meanwhile, the mountainsnot hills, not ridges, but true titanic formations of rock and earthscreamed as they were torn asunder, their peaks obliterated by the relentless assault. Chunks of stone the size of entire cities crashed downward, sending shockwaves through the ruined landscape as avalanches of destruction buried everything in their path. The sheer force of the attack didnt just scorch the landit reshaped it, turning a world of giants into a graveyard of fire, smoke, and ruin. And yet The mandala held. Beneath its golden light, they endured. The sacred symbols twisted and pulsed, absorbing the rain of fire, shuddering under the strain but refusing to break. The explosions outside turned the sky into a swirling inferno of heat and destruction, yet inside, within the shields embrace, there was nothing but the desperate sound of their own breathing. Friederikes arms shook from the strain, her entire body trembling as she poured every last ounce of her energy into keeping the shield standing. The radiance of the barrier flickered, pulses of energy crackling through the runes like overloaded circuits, but she did not yield. Seconds stretched into eternity. Then silence. The final missile struck. The last cannon blast faded. The storm of destruction ceased, leaving behind only the sound of smoldering ruin. And then, with an exhausted gasp, the mandala shattered. Golden fragments of divine energy burst apart, scattering like dying stars, their light fading as they dispersed into nothingness. The once-unbreakable barrier vanished, leaving them exposed to the ruined world around them. Friederike collapsed to her knees, gasping for breath, her body trembling from the sheer effort of holding back the storm. Her armsonce strong and unyieldingwere burned, scorched raw from the energy backlash, her fingers twitching from the pain. Sweat dripped from her face as she struggled to lift her head, her chest rising and falling in labored breaths. But they were alive Barely. Li took a shuddering step forward, his mind reeling as he looked at what remained of the world around them. The forest was gone, reduced to an endless expanse of scorched, blackened ground. The mountains that had once stood tall were broken, their shattered remnants scattered across the land like the bones of fallen titans. And above themthe spaceship waited. The warship hovered like an omen of death, its engines thrumming as if satisfied with its opening act. It had tested their defenses. Just as the remaining members of the team rushed forward to aid their fallen leader, Lis eyes caught somethingsomething impossibly distant, yet unmistakable. High above, atop one of the colossal towers of the warship, a flicker of light pulsed for the briefest of moments. His breath hitched. Even though the sheer scale of the vessel made it kilometers away, even though he had no way of knowing what it was, an instinct deep in his gut screamed that whatever was coming next was far worse than what they had just endured. And then it happened A shrill, unnatural whistling pierced the air, growing louder as an eerie energy shot skyward, vanishing into the vast blue expanse above. For a fleeting second, the world was silent, almost peacefulbefore detonation. High above, the sky ruptured. A blinding explosion bloomed like a second sun, and from its heart, something began to emergefalling, growing, burning. The light dimmed just enough for them to see. A rain of colossal, burning boulders, each easily the size of a city district, descended upon them like a vengeful storm of meteors. The air trembled as they streaked downward, their immense mass turning the sky into a field of hellfire. "Meteors!" One of the veterans screamed, his voice raw with horror. Friederike, despite barely standing, forced herself up once more, her body swaying but her spirit unbroken. "Run! All of you, run!" Panic surged through the survivors. The moment those words left her lips, the group scattered, sprinting in desperationbut not all of them. The veterans stood their ground. They didnt hesitate. They turned back toward the falling inferno, hands glowing with power, eyes filled with grim resolve. The newbies were already too far, too weak to fight against something like thisbut the veterans? They would hold the line. Swords slashed the sky, tearing through flames. Barriers of shimmering light surged upward, colliding against the descending boulders. Projectiles of energy shot forward, exploding upon impact. Everything they had, every ounce of power they could muster, was unleashed in an effort to break apart the deadly storm before it reached those who still had a chance to escape. But they couldnt stop them all. One by one, they began to fall. A crushing impact. A scream silenced too soon. A veteran who had been leading the group just moments ago was obliterated beneath a falling rock, his barrier failing at the last second. Another was thrown aside like a ragdoll by the shockwave of an explosion. The meteors came down like divine punishment, and there was nothing they could do but keep fighting, even as they died one by one. Li ran. He ran harder than he ever had in his life. He couldnt breathe. He couldnt think. He couldnt process the terror overtaking his body. The world around him, once something he had begun to believe could be a second home, was collapsing. He had believed they were safe, he had convinced himself that as long as they followed Friederikes lead, as long as they listened to the veterans, everything would work out in the end. He had trusted in the strength of their team, in their combined efforts, in the idea that they were not the weak ones, not after everything they had survived. But all of it, every illusion of security he had built up in his mind, shattered beneath the sheer, crushing force of reality. They had never been safe. Not for a second. Around him, the remaining novices scattered in a blind panic, their coordination completely collapsing under the weight of sheer terror. Some tripped over the ruined ground, their hands scraping against the dirt as they scrambled to get up, while others let out cries of fear as they barely managed to dodge the blazing boulders crashing down around them. The sound of destruction filled the airsplintering wood, crumbling rock, the earth itself tearing apart beneath the impact of the falling meteors. There was no destination, no strategy, no plan. They werent running toward anywhere. They were just running. Li knew he should have done the samekept his eyes forward, focused on survival, not looked back. But some part of him, some desperate, foolish part, refused to let go of the fleeting hope that maybe, just maybe, she was still holding on. His body moved before his mind could stop it. He turned. Just once. Just for a second. And he immediately regretted it. Through the blazing inferno, through the cascading destruction, Friederike still stood. She was alone. Utterly, completely alone. Golden chains coiled and lashed out through the air, gleaming like divine serpents as they tore through the descending fire, shattering boulders before they could reach the earth. She was a force of nature, an unbreakable wall against the apocalypse itself. Her body burned with effort, sweat mixing with the blood from her scorched arms, but she did not falter. She would not falter. Because if she did, they would all die. Lis breath caught in his throat. His hands clenched into fists. He should be helping. He should be doing something. But what could he even do? What could any of them do? And then it happened. A second light, not fiery red like the meteors but cold, piercing blue, flashed from the warship. Li barely had time to process it before he saw ita single arrow, impossibly fast, streaking through the sky like a comet, its ethereal wings cutting through the smoke-filled air with terrifying precision. It moved faster than anything before it, faster than the meteors, faster than thought itself, and it found its mark. The golden chains froze mid-motion. Friederike jerked violently, her entire body locking up as the arrow punched through her stomach, impaling her in one brutal, unrelenting motion. Blood splattered across the dirt, dark and vivid against the burning chaos. Her lips parted as a choked sound escapedhalf gasp, half coughbefore a violent shudder wracked her frame. Her fingers, once so firm and commanding, now trembled as she reached for the wound, as if she couldnt quite believe it was there. Lis vision blurred. His heart hammered against his ribs. Friederike, the unshakable pillar of their team, the one they all looked to for guidance, the one who had promised they would make it out together, was falling. Her knees buckled, her body slowly tipping forward as if gravity had only just remembered to pull her down. The chains, once a brilliant beacon of protection, flickered, cracked, and then shattered into nothing. Li didnt have time to see her hit the ground. Because he was already running again. The moment the golden light vanished, the battle was over. There was no more fight to be had, no more defenses left to break. They had been annihilated. He barely registered when he stumbled into the darkness of a crevice, his body slamming into the cold stone walls, his breath coming in ragged gasps. He wasnt alonethe few remaining survivors had made it as well, trembling, panting, some of them sobbing quietly in the suffocating silence. But none of them spoke. They didnt dare. For three days, they remained in that cave, trapped between the lingering terror of what lay outside and the crushing despair of what had been lost. They did not eat. They did not drink. They did not move. Every second stretched into eternity, their bodies aching from exhaustion, their minds fractured under the weight of what they had witnessed. And then, finally, the system spoke. A single, hollow chime, indicating the end of the scenario An indication that the other team had finished it. And just like that, with a blinding flash of white light, they were back in the lobby. Li finished recounting the events of that nightmare scenario, his voice even but carrying a weight that could not be ignored. There was no embellishment in his words, no exaggerationjust the brutal, unfiltered truth of what had happened, of what he had lived through. His gaze remained cold and distant as he finally stated, with the unwavering certainty of someone who had already lost too much, that this was the reality of a collab. There was no camaraderie, no shared victory, no cooperation beyond what was absolutely necessary. Ultimately, the stronger team crushed the weaker for the sake of points. It was a cycle, a system designed to reward those who were willing to step on the throats of the others, and no matter how much stronger they had gotten, no matter how much progress they had made, it would never be enough against truly experienced veterans. A heavy silence settled over the group. There were no words of comfort, no reassurances, just the oppressive weight of reality sinking in. Some looked down, others shifted uncomfortably, but no one spoke, not until Drake finally exhaled and broke the silence. "Thats unfortunate, Im truly sorry." He admitted, his voice carrying a strange mix of understanding and defiance. "But that was your past. It doesnt mean thats whats going to happen to us now. We arent going up against Hunt3rs. Maybe well get lucky this time." Adam, who had been standing quietly with his arms crossed, immediately shook his head. "No. We cant count on that." His tone was firm, unwavering. "Luck has nothing to do with this. We dont know how the system determines matchups. We dont know if there are fixed parameters or if its completely arbitrary. All we know for sure is that one of the teams, Dragon Utopia, has been classified as stronger than us. Thats a fact. But that doesnt mean were weak. We have an advantage in that we know were being hunted and future development, not to mention Drake himself. We can do something with that The real problem is that they have all of our information, while we have nothing on them." Katya, who had been quietly listening until now, finally spoke, her voice laced with amusement. "Thats not entirely true." She mused, drawing a few glances. "There might be a way to dig up some information on them. Maybe not much, but something." Adam narrowed his eyes slightly, his analytical mind immediately latching onto the possibility. "How?!" His skepticism was evident, but there was also the unmistakable glint of curiosity, the same relentless pursuit of knowledge that drove him to survive in the first place. Katya hesitated for a moment, as if weighing whether it was worth the effort. Her fingers tapped idly against her arm, her usual self-assured demeanor momentarily replaced by something more calculating. But before she could make up her mind, Kazue, who had been watching eagerly from the side, tilted her head, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. She leaned in slightly, clasping her hands together in what could only be described as an excited plea. "Ohhh, Katya, do you know something? What is it?" Katyas expression flickered for a second. She tried to maintain her usual aloofness, but when she turned to glance at Kazue, her cold exterior wavered. She sighed, shaking her head with a small smirk before finally stepping away from her friend and Kurayami, making her way toward Adam and the shop terminal. "Fine, but dont expect too much." Without another word, she reached out and interacted with the interface, pressing through a new menu with options that none of them could explore before because they were sealed. Then, suddenly, something changed. A large system window expanded above the shop, its text displayed for everyone to see.
[Some online functions will remain locked until the team has completed their first recorded "Collab" of the current season.]
[Would you like a list of currently available online options?]
[Y/N]
Katya didnt even hesitate. With a quick motion, she pressed the [Y]. Chapter 103 - We May Not Be Ready … But Who Decided That? Chapter 103 - We May Not Be Ready But Who Decided That? Katya pressed the [Y] button without hesitation, and immediately, a cascade of windows and menus burst into view on the shops interface. Adam instinctively leaned forward, his usual habit kicking in as he attempted to read through every option aloud, processing the information as quickly as he could. However, before he could even get past the first line, Katya did something that caught everyone off guard. With a simple motion, she spread her fingers apart over one of the floating panels as if she were zooming in on a smartphone, and to everyones astonishment, the small screen expanded into a massive, semi-transparent display hovering in the air. The entire interface had been stretched out, floating weightlessly like a massive digital billboard visible to all. Adams mouth hung slightly open as he stared at the newly enlarged display. He blinked a few times, turning toward Li, whose expression mirrored his own shock. We could do that? Adam finally blurted out, his voice laced with disbelief. Li met his gaze and shrugged, his expression just as perplexed. I had no idea. He admitted, sounding almost frustrated at the revelation. Now that the information was clearly displayed, everyone took a moment to examine what was in front of them. The massive screen was filled with several selectable options, each seemingly offering a different function:
[Welcome to the Advanced and Online Functionalities of the Shop!]
[Please select what youd like to explore]
[Enter the "Trade Nexus" (Locked)]
[Leaderboards]
[Current Events]
[Nexus News (Locked)]
[Merit Merge]
For a moment, no one spoke. The sheer volume of new information had caught everyone off guard. Katya, however, let out a small sigh, already realizing that her original plan had just gone up in smoke. It took her a second to gather her thoughts before she finally spoke. Alright, listen up. Ill explain what these are. She began, her voice carrying an air of familiarity as if she had gone through this explanation before. The Trade Nexus is basically a neutral zone. Its a place outside of any scenario where teams from all over can gather, trade, exchange information, buy and sell itemsthink of it like a massive shopping district where users hang out between missions. Before she could continue, Adam interrupted, his brows furrowed as he took a step closer. Wait, waithold on. Youre telling me theres an actual social hub? Inside this damn system? A place where people just hang out, talk, and do business? After everything weve seen? This system throws us into literal death traps, and youre saying theres a shopping mall somewhere where people just casually exist? His voice grew sharper with each question, his disbelief palpable. Katya exhaled, clearly expecting this reaction. Yeah, kinda bizarre, I know. She said, crossing her arms. But thats just how it is. Some people say the Trade Nexus was created by a user a long time ago, though no one really knows for sure. Thats just a rumor. What I do know is that I always had access to it from the moment I joined my previous team. I had no idea you guys had to unlock it first. She tapped a finger against her elbow in thought. Thats why I wanted to check it outif we could access it, we mightve been able to ask around and find out something about Dragon Utopia or the other team. Li frowned at that, his body still visibly tense from the previous conversation. And what? Just walk up to someone and ask, Hey, do you know anything about this team were up against? He pointed out, his voice edged with skepticism. If its a place where all users gather, wouldnt that make it incredibly dangerous? Katya gave him an unimpressed look before shaking her head. Not really. The Trade Nexus has strict rulesno combat, no skills with harmful intent. If you break the rules, you get banned permanently, and trust me, thats not something most people want to risk. Any fights or disputes happen in the battle arenas, not out in the open. Adam held up a hand, stopping her there. Okay, okaysave the details for later. It doesnt matter anyway since we cant access it yet. His tone was firm, cutting off any further discussion about the topic. There was no point dwelling on something they couldnt even use. Katya clicked her tongue in mild annoyance but relented, stepping back with a small shrug. Fine. Maybe theres another way. She muttered before swiftly selecting the next available option. The screen shifted instantly.
[Leaderboards]
[Current Top 10]
[Members of the following teams have an x10 multiplier to points earned.]
[The members of the teams in the Top 3 have a special multiplier.]
1) Zenith x100
2) Aeternum Exilium x50
3) Hunt3rs x30
4) Chevaliers de la Mort Unis x10
5) Ctrl+Alt+Die x10
6) Sombra de la Muerte x10
7) RIP? Not in Our Vocabulary x10
8) Pandemoniums Elite x10
9) Cryptic Covenant x10
10) Noob Reapers x10
The moment the names appeared on the screen, a suffocating silence filled the room. Lis eyes locked onto the list, his expression darkening instantly. A slow, quiet exhale left his lips, but there was no shock or surprise in his reactionjust something cold, something bitter. His fingers clenched at his sides as he muttered, voice devoid of emotion, yet carrying a weight heavy enough to silence even the most energetic among them. Hunt3rs. It wasnt a question. It wasnt an exclamation. It was a statement, a confirmation of something he had long feared but expected. His eyes remained glued to the third name on the leaderboard, unblinking. Of course theyre still here He said, voice hollow. Kazue, who had initially leaned forward with excitement at seeing the leaderboard, had her enthusiasm quickly drained. She swallowed, her gaze flickering over the list with far less energy than before. So those guys from your story, they She hesitated, as if hoping for a different answer. They never stopped. Li interrupted, his voice carrying an edge of finality. His words were laced with something unreadableanger, fear, perhaps even disgust. His grip tightened for a moment before he let out a slow breath, his expression unreadable. The weight of his words settled over the group like an iron chain, but it was Katya who broke the silence. Huh. But sadly Dragon Utopia isnt here. She noted with something close to disappointment. Adam turned his head sharply toward her, incredulous. And thats sad to you!? His tone was somewhere between baffled and irritated. Id say thats probably the first good news weve gotten since we started looking at this. Katya smirked slightly but shook her head. Not necessarily. She countered, her voice as casual as ever. If they were ranked, at least wed know how strong they were. The fact that theyre not means we have no idea where they stand. Adam frowned, considering her words. How many teams are there, exactly? He asked, suddenly realizing a glaring issue. How many are we even competing against? Katya hummed in thought before shrugging. No clue. But definitely more than a hundred. A collective chill ran through the room. No one said anything for a moment, but the realization settled deep into each of them. More than a hundred teamsdozens, maybe even hundreds, of people like them, fighting, surviving, dying. The leaderboards only showed the top ten. What about the rest? What about the teams that didnt even come close to ranking? Were they just stepping stones for those at the top? Kazue swallowed, shifting uncomfortably. Thats a lot of teams. She murmured, the number sinking in. Gregor let out a deep breath, rubbing his chin. And we dont even know where we stand among them. Chloe exhaled shakily, gripping her arm. We could be near the very bottom. She whispered, her voice barely above a breath. Drake crossed his arms, his expression serious. And there are teams stronger than Hunt3rs. The implication was terrifying. Kurayami let out a low growl, his ears flicking as if sensing the unease in the group. Adam ran a hand down his face, his mind racing. Hunt3rs was still active. That meant they were still slaughtering their way through scenarios, still earning points at an absurd rate. And worse, there were two teams even stronger than them. Katya remained unbothered by the growing tension, as if the terrifying reality of the rankings didnt faze her in the slightest. She glanced at Adam, then at the rest of the group, her sharp eyes scanning their reactions before she let out an exaggerated sigh, rolling her shoulders as if shaking off the weight of their collective anxiety. Without missing a beat, she turned her attention back to the glowing interface, dismissing the leaderboard and moving on to the next section. The holographic display shifted, revealing a new set of options before them.
[Current Events]
[Treasure Hunt (Time remaining: 3 days) (Locked)]
[x2 Bonus for User Kills (Active)]
[Castle Defense Tournament (Time remaining: 14 days) (Locked)]
[Novice Offer: Free Ability Booster x1]
Katya scanned the options quickly before explaining in a matter-of-fact tone. "The system rotates events from time to time. Teams can opt-in if they want, and their next scenario will automatically be part of whatever event theyve chosen." She paused for a moment, tapping her chin. "There are a lot of restrictions, though. Ive never participated in one myself, but Ive heard that the rewards are insaneitems, skills, plot devices, things youd never find anywhere else. So yeah, strong teams keep getting stronger. The system outright encourages players to kill each other." She gestured toward the ongoing x2 Bonus for User Kills event. "Like this one. This is exactly why we cant assume that even the third team in our collab will be safe to work with. This kind of bonus makes it too tempting for anyone to turn on their so-called allies. Why let someone walk away when killing them is worth twice as much?" The room remained silent for a few moments as the weight of her words sank in. A bonus that literally rewarded killing other players wasnt just a passive encouragementit was a death sentence for anyone who wasnt strong enough to fight back. Emir, still hesitant about speaking up, hesitated for a moment before asking in a small voice. "And what about the last one? The Novice Offer?" Katya blinked, then let out a small chuckle, running a hand through her hair. "Oh, right. I almost forgot about that one since it doesnt apply to me." Without a second thought, she selected the option. The moment she did, a bright beam of light shot out from the screen, splitting into multiple streams that rushed toward the group. The golden energy struck each of them except for Katya and Li, seeping into their bodies before dissipating like mist. Without warning, a series of bright system windows materialized in front of Adam, Kazue, Drake, Chloe, Sebastian, Gregor, and Emir, their translucent screens casting a faint glow over their faces.
[Notice: The effect of Ability Booster is now active]
[All your skills will be boosted for the next scenario]
For a moment, silence. Thenchaos. Kazue flinched, her body tensing as she instinctively waved her arms, checking herself for any immediate changes. Her eyes flicked across the screen rapidly before turning to the others, excitement shining through her surprise. "Wait, what? Did I just level up or something? Are my reflexes faster now? Do I get super strength?!" She raised her fists as if testing them, then frowned when nothing obvious happened. Adam, ever the analyst, adjusted his glasses with a furrowed brow, reading over the notice carefully. His fingers tapped against his arm as he processed the implications. "A skill boost, not a stat increase, not a new ability just an enhancement to what we already have. But how much of a boost? This wording is vague." He muttered, half to himself before sighing and rubbing his temple. He hated system mechanics he couldnt quantify. Drake, on the other hand, flexed his fingers, rolling his shoulders as if expecting some kind of immediate difference. He exhaled slowly, then smirked. "Huh. That was weird, but not bad. Didnt feel like anything changed but maybe well notice it once were actually in combat, could be useful." Gregor simply exhaled through his nose, his gaze locked onto the glowing text before him. His arms remained crossed, his expression unreadable as he let out a low grunt. "No idea what this actually does, but I hope its worth something." Sebastian, standing slightly apart from the group, examined his hands curiously before smoothing down his sleeves. "A most peculiar sensation." He murmured, his tone contemplative. "It does not seem to manifest in any immediate way perhaps a passive reinforcement? If so, its true benefits may only reveal themselves in action." Chloe, who had been tense from the moment the light had struck them, eyed the notification warily before crossing her arms, looking visibly unsettled. "I really dont like random system effects just hitting me out of nowhere." She mumbled, her fingers tapping against her sleeve. "Its like someone injecting you with something and telling you to figure out what it does." Meanwhile, Emir, the youngest of them, hesitated before glancing down at his arms, half-expecting some visible reaction. He turned his hands over, flexing his fingers experimentally, but when nothing changed, he let out a small breath of relief. "I guess this is good, right?" His voice was quiet, uncertain, as he looked toward the others for confirmation. Katya, however, was staring at them, her brows furrowed in clear confusion. Her gaze flicked between the glowing system notices and the group in front of her, her arms slowly crossing over her chest. "Wait" She said, voice flat. "Why did all of you get that? This is a novice offer. Youre not supposed to qualify." Kazue, still caught up in her own excitement, tilted her head. "Uh okay, but what even counts as a novice?" For the first time in a while, Katyas expression softened, and she reached out to gently ruffle Kazues hair with an almost affectionate chuckle. "A novice is a user whos only completed three scenarios or less." She explained, smirking slightly as if amused by the sheer absurdity of Kazue asking such an obvious question A heavy silence fell over the group. Kazue, Adam, and Drake exchanged glances before Drake let out a small, awkward laugh. He scratched the back of his head, shifting on his feet. "Ah yeah. About that." He said, dragging out the words as if hoping theyd somehow soften the impact of what he was about to say. "Turns out the last scenario we did was our third one." Katyas entire body stiffened and her smile vanished. She stared at them, unblinking, for a solid three seconds before her expression twisted into pure exasperation. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "What?!" Her gaze darted from Adam to Kazue to Drake, her eyes narrowing in absolute disbelief. "Three!? Youve only done three scenarios?" She repeated, her voice rising slightly, as if she couldnt quite comprehend what she was hearing. Adam, maintaining his usual composed demeanor, adjusted his glasses and nodded. "Technically, yes, this will be our fourth." He confirmed in a calm, matter-of-fact tone. Katya opened her mouth, then closed it, then opened it again. She seemed completely at a loss for words for the first time since they had met her. She blinked rapidly, processing, before finally managing to force something out. "Are you kidding me?" Her voice was incredulous, her fingers twitching as if she wanted to physically shake them. "How the hell did you get this far in just three scenarios?! What kind of insane, bullshit luck" She stopped herself, dragging a hand down her face in frustration. "Youre telling me, that in three scenarios, just three, youve already gotten strong enough to be in a collab with an advanced team?! Youdo you even realize how impossible that is?! No one gets here this fast!" Her reaction was so genuine, so utterly baffled, that even Liwho had been silent and brooding for most of the conversationlet out a quiet, amused scoff under his breath. Kazue, undeterred by Katyas outrage, simply grinned, flashing a peace sign. "Guess were just built differently!" She chirped. However, Katya let out a sharp breath, rubbing her temples as she took a step back, her fingers twitching in frustration before she turned to face them again. But this time, she wasnt just exasperatedshe looked genuinely concerned. "This isnt funny. This is not a good thing at all." She said, her voice carrying a rare edge of seriousness. Her eyes locked onto Adam, then flicked to Kazue and Drake, as if making sure they were actually listening. "Do you realize what this means? If you guys have only gone through three scenarios but already got matched into a three-way collab, that means the system isnt ranking you like normal. And thats bad." Adams brows furrowed slightly. "Elaborate, please." He said, crossing his arms. Katya exhaled, her arms folding over her chest as she explained. "As far as I know, the way collab team matching works isnt just about raw points or survival ratesits about growth speed and average potential rank. The system pairs teams that show similar progression trends. Meaning, if the team is here after only three scenarios, that means the system thinks you''re on the same level as teams that have been at this for far longer. Teams that have survived dozens of scenarios, if not more." A heavy silence settled over the group as her words sank in. "Wait, hold on" Kazue frowned, shifting on her feet. "Are you saying even the third team" "Could be way stronger than us, yes. And thats a huge problem." Katya finished bluntly. Drake, who had been listening quietly, let out a low whistle. "So what youre saying is, our rank doesnt actually represent our strength, its just an estimate based on how fast weve been improving." He mused, his gaze darkening slightly. "Exactly, and thats horrible. It means we now have literally zero idea what were up against. We cant even rely on the idea that at least one team will be weaker than us." Katya exhaled sharply, rubbing the bridge of her nose, her words hanging over the group like an oppressive weight. The lighthearted atmosphere had been completely drained, replaced with an almost suffocating heaviness. Adam could feel it pressing down on him, an invisible force squeezing his chest, as if daring him to acknowledge the truth he had been trying to ignore. The reality of the situation was sinking in fast, and it was far from reassuring. Katya might not have known the exact parameters of the systems matchmaking, but if her theory was correct, then their team was in far greater danger than they had initially thought. If the system matched teams based on growth speed and overall potential, rather than just pure strength, then it meant that their absurd progress was painting a giant target on their backs. The parameters might say they were somewhere in the middle, but the system might have placed them against teams who had already outgrown them long before they had even started. The implications of that realization settled like a stone in Adams stomach. His fingers curled slightly as he processed the thought, his mind racing through every possible scenario, trying to find a loophole, an angle, something that would allow them to prepare before they were thrown into the battlefield. The problem was, they had no way of knowing who they were up against. Dragon Utopia was stronger than themthat much was confirmedbut that didnt mean the third team was weak either. In fact, if Katyas assumptions were right, then there was a very real chance that even the so-called weakest team in their match-up was still stronger than them. A low, frustrated exhale escaped him as his thoughts spiraled further into the abyss of uncertainty. They didnt know anything. They had no information on their opponents, no clear understanding of what they were about to face, and worst of all, no way to influence their own placement. Everything about this collab was out of their control, and that fact alone made his skin crawl. He had spent too much time letting things happen to him, too much time reacting to the chaos around him instead of trying to get ahead of it. He had let himself be dragged into situations over and over again, forced to deal with things as they came rather than setting the pace himself. The battle with Lord Varek had been a mess, barely won through a combination of quick thinking, sheer stubbornness, and luck. And luck was not something he was willing to rely on again. His breath was slow, controlled, but beneath the surface, the frustration churned, burning against his ribs like embers waiting to ignite. His mind flickered back to the last scenario, to the moment where everything had spiraled out of controlNikolais sacrifice, the desperate struggle just to stay alive, the sheer helplessness of being unable to stop what was happening right in front of him. He had made a decision back then, a promise to himself that he would never allow something like that to happen again And that meant doing something. Without hesitating, he raised both hands and slapped his cheekshard enough to sting, hard enough to jolt himself out of his downward spiral. He inhaled sharply, pushing the suffocating weight of doubt and fear out of his system, forcing his mind to focus. The sharp noise startled the others, their gazes snapping toward him in surprise. He ignored it. His hands lowered, his fingers clenched into fists at his sides, his stance steady. Thats enough. His voice was clear, and firm, cutting through the silence like a blade. The weight in the room shifted. He turned his gaze across the group, letting his eyes linger on each of them. Some were still caught in their own uneaseLi, in particular, looked paler than before, his body visibly tense, his mind clearly trapped in memories of the past. Chloe had her arms wrapped around herself, her expression hesitant, uncertain. Gregor and Sebastian were unreadable, their postures controlled but not unaffected. Even Kazue, usually so energetic, seemed far less animated than before. It was as if the very mention of Lis past had planted a seed of doubt into all of them, threatening to grow into something that could break them before the scenario even began. Adam refused to let that happen. The situation is what it is, were going into this collab no matter what. We dont have the option to back out, we dont have the option to pick different opponents, and we dont have the luxury of knowing what were up against. Complaining about it, worrying about it, getting angry over itnone of that is going to change anything. he said while taking a step forward, his hands unclenching as he let out a slow exhale. So instead of wasting time panicking over what we dont know, lets focus on what we do know. We do know that were strong. We do know that weve improved. And we do know that we have time before the collab starts. So lets use it. Properly. He didnt wait for objections. Last time we trained individually, but thats not going to be enough this time. We need to train as a team. We need to refine what we already have and buy what might boost us all, make sure that when we step into that scenario, we know exactly how to work together, how to cover for each others weaknesses, how to maximize each others strengths. His gaze sharpened, determination burning behind his eyes. That starts now. For a moment, no one spoke, but then, slowly, something shifted. Kazue was the first to react, a small, almost hesitant smile creeping onto her face. She gave him a thumbs-up, her usual energy flickering back into place. I like the sound of that. She admitted. Drake chuckled under his breath, crossing his arms. Well, when you put it like that, guess we dont really have much of a choice, huh? Li didnt say anything, but his fists slowly unclenched. Adam gave a firm nod. First things firstplease show me your status windows. All of you. One by one, the group complied. Transparent blue screens flickered into existence before each of them, illuminating their faces with soft light. Adams eyes flicked across them, scanning over the detailsabilities, stats, recent rewardstaking in every piece of information he could. Kazue''s Stats:
?Name: Kazue Rima?
?Age: 19?
?Species: Human - Rank E?
?Points: 5500?
?Potential: D?
?Merits:?
?Merit Rank C x2?, ?Merit Rank B x2?
?Titles:?
?Prodigious Rookie?, ?The one with many soulmates?
?Skills:?
?Heavenly Demon Breathing Technique Lv1
?Elemental Skills:?
?Thunder Piercing Hand Lv3?, ?Enhanced Thunder Piercing Hand Lv3?, ?Electric Resistance Lv3?, ?Burn the Witch! Lv2?, ?Electric Ki Generation Lv6?, ?Elemental Affinity (Passive) Lv1?
?Miscellaneous Skills:?
?Soulbond Lv2 (with user Katya Nakamura)?, ?Synchrony Lv??
?Locked Skills:?
?Imperial Ki - Dragon Ascension Lv10?, ?Heavenly Daoist Lv10?
?Summoning Skills:?
Soul Pact: Voidshadow Abyssal Tiger - Rank B
?Treasures:?
?Enhanced Steamgear Knuckle - Rank D?
?Atomclad Fist - Rank B?
?Gacha Voucher x1?
Drake''s Stats:
?Name: Drake Shaw?
?Age: 24?
?Species: Human - Rank B?
?Points: 8680?
?Potential: B?
?Merits:?
?Merit Rank B x2?, ?Merit Rank A x2?
?Titles:?
?Heavenly talented Rookie?, ?Otherworldly Fanbase?, ?Foundations of an Immortal Body?, ?Bearer of a Treasure That Shapes the Worlds Destiny?, ?Moderator Role?, ?Immortal Emperor descendant?,?Savior of Murim?, ?He who succeeds in the impossible?, ?Eldritch Slayer?, ?Lucky Cheater?
?Skills:?
?Class: Cultivator - Rank A+?
?Class Skills:?
?Heavenly Wind Step Lv2?, ?Iron Body Manifestation Lv2?, ?Silent Blade Technique Lv2?, ?Soulfire Meditation Lv2?, ?Lesser Imperial Ki Lv2?, ?Harmonious Energy Pulse Lv2?, ?Lesser Spirit Sword Manifestation Lv2?, ?Lesser Pill Creation Lv2?
?Summoning Skills:?
Soul Pact: Eclipsed Vermilion Dracling - Rank B Soul Pact: Voidborn Basilisk Hatchling- Rank B Soul Pact: Obsidian Young Monkey - Rank B Soul Pact: Auroral Emberling Phoenix - Rank B
?Racial Traits:?
Great Weight Control // Like a Fool // Poison Resistance // Poison Absorption // Single Step // Ki Generation // Heavenly Eyes
?Treasures:?
?Thaddeus''s Railgun Revolver - Rank B?
?Lesser Jade Spirit Sword - Rank D?
?Martial Arts Outfit (Fancy Suit) - Rank E?
?Dimensional Pocket Watch - Rank D?
?Gacha Voucher x1?
?Plot Devices:?
?UR-rank Plot Device: Emergency Exit?
Li''s Status:
?Name: Li Xie Jie?
?Age: 36?
?Species: Human - Rank E?
?Points: 4650?
?Potential: D?
?Merits:?
?Merit Rank F x2?, ?Merit Rank B x1?
?Titles:?
?Fake Wizard?, ?Lukewarm Veteran?, ?I have no Mana, yet I cast spells?
?Skills:?
?Dual Casting Lv1?, ?Lesser Ki Manifestation Lv1?
?Spellbook Skills:?
?Aagasu Winda Lv4?, ?Ganzu Metalo Lv3?, ?Physica Naguru Lv3?, ?Raajia Ignis Lv3?, ?Doruku Pantser Lv3?, ?Gigano Laser Lv3?, ?Begiru Rakketen Lv3?, ?Robo Bleek Lv3?, ?Shin Kuria Draak Lv2?, ?Ki Diaborosu Lv1?
?Treasure Skills:?
?Lock On Lv1?
?Treasures:?
?Heretic Solar Grimoire (Replica) - Rank B?
?Synthetic Eye - Rank B?
?Gacha Voucher x1?
?Plot Devices:?
?SSR-rank Plot Device: Feigning Healthiness?
Katya''s Status:
?Name: Katya Nakamura?
?Age: 19?
?Species: Human - Rank E?
?Points: 5000?
?P.O.I.N.T.S: 17?
?Potential: C?
?Merits:?
?Merit Rank C x1?, ?Merit Rank B x1?
?Titles:?
?Interdimensional Traveller?, ?The one touched by misfortune?, ?PKK User?
?Skills:?
?Tulpa Manifestation Lv6?, ?Summoning Augmentation Lv6?, ?Echo Projection Lv5, ?Asura Mode Lv1?, ?Lesser Ki Manifestation Lv1?
?Summoning Skills:?
?Incurable Wound Lv5?, ?Shared Essence Lv4?, ?Tulpa Shroud Lv6?, ?Corrupted Ki Manifestation Lv1?
?Miscellaneous Skills:?
?Soulbond Lv2 (with user Kazue Rima)?, ?Synchrony Lv??
?Locked Skills:?
?Split Personality Lv4?
?Treasures:?
?Tulpa Weaver''s Band - Rank C?
?Phantom Orb Amulet - Rank C?
?Writ of Formless Bonds - Rank D?
?Gacha Voucher x1?
Sebastian''s Status:
?Name: Sebastian Regg?
?Age: 61?
?Species: Human - Rank E?
?Points: 5250?
?Potential: D?
?Merits:?
?Merit Rank C x1?, ?Merit Rank B x1?
?Titles:?
?Veteran Antiquarian?, ?Outstanding Rookie?, ?Interdimensional Inventor?, ?The one who hears the soul of machines?
?Skills:?
?Blessing of the Machine God Lv2?, ?Death to all Organic Life! Lv2?, ?Lesser Mechanomancy Lv2?, ?Ki-Forged Genesis (Aberration) Lv2?, ?Lesser Ki Manifestation Lv1?
?Treasure Skills:?
?Mimic Voice Lv3?
?Treasures:?
?Ancient Aviatrix (Falk) - Rank C?
?Steamtread Goliath - Rank C?
?Portable Electromagnetic Shield - Rank D?
?Gacha Voucher x1?
Chloe''s Status:
?Name: Chloe Vanderlyle?
?Age: 21?
?Species: Human - Rank F?
?Points: 5000?
?Potential: E?
?Merits:?
?Merit Rank B x1?
?Titles:?
?Skills:?
?Lesser Ki Manifestation Lv1?, ?Pure Ki Regeneration Lv1?, ?Spirit Needle Therapy Lv1?
?Treasures:?
?Ki-Infused Needle Set - Rank E?
?Gacha Voucher x1?
Gregor''s Status
?Name: Gregor Novak?
?Age: 45?
?Species: Human - Rank E?
?Points: 5000?
?Potential: D?
?Merits:?
?Merit Rank C x1?
?Merit Rank B x1?
?Titles:?
?Outstanding Rookie?
?The one who pacts with a Demon?
?Skills:?
?Lesser Ki Manifestation Lv1?, ?Lesser Heavenly Yang Meditation Lv1?, ?Devil Sect Iron Hands Lv1?
?Summoning Skills:?
Soul Pact: Sealed Demon Ashmedra - Rank C
?Treasure Skills:?
?Karmic Suppression Barrier Lv3?, ?Infernal Karma Manifestation Lv3?
?Treasures:?
?Karma Devil Ball - Rank A-?
?Gacha Voucher x1?
Emir''s Status:
?Name: Emir Nassar?
?Age: 13?
?Species: Human - Rank F?
?Points: 5000?
?Potential: D?
?Merits:?
?Merit Rank B x1?, ?Merit Rank A x1?
?Titles:?
?Outstanding Rookie?, ?Scenarios Natural Enemy?, ?The one who managed to trap a Demi-God?
?Skills:?
?Lesser Void Ki Manifestation Lv1?, ?Null Essence Wave Lv1?, ?Void Ki Convergence Lv1?
?Treasures:?
?Interdimensional Containment Cube - Rank A x3?
?Filled Interdimensional Containment Cube - Rank A x1?
?Gacha Voucher x1?
The more he read, the more he realized just how much they had gained in such a short period of time. They werent weak. Not even close. Even the newcomersGregor, Emir, and Chloehad developed at an absurd rate for people who had only completed a single scenario. Adam let his mind process the data, filing away key points for later discussion. There was a lot to go over, a lot of things that needed fine-tuning, but one thing immediately stood out. They all had a lot of merits saved up. He frowned slightly. Merits werent something they had experimented with much. They had used them sparingly to exchange them for points, but they had never actually explored what they could do with them since the advance option was locked. He turned to Katya, who had been silent for a moment, and motioned toward the screen. What do you know about the Merit Merge option? Katya frowned slightly. Not much. Ive never used it myself. Not exactly reassuring, but not surprising either. Then lets see what were dealing with. Without hesitation, Adam reached out and tapped the option. Instantly, a new window expanded before them, revealing two sub-options:
[Merit Merge]
[Merit Enhancement]
C Combines merits of the same rank to create higher-tier merits.
[Merit Advance Exchange]
C Exchange merits for Personal Subplots for the user.
Adam''s breath hitched for a brief moment as his mind raced to process what he was seeing. If that second option truly functioned the way he suspected, then this wasnt just some minor benefit or an additional resourceit was something far more significant. This could be the key to pushing their team past its limits before the collab, an opportunity to gain something personal, something unique, something that could tip the balance in their favor. This wasnt just an advantageit was exactly what they needed. Chapter 104 - Shopping Spree: Part 1 Chapter 104 - Shopping Spree: Part 1 Adam wasted no time selecting the first option, Merit Advance Exchange, his fingers moving swiftly as he tapped on the floating screen. The others gathered around, watching intently as the massive display adjusted to the new menu, revealing a list of available Personal Subplots. The screen was similar to the standard shop interface, with a search bar at the top and an overwhelmingly long list of subplot names stretching far beyond what the eye could see. The sheer volume of choices was staggering.
[The Girl Who Could Run Across the Skies]
[The Darkest Place in the Mountain of Madness]
[Legacy of Darkness]
[The True Path of the Ninja]
[An Emperors Despair]
[...]
And many, many more. The list scrolled endlessly, its contents disappearing into the edge of the screen, leaving no way to tell how many subplots were truly available. Adam narrowed his eyes, feeling a mix of curiosity and frustration as he scanned the names. Something was unnerving about the sheer number of options. It felt limitless, almost... infinite. Was this all pre-generated? Were these paths already set for them, or was the system creating them on demand? He immediately attempted to use his Cursed Vision, expecting to glean some hidden details from the screen, but the moment he focused, he realized something was wrong. Nothing changed. Unlike in other instances, where his ability let him see layers of hidden information, this time the subplots remained completely unreadable. His cursed sight granted him no advantage here. Clicking on one at random, he selected [Legacy of Darkness], hoping for additional insight. A smaller window appeared in response:
[Legacy of Darkness - Price: Merit B x1 + Merit A x1]
That was it. No descriptions, no additional information. Nothing. Not even the usual [Cursed Vision Knowledge] prompt that typically accompanied other purchases in the shop. Adam clicked around a few more times, searching for an option to expand details, but there was simply nothing more to see. With a quiet scoff of irritation, he let his hand drop to his side. "Tch It''s completely blind." He turned toward the others, shaking his head. "There''s no way to filter by what we need. You can only buy subplots if you already know exactly what you''re looking for." That realization didn''t sit well with him. If someone came into this menu without any prior knowledge, they would be forced to guessor risk wasting precious Merits on something useless. It made sense, in a twisted way. This system wasnt designed to help them but to entice them. To lure them into gambling for power. Frustrated but unwilling to waste more time, Adam turned his attention to the search bar at the top of the screen. Since blindly choosing wasn''t an option, he might as well try something specific. His fingers moved over the floating keyboard as he typed: "Cursed Vision." The moment he pressed enter, the screen flickeredthen immediately returned an error message.
[No subplot matching the search name was found.]
Adam frowned, his expression darkening. That confirmed his suspicionthe search function wasnt designed for convenience. It didnt work like the stores filter system, where searching for keywords or descriptions could bring up relevant items. Instead, it required the exact name of a subplot to retrieve a result. If someone didnt already know the specific title of what they were looking for, the system wouldnt offer them anything at all. There was no flexibility, no way to browse related options or discover useful paths through trial and error. A quiet sigh escaped him. "Yes, this system forces you to know what you''re looking for beforehand." He muttered under his breath. It wasnt just restrictiveit was deliberate. It encouraged information hoarding, rewarding those with prior knowledge and leaving the uninformed to grope blindly in the dark. It was just another example of how the system ensured that those already ahead stayed ahead, while the rest struggled to catch up. The others were still watching, waiting for him to decide what to do next. Taking a deep breath, Adam quickly erased the failed search term and typed something else insteadsomething he knew existed. "Pact with the Underworld." The search returned a single result.
[Pact with the Underworld - Price: Merit B x1]
The subplot needed to evolve even further his Cursed Vision. And it cost exactly the amount he currently had. He stared at the screen for a brief moment, contemplating his next move. His finger hovered over the purchase button, ready to finalize the transaction, but then hesitation crept into his mind He still owed Li a Merit. Adams jaw tightened slightly as he turned toward Li, who stood a short distance away with his arms crossed, looking disinterested. It wasnt just about a simple debt. The merit Li had lent him wasnt some trivial currencyit had directly led to him obtaining [Overminds Parasite] and the sealing of his [Mark of the Damned]. Without it, his situation could have turned out very differently, possibly even fatally. He knew better than anyone that debts like these couldnt be ignored, not when they had played such a crucial role in his survival. So, swallowing his pride, he exhaled and called out. "Li..." The older man barely reacted at first, still deep in thought after the conversation theyd had earlier. But after a second, he turned his gaze toward Adam with a neutral expression. The boy cleared his throat, feeling slightly awkward but determined nonetheless. "I know I still owe you that Merit from before." He admitted. "Im asking for a little more time before I pay you back." For a moment, there was silence. Li blinked once, then shrugged. "Eh? Yeah, sure. Whatever." His tone was so casualso dismissivethat it almost caught Adam off guard. It was as if Li hadnt even remembered the debt until now. He wasnt watching the shop screen, nor did he seem particularly interested in what Adam was about to buy. The boy stared at him for a moment before slightly shaking his head. Of course. It was Li. Adam knew better than to expect sentimentality from himLi always prioritized points above everything, including his teammates. The fact that he didnt even care about the merit Adam owed him wasnt a sign of generosity; it was proof of just how much distress he was in. For Li to disregard something that valuable, something that could potentially mean an edge in survival, suggested that his mind was elsewhere, completely consumed by the weight of their current situation. But, regardless, and with that settled, Adam turned back toward the screen and, without hesitation, pressed the Buy button. The familiar chime of coins echoed through the air the moment Adam confirmed the purchase. The option vanished from the giant screen, replaced instead by a new system window appearing in front of him, this time a personal one. His eyes scanned the text carefully, his mind working to process what he was seeing.
[Personal Subplot: Pact with the Underworld]
[Conditions met. A user possessing Cursed Vision has successfully reached Lv5, unlocking the potential to expand its power and peer directly into the abyss. Three paths now await.]
[Path 1: Complacent Route] [Path 2: Cursed Route] [Path 3: Infernal Route (Only accessible due to possessing Cursed Vision (Variant))]
[Form a pact with a mortal creature that has ties to the underworld.] [Form a pact with a creature that resides within the underworld.] [Form a pact with an inhabitant of Luminferna.]
[Difficulty: C] [Difficulty: B] [Difficulty: A]
[Reward: Unlocks the ability to increase Cursed Vision to Lv6.] [Reward: Unlocks the ability to increase Cursed Vision to Lv6 + Additional benefits depending on the chosen entity.] [Reward: Cursed Vision immediately increases to Lv7 + Additional benefits depending on the chosen entity.]
[Thanks to your purchase in the Merit Advance Exchange, the next scenario will provide the opportunity to guarantee the minimum requirements for this subplot.]
Adam read everything aloud, his voice steady, but there was no denying the weight behind each word. The implications of what he had just unlocked werent small. It was an opportunityone that could fundamentally change the nature of his abilities, but also one that carried undeniable risks. He had expected something along these lines when purchasing a Personal Subplot, but seeing it so clearly laid out in front of him made it all the more real. However, while Adam remained composed, someone else was far more affected by what had appeared. A sharp intake of breath came from Gregor, his expression shifting as he processed the mention of Luminferna. The others quickly noticed his reaction. After all, Gregor had already explained to them during their previous scenario what Luminferna was and how it was related to his own Personal Subplota realm scenario where demons roamed in an S-rank scenario. For a brief moment, silence filled the room. It was clear that Gregor had not expected to hear that name again so soon. His eyes remained locked on the glowing text, his mind undoubtedly recalling what he had to do first to even think about fulfilling the requirements. The Infernal Route. The idea that Adams personal subplot was tied to that realm in any way clearly unsettled him. But before anyone else could react, Adam let out a sigh, breaking the tension. His gaze remained on the screen for a moment longer before he dismissed the window and spoke in a firm, matter-of-fact tone. "Even if one of the routes mentions Luminferna, theres no guarantee that the next scenario will lead to anything related to it, or that Id even be able to complete it there if it did. Honestly, Im satisfied with just completing the first route." His voice was steady, though his words carried a hint of resignation. He then turned to the others, his expression serious but decisive. "The last thing I want is to be tied to yet another powerful entity trying to control me for their own purposes. Ive had enough of that already." His words struck a chord with the group, and one by one, they nodded in agreement. Even Gregor, though still visibly uneasy, exhaled and gave a small nod of understanding. He wasnt the only one who understood the dangers of forging such pactseveryone here had seen firsthand what it meant to be bound to forces beyond their control. At the very least, Adam had made his stance clear. He wasnt chasing power at any cost, and that alone reassured the team. The boy exhaled softly, shifting his focus back to the massive screen in front of him. His eyes skimmed over the Merit Advance Exchange options one last time before addressing the group. "Alright, does anyone else have a Personal Subplot they actually need?" He said, his voice carrying a firm yet practical tone, while his gaze swept across the room, scanning for any signs of consideration. Most of the team shook their heads without a second thought. There was no point in wasting a valuable resource like Merits on something unnecessary, especially when no one else had a clear idea of what they might require. However, before Adam could close the menu, Kazue raised her hand with an enthusiastic glint in her eyes, bouncing slightly on her heels. "I wanna pick one!" She announced cheerfully. "Ill just choose something that sounds cool!" The words had barely left her mouth before both Katya and Adam reacted in unison. Katyas expression immediately shifted into a warning glare, and she took a step forward, her voice carrying a familiar tone of exasperation. "Kazue, dont just pick something at random. You dont even know what any of these subplots do! You could end up stuck with something completely useless, or worsesomething dangerous." Adam, though agreeing with the sentiment, had a far more pragmatic reason for his opposition. "Its not just about picking something bad." He added, crossing his arms. "The problem is that Merits arent easy to come by. Youve seen how they work. If you waste them on something random, you might not have enough when you actually need a subplot that fits your skills." His voice remained calm but carried an unmistakable weight of logic. "And lets not forgetjust buying a subplot doesnt mean youll even be able to complete it. You need to meet the conditions first. If the requirements dont match your current abilities or the scenario doesnt give you a way to progress, then you just threw away your Merits for nothing." Kazues enthusiasm quickly deflated as she puffed her cheeks in an exaggerated pout. Her blue eyes flickered between Adam and Katya before sighing dramatically. "Fine, fine, I get it. No gambling with the system. You guys are no fun." She mumbled, stuffing her hands into her pockets. Adam resisted the urge to roll his eyes at her childish sulking, but at the very least, she had understood the reasoning behind his words. With that settled, he dismissed the Merit Advance Exchange window from the large screen and shifted their focus back to the regular shop interface. "Alright, lets not waste any more time. Who wants to start?" He said, stretching slightly before stepping aside. As if on cue, Kazues hand shot up again, this time with even more enthusiasm than before. "Me, me! Let me go first!" She practically beamed, any disappointment from earlier completely erased. No one had any objections to her taking the lead, and Adam simply nodded, gesturing toward the screen. "Alright, but while we go through your stuff, I want the rest of you to start browsing the shop on your own in turns while the others help here. See if anything stands out to you, so we can speed things up." A collective murmur of agreement passed through the team as they began shifting their attention to the various categories and sections of the store. However, four individuals had already made up their minds. Drake, Katya, Gregor, and Sebastian all spoke up at once, their voices overlapping slightly as they made their stance clear. "I already know what I want." Drake said, cracking his neck. "Same here." Gregor added with a nod, his arms crossed. Katya simply flipped her hair back, smirking as she chimed in. "Took me about two seconds to decide." Sebastian, ever composed, adjusted his cuffs with a small nod alongside his mechanical bird. "Indeed. My decision has already been made." Adam took a mental note of their quick decisions but didnt dwell on it for too long. "Good. Thatll save us some time." He remarked before looking over to Emir, who still seemed somewhat overwhelmed by the stores sheer volume of options. "Sebastian, Falkplease, stay with Emir and help him out. Well focus on Kazue for now." Sebastian bowed his head slightly, his gentle eyes glancing toward Emir, who stood beside him with an uncertain expression. "Of course." Falk, perched comfortably atop Emirs head, let out a mechanical chirp before turning his little brass head toward the boy. "Hey, kid. If you see something cool, dont hesitate. I guarantee we will find the perfect fit for you." He said, his gears clicking softly as he spoke. Emir nodded hesitantly, still looking slightly overwhelmed but clearly more focused now that he had help. With everyone settled into their tasks, Adam turned his full attention to Kazue, who was already grinning as she faced the shop screen. It was time to see what she had in mind. The girls excitement was palpable as she clasped her hands together, a bright grin spreading across her face. Actually Ive been thinking about this for a while now. She began, her voice animated. Then she shifted her weight slightly, her usual boundless energy momentarily subdued by a more thoughtful expression. After our fight against Sung Ja-In I realized something. She paused, glancing between her teammates before continuing. Even with all the skills Ive gained and the stat boosts Ive gotten I dont actually know how to fight. The words hung in the air for a moment, heavier than anyone had expected them to be. Katya placed a reassuring hand on Kazues shoulder, her usual sharpness replaced with something more understanding. Drake, always the one to keep things light, gave a small chuckle and said. Hey, dont beat yourself up about it. We were fighting martial arts masters who had hundreds of years to perfect their techniques. Kazue smiled faintly at that, but she shook her head. Maybe but even then, Katya and Gregor were able to actually fight him. They held their ground. Meanwhile, all I did was lead him into a trap. The only attacks I landed were a surprise kick and the final hit after we set everything up. Her expression hardened with determination. I want to fix that. Thats why, for my first purchase, Im not getting a new skillIm getting a technique. Like the one I bought when I first got to the lobby, but this time, Im actually prepared to use it. Adam nodded in approval. That sounds like a solid plan, but if you go that route, youre going to need to train. A lot. Kazues enthusiasm only grew at the challenge. Thats fine! Ill train as much as I have to! Drake, watching her energy surge again, smirked and crossed his arms. In that case, Ive got a suggestion for you, something a little different. He said, a spark of intrigue in his eyes. Kazue tilted her head in curiosity, and even Adam seemed intrigued. A combo technique. Drake elaborated, leaning forward slightly. I saw them a lot in Murim. Theyre not just normal techniques. They get stronger the further you go in a continuous attack sequence. They start off simple, but if you land consecutive hits, the effects stack and get more and more powerful. Theyre harder to use than regular techniques, but when executed right? They hit like a truck. Kazues eyes widened, practically sparkling. I want that! She declared without hesitation. Adam glanced at the others, and from the way Katya and Gregor exchanged knowing looks, it was clear they agreedthis was exactly the kind of thing Kazue needed. So without wasting time, Adam pulled up the shop interface and opened the search filters. Alright. He said, entering the criteria into the system.
?Filter bar: Combo Technique, Electric, Elemental Energy?
The results poured in instantly, an overwhelming number of techniques filling the screen, each with its own elaborate name and description. Some were bizarre, others absurdly advanced, and a few outright ridiculous. As they scrolled through the options, scanning each one carefully, a particular entry caught everyones attention.
?Lightning Dukes Knuckle Technique Lv1: 2500pts?
?Additional Information?
?Basic fist technique belonging to Duke Garamont of New Bretonia. As more strikes land consecutively, additional effects activate: ?
6 Hits C Significant increase in strength and damage output. 8 Hits C Increased intensity of generated electric energy. 10 Hits C Automatically activates the skill [Thunder Chariot Lv5]
?Cursed Vision Knowledge? Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
?Warning: It requires that the user be able to generate a constant amount of electric energy during each of the steps of the technique.?
Adams brows furrowed slightly, and his Cursed Vision automatically provided additional insight into the last effect.
[Thunder Chariot Lv5]
[Additional Information]
[Intermediate skill that summons a golden armor onto the users mount, as well as a chariot formed entirely from electric energy, drastically increasing speed, power, and defensive capabilities before the next attack.]
[Additional Information]
[Warning: Requires the user and their mount to be resistant or immune to electric energy due to the direct contact during the effect of this skill.]
For a moment, silence settled over the group. Then, Adam turned toward Kazue. This is perfect. He said simply. Kazues entire face lit up, her excitement barely contained. Yes! Thats it! Thats what I want! Adam nodded in agreement. It requires a direct source of electricity, but thats not a problem for you. The real kicker is that last effect Thunder Chariot pairs perfectly with Kurayami. He has high resistance to electricity as so do you, so he can handle the full power output of the technique. Drake gave a low whistle. Yeah, thats actually terrifying. Kazue, vibrating with anticipation, hovered her finger over the purchase option. Alright then. No more waitingIm getting it! With a resounding tap, she pressed the [Y] button, sealing her decision. The familiar chime of coins echoed through the air, confirming that Kazues purchase had gone through. A shiver ran through her, a subtle but unmistakable sensation, as though an invisible current had surged through her mind. And just like that, she knew. Every movement, every strike, every precise step required to execute the Lightning Dukes Knuckle Technique was now ingrained in her brain, like she had trained in it for years. She clenched her fists instinctively, already itching to test out the technique, to feel its power firsthand But she knew she had more to do before thatshe still had 3,000 points left to spend. Adam immediately reminded her. "Make sure to set aside at least 300 points for the [Physical Strength Boost Package]. Its always a good investment." Kazue, however, simply waved him off with a casual flick of her wrist. "Nah, I dont think I need it right now, I already have Titles that boost my physical stats during combat, so it wouldnt make that much of a difference. I was actually thinking of something else." She said, shaking her head. That piqued Adams curiosity, but he didnt interrupt as Kazue took control of the shop interface, typing something into the search bar and adjusting the filters herself. The rest of the group watched in quiet interest, trying to guess what she was looking for. The process took a bit longer than expected, with Kazue occasionally furrowing her brow, making adjustments, and muttering under her breath as she refined the search criteria. Then, after a few more moments of fine-tuning, she let out a triumphant "Yes!" And pumped her fist in the air. The results she had found flashed on the large screen for all to see.
?Tempest Titan Howl Lv1: 2500pts?
?Additional Information?
?A medium-power skill that allows the user to replicate the breath of a Tempest Titan, generating a horizontal tornado from their mouth. The strength and force of this skill vary depending on the user''s elemental control level and breathing capabilities.?
?Elemental Control Boost Package: 500pts?
?Additional Information?
?Unique enhancement option that permanently increases the user''s elemental control. This boost is cumulative, allowing users to stack improvements over time, making it an invaluable investment for those looking to enhance their dominion over elemental energy. However, it can only be purchased once after completing a scenario.?
?Warning: Requires the user to already possess elemental control abilities.?
Adam raised an eyebrow as he read the descriptions. "Another element? Why branch out instead of focusing on improving the one you already have?" He asked, crossing his arms. Kazue opened her mouth to explain but immediately stumbled over her words, her expression contorting into frustration as she triedand failedto articulate the concept properly. "Its ugh, okay, so its kinda like yknow howlike, if you mix stuff, right? But not just, likeokay, okay, listen! Its like when you have, um like, okay, so lightning and wind, right? But its not just about the lightning, its aboutlike, how it moves through things? And then theres this thing whereargh!" She groaned, throwing her hands in the air. "I know what I mean! I justhow do I say it?!" Adams frown deepened, clearly not following her at all. "What?" Drake, however, snapped his fingers, a look of understanding crossing his face. "Ohhh, youre talking about elemental combination theory!" He turned to Adam with a knowing grin. "She means elemental synergy. I learned about it in Murim too. Wind is the best conductor for basically every other element, especially lightning and fire." Kazue nodded furiously, pointing at Drake as if he had just solved a complex equation for her. "Yes! Thats what I was trying to say!" She let out an exaggerated breath of relief before continuing. "Shen actually explained it to mewell, kind of. He only gave me the basics, but it makes sense, right? Wind enhances movement, flow, and charge distribution, so if I get better at controlling wind, it should make my lightning techniques even stronger!" Adam processed that for a moment, then gave a slow nod. "Alright. That actually makes sense." Encouraged by his approval, Kazue grinned and added. "Plus, I also got this as a scenario reward[Heavenly Demon Breathing Technique Lv1]and from what I could tell, it works insanely well with wind-based attacks. And since this [Tempest Titan Howl] is literally a breath attack, I think itll be perfect!" Adam exchanged glances with the others, and no one seemed to have any objections. It wasnt a reckless purchaseit was a calculated investment, one that had clear synergy with what Kazue had already gained. "Alright, if thats what you want, then go for it." The boy said. Kazue didnt hesitate. With a decisive tap, she pressed the confirmation button for both purchases, her excitement bubbling over as the shop processed the transaction. The moment she received her new skills, a strange sensation coursed through her body, an almost instinctive reaction that she couldn''t quite control. It was as if she had suddenly inhaled ice itself, an overwhelming chill expanding within her lungs, sending a surge of cold energy spiraling through her core. Without thinking, she closed her eyes and activated her Heavenly Demon Breathing Technique, her body responding as if it had been using it for years. She took in a deep, unnatural breath, her chest expanding far more than it should, drawing in an almost impossible amount of air. At first, no one noticed what she was doing, too distracted by their own thoughts. But as the seconds passed and the tension in the air shifted, Adams gaze snapped toward her. The sight of Kazue standing unnaturally still, her entire form subtly pulsing with power, sent an immediate wave of alarm through him. His instincts flared, and he reacted without hesitation. Kazue, stop! He shouted, but it was too late Kazue exhaled. It wasnt a violent release of energy, not the dramatic, destructive force one would expect from an advanced skillshe merely blew out softly, like someone cooling a cup of tea. Yet the effect was instantaneous and far more extreme than anyone had anticipated. A howling gust of wind erupted from her lips, carrying with it an icy current so powerful that it felt like a storm had been unleashed inside the room. Everyone staggered backward, bracing themselves against the sudden force, shielding their faces as their hair and clothing were violently whipped around. Adam barely managed to hold his ground, squinting through the biting cold as an uncontrollable rush of air flooded the entire space. Even Falk, who had been comfortably perched on Emirs head, let out a startled mechanical squawk as he was ripped from his spot, flung across the room like a stray feather in a tempest. His tiny gears whirred in distress, struggling to stabilize himself in the turbulent air, before he finally managed to recover, flapping his metallic wings with an indignant chirp as he fought his way back. The chaos didnt stop until Drake finally took action. Moving rapidly, he stepped forward and reached for Kazue, grabbing the back of her shirt with one firm hand. With a casual tug, he yanked her slightly backward, breaking her focus. "Alright, alright, calm down." He said, his voice carrying an amused lilt even though his own hair had been completely wrecked by the sudden gust. Kazue snapped her eyes open, blinking in confusion as the remnants of the gale dissipated around her. Her gaze flicked across the room, taking in the state of her teammateseveryone was disheveled, their clothing rustled, and their hair wildly out of place. Even Adam was pushing his glasses back up, clearly not pleased by the unexpected disturbance. "Oops my bad." She said sheepishly, rubbing the back of her head. Falk, still flapping back to his original position, let out a sharp huff. Drake just chuckled, releasing Kazues shirt before stepping away. "Thats some serious lung capacity youve got now." He said, shaking his head in amusement. Despite the sudden mess, no one blamed Kazue for the slip-up, though she still took a step back to compose herself. With Kazues turn over, the blond stepped forward, rolling his shoulders as he prepared to make his own purchases. Unlike the others, he already knew exactly what he wanted. "I wont take long, I dont need new techniques or skills. I learned plenty of those in Murim, and I still have a long way to go before I fully master what I already have. What I need now is simplea way to increase my Imperial Ki level." He said with a confident smirk. As he spoke, he navigated through the shop menu, his fingers moving swiftly across the interface. But as the minutes passed, his expression gradually shifted. His brows furrowed as he scrolled through the listings, clearly not finding what he was looking for. Before he could voice his frustration, Katya moved. She stepped forward slowly, her pace hesitant, as if she were internally debating whether to speak at all. She didnt meet his eyes immediately, instead keeping her gaze fixed on the ground for a moment before finally lifting it, her lips pressed into a thin line. Even as she stopped beside him, her posture remained tense, almost as if she were annoyed by what she was about to say. "...If youre looking for a way to improve an existing skill, theres something specific in the shop for that." She said, her tone dry and conflicted. Drake turned toward her, surprised by the unexpected suggestion. He watched as Katya, without further explanation, took over the shop controls and manually entered something into the search bar. A few seconds later, a single result appeared on the screen, now visible to the entire team.
?Skill Proficiency Boost Package: 1000pts?
?Additional Information?
?Unique enhancement option that permanently increases the user''s proficiency with one skill. This boost is cumulative, and depending on the skill level or rarity, it can level up.?
The description alone caught everyones attention. Drake let out an impressed whistle, rubbing his chin. "Now thats interesting." It was definitely a useful optionbut expensive. And more importantly, there was no guarantee that purchasing it would actually level up a skill. However, for Drake, this was perfect. Unlike other enhancement packs, this one had no purchase limit. He turned to Katya with a genuine smile, one that was warm and sincere, the kind he rarely gave outside of battle. "Hey thanks." He said honestly. Katyas entire posture stiffened at his gratitude. Almost immediately, she looked flustered, her usual composure breaking for a brief second before she quickly shook her head. "I just told you because it was useful." She said quickly, crossing her arms. "Err Dont read too much into it. You helped Kazue earlier, so I figured Id do the same." Drakes grin widened, but he didnt press the issue. Instead, he selected the option, moving it aside as he continued browsing. However, instead of looking at skills, his focus shifted to something else entirely. The screen was filled with unusual items, things that didnt fit into the standard categories of weapons or abilities. Some were cheap, costing only a point or two, while others ranged into the hundreds. Kazue, unable to hold back her curiosity any longer, finally spoke up. "Uh Drake? What is all that? Ginseng of 200 years? What, are you planning on making tea or something?" Drake laughed, the sound genuine. "Not exactly, these are ingredientsstuff I need for my class skill, [Lesser Pill Creation Lv2]. Ive been making pills for half a year in Murim, and while Im nowhere near creating those Jade Sage Pills we received last time, I can still make some pretty useful ones." As he spoke, a memory flashed in his mind. His hand hesitated over the screen as an old feeling resurfacedthe scent of herbs, the weight of a mortar and pestle, the endless nights of trial and error, the burning exhaustion in his muscles, the strict, unwavering gaze of his teachers. And other memories. Ones he tried not to dwell on. Ones that made his breath hitch for just a moment. Then, with a slow exhale, he pushed the thought aside and refocused. Drake calculated his purchases carefully, ensuring that his selection totaled 1,680 points, leaving him with exactly 7,000 points remaining. When he confirmed his purchase, a flood of ingredients materialized midair, but before they could scatter onto the floor, Drake moved with effortless precision, catching each one and storing them in his watch, his movements flawless. With his remaining points, Drake returned to the Skill Proficiency Boost Package and purchased it without hesitation. The first upgrade came quicklyafter two purchases, his Imperial Ki advanced to Level 3, a noticeable yet expected improvement. However, from that point forward, the results became far less predictable. He bought anothernothing. A fourthstill nothing. His expression remained composed, but a faint flicker of frustration crossed his face as he moved on to the seventh purchase This time, it worked. The surge of energy was instantaneous, a subtle yet unmistakable shift coursing through his body as his Lesser Imperial Ki finally reached Level 4. The realization settled inhe had just spent a massive 7,000 points to gain two levels. It was an incredibly costly and highly inefficient method of skill advancement, but at the very least, it confirmed something important. The system allowed progression through this method. Even if it wasn''t the most practical way to grow stronger, the mere existence of this option meant that if they ever found themselves desperate for an upgrade before a life-or-death scenario, they had a fallback plan. Now that Drake had finished his shopping, Katya took the next turn, rubbing the bridge of her nose, she exhaled sharply and turned back to the store menu. There was still much to do, and losing themselves in worry wouldnt change what was already set in motion. With a flick of her wrist, she navigated to the Skill Proficiency Boost Package, her expression neutral as she made her selection. Without looking at anyone, she spoke, her tone matter-of-fact but carrying a hint of annoyance beneath the surface. This method isnt reliable for leveling up a new skill, nor is it worth using more than once per ability. It works best when youre already near a breakthrough, just giving it that final push. Her words had barely left her mouth before Adam turned toward her, his brows knitting together in frustration. "Are you serious? And you waited until after Drake wasted thousands of points to tell us this?" His voice was sharp, exasperation evident as he ran a hand through his hair. Katya, completely unfazed by his reaction, simply turned to him with a smirk, stuck out her tongue, and pulled down her lower eyelid in a classic mocking gesture. Adam clenched his fists, clearly about to go off when a firm hand landed on his shoulder. He turned to find Drake smiling at him, his expression as calm and relaxed as ever. "Dont sweat it, even if she told me that earlier, I wouldve done the same thing. This was exactly what I needed to level up my Imperial Ki, so it worked out either way." Drake chuckled, his grip reassuring. Adam exhaled sharply, his irritation ebbing slightly, though the ghost of a glare remained as he looked back at Katya. The blonde, on the other hand, wasnt entirely sure how to process Drakes lack of anger. She crossed her arms, her lips pressing into a thin line, as if waiting for him to react differently. When he didnt, her apathy wavered, replaced with something that looked vaguely like disbelief. She clicked her tongue in mild irritation and turned back to the screen, shaking her head as she finalized her purchase. The familiar chime of coins echoed through the lobby, signaling her transactions completion. That sound is weirdly nostalgic. Katya muttered under her breath. The purchases in Team Abyss never had this charm. She wasnt one for sentimentalism, but there was something undeniably different about buying skills heresomething less detached, less clinical, compared to what she had been used to in Abyss. She pushed the thought aside, her gaze shifting back to the store. She still had 4,000 points left, so, without hesitation, she typed into the search bar, her fingers moving with certainty. [Tulpa Merge Lv1] Kazue, who had been watching curiously, tilted her head. Whats that? She asked, her tone light and inquisitive. Katyas expression shifted immediately. Where she had been guarded and somewhat cold moments before, her face brightened, a warm smile gracing her lips as she turned toward Kazue. Its a skill Ive been wanting for a while now. Katya said, her voice uncharacteristically affectionate. Since my Tulpa Summoning has reached Level 7, I can now summon three instead of just two. This skill will allow me to merge them into a single, more powerful entity at will. Despite Katyas enthusiasm, Kazue didnt seem particularly thrilled by the idea. She frowned slightly, shifting on her feet before speaking again. Now that I think about it everything you haveyour skills, your itemstheyre all centered around one thing. She crossed her arms, her gaze analytical as she studied Katya. Isnt that kinda limiting? Katya blinked, momentarily caught off guard. What do you mean? Kazue gave a small huff before continuing, her hands moving animatedly as she tried to explain her reasoning. I mean, like, isnt real strength about variety? Versatility? Youre putting everything into just one type of powerthat cant be the best way to grow stronger. Katya furrowed her brows, looking more amused than insulted. Having a specialization isnt a weakness. It means you can maximize your strengths instead of spreading yourself too thin. Kazue puffed out her cheeks, clearly not satisfied with that answer. Yeah, but if you put all your eggs in one basket, what happens when you come across something that your skills cant handle? The two continued their back-and-forth, the blond maintaining her gentle but firm stance, while Kazue stubbornly pushed for the merits of adaptability. Katya never said no to her outright, but she tried her best to defend her approach. Meanwhile, Adam listened intently, his fingers tapping against his arm as he absorbed their conversation. Kazue wasnt entirely wrong. Even if she wasnt explaining it perfectly, the idea she was getting at had merit. Adam himself was living proof that combining different skillseven ones that seemed incompatiblecould result in something far more effective than their sum. He had seen firsthand how his unique mix of abilities had given him advantages that neither raw power nor singular focus could have provided. And yet, Katyas approach wasnt flawed either. There was wisdom in specialization, in strengthening a single aspect to its absolute peak. In the end, both philosophies had valuebut right now, their conversation was going in circles. Katya sighed, rubbing her temples before turning back to Kazue with an exasperated yet fond look. Alright, thenwhat do you suggest? She asked. Kazues entire demeanor shifted instantly. A massive grin spread across her face, and she bounced on her feet, practically vibrating with excitement. Oh! I have the perfect idea! She practically dragged Katya toward the Idea Forge, where a unique prompt awaited them. Unlike the store, which had a set inventory, the Forge allowed them to type in specific requests, and the system would generate a skill or item that matched their description. Kazue wasted no time in typing out her request.
[Item or skill that allows for a wide range of fusions for my summons with maximum versatility.]
?Suggestion accepted, initiating the materialization of the user''s idea.?
??
?Success!?
?Assigning a proper point value to the idea?
??
?Success!?
A few seconds later, the system responded.
[Fusion Deck Case - Rank C: 4000pts]
[Additional Information]
[A wrist-worn artifact that allows the user to store Fusion Cards obtained through random packs. When at least two cards are in the case, they can be extracted and used to fuse summons, one at a time, with a cooldown of five minutes.]
[As a special promotion, this purchase comes with four free Fusion Cards.]
[Additional cards can be purchased at any time for 500 points each, though the results will be random.]
Katya narrowed her eyes, clearly skeptical of the idea. Kazue, however, was gazing at her with wide, pleading eyes. The kind of puppy-dog stare that the blonde had never been able to resist. Katya clenched her fists, fighting against the inevitable reaction surging through her. No. She wouldnt give in this time. She opened her mouth, ready to say no, but Kazue suddenly grabbed her hands, her voice filled with excitement as she continued. Katya, think about it! This would make your Tulpas so much more versatile! And She hesitated slightly before grinning sheepishly. It, uh kinda reminds me of an anime I really liked... Katyas brain short-circuited. The blood rushed to her face, and before she could stop herself, she blurted out Fine! Ill buy it! As the confirmation chime rang out, the rest of the group stood in stunned silence, exchanging bewildered glances at what they had just witnessed. Adam looked like he had lost years of his lifespan trying to understand them, Li was squinting in suspicion, Sebastian and Gregor looked vaguely disturbed, Emir was still distracted in his own search for a skill, and Chloe had the distinct expression of someone questioning reality itself. Meanwhile, Drake simply laughed heartily, watching the entire scene with pure amusement. As soon as the transaction was finalized, a bright light materialized before Katya, coalescing into a sleek, metallic wristband. The Fusion Deck Case hovered in the air for a brief moment before lowering itself gently into her outstretched hands. The artifact was larger than she expected, its smooth silver surface etched with faint interwoven patterns that looked both ancient and futuristic at the same time. It felt light in her grip, deceptively delicate, yet there was an undeniable sturdiness to it. A thin slot was built into the side, just large enough to accommodate something as slender as a piece of paper. Kazue, practically vibrating with excitement, let out a gasp and clasped her hands together, her golden eyes shining with anticipation. "Put it on! Put it on!" She urged, bouncing slightly on her heels. Katya, still slightly dazed from how easily she had caved in, hesitated for only a second before slipping the band onto her wrist. The metal was cool against her skin, and the moment it clicked into place, a faint hum resonated from within. The engraved patterns pulsed with a soft, rhythmic glow as if acknowledging its new owner, sending a barely noticeable warmth up her arm. It felt right. Like it belonged there. But before she could fully process the sensation, another set of lights erupted in front of her. Four floating cards materialized, suspended in mid-air, glowing with an intense green radiance that obscured their details. The brilliance was so overwhelming that their contents remained hidden, their silhouettes the only thing visible through the shimmering glow. The entire group instinctively tensed as they watched the phenomenon unfold before them. Gradually, the light began to dim. One by one, the cards revealed themselves. Each was a deep shade of emerald, the edges lined with silver that gleamed under the ambient glow of the lobby. Unique symbols were etched onto their surfacesintricate markings that carried a distinct sense of power, though none of them resembled any known language. There was something eerie about them, something that made Katyas breath hitch slightly as she stared at them, feeling an inexplicable weight in her chest. Then, as if on cue, a system notification appeared before her eyes.
[Delivering 4 Random Fusion Cards! Good luck!]
[Fusions created with this method will remain until the end of a scenario or until the fusion is destroyed.]
Immediately following the message, the names of the cards were displayed.
[Necro Fusion]
C Allows the user to fuse summons that have already been destroyed, reviving them in a combined form.
[Elemental Fusion]
C Enables the user to infuse elemental energy into a fused summon, granting it enhanced attributes based on the element used.
[Revert Fusion]
C Allows the user to separate a fused summon back into its original components.
[Forced Fusion]
C Enables the user to use an enemy summon as a fusion ingredient, as long as the enemy controllers potential rank is equal to or lower than the users.
Katya stared, her fingers twitching slightly, her brain still trying to process what she was seeing. This this was so much better than she had expected. She had assumed the system would give her something gimmicky, some minor feature that might have a niche use. But this? This was absurd. The sheer range of utility these fusion methods provided was staggering. Necro Fusion alone completely negated one of the biggest risks of using her Tulpas offensively. Elemental Fusion opened up entirely new ways to enhance her summons. Revert Fusion gave her flexibility, allowing her to revert fusions when necessary. And Forced Fusion the implications of that one sent a shiver of excitement down her spine. If used correctly, it could completely shift the tide of a battle. Her grip on the Fusion Deck Case tightened as something else settled in her mind. This wasnt just good. This was fate Kazue had led her to this. Kazue had given her this power. Katyas breath hitched slightly as she looked at Kazue, who was practically radiating excitement. That pure, untainted joy, that unshakable enthusiasmit was beautiful. It was everything. Kazue was her light. The one who had unknowingly guided her toward something greater. It had always been this way. She felt her chest tighten, her thoughts spiraling deeper into that realization Kazue was her constant Kazue was the reason she had come this far. Kazue was the one thing in this damned system that felt real, felt right. She barely even realized how close she had gotten, her breathing steady and warm against Kazues ear. She didnt move, didnt blink, just watched her friend, her mind consumed by thoughts she wasnt ready to name. "Uh Katya?" Kazues voice broke through the haze, lighthearted and amused. "Youve been breathing on my ear for a while now." Katya froze. For a second, her mind simply blanked. Then, in a single jerky motion, she stepped back as if she had been electrocuted, her entire face turning a violent shade of red. "II wasnt doing anything!" She blurted out, her voice too high-pitched, too fast, as she immediately looked away, crossing her arms over her chest as if to physically guard herself from the mortifying situation. Everyone stared. Adam looked like he had just been forced to witness something he would rather forget, his entire posture screaming secondhand embarrassment. Li narrowed his eyes slightly, his expression unreadable, but there was clear skepticism in his gaze as he silently observed the scene. Gregor and Sebastian exchanged glances, a silent conversation happening between them as if neither was entirely sure if they had imagined the whole thing. Chloe looked like she had just disconnected from reality, her brain still buffering in an attempt to process what had just transpired. Even Emir, usually too focused on his own worries to care about interpersonal interactions, looked mildly concerned. And then there was Drake The blond, who simply burst into laughter, loud and unapologetic, his entire body shaking as he barely managed to get the words out. "Pffft Hahahaha! What did we just watch?!" He wiped a tear from his eye, still grinning. "Katya, I dont think Ive ever seen you this flustered before!" Katya whipped around so fast that she nearly tripped over herself, glaring daggers at him, her entire face burning. "Sh-Shut the hell up!" But Drake only laughed harder. Kazue, still grinning, tilted her head slightly, completely oblivious to the deeper implications of what had just happened. Katya groaned and pressed a hand against her face, willing herself to calm down, but she knew, deep down, that this was going to haunt her for a very long time. Chapter 105 - Shopping Spree: Part 2 Chapter 105 - Shopping Spree: Part 2 Gregor stepped forward, his imposing figure drawing attention as he silently approached the store interface. His movements were deliberate, measured, unlike the playful antics that had just unfolded between Kazue and Katya. The residual laughter from Drake still echoed softly in the background, his amusement refusing to die down even as Katya remained flustered, her face burning red with a mixture of embarrassment and irritation. She crossed her arms tightly, fuming quietly, while Kazue, ever the peacekeeper, tried to console her. C-Calm down, Katya, it was just a joke! You dont have to take it so seriously She pleaded, her voice wavering as she reached out toward the blonde. Still refusing to meet anyones gaze, Katya merely huffed and turned away, her fingers twitching as if resisting the urge to lash out in frustration. Drake chuckled again, shaking his head as he leaned lazily against a nearby wall. Ive gotta say, I didnt expect you to fold so fast. Youre really weak to Kazue, huh? His voice was lighthearted, but the comment only made Katya whip around to glare at him, her piercing eyes radiating silent threats. The only thing keeping her from lunging at him was the fact that Kazue was still holding onto her arm. Adam, however, had already tuned out the ongoing scene. His attention had been drawn to Gregors silent but purposeful approach to the store interface. Unlike the others, who had been quick to voice their desires or debate their choices, Gregor remained still, his brows furrowed in contemplation as he scrolled through the options before him. Not wanting to waste time, Adam stepped forward and positioned himself beside the older man. Youve got something specific in mind, dont you? He asked directly, not bothering with pleasantries. Gregor didnt flinch at the question. Instead, he nodded, his gaze still fixed on the glowing screen before him. Three things, to be precise. Gregor replied, his voice low and firm. But the first is the most importantI need some kind of resistance. Preferably immunity, but resistance will do. Adam frowned slightly. Resistance to what, exactly? Gregors grip tightened slightly at his sides. Corruption. The corruption of my own soul. That answer made Adam pause. Corruption of the soul? That wasnt something he had considered before. He knew Gregor possessed powerful techniques, and he had witnessed his combat prowess during practice, but he had never seen anything in Gregors arsenal that would require something as severe as soul corruption resistance. He was about to question further when realization struck himhe hadnt been present during the fight against the Don. He had only caught bits and pieces of what had transpired, but now that he thought about it, Gregor had mentioned something about a transformation. Adam narrowed his eyes, studying Gregors expression carefully. Youre talking about your fight against Sung Ja-In, arent you? The transformation you used. Gregor let out a slow exhale, his shoulders relaxing just slightly. Yeah. I havent had the chance to explain it in detail, but my most powerful technique, [Infernal Karma Manifestation], its not something I can use freely. The longer I keep it active, the more it corrupts my soul, and the harder it becomes to maintain my own sanity. Its not just a matter of exhaustion; its like something else is trying to take over. Adam absorbed that information carefully, his mind already processing possible solutions. So its not just a drawbackits a real risk, I take it that talking to that demon again isnt an option? He muttered, his fingers adjusting his glasses. Gregor shook his head. Havent heard a single word from him since we formed a pact. Either hes waiting for something, or he just doesnt care. Adam clicked his tongue. Thats concerning. But if resistance is what you need, we should be able to find something. He reached forward and began helping Gregor navigate the store interface, explaining the functions of the filters to him. You can narrow the search down like this. Since its your first time using this system properly, Ill handle the search parameters for you. Gregor gave him a short nod of appreciation, stepping aside slightly to let Adam work. After a few minutes of refining the search criteria, they finally came across something promising.
[Soul Corruption Resistance (Passive) Lv1: 500pts ]
[Additional Information]
[A passive ability that slightly increases the user''s resistance to external corrupting influences on their soul. The skill level and its resistance percentage will naturally increase as the user endures and overcomes the effects of corruption.]
It wasnt groundbreaking, but it was exactly what Gregor neededsomething to act as a foundation, something that would help mitigate the risks of using his infernal transformation. Adam read the description aloud, and Gregor nodded approvingly. This will do. He said, his tone steady. It wasnt a perfect solution, but it was affordable and practical. Adam briefly skimmed through other options, noting that there were stronger and more effective variants available, but all of them either required prerequisites that Gregor didnt have or were far too expensive to justify. The more advanced ones were tempting, but at this point, Gregor needed something reliablesomething that could help him immediately rather than being a long-term investment. For a moment, Adam found himself reflecting on how his perception of value had shifted. Back when they had first entered this twisted system, 500 points had seemed like an enormous amount, something that required careful deliberation before spending. Now, he barely hesitated to consider it a reasonable purchase. It was strange how quickly they had adapted to this environment, how what once seemed costly now felt cheap in comparison to the absurd options available to them. Weve come a long way Adam thought to himself, the realization settling in with a quiet weight. With that, Gregor reached out and pressed the confirmation button. The transaction went through instantly, the familiar chime of spent points ringing through the air as the ability was added to his status. It wasnt a game-changer, but it was a step in the right direction. And in this system, every small advantage counted. The man remained silent for a moment, his gaze still fixed on the store interface as if searching for something deeper than just another item. He finally broke the silence, his voice measured and calm, though tinged with something heavier beneath the surface. The second thing I want is a skill that lets me speak with the dead. Not summon them, not control them. Just speak. Adam blinked at that, tilting his head slightly in thought. His first instinct was to tell Gregor that he could just act as an interpreter himself. After all, Adam commanded an entire sea of ghostsif Gregor needed to talk to a spirit, surely he could just ask Adam to relay the conversation. But the more he thought about it, the more he realized something strange: Adam had never actually spoken with the ghosts he controlled. He directed them, he commanded them, but he had never truly communicated with them in any meaningful way. His power over them was one-sided, a force of control rather than cooperation. That realization unsettled him more than he cared to admit. Gregor, unaware of Adams internal conflict, continued, his voice steady. My Karma Devil Ball its power comes from my own karma. That means its fueled by the souls bound to me. He let out a slow breath, his jaw tightening. Adams mind clicked into place. Of course. Right you are a soldier. He murmured. Gregors lips barely moved as he corrected him. I was a soldier. His voice carried no pride in that statement, only a quiet weight. I always figured Id have to carry that burden for the rest of my life. That Id never be able to change what I did. But if theres even the slightest chance that I can if I can at least hear them, fully understand what Ive done to them I have to try. Adam didnt say anything to that. He wasnt sure if there was anything to say. Gregor wasnt asking for forgivenesshe was searching for a way to shoulder his past without being crushed beneath it. And while Adam wasnt the type to get sentimental about morality, he understood the logic behind it. This wasnt about making peace. It was about understanding. About control. Without another word, Adam turned back to the store interface and began searching for what Gregor needed. Just like with his first purchase, it didnt take long to find something fitting. The search yielded several necromantic abilities, but since Gregor wasnt looking for anything remotely aggressive or summoning-based, the choice was clear.
[Speak with Dead Lv1: 500pts ]
[A low-tier skill that allows the user to communicate with a soul that is present in the vicinity.]
[Warning: This skill does not summon spirits. The soul must already be present.]
[Hint: It is recommended to acquire necromantic-related skills or treasures to maximize the effectiveness of this skill. ]
Adam read through the description, tapping his fingers against his arm as he considered the restrictions. It was simple, even underwhelming, but that was precisely what Gregor needed. No gimmicks. No extra conditions. Just a direct line of communication to the souls tied to his karma. Gregor didnt hesitate. He selected the skill, and the familiar chime of spent points echoed through the air. Nothing about him changed outwardly, and he didnt feel anything new within himself, but he didnt need to. This wasnt the kind of ability that granted instant gratificationit was something he would have to test later, when he was alone. For now, it was enough to know that he had the means to try. That left one last thing. Gregor exhaled deeply and glanced at Adam. The last thing I need is a weapon. Adam, who had expected as much, nodded. That makes sense. What kind? There was a brief pause before Gregor answered. An AK-12. Adam turned his head slightly, studying Gregors expression. The way he had said itthere was no excitement, no attachment, only a heavy sort of resignation. Like he was forcing himself to say it. Gregors fingers curled into a fist. Its what I used before. His voice was calm, but Adam could hear the distaste in it, the barely suppressed frustration. I didnt want to go back to using one, but this world isnt giving me a choice. I need something I can rely on. Something I know how to use. Adam thought about that for a moment. A normal AK-12 probably wouldnt be expensive, but youd need to keep track of ammunition, maintenance, and all that. Not to mention, its just a normal gun. Itd be useful, sure, but not exactly ideal for what were dealing with. So why not get a modified version instead? He mused. Gregor raised an eyebrow, his skepticism evident. Modified? Adam shrugged. Ive already seen supernatural firearms in action. Theres bound to be something in the store that fits your style while still keeping it functional. No reason to limit yourself to conventional weapons. Gregor seemed hesitant at first, but he relented with a short nod. Fine. Lets see whats available. Without wasting time, Adam quickly refined the search parameters. He filtered out anything that exceeded 4000 points but made sure to exclude anything too cheap. If they were going for something effective, it had to be within a reasonable price rangenot too extravagant, but not barebones either. The results were staggering. Rows upon rows of firearms filled the screen, each with its own unique modifications. There were rifles that generated their own ammunition, some that fired condensed elemental blasts, others that had built-in blade attachments for close-quarters combat, etc. Adam scrolled through them while occasionally glancing at Gregor for approval. How about this one? A semi-auto rifle that converts absorbed heat into explosive rounds. Gregor frowned. Too situational. If I dont have a heat source, its useless. Adam moved to the next. This one channels kinetic force from impacts and redirects it into the next shot. Could be handy for sustained firefights. Gregor shook his head. Sounds unreliable. I need something consistent. They continued like that for several minutes, Adam pointing out options while Gregor dismissed them one by one. It wasnt until they stumbled upon a particular entry that Gregor finally paused.
[Energy AK Reaver - Rank C: 3500pts]
[Additional Information]
[This advanced assault rifle, modeled after the AK-12, revolutionizes conventional firepower by eliminating the need for physical ammunition. Instead, it harnesses any external, tangible energywhether spiritual, thermal, electrical, elemental, magical, etc.to charge its internal core. When fired, the stored energy is converted into a concentrated projectile that forms on the fly, delivering precision strikes with devastating impact.]
Adam raised an eyebrow. Now that sounds interesting. Gregor narrowed his eyes, studying the description carefully. The fact that it was still an AK-12 at its core made it familiar, but the added functionality made it something beyond just a gun. The ability to use external energy as ammunition meant he wouldnt have to rely on carrying extra magazines, and if he could learn how to channel his own energy into it, either the demonic energy or his Ki, it would effectively turn into a limitless weapon. Gregor didnt say anything at first. He simply stared at the listing, his expression unreadable. Adam, recognizing that look, folded his arms. Youre considering it, arent you? Gregor exhaled, closing his eyes briefly. Yeah, this could work. He admitted. Gregor didn''t hesitate any further. Now that he had settled on his weapon, there was no reason to delay. He pressed the purchase button, and a familiar confirmation chime echoed in the room. A moment later, the Energy AK Reaver materialized directly above his head. With reflexes honed through years of muscle memory, Gregor caught it midair and fully locked it, the weight settling into his arms as if it had never left him in the first place. For a moment, he stood completely still, staring down at the weapon in his grasp. Despite its supernatural properties, despite the technological modifications that made it something beyond a standard firearm, the feel of it in his hands was exactly as he remembered. The grip, the weight distribution, the slight resistance in the trigger when he tested itit was all the same. Gregor turned the rifle over, inspecting it with slow, methodical movements. His fingers traced along the edges, checking the stock, the barrel, and even the magazine slot, despite knowing that it didnt require traditional ammunition. A long, exhaled breath left him as a wave of nostalgia, both comforting and suffocating, washed over him. He had spent so long avoiding this. Even when he had first arrived in this twisted system, he had never considered picking up a gun again. Not because he had forgotten how to use oneno, that instinct would likely never leave himbut because it was a reminder of everything he had been before. A soldier. A man who killed not out of desperation or necessity, but because it was his job. But here he was, in a world that demanded survival above all else. He couldnt afford to let sentimentality hold him back. Gregor tightened his grip on the rifle before lowering it and stepping away from the store interface. He had what he needed, and there would be time to test it later. Without another word, he moved off to the side, inspecting the weapon further while the others focused on their own purchases. Adams attention shifted back to the group, scanning for the next person ready to make a selection. Sebastian was still helping Emir, and Li was browsing in silence, showing no immediate sign that he was ready to commit to anything. That left Chloe. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Are you ready? Adam asked, turning to her. Chloe hesitated, shifting slightly where she stood. There was a nervousness in her posture, her fingers fidgeting subtly against the hem of her sleeve. I I dont know. She admitted, her voice quieter than usual. I think I found something interesting, but... Kazue immediately perked up and rushed to her side, eyes gleaming with curiosity. Oh? What is it? What did you find? By this point, Drake, Katya, and Kazue had already wrapped up their discussion, allowing them to join the conversation properly. Chloe hesitated again before bringing up the stores search bar and typing in what she had been looking at. The result appeared on the large screen for everyone to see.
[Pin and Needle Manipulation Style Lv1: 8000pts]
[An intermediate-high level combat style that utilizes pins or needles to manipulate the psyche and physiology of sentient beings depending on their application.]
[Warning: Requires pins or needles coated in an energy source related to life, either positive or negative.]
[Notice: This styles effects only apply to beings with at least minimal cognitive function.]
[Tip: Combat styles compatible with the user allow for the creation of techniques that can evolve into skills based on the user''s imagination and application.]
Silence fell over the group as they read the description. Adam was the first to react. His response was immediate, sharp, and absolute. No. Drake tilted his head, confused. Wait, what even is this? Chloe, why do you want it? Katya exhaled through her nose, rubbing her forehead as if already feeling a headache forming. Meanwhile, Kazue, despite her usual optimism, looked just as skeptical. Uh Chloe? Are you sure about this? It sounds kinda I dont know, weird? Chloe, however, remained firm. Its similar to what Dr. Meiling used. She explained, her voice steady. Back in the last scenario, she told me I had talent for it. Adam narrowed his eyes. Thats not a good enough reason. You barely understand how this works, and it costs more than you even have. Thats a waste of points. Chloes expression hardened. Its not a waste. If she said I had talent for it, then Ill prove her right. Adam let out a slow breath, trying to keep himself patient. Chloe, just because someone tells you that youre good at something doesnt mean you should throw all your resources into it blindly. This isnt just about buying something coolthis is about efficiency. You need to be sure that this is worth it. I am sure! Chloes voice wavered slightly, but her determination didnt falter. I know its a risk, but I want this. Adam was about to argue further when he noticed something. Chloes hands were clenched at her sides, her shoulders tense, and most telling of allher eyes were slightly red at the corners, as if she were barely holding something back. She wasnt just being stubborn. She was desperate for this. Adam let out a heavy sigh, rubbing his temples. There was no point in pushing further. Fine, but even if I wanted to let you buy it, you dont have enough points. He muttered, his frustration evident. Chloe shook her head. I do. Adam frowned. What? Chloe took a deep breath, and then explained. While Sebastian was talking with Emir earlier, I heard him mention that merits can be exchanged for points. So I traded my B-rank merit for 3000 points. Adams gaze immediately snapped to Sebastian, a flicker of irritation flashing through his eyes. The old man, however, simply met his stare with calm neutrality. The boys voice was edged with accusation. Sir, you knew about this? Sebastian remained composed, his tone gentle but firm. I understand your caution, Adam. You want to take the least amount of risks possible given our current situation. But you must also understandthis place, as dangerous as it is, allows for growth in ways none of us would have ever imagined. To deny someone the chance to explore what they could be good at, simply because it is unfamiliar, would be a mistake. He motioned slightly toward Chloe. She is not acting recklessly. She is choosing something she believes in. And in a world like this, belief in ones own potential seems to be the first step toward survival. The room fell into silence once more. Adam hated that he couldnt argue with that. Chloe was a novice. She hadnt committed to a particular role during the last scenario, mostly reacting to what was happening around her rather than forging her own path. Now, for the first time, she was choosing something that she wanted to develop. And in the end, was this really any different from Kazue chasing her elemental skills? From Drake staying in Murim to train? Fine, Im sorry. Adam said at last, exhaling in mild defeat. Chloe didnt look angry, but she didnt exactly look happy either. Still, with the discussion settled, she turned back to the store and pressed the purchase button. The moment Chloe completed her purchase, an overwhelming wave of information surged into her mind. It wasnt just knowledgeit was a fundamental shift in how she perceived her own capabilities. The techniques, the principles behind them, the intricate ways the needles could be used to manipulate the psyche and the bodyit all flooded into her consciousness like a torrent. There was no gradual process, no slow learning curve. It was as if the knowledge had always been there, buried deep within her, waiting for her to unlock it. Chloes breathing was uneven, her fingers twitching slightly as she processed the sudden influx of understanding. The feeling was dizzying, almost unsettling. The techniques described werent just clinical applications; they had a strange sense of familiarity to them, as though, on some instinctive level, she had already wanted to learn something like this, even before stepping into this world. That realization made her shiver. She needed to sit down. Without a word, she took a step back from the interface and returned to her previous spot, lowering herself onto one of the nearby seats, gripping her arms tightly as she tried to steady herself. As she withdrew, the attention naturally shifted. This time, it was Sebastian and Emir who moved toward the store interface. Sebastian was the first to speak, his voice as calm and steady as ever. Ill be doing something similar to what Drake did earlier. He said, adjusting his glasses as he scrolled through the options. I need materials. A lot of them. But first, Ill be using the Skill Proficiency Boost Package to increase the level of a skill I have[Ki-Forged Genesis (Aberration) Lv2]. Adams brows furrowed slightly. The moment he heard the skills name, his curiosity flared. He had already noticed that Sebastian had gained quite a few unusual skills and titles since the last time they had reviewed each others abilities, but this one in particular stood out. It wasnt something Adam had seen before, and anything labeled as an Aberration skill immediately raised questions. Without hesitation, Adam turned to Sebastian. Sir, please, let me see your status window. Sebastian didnt argue. He simply lifted a hand, summoning his window and allowing Adam to look over everything.
[Veteran Antiquarian]
[Your proficiency with technology from other worlds allows you to instantly understand the function and construction of technology ranked C or lower within a scenario.]
[Interdimensional Inventor]
[Your understanding of foreign technology is so advanced that you can mentally reproduce purely technological treasures ranked C or lower from a scenario.]
[The One Who Hears the Soul of Machines]
[Your love for machines allows you to perceive the mechanical souls inhabiting most constructs, granting you the ability to communicate with them as if they were living beings.]
[Blessing of the Machine God Lv2]
[The greater deity "Mechanica Deus" has acknowledged you as one of its followers and granted you its blessing. Greatly enhances the production time, power, and rank of all technological constructs originating from scenarios.]
[Death to All Organic Life! Lv2]
[A hereditary skill that can be imprinted onto technological treasures. Massively increases the power and damage of such a treasure when used against organic beings.]
[Lesser Mechanomancy Lv2]
[Basic knowledge from the Arcano-Tinker Crew pirate guild and Stratos Technology company, allowing the creation of vehicles and armor using steam-based and electro-rune technology.]
[Ki-Forged Genesis (Aberration) Lv2]
[An aberrant skill that allows the user to imbue machines with souls, granting them the ability to generate Ki despite this being a power exclusive to living beings. The type and potency of the Ki generated depends on the nature of the machines soul.]
[Notice: Aberration-type skills defy the natural laws of the scenarios in which they were obtained and are granted as special rewards under specific conditions.]
Adams eyes flickered over the list, absorbing the information carefully. Every single one of Sebastians titles and skills was deeply tied to technology and engineering. It was an absurdly specialized skillset, but at the same time, it made sense. His gaze lingered on [Blessing of the Machine God]. It was the first time he had seen anything like it. You have a blessing from a god? Adam asked, his tone slightly skeptical. Sebastian let out a quiet hum, not particularly enthusiastic about the topic. It appeared on its own after my first scenario. It was a reward from the system after I saved Thaddeus by implanting Falks original soul into his artificial heart. Ive never actually had any direct contact with this so-called Mechanica Deus, but the effects of the skill itself are certainly useful. Adam nodded slowly. It was rare for skills to be granted out of nowhere like that, especially divine blessings, which made him wonder what were the differences between a god, a patron, and a lesser divine being like the Overmind. However, even without knowing the full details, he could tell it had fundamentally shaped Sebastians approach to his skills. Then there was the Aberration skill. Adams curiosity deepened as he glanced back at Sebastian. And why do you want to level this one up? Before Sebastian could answer, Falk suddenly fluttered away from Emirs head and landed on Sebastians shoulder. The small aviatrix grinned and spoke before his partner could. Because were working on a secret project. Falk declared proudly. And if we start immediately and level it up, we might be able to complete it in just a few days. Adam stared at Falk for a moment before shifting his gaze back to Sebastian. A secret project, huh? Sebastian merely nodded, his usual composed expression betraying nothing. Adam exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. Well I guess if youve already tested this kind of thing before and it worked, I dont have any complaints. The memory of the Steamtread Goliath was still fresh in Adams mind. Sebastian had proven himself more than capable when it came to building formidable machinery, and if he and Falk had another project in mind, it was likely something useful. Sebastian wasted no further time. Calmly, he purchased the Skill Proficiency Boost Package twice in a row. A faint, almost imperceptible shift in energy surrounded him as his skill upgraded to level 3. Satisfied with the increase, Sebastian immediately moved on to his next task. With the remaining points he had, he began purchasing materialsan immense amount of them. Adam watched as he selected component after component, stocking up on everything he could possibly need. The sheer number of items being bought should have created a massive pile of supplies beside Sebastian. However, unlike previous purchases, nothing appeared next to him. Instead, all the materials were mentally directed to a different location. Theyre being sent to my workshop. Sebastian glanced toward Adam, and the boys brows rose slightly. Your workshop? Sebastian nodded. My room. Adam blinked. Then he rememberedSebastian had spent a significant amount of time working with technology before the last scenario. It made sense that he would have set up a designated workspace in his quarters. That was probably the reason for his confidence. Whatever this secret project was, he had been planning it long before now. After that moment, Emir stepped forward. He hesitated slightly, his usual timidity evident. Falk, ever the confident presence at his side, landed gently atop the boys head and, with a casual yet firm tone, reassured him that there was nothing to fear. They had spent time considering their options, and after careful deliberation, this was the most logical choice. Emir nodded to himself, taking a deep breath, then turned toward Adam with wide, determined eyes. Can you type something in for me? I cant reach. His voice was soft, but his resolve was clear. Adam, curious but still cautious, leaned in and typed the words Emir dictated into the stores search bar. The result appeared instantly.
[Darkness Fruit - Rank A- : 6000pts]
[Initial stage of a fruit containing the power of darkness. Upon consumption, the fruit will take root and grow within the user, feeding on their life force and granting them the fundamental power of darknessthe ability to absorb all things.]
[Warning: Consuming the fruit without preparation to resist its growth will result in the users death when the fruit fully matures.]
[Tip: To evolve ''Darkness Fruit Rank A-'' into ''Darkness Mature Fruit Rank A,'' the personal subplot ''Legacy of Darkness'' must be completed.]
The moment Adam read the description, his blood ran cold. His head snapped toward Emir, then toward Falk, disbelief evident on his face. He wasnt the only one; Kazue let out an audible gasp, immediately stepping forward in protest. What the hell is this?! Are you seriously telling me you want a little kid to eat something that could kill him?! Her voice was a mix of shock and genuine concern. Adam clenched his fists. There was no doubt in his mindthis fruit was eerily similar to his own Overminds Parasite. The reason it was classified as an A- Rank treasure yet cost so little was painfully obviousit wasnt just a power-up. It was something akin to a curse. The fruit would take hold of Emirs body, and without a method to control or suppress it, it would consume him completely. It wasnt a mere possibilityit was inevitable. Absolutely not. Adam said firmly. This isnt just a risky item. Its a death sentence. Falk, however, didnt back down. The small aviatrix crossed his arms and spoke with absolute certainty. I understand why youd think that, but youre looking at it the wrong way. Emir is not just anyone. He has a special powerhis Void Ki. Hes already capable of nullifying and erasing energy and abilities, just like he demonstrated in the last scenario. The [Darkness Fruit] is a treasure that revolves around absorbing everything, and that makes it compatible with it. Adams glare hardened. You dont understand what youre saying. You dont just combine two volatile forces and hope for the best. If something goes wrong He paused for a split second, instinctively touching his temple, where his own parasite resided. He was living proof of what could happen when someone tampered with something beyond their control. Falk, however, simply chuckled. I didnt become the most renowned scientist in my world by following gut feelings. I deal with facts. And we do have evidence. Adam frowned. What evidence? Falk flapped his wings slightly before pointing at Emir. That title of hisScenarios Natural Enemy. It has an incredible effect. His Void Ki naturally adapts to counteract whatever dominant energy exists within a scenario. The fruit is from a scenario, meaning theres a high chance it will work the same way. Adams frustration grew. He wanted to argue, to tell Falk that assumptions like that were dangerous, but before he could respond, Drake placed a hand on his shoulder. I get what youre saying. Drake murmured, his voice calm. But look at Emir. Adam turned his gaze toward the boy and felt himself pause. Emirs expression was unlike anything he had ever seen from him before. It wasnt fear. It wasnt hesitation. It was determination. Adam was so used to thinking of Emir as just a kid, someone they had to protect at all costs. But he had been the one to execute his part of the plan against Lord Varek without hesitation. He had acted without faltering, despite the danger, despite the overwhelming odds. The thought struck Adam like a realization he had been unwilling to faceEmir had his own will. He wasnt just following orders; he was making choices. Are you really sure about this? Adam exhaled sharply. Emir nodded once. Yes. Falk grinned. Then that makes two of us. Im 85% sure itll work. Thats not exactly reassuring. Adam muttered. Despite the uncertainty, the conviction was there. Even Sebastian backed the decision by giving Emir his rank C merit, which allowed him to exchange it for the last 1000 points he needed. Adam still wasnt convinced, but before he could voice any last-minute objections, Emir suddenly moved, slipping past him and selecting the purchase option. The familiar chime of the transaction played, and in an instant, a strange, shriveled blue fruit materialized above Emir before dropping into his small hands. The entire team watched, their reactions ranging from horror to disbelief. Kazue looked between Emir and the fruit, panic rising in her voice. Wait, waitdont just! But before she could finish, Emir lifted the fruit to his mouth and bit down, swallowing it in a single gulp Silence fell, and nothing happened at first. Then Emirs face contorted into absolute disgust. This tastes awful, like like meat left in the sun for too long. He muttered, shuddering.Kazue groaned, rubbing her face. Oh my god, why is that even what youre focusing on right now?! However, before anyone could laugh at the absurdity of the situation, everything changed. A deep, black miasma erupted from Emirs body, snaking around him like living shadows. His small frame trembled violently as spasms wracked through him, his breath coming in sharp, uneven gasps. His body was being engulfed by the darkness, swallowed whole in an inky mass that pulsed and twisted unnaturally. Immediately, panic set in. Adam, Drake, Kazue, Gregor, Chloe, and Sebastian all surged forward at once, instinctively moving to grab Emir, to do somethinganythingto stop whatever was happening to him. Kazue reached for his arm, but the moment her fingers got close, the sheer force of the energy lashed out, forcing her to recoil. Adam clenched his teeth, extending a hand. Drakes grip tightened around Emirs shoulders, trying to steady him, but the boys body continued to convulse, overwhelmed by the power now coursing through him. The air itself grew heavy. It felt like the entire room had been swallowed into something suffocating, something primordial and endless. It was as if reality itself recoiled from the unnatural force manifesting around Emir. And then, just as it seemed like the boy might be consumed entirely Several system notifications materialized in the air.
[Skill ''Void Ki Convergence Lv1'' and ''Darkness Fruit Rank A-'' have entered symbiosis.]
[Warning: The treasure ''Darkness Fruit Rank A-'' feeds on the void within the user''s energy. It cannot mature through traditional methods.]
[Notice: The successful assimilation of the Darkness Fruit has generated two new skills, which have been added to the user''s repertoire.]
The oppressive force in the air suddenly lessened, and Emirs body went limp. Adam and Drake caught him before he could collapse fully, lowering him carefully to the ground. His breathing was ragged, his skin pale, but he was alive. Sebastian, still calm despite the chaos, quickly moved forward and checked the boy over. Falk, however, was the first to break the silence, laughing in relief. See? I told you my calculations were right. Adam shot him an exasperated glare. You almost killed him. Falk shrugged. Almost. But hes fine. Emir, barely conscious, let out a weak groan. Adam sighed heavily, running a hand down his face. The gamble had worked, but that didnt make it any less reckless. Still, there was no turning back now. The boy had taken a step forward on a path that no one could predict. It only remained to be seen how much he had gained with that new power. Chapter 106 - Please, Wait for Me a Little Longer Chapter 106 - Please, Wait for Me a Little Longer Adam exhaled slowly, his fingers pressing into his temples as he stood before the stores interface. His mind was in turmoil, replaying the last few minutes over and over. The image of Emir nearly collapsing, the dark miasma that had enveloped his small frame, the sheer recklessness of allowing something so unpredictable to happenit all gnawed at him. He had sworn to himself that he wouldnt let another member of his team fall, not after what had happened with Nikolai. And yet, just now, he had watched Emir gamble with his own life in a way that could have ended in tragedy. How had he let this happen? How had he, of all people, allowed something so irresponsible right in front of him? Before his thoughts could spiral further, he felt the weight of a hand settle on his shoulder. He turned his head slightly, catching sight of Drake standing beside him. The blond let out a quiet sigh before giving Adams shoulder a firm squeeze, his touch grounding him in reality before he could lose himself in regret. I know what youre thinking. Drake said, his voice calm yet carrying a certain weight. But you need to realize that youre being a little hypocritical. Adams brows furrowed immediately, his muscles tensing as he went on the defensive. Hypocritical? What the hell are you talking about? Drake, however, remained unfazed, his expression still composed and understanding. I mean exactly what I said, what Emir did just nowits not that different from what you did before our last scenario. Adams frown deepened, but before he could argue, Drake continued. Back then, you bought that parasite without really telling us what it meant, without discussing the risks with anyone. You made that decision on your own, knowing full well that it could have killed you, or worse. He replied smoothly. Adam immediately countered, shaking his head. That was different, I had to do that to deal with my Mark of the Damned. I didnt have a choice. Emir wasnt in that kind of situation. Nothing was forcing him to take that risk, not even the upcoming collab. It wasnt necessary. Drake nodded, acknowledging the point, but he didnt back down. Yeah, your situations were different And honestly? Yours was way worse. Adam froze at that. Drake continued, his tone gentle but firm. Your parasite had a near-total chance of taking over your mind instead of you controlling it. You took a gamble that could have destroyed you completely. The Darkness Fruit, even if it had gone wrong, wasnt an immediate death sentence. We wouldve had time to find a way to fix it. Adam had no response to that. He opened his mouth slightly, then closed it. He had been so certain that Emir had been reckless beyond reason, but now that Drake put it like that the boys choice hadnt been nearly as dangerous as his own. And yet, he had done everything in his power to justify his own gamble while condemning Emirs. His lips pressed into a thin line. Drake let out another small sigh before shifting his grip on Adams shoulder, this time turning him so they were facing each other directly. Look, I know youve been trying to take on more of a leadership role. You want to keep us all safe, make sure were as prepared as possible. And honestly? I think thats a good thing. I think youre the best person to keep us on track, to organize us. But you need to understand something. Adam met Drakes gaze, feeling an odd knot forming in his stomach. Theres a difference between leading a team and just forcing your decisions onto them. The blond said, but instead of sounding like a reprimand, his words were calm and conveyed real warmth. The best moments weve had? The times when weve come together? Its not because you told us what to doits because you helped guide us. You made plans that we could all believe in. You trusted us. Right now, what we need isnt someone trying to control every single choice we make. We need someone who can help us be the best versions of ourselves. Thats what a leader does. The words hit harder than Adam expected. His fingers curled slightly at his sides as he lowered his gaze, not out of shame, but because he knew Drake was right. If he really thought about it, he was acting exactly like Thaddeus hadimposing his own judgments on others, deciding what was right for them without considering their own perspectives. That wasnt who he wanted to be. He wasnt actually thinking of leading the team, but if he must become one, then that wasnt the kind of leader he wanted to become. A heavy sigh escaped his lips, and he ran a hand down his face before finally muttering. Youre right. I I get it. And Im sorry. Before the moment could settle too deeply, a familiar voice interrupted them. Well, if youre gonna apologize to someone, it should probably be the people you were actually giving a hard time. Kazue chimed in as she strolled up beside them, her hands on her hips. She had clearly been listening in for a while. You know, the ones who actually had to deal with your intense vibe? She tilted her head toward Chloe and Emir, who were still seated off to the side. But dont beat yourself up too much. Im sure theyll understand. She added, giving him a bright, reassuring grin. Adam blinked, momentarily caught off guard by Kazues casual but strangely perceptive words. Then, before he could stop himself, a small, genuine smile tugged at the corner of his lips. It really did feel good to have them around Adam took a deep breath, shook off the lingering weight of his thoughts, and lifted his head. He met Drakes and Kazues eyes, a faint but unmistakably genuine smile on his face. Thanks. He said, his voice steady but filled with something moresomething neither of them had expected. Drake and Kazue blinked in unison. It wasnt that Adam never said thank youhe had plenty of timesbut there was something different about this one. It wasnt the usual halfhearted acknowledgment of assistance, nor was it the polite gratitude of someone simply following social norms. It was real. It carried depth. A raw sincerity that neither of them had been prepared for, hitting them unexpectedly. It made Kazue fidget slightly, shifting her weight from one foot to another as she looked away with an awkward laugh. Drake, despite his usual composure, scratched the back of his head and cleared his throat before muttering. Yeah, uh dont worry about it. The simultaneous response made them both glance at each other before hurriedly looking away again, which in turn made Adam chuckle under his breath. He hadn''t meant to catch them off guard, but seeing their reactionswell, it was nice. It felt warm. Letting the moment settle, Adam turned back toward the stores interface, knowing there was only one person left who hadn''t completed their purchases. He shifted his gaze toward Li, who was still browsing through the store on his own, his expression unreadable. You ready to buy something? Adam asked, his tone casual but curious. Li remained silent for a few moments, his eyes scanning the holographic screens before him. Then, with a slow exhale of what sounded like resignation, he closed them all with a wave of his hand. Didnt find anything truly useful. So, Im not buying anything from the store. He admitted, crossing his arms. That earned a few raised eyebrows, especially from those who had spent so much time carefully selecting their purchases. Then what are you going to do with your points? Adam asked. Li sighed again before shrugging. Ill use them for Plot Devices. That got everyone''s attention. It was a surprising choice, considering most of them had prioritized strengthening themselves in preparation for what was ahead. Plot Devices, huh? Adam mused, rubbing his chin. Yeah, besides, we all need to redeem our free ones anyway. Li replied simply. That was true. As part of their scenario rewards, everyone had received a ''Gacha Voucher'' to redeem a free Plot Device, but with everything that had happened, none of them had gotten around to using it yet. The idea of it had been more of an afterthought compared to direct power-ups. Realizing there was no reason to delay any further, Adam took the lead, calling out to the rest of the team. Alright, gather up, we might as well all do this at the same time. One by one, everyone moved toward the open space near the store interface. Even Emir, who was still recovering, slowly sat up with Sebastians help, looking drowsy but determined to participate. As soon as they were all together, each member of the group summoned their Gacha Voucher into their hands. The small, glowing slips of light hovered in their palms, identical yet holding an unknown fate for each of them. Adam lifted his own first, signaling for the others to do the same. As if responding to their collective action, the air around them shifted, and a sudden, familiar sound filled the spacea loud, mechanical ka-chunk! followed by the high-energy jingle of a casino. Before their eyes, an enormous slot machine materialized above them, its towering presence making the air hum with anticipation. The vibrant neon lights, flashing reels, and metallic levers all added to the surreal spectacle. Chloe, Gregor, and Emir, who had never seen it before, visibly flinched at the sheer absurdity of the thing. Uh what the hell? Gregor muttered, looking up at the machine with narrowed eyes. Chloe just gawked, trying to understand what she was looking at. Is is this normal? Oh yeah! Totally normal. Just a giant cosmic gacha machine deciding our fates. No big deal. Kazue chimed in, completely at ease. Its definitely a big deal! Chloe mumbled under her breath One by one, their vouchers began to glow and then floated up toward the machines slot. The moment the last one was absorbed, the colossal lever on the side was pulled down by an unseen force. The reels spun wildly, their symbols flashing too fast to make sense of, until *Ding! Ding! Ding!* A series of holographic panels burst into existence in front of each team member, displaying their newly acquired Plot Devices.
[Kazue Rima: Plot Device Rule of Funny (SR-class) has been acquired.]
[For a short time, any action can be justified as long as it is funny, even if it is impossible to perform.]
Kazues eyes widened with unrestrained excitement, and a slow, mischievous grin spread across her face. Oh my god She whispered, clutching the edges of her jacket. Then, louder, almost triumphant, she declared. Im unstoppable!
[Li Xie Jie: Plot Device Glass Cannon (SR-class) has been acquired.]
[Significantly increases the users power, but reduces their durability and defense to the absolute minimum.]
Li stared at the text, his expression unreadable for a moment before he let out a small click of his tongue. So basically, I become even easier to kill. He muttered to himself. Great. Just great.
[Drake Shaw: Plot Device Humans Are the Real Monsters (UR-class) has been acquired.]
[Unlocks the users hidden power in battle, but at the cost of losing their sanity. Until the scenario ends, their alignment will shift to Chaotic Evil.]
Drake narrowed his eyes slightly at the description, tilting his head as he absorbed the implications. Then, after a beat of silence, he let out a soft whistle and grinned. Huh. Thats interesting. Adam frowned as he looked at Drakes reaction, but before he could say anything, Kazue had already shifted her attention to Chloes screen.
[Chloe Vanderlyle: Plot Device Game Over (UR-class) has been acquired.]
[Forces a Game Over on the user.]
A heavy silence fell over the group. Chloe stared at her screen, her face slowly contorting into sheer confusion. What? She mumbled, blinking rapidly. Kazue leaned in, squinting at the text as if hoping she had read it wrong. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Wait, what? Hold onwhat the hell does that even mean? She turned to Katya. Whats a Game Over supposed to be? The blonde, just as baffled, shook her head. I have no idea. Chloe gulped, now more worried than before. Thats not exactly reassuring.
[Gregor Novak: Plot Device The Grand Hunt (UR-class) has been acquired.]
[From the moment of activation until the scenario ends, any character killed by the user will grant points.]
Gregor stared at the screen for a long moment, his expression unmoving. Finally, he exhaled through his nose and muttered. Thats not ominous at all. His grip on his arms tightened slightly, but he said nothing more.
[Emir Nassar: Plot Device From Zero to Hero (SSR-class) has been acquired.]
[During a battle, if the users potential is lower than their opponents, their potential rank will temporarily match the enemys.]
Sebastian, reading over Emirs shoulder, let out a small chuckle and ruffled the boys hair. Well, now, thats quite a useful ability. Itll keep things fair, at least. Emir blinked at the screen, still processing. I-It wont make me stronger than them, though? Sebastian shook his head. Doesnt seem so, just equal footing. But thats more than enough to escape.
[Katya Nakamura: Plot Device Accompany On! (SR-class) has been acquired.]
[Allows the user to quickly transport themselves and nearby allies to a previously visited location within the scenario.]
Katya exhaled through her nose, studying the description. Not bad, could come in handy. She muttered. After that, Sebastian read over his screen and let out a small hum of amusement.
[Sebastian Regg: Plot Device Saved by the Awesome (SSR-class) has been acquired.]
[The user can avoid the consequences of their actions towards scenario characters as long as their actions are considered cool.]
Kazue was the first to react, leaning in with sparkling eyes. Wait, what?! Thats so unfair! You basically get a free pass on everything as long as you look cool? Sebastian let out a hearty chuckle, clearly entertained by the absurdity of it. That does seem to be the case, yes. The old man, smiling, turned his gaze toward Adam just as his screen popped up next.
[Adam Scholar: Plot Device Super Cell Reception (R-class) has been acquired.]
[Allows the user to communicate for 2 minutes with a world they have previously visited and characters they have met. After making contact, the user will be able to see the contacted characters but not hear them.]
Silence followed Kazue peered over Adams shoulder, reading the text. A second passed before she let out a snort. Pfftwait, Adam, did you seriously just get the weakest one? Adam said nothing. the girl blinked, noticing his lack of reaction. Uh Adam? Still, he remained silent, staring at the screen with an unreadable expression. The rest of the group, even those who had been preoccupied with their own results, began to notice his strange stillness. No one could tell what he was thinking. Silence fell again Nobody could tell what was going through his mind. Adam''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, his breath catching as he stared at the screen in front of him. The implications of the Plot Device he had just obtained rattled him more than he cared to admit. On the surface, it didnt seem like anything groundbreaking; at best, it was a means of communicating with the three worlds he had already visited. But what made his fingers tighten around the screen, what sent a deep shiver through him, was a single word: "worlds". That was what it said. Not "scenarios." If that wording was intentional... He had no time to hesitate. No time to second-guess. He ignored the fact that the entire team was around him, ignored the weight of their eyes on his back, and raised his arm, his voice steady and clear as he invoked the Plot Device with all his strength.
[Notice: R-class Plot Device: "Super Cell Reception" has been used.]
[Please choose the world and the characters you wish to contact.]
Adam didnt stop to think. His voice rose above the ambient hum of the lobby, laced with desperate hope. "Earth! My parents!" In a quiet suburban house, a pair sat at the dining table, the dim lighting casting elongated shadows across the walls. The home, once pristine and elegant, now felt hollow, as if a piece of its very essence had been carved away. The furniture remained in place, the expensive decor still perfectly arranged, yet there was a heaviness in the air, an invisible weight pressing down on every surface. The house had always been a reflection of its ownersmeticulously kept, filled with quiet dignity and strength. Now, it seemed abandoned, not in cleanliness, but in spirit. Seated at the head of the table was a man whose once-imposing presence had been dulled by exhaustion. His dark hair, though still neatly combed, no longer held the same luster. Deep-set eyes, surrounded by dark circles, stared at the table with a quiet weariness, and his strong, well-defined features were marred by the stress that had aged him beyond his years. His suit, though immaculate, hung slightly looser on his frame, a subtle sign of how much he had neglected himself. Before him, a set of utensils lay untouched, waiting for the meal that had just been served. Across from him, a woman carefully ladled steaming soup into a bowl, her delicate hands moving with practiced grace. Her brown hair was pulled into a loose ponytail, a few strands escaping to frame her face, which still retained an ageless beauty. But beneath the soft features and youthful glow, there was an exhaustion that no amount of sleep could mend. She forced a small smile as she placed the bowl in front of her husband. "Wow! This Doenjangguk looks amazing, Yuna. What''s the occasion?" The man asked, his voice carrying a forced warmth, trying to fill the silence that had become too familiar. Yuna Scholar offered a weak smile in return, stirring her own soup absentmindedly. "Nothing like that... it''s just been a while since I''ve cooked this for you." She glanced down at the golden broth, the familiar scent filling her lungs. A memory flickered at the edge of her mind, painful and yet so vivid. "This used to be yours and Adam''s favorite dish." The thought came unbidden, a whisper from the past. It hurt. Across from her, her husband, Alexander Scholar, lifted his spoon, but his sharp mind had already caught the subtle shift in her demeanor. "What was that, honey?" Evelyn quickly shook her head, pushing the emotion down. "It''s nothing." She couldnt bring herself to say it. Couldnt let the conversation steer toward the emptiness left in their sons absence. Six months. It had been six months since Adam disappeared. Time in their world moved differently than the fabricated reality of the system, but herewhere days stretched on endlessly, where the house had become a cavern of echoesthey had felt each and every second of his absence. The day he hadnt come home, panic had gripped them both, sending them spiraling into an endless search. They had pulled every string, hired investigators, called in every favor their status afforded them, but not a single trace of Adam was ever found. The police, after exhausting all possible leads, had eventually closed the case, leaving them to their grief. But they had never stopped looking. Never stopped hoping. Until, eventually, their world had been forced into a painful, unbearable routine. Their home, once filled with warmth, had turned into a mausoleum of memories. Alexander had lost his job, unable to focus on anything but his sons disappearance. Yuna had tried to hold herself together, but the weight of uncertainty pressed heavily on her heart. Every day, they told themselves that somehow, someway, Adam would return. But hope had a cruel way of fading over time. Silence settled over the table as they took their first bites. But before either of them could swallow, something impossible happened. A voice rang clear inside their minds, familiar and unmistakable. "Mother! Father!... It''s me! Your son, Adam!" Their spoons clattered against the table. Yuna gasped sharply, her hands flying to her mouth, while Alexanders entire body went rigid, his breath caught in his throat. Their wide eyes met across the table, and in that instant, they knew. They had both heard it. "You''re probably really surprised that you''re hearing my voice inside your head..." "I''ll explain all that later, but for now, I just want you to know..." "I''m alive and safe." Yuna let out a choked sob, her hands trembling as she clutched her chest. Alexanders fingers tightened against the edge of the table, his entire body tensing as if bracing himself for the impossible reality unfolding before him. His breath hitched, his chest rising and falling in shallow motions as his mind tried to make sense of it. For six long months, they had endured the suffocating silence. The search parties. The endless nights where they sat in their pristine but now hollow home, waiting for a call, a miracleanything that would tell them their son was out there, somewhere. But nothing had come. The police, their friends, even the private investigators they had hired, all had reached the same agonizing conclusion. No leads. No witnesses. No trace of Adam Scholar anywhere. It was as if he had simply ceased to exist. And nownow they were hearing his voice. "I managed to survive the abduction to this place... just barely." "This should probably be kept a secret, but I''m currently in another world, with other people." Yunas hands flew to her mouth, a fresh wave of tears cascading down her pale cheeks. She reached out blindly, searching for her husbands hand. He took it without hesitation, gripping it so tightly his knuckles turned white. His heart pounded in his chest, the rational part of his mind screaming that this was impossible, that they had lost their minds, that the grief had finally broken them. But the voice was real. "I know it must''ve been hard." "It''s been hard for me too, but I''m glad you''re both okay." Tears slipped from Alexanders tired eyes, blurring his vision. Hard? Hard didnt even begin to describe what they had been through. He had fought the system, the bureaucracy, the mock sympathy of those who told them to move on. He had clashed with reporters who wanted to sensationalize their pain, with family members who urged them to accept reality, and with himself for not being able to do more. The day the police closed the case had been the first time he had truly felt helpless. Yuna had been no different. Every night, she would sit by Adams desk, scrolling through old pictures, rereading his messages, and listening to the last voicemail he had left her. She had refused to stop cooking his favorite meals, telling herself that one day, he would return and complain about how she always made too much food. But deep inside, she had started to doubt. And yet, here he was. Speaking to them. "I hope you both don''t blame each other for what happened." Yuna let out a strangled sound, her body trembling as she leaned into her husband. They had triedtried so hard not to let their grief turn into resentment. But there had been nights filled with whispered accusations, with aching guilt. Had they failed him? Had they missed something? Had there been signs they had ignored? They had never said it aloud, but the guilt had always been there, festering beneath the surface. "I wish I could go to you, but that might be a little hard right now." "It seems I have to fulfill certain conditions before I can return." Alexander clenched his jaw, his grip tightening on his wifes hand. His son was trapped somewhere. That much was clear. He had been abducted. This wasnt just a disappearance. It wasnt a runaway case, an accident, or some cruel twist of fate. Someoneor somethinghad taken Adam from them. And yet, Adam spoke as if he were moving forward. As if he had a plan. "I''m not in any danger right now, but I need to do a lot of things before I head back home." "I''m not sure when the next time I can reach out like this will be." No. No, that wasnt good enough. Alexanders grip loosened, and for the first time since hearing his sons voice, his expression twisted into something bitter. He wanted to scream at the heavens, to demand that Adam tell them how to reach him. They werent going to sit here and wait. Not again. He couldnt bear it. "Until then..." Yunas breath hitched, her eyes wide and desperate as she clung to every last word. "Keep Mother safe, Father... No, Mom. Dad..." That wordDadmade Alexanders composure crack entirely. Adam had always been formal, always called him Father in that meticulous, logical way of his. But now, at this moment, with milesworldsbetween them, he had spoken with warmth. With vulnerability. "I love you both." "Please, wait for me a little longer." Yuna collapsed into Alexanders arms, her entire body shaking as a sob tore through her. The spoon she had been holding clattered onto the table, forgotten. She clutched his shirt, pressing her face against his chest as she wept. Alexander, usually the unshakable pillar of their family, wrapped his arms around her, his own silent tears slipping down his face. They didnt need to question it. Didnt need to doubt. This was real. Their son was alive. Alexander buried his face into his wifes hair, his shoulders trembling as he held onto the woman he had shared this agonizing pain with for months. The grief, the helplessness, the torment of not knowingit had all been washed away in an instant, replaced with something neither of them had dared to hope for. Adam was out there. He was fighting, surviving, trying to find his way back home. And no matter how long it took, no matter how impossible it seemed, they would wait for him. Back in the lobby, Adam stood frozen, staring at the empty screen before him. His vision blurred, his breath unsteady, his entire body locked in place as if any sudden movement would shatter what little composure he had left. The last image burned into his mindhis parents, clinging to each other, overwhelmed, crying, alive. His hands trembled at his sides, slowly curling into fists, his nails digging into his palms. He hadnt realized how tightly his chest had constricted until now, like something had been pressing down on his lungs this entire time, suffocating him beneath the weight of his own emotions. He had tried so hard to keep moving forward, to keep himself focused on survival, on strategy, on what needed to be done. He had buried himself in calculations and logic, forced himself to accept his situation without looking back, because looking back meant acknowledging what he had lost. But he had never lost them. They had never given up on him. They had suffered, they had struggled, but they had never stopped waiting. His parents were waiting for him. They were still there. A shuddering breath escaped him, and before he could stop it, a quiet, broken sound crawled up his throat. It was too much. He had been strong for so long, but now, in this fleeting moment, his strength wavered. His shoulders hunched as the weight of everything pressed against him, the staggering reality that he wanted to go home, that he needed to see them again, but he had no idea how long it would take. Had he just made a promise he might never be able to keep? Would they keep waiting, holding onto a hope that could never come true? Something warm pressed against his back. Soft, familiar, comforting. His breath hitched as he felt arms wrap around him from behind, a small frame pressing gently against him. He turned his head slightly, and Kazues familiar voice whispered beside him. Its okay. Then another warmth joined her. Drake, wrapping an arm around both of them, resting his forehead lightly against Adams shoulder. You did good, man. His voice was steady, reassuring, as if he had seen through every doubt swirling inside Adams mind. A small hand grasped his sleeve. Adam blinked, turning just enough to see Emir standing beside him, looking up with an expression of quiet understanding. There was no hesitation in his movements as he reached forward, embracing him as tightly as his small arms could manage. He didnt say anything, didnt need tohis presence alone was enough. Then Chloe followed, hesitant at first, but soon she stepped forward, wrapping her arms around the growing group. Youre not alone, you know. She murmured, her voice soft but firm, as if saying it out loud made it real. Sebastian placed a hand on Adams shoulder, his touch gentle but grounding, like an anchor. You did something incredible just now. He said, his voice filled with quiet admiration. And youre going to see them again. Thats not even a question. Katya, who had been standing nearby, wiped at her eyes with the back of her hand before sighing and stepping closer. Well, this is disgustingly sentimental. She muttered, but her tone lacked its usual bite. Instead, she placed a firm hand on top of the pile of arms already wrapped around Adam, completing the circle. Gregor was the last to join, his usual stoic expression softening just slightly. He said nothing, simply standing beside them, his presence solid and unwavering. Li, however, remained where he was, standing just a little apart from the rest. But for once, there was no sarcasm, no indifference in his face. Instead, there was something raresomething real. A small, quiet smile. A glimpse of something that had long been buried beneath almost a year of pragmatism and survival. He watched the scene before him, shaking his head slightly, but he did not look away. For the first time since being thrown into this world, Adam did not feel alone. He had them. His team. His friends. And together, no matter what came next, they would keep moving forward. Interlude - Fixing These Unfair Scenarios: Chapter 1 Interlude - Fixing These Unfair Scenarios: Chapter 1 Lauren Hayes stared at the glow of her computer screen, her fingers idly hovering over the keyboard as she glanced at the clock in the corner. 4:36 PM. Almost there. Almost free. But even those last twenty-four minutes stretched on endlessly, as if time itself was conspiring to keep her trapped in the monotony of her office job. The faint hum of fluorescent lights overhead, the occasional tap of keyboards, and the muffled chatter of her coworkers created a dull ambiance, one that she had long since grown accustomed to. It was the same every day, an endless cycle of emails, reports, and meetings that held no real significance to her. She completed her tasks efficiently, never falling behind, but never feeling engaged either. It was just worknothing more, nothing less. Friday should have brought some sense of relief, a light at the end of the tunnel. But even that thought was muted. It wasnt as though the weekend held grand adventures or thrilling plans. No, for Lauren, it was simply an escape from the rigid structure of office life. A reprieve where she could indulge in the one thing that truly excited herreading web novels. And tonight was special. The final chapter of Surviving These Unfair Scenarios was being released. A not-that-popular series she had stumbled upon by chance years ago, one that had ensnared her with its intricate world and compelling characters. A series that she had both loved and hated in equal measure. She exhaled slowly and forced herself to focus back on the document she was reviewing. The numbers blurred together, just another set of data she had to check before submitting her report. It wasnt difficult, just tedious. Her mind drifted despite her best efforts. B-Synchro, Charisma 999, Urban Knight - Return of Legends, A Bio-Weapons Rhapsody... she had so many updates to catch up on. But nothing mattered more than Surviving These Unfair Scenarios tonight. Her phone buzzed slightly, and she glanced down to see a message in the office group chat. Someone had suggested dinner after work. A small gathering, just the usual group going to a nearby restaurant to unwind. It wasnt that she disliked them. They were decent people, friendly enough, but she had no interest in socializing after a long day. The thought of forced conversation, of pretending to be engaged in meaningless small talk, made her feel exhausted before she had even left her desk. She typed out a polite excuse. Sorry, I have something planned tonight. Maybe next time! A few messages of understanding followed, and with that, she was free of any obligations. By the time the clock hit 5:00 PM, Lauren had already shut down her computer and grabbed her bag. The office felt suffocating, and as she stepped outside, the fresh air was a welcome contrast to the sterile environment she had just left. The streets were alive with the usual end-of-day crowdbusinesspeople hurrying to the subway, students laughing as they walked in groups, and the occasional street performer trying to catch the attention of passersby. Lauren moved through it all, detached from the rush, her pace steady and unhurried. As she passed by a shop with large glass windows, she caught a glimpse of herself in the reflection. She stopped for a moment, adjusting her bag over her shoulder as she took in her appearance. Fair skin, neither strikingly beautiful nor forgettably plain. She was somewhere in between, the kind of person who blended easily into a crowd. Her dark eyes held a quiet sense of exhaustion, framed by hair that fell naturally past her shoulders, slightly tousled from the day. Slim, of average height, dressed in work attire that was functional rather than stylish. There was nothing remarkable about her, but she had never minded that. Being unremarkable meant not standing out, not drawing unnecessary attention. It suited her just fine. With a small sigh, she continued her walk, catching the usual bus home. The ride was uneventful, just the faint murmur of conversations and the rhythmic hum of the engine. The city blurred past her window, lights flickering on as the sky darkened, signaling the start of the evening. Each stop brought her closer to the comfort of home, the one place where she could truly unwind. But as soon as she stepped into her apartment, everything changed. The moment she locked the door behind her, she was no longer just another office worker. This was her sanctuary, her escape from the real world. She tossed her bag onto the couch and made a beeline for her bedroom, quickly changing into her most comfortable pajamas. Loose, worn-in fabric that felt like a second skin. Next came the snacks. She rummaged through her cabinets, grabbing a bag of chips, a soda, and a chocolate barher essentials for a night of uninterrupted reading. With everything set, she settled into her couch, tablet in hand. The glow of the screen reflected in her eyes as she opened her reading app, scrolling through the list of updates. Her heartbeat quickened slightly when she reached Surviving These Unfair Scenarios. The final chapter was there. The culmination of everything. Her fingers hesitated for just a moment before tapping it open. Her mind raced as she recalled her complicated relationship with the series. She had adored the worldbuilding, the depth of the characters, the intricate dynamics that made the setting feel alive. But the plot itself had often frustrated her. There were so many things she disagreed with, so many moments she had wished had played out differently. As the story progressed, it had taken a turn for the tragic, and while she appreciated a good emotional payoff, it had felt almost cruel at times. The protagonist was one of her favorites of all time. She had spent hours drawing fanart of him, imagining alternate endings, ways the narrative could have been more forgiving. He had suffered so much, and each chapter seemed to push him further into despair. And now, with the previous chapters devastating cliffhangerthe protagonist mere moments from victory, all his allies dead, the main villain revealing that every hardship had been part of his plan from the very beginningshe couldnt help but brace herself for disappointment. She hated that kind of clich. She feared the ending would be hollow, unsatisfying. But she had to know. Lauren exhaled, steadying herself. There was only one way to find out. She tapped the screen, and the words unfolded before her, drawing her into the world once more. As she read, the woman took occasional sips of her drink and absentmindedly grabbed a few chips, the salty crunch barely registering as her attention remained glued to the screen. The experience was a whirlwind of emotions, each line pulling her deeper into the storys conclusion. She laughed at the protagonists rare moments of defiant humor, tears welled in her eyes as each character met their fate, frustration bubbled in her chest when things spiraled further into tragedy, and fear crept along her spine as the tension built to its climax. An hour passed in what felt like mere moments, her surroundings fading into irrelevance as she devoured every word, her heart pounding with anticipation and dread. And thenshe reached the end. The protagonist had done it. He had won. But at what cost? Every single one of his companions had perished, their sacrifices permanent, with no chance of resurrection. His other allies, those who had risked everything to go there and help him, were gone. The once-villainous woman, who had fought to redeem herself and had been the closest thing to a love interest, had sacrificed herself for him. Even the main antagonist, who had a valid reason for everything he had done, had been struck down by the protagonists own hands. The fight was over. The systems rulers, the so-called Patrons who had orchestrated everything from the start, congratulated him and offered him a reward. A prize for his suffering. But he simply stood there, empty and unmoved, uttering the final words of the novel. "Its done. But it wasnt worth it." Laurens breath caught in her throat. A second later, her frustration erupted in a loud, incredulous scream. "What?!?!" How could the author end it like this? After everything? After all the trials, all the pain, all the endless strugglethis was the conclusion? The protagonist lost everything, achieved his goal, and was left with nothing but hollow victory? Fury burned inside her as she threw a nearby pillow against the wall, gripping her tablet with both hands as she scrolled furiously down to the comment section. She wasnt the only one who felt this way. [@Architect_of_Fate: How could the story end like this? What happened to the promise the team made when they got out of the system? It all means nothing??] [@Gilgamesh: Yes!! What the hell was that? Was there really a need for such a depressing ending? That rule about not being able to revive anyone with the final wish feels completely forced!] Laurens username was Architect_of_Fate, and Gilgamesh was the only other person who had consistently commented alongside her. Most readers had either dropped the novel or resigned themselves to its bleak trajectory. The author rarely responded to comments, but they had seen evidence that he read them. She knew this. And yet, she couldnt stop herself from pouring out all of her frustration, typing rapidly, venting her thoughts to Gilgamesh as they both ranted about how unjust the ending had been. Minutes turned into half an hour as their discussion continued, anger cooling slightly as their back-and-forth eased the tension. Lauren sighed, rubbing her face as she finally started to relax. But then, something unexpected happened. [@Author: Thats just how things happened, Im just narrating them. What were you expecting?] Her eyes widened. The author had responded. [@Architect_of_Fate: A better ending, maybe?? There was no need to wrap things up like that. It makes Drakes entire journey feel pointless!] [@Gilgamesh: Exactly! You know a bad ending can ruin an entire story, right?] The discussion reignited, their frustration spilling into their replies as they countered the authors reasoning. It wasnt just about the endingit was about everything that had led up to it, all the wasted potential, all the missed opportunities for a more satisfying resolution. And then, after a brief pause, the author sent a message that caught both of them off guard. [@Author: So, you think you could write a better ending?] Lauren hesitated. She had never thought of herself as a writer. She loved web novels and devoured them daily, but imagining her own? That was something entirely different. But in the heat of the moment, she didnt stop to think. She simply replied. [@Architect_of_Fate: Of course, I could have done a better job! I could have improved the whole story from the very beginning!] [@Gilgamesh: Same here! So many unnecessary elements, so many wasted themes that could have led to better outcomes!] Silence followed. No new messages appeared. The comment section remained frozen for several seconds, and Lauren felt her frustration begin to wane as reality set in. She didnt actually believe what she had just said. She enjoyed reading, sure, but writing? She had never even attempted it. That was just her irritation talking. With a sigh, she clicked the comment box, ready to type an apology for her outburst. But before she could, a new message appeared. [@Author: If thats what you believe, then prove it. Show me that its possible to change fate within a story.] Lauren blinked. That was strange. What kind of response was that? Was the author messing with them? She shook her head and began typing her reply, but before she could hit send, a blinding white light engulfed her vision. Her body tensed, panic surging through her as her surroundings disappeared in an instant. The tablet slipped from her fingers, and her breath caught in her throat. The light swallowed everything. And then, her room was empty. The snacks remained, half-eaten. The screen of her tablet flickered, waiting for a response that would never come. Lauren instinctively shut her eyes as the blinding flash of light overwhelmed her vision, the intensity leaving spots of white in her mind even after it had passed. A few moments later, she hesitantly cracked them open, blinking rapidly as her sight adjusted. But what she saw before her made her freeze, every rational thought in her mind coming to a screeching halt. This couldnt be real. The world stretching out in front of her was something out of a dreamor more accurately, something out of Surviving These Unfair Scenarios. It was an expanse unlike anything she had ever seen, a domain of incomprehensible scale and surreal beauty. Celestial structures, grandiose and towering, spiraled into an endless sky filled with shifting constellations, floating masses of land suspended as if gravity had no meaning. Ethereal rivers of liquid gold flowed in unpredictable directions, twisting into the air and cascading into waterfalls that never seemed to hit the ground. The air carried an unnatural weight, thick with an energy that made her skin tingle. And then there were them Patrons. The very beings that had orchestrated the protagonists suffering, the omnipotent entities that oversaw the system of trials and tribulations. They were everywhere. Some looked humanbeautiful and regal figures with glowing eyes and flowing garments. Others were monstrous, bearing forms that defied comprehensionlimbs that folded in ways they shouldn''t, bodies composed of stardust, or shifting masses of darkness that seemed to distort the space around them. A few resembled animals, enormous and imposing, their presence radiating sheer power. And yet, despite their vast differences, there was an undeniable camaraderie in the way they moved and interacted, their conversations filled with casual amusement rather than hostility. Laurens breath hitched. She knew this place. The Patrons Domain. It had been mentioned only a handful of times in the novel, described as an unapproachable realm beyond mortal understanding, a place where the ones who played with fate resided. But it had never been fully detailedjust brief, vague descriptions, hints of its existence left to the readers imagination. But she wasnt imagining this. Her pulse pounded in her ears as the absurdity of the situation sank in. This is impossible. This isnt real. Her fingers clenched at nothing, nails digging into her palms as she tried to ground herself. I was just reading a web novel. I was in my apartment. I was Her thoughts spiraled into panic. Her breathing grew unsteady, her chest tightening as her mind raced through every possible explanation. A dream. It had to be a dream. Or a hallucination? Maybe she had passed out from exhaustion? The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Maybe I died No, this wasnt death. This wasnt some vague, surreal dreamscape that blurred at the edges. Everything was too clear, too crisp, too overwhelming to be anything but real. The realization sent a sharp jolt of terror through her, freezing her in place. She swallowed hard. If this is real then that means Her eyes darted downward, and she caught sight of her reflection in a pool of floating silver liquid. The sight staring back at her sent another shock through her system. This wasnt her. Her hair, once dark and unremarkable, had grown longer, now cascading down her back in elegant waves. The color had changed, lightened to a soft silvery hue that shimmered under the strange light of this world. Her eyesno longer the simple brown she had known all her lifewere now a striking amber, practically glowing. And then there was the rest of her. A black crown of ethereal flames hovered above her head, flickering but never fading. She wore an intricate outfit, far too extravagant and revealing for anything she would have chosen herselfa flowing, deep-cut ensemble that clung to her form in a way that felt both unnatural and powerful. And her body She looked like a model. No, more than thatshe looked inhumanly flawless, as if sculpted to perfection. She ran her hands over her arms, feeling the difference in her skin, the unfamiliar smoothness, the lack of imperfections. It wasnt just an upgrade. It was as if she had become something else entirely. Her breath caught in her throat. She had become a Patron. The realization hit like a tidal wave, and for a moment, she couldnt hold it in. A loud, ecstatic scream burst from her lips, making a lot of heads turn. Lauren immediately clamped her hands over her mouth, but it was too late. Several nearby Patrons turned their attention toward her, some raising brows in mild amusement, others tilting their heads in curiosity. She had clearly drawn more attention than she had intended. One of them, however, took immediate action. A colossal figure slithered toward her, the movement both smooth and intimidating. A massive serpent, its body long enough to coil in impossible patterns, loomed closer. Three heads rose, each one distinct yet identical in their piercing, glowing eyes. Wisps of dark miasma floated around its form, dissipating into the air with every breath. The sheer presence of the creature sent a chill down Laurens spine, her instincts screaming at her to run. All three heads spoke in unison, their voices reverberating as if echoing from different planes of existence. "Are you alright?" Lauren jumped, a strangled yelp escaping her throat as she took a stumbling step back. Her mind short-circuited as she tried to process the fact that a giant talking three-headed snake was addressing her like some concerned neighbor. The panic, the shock, the sheer absurdity of it allshe couldnt hold back her reaction. Her mouth opened before her brain could catch up. "Y-Yeah! Im fine! Totally fine! Not freaking out at all!" The serpent heads blinked in eerie unison. Lauren forced a shaky laugh, waving her hands frantically. "Justjust had a moment! You know, first-day nerves!" For a moment, the three heads observed her in silence, then, as if deeming her explanation sufficient, the massive serpent simply nodded and slithered away, leaving behind only the lingering scent of something ancient and foreign. Lauren exhaled in relief, her legs nearly giving out beneath her. What the hell was happening? She barely had a moment to compose herself before another presence made itself known. A much smaller figure appeared before her, contrasting sharply with the imposing form of the serpent. She looked humanoidalmost like a childwrapped in a soft, oversized hooded cloak. But it wasnt the girl-like appearance that stood out the most. It was the enormous tail extending behind her, ending in the head of a wolf. Lauren stared and the wolfs head blinked. "Well, youre certainly an interesting one." The small Patron said in a voice far too mischievous for comfort. Lauren blinked, still slightly on edge, but she managed to keep her reaction in check this time. The small Patron before her, with her oversized hooded red cloak and the massive wolf head at the end of her tail, was certainly strange, but after the three-headed serpent, nothing seemed too absurd anymore. The girls golden eyes studied her curiously before she finally spoke. "Its not often we see new constellations." She mused, tilting her head slightly. "Which world are you from?" Lauren stiffened. Her mind raced. Should she be honest? But before she could think of a way to deflect, her mouth had already betrayed her. "Earth!" She blurted out. The girls expression didnt change immediately, but after a second, she furrowed her brows, looking genuinely puzzled. "Earth? Never heard of that world. Are you sure?" Lauren hesitated. "I yeah, Im sure." She replied, trying to sound more confident than she felt. The Patron crossed her arms, her wolf tail raising its head slightly as if scrutinizing her alongside its owner. "You do know that for a Patron to be born, it requires the energy of a world whose scenario has reached rank SS+, right? If there was a world named Earth that had reached that level, Id remember it." Laurens stomach dropped. That information had never been explicitly mentioned in the novel, but it made sense. The higher the scenario rank, the more significant the world in the cosmic hierarchy. But Earth? Earth was just Earth. There was no way it had ever reached some cosmic ranking system. The girls piercing gaze remained locked on her. "Whats your name?" Lauren panicked. She had already slipped up by mentioning Earth. Giving her real name felt like an even worse idea. Her mind spun in circles, grasping for anything, and the first thing that came to her was "Architect_of_Fate!" She blurted out. "And yes, Im new!" The moment the words left her lips, she wanted to curl up and die. It was ridiculous. It sounded like the kind of username an edgy teenager would use on a gaming forum Because it actually was. But it was too late to take it back. The girl raised a brow. There was a long pause where she simply stared at Lauren, her expression unreadable. Then, suddenly, she burst out laughing. Laurens face burned as the Patron wiped a tear from the corner of her eye. "Thats a good one." She chuckled. "You dont need to be so tense. You might not know this since youre new, but almost no one here takes things seriously." She waved a dismissive hand. "Maybe there is an Earth somewhere out there. Who knows? There are too many worlds to keep track of, anyway." Lauren released a breath she hadnt realized she was holding. So she wasnt about to be interrogated furtherthank god. The Patron straightened, looking her over once more. "Well, since youre new, you probably dont know your way around. Lucky for you, Ive got nothing better to do right now. So how about a little tour?" Before Lauren could answer, the girl grinned. "Oh, almost forgot. My names Dreaming_Tyrant." Lauren almost choked. Dreaming_Tyrant?! Her entire body tensed. That nameit wasnt just some random Patron. Dreaming_Tyrant was one of the few Patrons in Surviving These Unfair Scenarios who had actually helped the protagonist. Unlike the others, she hadnt simply observed for entertainmentshe had become a fan of his struggle, intervening in subtle and then direct ways to push him forward. She had been important, a game-changer when things had seemed utterly hopeless. Dreaming_Tyrant tilted her head. "Hm? What, youve heard of me?" Laurens mind reeled. This wasnt some minor Patron, this was her. The Patron who had altered the story in ways no one else had. She swallowed hard. At this point, it was better to just roll with it, so she forced a stiff smile. "No, it just caught me off guard." Dreaming_Tyrant shrugged. "Well, thats fair. Anyway, lets get going!" And just like that, Lauren found herself being whisked away. The word small had absolutely no place in describing the tour that followed. Dreaming_Tyrant was relentless, dragging Lauren from one end of the realm to another. Hours passed, yet she felt no exhaustion. Instead, she was in a state of constant awe. The Patrons Domain was a place beyond comprehension, filled with towering structures that bent and twisted at impossible angles, shifting landscapes that defied the very laws of reality, and floating islands that housed celestial palaces. Entire continents rotated like clockwork in the sky, while bridges made of stardust connected lands that shimmered with divine light. Everywhere she looked, there was something new, something strange, something that should have been physically impossible. And yet, none of it felt unnatural. It was as if the realm itself operated under a different set of rulesrules dictated solely by those who resided within it. But there was one common theme among nearly every location they visited Gambling. Betting arenas, game halls, massive stages with shimmering projections showcasing the events of lower worldsnearly everything revolved around competition and wagers. Dreaming_Tyrant explained it casually as they moved through the crowded pathways, greeting fellow Patrons with a wave or a smirk as they passed. "Youll figure it out soon enough." She said, leading Lauren past what looked like a grand coliseum where several Patrons were placing bets on an ongoing battle below. "When youve been alive for eternity, things get really boring. Thats why all of us pass the time by watching the lower planes. Betting on them, influencing their outcomesits the only thing that keeps us entertained." Laurens stomach twisted as she watched a projection of a battlefield unfold before her, the figures fighting below eerily familiar. They were the scenarios from Surviving These Unfair Scenarios. Of course The Patrons werent just background figures in the novel. They were the ones controlling everything. Watching. Manipulating. And now, she was one of them. Lauren swallowed hard, barely registering Dreaming_Tyrants words, too absorbed in what she was seeing on the screen in front of her. The small Patron had led her to an unassuming little booth, where only a handful of Patrons had gathered to watch an unfolding scenario. Some were humanoid, others grotesque, and at least one had apparently fallen asleep, their form slumped in a seat, snoring softly. Compared to the massive betting arenas they had seen earlier, this place felt almost forgotten. Her gaze snapped to the screen, and what she saw made her breath catch. "Group 1030b." Her eyes widened in shock. That designationshe knew that designation. It was the cast from Surviving These Unfair Scenarios! She leaned forward instinctively, searching for familiar faces. Could it really be them? Dreaming_Tyrant grinned, clearly enjoying her reaction. "Looks like youre catching on quickly, and since I like you, lets make it official. Here" A small notification appeared in front of Lauren.
[Received: 100 Influence Points]
"Consider it a welcome gift." Dreaming_Tyrant added cheerfully. "You can use them to well, youll figure it out." Lauren barely heard her. Her attention was locked onto the screen, where she recognized the setting immediately. A ruined city, crumbling buildings casting long shadows over scattered survivors. Armed men moved in tight formations, escorting a small group forward. It was the beginning, the very first mission of the protagonist and his team. The moment that started everything. Lauren couldnt tear her gaze away as she watched the events unfold exactly as they had in the novel. The interactions, the cautious conversations with the survivors of the Phantom World, the atmosphere of tension before the inevitable ambush. And then it camethe critical moment. The Undead Empress appeared, leading a surprise attack on the group. Just like in the story, Teo, one of the early allies, was moments away from using his Plot Device, the McGuffin, which would Lauren frowned. Something had always bothered her about this scene. Why did some users suffer penalties when their potential dropped into the negatives, but others didnt? Without thinking, she voiced the question aloud. The other Patrons glanced at her, some with mild confusion, as if she had asked something obvious. Dreaming_Tyrant, however, merely chuckled. "Oh? Im surprised you know about that." She tapped her chin before explaining. "Punishments arent automatic. When someones potential gets dangerously close to the negative threshold, the system starts putting them in Punishment scenarios. Hitting negative potential doesnt force a punishmentit just means we can apply one if we feel like it." Lauren processed that. "So Teo should have received a punishment at this moment." The moment she spoke, a new notification flashed before her eyes.
[Request Accepted: 20 Influence Points have been used to punish user "Teo de Leon" for reaching negative potential.]
Lauren froze. "Wait. What?" The reaction from the other Patrons was immediate. Some let out amused whistles; others cheered as the scene unfolded. On the screen, Teo suddenly stopped, his body stiffening just before he could activate the pendant. The delay was fatal. Before he could react, the Undead Empress struck, her spectral claws piercing his form. The blood drained from Laurens face as she watched in horror Teo was dead. Lauren barely had time to react before the focus shifted. Another userAdam Scholarmanaged to snatch the pendant, activating it before the Empress could finish her rampage. The relic pulsed with eerie energy, and before Laurens stunned eyes, Adam absorbed the entity completely, taking on her power. Laurens mouth fell open. This wasnt how the story went. Teo was supposed to use the McGuffin, survive, and transfer the Mark of the Damned onto Adam. But now? Teo was gone and Adam had absorbed an absurd power boost. Lauren let out a strangled yell. "What?! ThatThats complete bullshit! He changed race and kept the mark?!" A deep, rumbling voice answered her from the side. "Agreed." Lauren turned, her eyes landing on a towering Patron watching the screen with crossed arms. His form was entirely black, his body shifting like an absence of light itself. His head was shaped like that of a lion, regal yet menacing, and atop it rested a striped headdress eerily similar to those worn by Egyptian pharaohs. "What in heavens was that? Lame" He said, voice carrying the weight of disapproval, and before Lauren could respond, another notification flashed.
[Request Accepted: 150 Influence Points have been used to grant user "Adam Scholar" the title Lucks Last Laugh.]
Lauren stared in disbelief. This wasnt the novel anymore. It wasnt just a passive retelling. It was alive. And she had changed it. A flood of emotions rushed through her, overwhelming and chaotic. Panic gripped her chest as she processed what had just happenedTeo was gone, erased from the narrative, something that should have been impossible. Her mind screamed that this wasnt how it was supposed to go. Teo should have survived, should have used his Plot Device, and should have sneakily transferred the Mark of the Damned to Adam, who would suffer from the mental damage and, incapable of bearing the pain, would opt for the I give up option alongside Leila, thus both being transported to Team Abyss. But now? The balance of the story had shifted in an unforeseen way. She forced herself to breathe, but her thoughts continued to race. Had she just doomed the protagonists journey? Had she set in motion a ripple effect that would completely derail the plot she had known so well? But amidst the storm of emotions, something deeper stirredan undeniable thrill. She had always imagined what it would be like to fix the parts of the story that had frustrated her, to guide events toward a more satisfying outcome. Now that she was here, actively shaping the events of a world she once thought was static, she realized the terrifying weight of that responsibility. But rather than paralyze her, it set something alight in her chest. Then, a thought surfaced, sending a shiver down her spine The authors words. "Show me that its possible to change fate within a story." Lauren inhaled sharply, gripping the edges of her sleeves as she steadied herself. That was it. That was the true meaning behind everything. She had spent years as a reader, powerless to change the outcomes that had left her bitter. But now she wasnt just reading anymoreshe was inside the story, and she had the power to alter its course. Maybe, just maybe, she had screwed up with her first action. Maybe she had already begun unraveling the delicate threads of the narrative. But did that mean she should stop? No. This was only the beginning. Her eyes locked onto the screen, onto the two most important figures in this unfolding drama. Drake Shaw, the protagonist, the one meant to endure suffering, to struggle through impossible odds, to emerge victorious despite all the hardship, and Adam Scholar, the main villain, the enigma, the wildcard whose fate had just been altered in a way the original story had never intended. A slow realization settled over her, followed by a rush of something exhilarating. She had changed something that was supposed to be unchangeable. She had disrupted the flow of a story already written. But wasnt that exactly what she had always wished for? The ability to step into a world she loved, to reshape it in ways that made sense to her? And now, for the first time, she wasnt just a passive observer. She wasnt at the mercy of an authors decisions. She was part of it now. A smirk played at her lips as the excitement fully sank in If fate was truly in her hands, then it was time to start giving it a little push for the better. Chapter 107 - Now It’s My Turn Chapter 107 - Now Its My Turn The warmth of the group embrace lingered in the air for only a moment longer before the inevitable awkwardness set in. It started subtlyKazue, who had been happily pressed against Adam''s side, suddenly became aware of just how close she was and let out an exaggerated noise. "Ah!" She leaped back, waving her arms. Drake, grinning, was the next to pull away, chuckling as he scratched the back of his head and muttered something about not wanting to make things weird. Despite being one of the last to let go, Chloe quickly turned on her heel, her face red as she busied herself adjusting her hair. Emir blinked in confusion before hurriedly stepping away as well, though he kept glancing back at Adam with an unsure expression, as if wondering whether he should say something. Katya exhaled deeply, running a hand through her hair before clearing her throat and muttering, Alright, alright, lets not get sentimental now. Even Sebastian, who had been warmly patting Adams shoulder, took a deliberate step back with a knowing smile, watching the others react. Adam, now standing alone in the center of the group, let out a small cough to regain his composure. He was still slightly flustered, his face warm from the unexpected show of camaraderie, but he forced himself to focus. Ahem Well, I guess thats that. Whats left to do? But before anyone could answer, Li had already moved toward the giant screen, navigating through the interface with practiced ease. His expression remained unreadable as he scrolled through the shops options before stopping on the Plot Device Gacha section. Without a word, he selected the option and input nine spins, each one costing 500 points, consuming the bulk of his remaining total.
?Plot Device Gacha: 500pts?
?Test your luck!?
?Additional Information?
?Pay the price and receive a random Plot Device from a much larger selection than what was shown in the store.?
?"How many rolls do you want??
?x9?
?"Do you want to roll x9 for 4500pts??
?YES / NO?
?Rolling?
?Rolling?
?Rolling?
?GOTCHA!?
Adam narrowed his eyes, watching him carefully. There was something different about Lis demeanormore purposeful, more determined. He wasnt just throwing his points away on a gamble, or so it seemed to him. Li barely glanced at the others as the system confirmed his purchase, the enormous slot machine materializing above them once again. A catchy, almost obnoxiously cheerful jingle played as the reels began to spin, flashing vibrant lights in all directions as they dispensed his rewards, one by one.
?Congratulations! Plot Device Specifically Numbered Group (R-class) has been acquired.?
?Upon activation, the exact number of enemies or people in a nearby group will be revealed.?
Lis expression remained flat. Useless He didnt need a counter; he needed an advantage.
?Congratulations! Plot Device Who Forgot The Lights? (SR-class) has been acquired.?
?Every character and user in the area will have their vision completely obstructed for ten seconds.?
His brow twitched slightly Situational at best.
?Congratulations! Plot Device Morality Pet (SR-class) has been acquired.?
?Regardless of a persons alignment, they will always have something or someone they deeply value. Upon activation, this will be revealed.?
Li exhaled slowly through his nose. Mildly useful, but still not what he needed.
?Congratulations! Plot Device Kitchen Sink Included (R-class) has been acquired.?
?Upon activation, a fully functional kitchen sink will appear somewhere nearby.?
Silence. "...What?" Kazue was the first to burst out laughing. PFFToh my god! Why is that even a thing?! Drake covered his mouth to suppress a chuckle, while Chloe gave Li a deeply concerned look. Are you okay? Lis eye twitched, but he refused to respond.
?Congratulations! Plot Device How About a Smile? (SR-class) has been acquired.?
?Until the end of the current scenario, the user will be perceived as having the most charming, disarming smile imaginable.?
"...Thats just creepy." Drake muttered, folding his arms. Kazue tilted her head. You know this could actually work for infiltration or persuasion. Li ignored them. His frown deepened as he scanned the list. Nothing good so far, but then
?Congratulations! Plot Device Maid Corps (SSR-class) has been acquired.?
?Can only be used if more than half of the users group is injured. Upon activation, a squad of medics dressed as maids will arrive to tend to the users team until they recover.?
What the actual hell am I reading. Li muttered under his breath. Kazue, wheezing from laughter, held up a finger. N-no, wait. This could be the best one yet. Imagine us all on the brink of death, and thenbam! Maids! Sebastian actually looked thoughtful. If they possess medical proficiency, this could prove invaluable. Li rubbed his temples, forcing himself not to care. Then, finally, something useful appeared.
?Congratulations! Plot Device Switcheroo (UR-class) has been acquired.?
?Select another user. Upon activation, this Plot Device will swap itself for one of their Plot Devices at random, then immediately be destroyed.?
His lips curled slightly. Better Much better.
?Congratulations! Plot Device No U (L-class) has been acquired.?
?Reverses the immediate effect of any skill, ability, treasure, or Plot Device activated in the last few seconds.?
Lis brows lifted slightly. Now thisthis had potential. Then came the final pull.
?Congratulations! Plot Device Diabolus ex Machina (L-class) has been acquired.?
?Upon activation, the scenario will be forcibly altered so that the user is placed in immediate, life-threatening dangereven if such a thing was previously impossible or illogical.?
A heavy silence filled the air. Li stared at the screen, completely unreadable, and then he clicked his tongue. Of course. Kazue leaned in, squinting at the description before gasping. Waitwait, what? Why the hell would you ever need that?! Drakes eyes flicked between the text and Lis expression before whistling under his breath. Damn. Thats some next-level masochism. Adam, however, had been watching Li closely the entire time, and something about the way he reacted told him that this wasnt just some throwaway joke. Li wasnt frustrated because he got a useless Plot Devicehe was frustrated because this was the one he didnt want. Adams mind raced. The Plot Device altered the scenario itself. Was that why Li had taken this gamble? Was he looking for something that could shift the odds in their favor? The idea that he had almost gotten something helpful, only for this result to appear, was enough to make Adams stomach turn. Li exhaled sharply and ran a hand through his hair. Thats it. Im out. He stepped back from the screen, stuffing his hands into his pockets, his mood visibly soured. The others exchanged glances, some confused, some amused, and some, like Adam, deeply concerned. Alright. Adam finally said, clearing his throat and taking a deep breath, exhaling slowly as he stepped up to the screen. The weight of everything that had just happened lingered in his mind, but he forced himself to focus. Now that everyone else had made their purchases, it was finally his turn. His fingers hovered over the interface, but before selecting anything, he took a moment to reassess his priorities. He had already decided what he wanted before they had even begunthe abilities that Lord Varek had used: [Quest Log] and [Portable Shop]. These were game-changing skills, ones that had given their enemy an overwhelming advantage. If Adam had access to them, it would be a monumental step forward. But the reality was cruel. He had already searched for them earlier, even before Kazue had even started her turn, and what he had found was disheartening. Each one cost 10,000 points. That number weighed on him. It wasnt impossible to reachtechnically, they could have exchanged their Merits for more points to afford them. But should they? That was the real problem. The Collab was looming over them like a storm cloud, and Adam knew that spending everything on an ability that wouldnt take effect until the next scenario was a luxury they couldnt afford. It was a long-term investment, but what they needed right now were immediate gainssomething that would help them survive. He sighed, accepting the bitter truth. He had no choice but to let it gofor now. Instead, he needed to focus on what he did have and optimize it. Without hesitation, he opened his Status window, scanning through every skill, every ability, every resource at his disposal. His build was already unique, a combination of spectral abilities, parasitic mutations, and summoning techniques, but there was still room to grow. He had gathered a lot since his journey began, and now, standing here, he realized how messy it all was. Adam''s Profile:
?Name: Adam Scholar?
?Age: 1?
?Species: Demi JiangLich (Variant) - Rank E?
?Points: 5867?
?Potential: C?
?Merits:?
?Titles:?
?Ghostmarked Warden: Bound and Cursed?, ?Luck''s Last Laugh?, ?Overmind''s Champion?, ?Commander of the Truly Strong?, ?Lord of Vampires?.
?Racial Traits:?
?*Half-Undead (Variant) Psyche (Innate)?, ?*Sleep Immunity (Innate)?, ?*Malediction Reversal (Innate)?, ?*Fire Extreme Vulnerability (Innate)?, ?*Divine Vulnerability (Innate)?, ?*The True Hunger (Innate)?, ?*Vicious Devourer (Incomplete-Acolyte) (Innate)?.
?General Skills:?
?Magic Resistance Lv2 (Passive)?, ?Superhuman Strength Lv2 (Passive)?, ?Mental Resistance Lv8?.
?Lich Skills:?
?Cursed Vision (Mutation) Lv5?, ?Undead Control Lv3?, ?Soul Ingestion Lv2?, ?Soul Corruption Lv2?, ?Life Drain Lv2?, [Corrupted Ki Infusion Lv1], ?Vitality Predation Lv2?.
?Jiang Shi Skills:?
?Spectral Mist Step Lv3?, ?Blood Covenant Lv3?, ?Blood Rage Lv2?, ?Blood Consumption Lv2?, ?Vampiric Infection Lv2?, ?Yong Xian Sovereigns Body Manifestation Lv2?, ?Dark Consumption Lv3?, ?Jiang Shi Assimilation Lv2?.
?Parasitic Skills:?
?Parasitic Undead Plague Lv2?, ?Hivemind Lv2?, ?Autosealing Lv2?, ?Resist Hunger Lv2?, ?Parasitic Mutation Lv2?, ?Soulcrusher Virus (Variant) Lv2?, ?Physical Manipulation Lv2?, ?Spectral Parasitic Biomass Lv3?.
?Locked Skills:?
?Mark of the Damned LV10 (Sealed)?.
?Summoning Skills:?
?Ghoul-Type Manifestation Lv2?, ?Feral-Type Manifestation Lv2?, ?Drake-Type Manifestation Lv2?, ?DeathKnight-Type Manifestation Lv2?, ?Demon-Type Manifestation Lv3?, ?Summon: Sacred Guardian of Envy Lv3?, ?Jiang Shi Creation Lv2?, ?Wraith Creation Lv2?, ?Soul Pact: Abbess Xinhui - Rank A?.
?Treasure Skills:?
?Insanity Aura Lv2?, ?Mgehye''lloig Lv2?, ?Light of the Six Sins Lv2?, ?Onyx Hex of Envy Lv3?, ?Cogwheel Bastion Lv3?.
?Treasures:?
?Necronomicon Single Page [1/5] (Replica) - Rank F?
?Spectronomicon - Rank ??
?Overmind Parasite - Rank A+ (Assimilated)?
?Jiang Shi 4th Tier: Yong Xian Sovereigns Heart - Rank A+ (Assimilated)?
?Dragons Pride Aegis - Rank D?
There were redundancies. Inefficiencies. Abilities that could be strengthened or synergized better. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. This wasnt just about getting stronger, it was about refining himself into something more efficient, more adaptable. His fingers tightened into fists as he prepared to make his choices. This was it It was time to evolve once more. Adam''s mind was racing as he considered his next steps. Now that he had taken stock of everything he had, three glaring issues stood out, each one needing immediate attention. The first, and by far the most pressing, was his extreme vulnerability to fire. This weakness had always been present to some degree, but it had only worsened as his racial composition continued to evolve, incorporating various species into his biology. It wasnt something he could ignore any longerespecially not now. One of the teams they were going to face had the word "Dragon" in their name, and Adam wasnt na?ve enough to dismiss that. The chances that at least one of their enemies wielded fire-based attacks or commanded dragons were far too high for comfort. If he didnt address this now, he was practically asking to be incinerated the moment the battle began. The second issue was the sheer number of skills he had accumulated. Many of them overlapped in function, and worse, there were some he never even used. It was inefficient. Clumsy. He needed a way to streamline his abilities, to trim the excess and refine what remained into something more effective. There was no point in hoarding skills he wasnt utilizing, especially not when he was about to step into what was potentially the most dangerous scenario yet. The third issue was his ''Necronomicon Single Page'', a treasure that had long since fallen behind in terms of power. It had been useful once, but as time passed and the enemies they faced grew stronger, its effectiveness had diminished. It was clear that if he wanted to keep it relevant, he would need to enhance it in some way. Adam spent several long minutes combing through the store, searching for anything that might help address these problems. He found a few optionssome skills, some treasuresthat could have worked, but every single one of them was expensive. He didnt have enough points to cover everything he needed. The realization frustrated him. He was already beginning to accept that he would have to prioritize only one issue when, by pure chance, something caught his eye. His breath hitched It wasnt a skill he had been actively searching for. In fact, it shouldnt have even been there. Yet, as if drawn to it by some inexplicable instinct, Adams gaze locked onto it. A strange sense of familiarity washed over him, an eerie dj vu that made his skin crawl. Somewhere deep inside, he recognized this power. His fingers trembled slightly as he hovered over the description:
?Skill Devourer Lv: 0pts?
?Allows the user to consume their own and (Denied) skills, generating a new one when more than one is devoured. The result is not a combination of the consumed skills and does not guarantee a stronger skill than the ones used as ingredients.?
?Notice: The title ''Overmind''s Champion'' allows limited use of this skill.?
?Hint: The result depends on the compatibility of the skills used.?
?Warning: Itis not possible to purchaseanother user''s PersonalSkill (Authorized).?
Adams breath hitched again. This wasnt normal. For one, the price was zero. That alone was bizarre, as there was no reason for a skill of this natureone that had potentially limitless applicationsto be free. Secondly, the description was partially corrupted, filled with errors and censored information. And lastly, the fact that his ''Overminds Champion'' title somehow interacted with this skill was the part that unsettled him the most. This wasnt just some random ability, this was connected to him in some way, so instead of acting impulsively, Adam called out to the rest of the team. "Hey. You guys need to see this." As the others gathered around, he explained the situation, detailing what the skill didor at least what it claimed to do. He also mentioned the strange familiarity he felt toward it, how it reminded him of something he had done before, and how similar it was to when he created the Soulcrusher Virus. Drake furrowed his brows as he read over the description. "So, this lets you... consume skills to create new ones?" Kazue tilted her head, her expression somewhere between curiosity and concern. "But it says the result isnt a combination of the original skills... and theres no guarantee itll be stronger. Isnt that... kind of risky?" Falk, who had been reading the screen over Sebastians shoulder, let out a small laugh "Id wager that the key factor here is the compatibility between the abilities being sacrificed. If its similar to how forging works, then choosing the right ingredients would make all the difference." Katya folded her arms, deep in thought. "The fact that this appeared specifically for you, and that its free, is what bothers me the most. Its too convenient, this is something that sometimes happens in Team Abyss but due to direct sponsorship, kinda like Blondie over there." Chloe, standing quietly beside Kazue, looked up at Adam. "Youre going to take it, right?" Adam hesitated for a brief moment. "I... think I should. The way its interacting with my title, the fact that its zero points, the corrupted text... I have a feeling that this is something I was meant to have." Gregor, who had been silent up until now, finally spoke. "Then do it. We wont know what it does until you try." His voice was calm, but there was a certainty in it. Everyone exchanged glances, but there was no real opposition. They all had their doubts, but at the same time, there was a strange logic to Adams reasoning. The abnormalities surrounding this skillthe way it seemed to exist outside the normal framework of the storemade it clear that this wasnt something just anyone could access. It was tied to him like it was his power from the beginning. With a nod of finality, Adam selected the option to purchase the skill. The moment he did, the skill vanished from the store entirely. There was no confirmation sound, and no pop-up window signaling a successful transaction. It was as if the skill had never existed in the first place. Adam quickly pulled up his Status Window to check. Sure enough, [Skill Devourer] had been added to his list of abilities. Without hesitating any further, Adam activated his newly acquired skill. The moment he did, a strange yet oddly familiar sensation washed over him, as if this ability had always been a part of himsomething he had merely forgotten, like the muscle memory of riding a bicycle. Instinctively, he knew exactly what to do, as though the process had been ingrained in him long before this moment.
?[Skill Devourer Lv] has consumed the skills [Life Drain Lv2], [Vitality Predation Lv2], [Dark Consumption Lv3], and [Soul Corruption Lv2]?
?The consumed skills are being digested and fused into a new result?
?The skill [Skill Devourer Lv] has created the skill [Corrupted Existence Lv2]?
?The user is a carrier of corruption in its purest state. Upon activation, everything in contact with the user will be afflicted with the statuses [Cursed] and [Corrupted]. Maintaining the skill active constantly consumes an enormous amount of Cursed Energy.?
Adams eyes flickered across the screen as he read the description of his newly created ability. His lips parted slightly, unable to fully believe what he was seeing. This... this was powerful. It was more than just a fusionit was an enhancement beyond anything he had expected. He had taken four separate skills and created something entirely new, something that synergized perfectly with his own unique traits. If he could properly manage this, if he could incorporate this into his fighting style, he could turn what was inherently destructive into an advantage. And if that was possible... then there was more he could do. His gaze sharpened as he turned toward Kazue. Kazue, I need your help with something. The girl perked up, tilting her head in curiosity. Hmm? Sure! What is it? Adam quickly explained his ideaif he could find a way to deal with fire, specifically possibly cursed fire, he could potentially remove his biggest weakness. He didnt have much knowledge in that area, but Kazue had an affinity for searching the weirdest things through the store, and if anyone could find something that fit his criteria, it was her. It didnt take long. After several minutes of filtering through countless skills and treasures, they found exactly what he needed.
?Cursed Fire Consumption Lv1: 400pts?
?Additional Information?
?Allows the user to consume cursed fire through their mouth as if it were sustenance, regardless of its origin.?
?Cursed Vision Knowledge?
?Warning: Consuming cursed fire inflicts the user with the [Cursed Blaze] status, causing continuous internal burn damage and significantly reducing the users overall physical abilities.?
Kazue clapped her hands together excitedly, laughing as she read over the description. Oh my god, Adam, I swearif theres one thing I love about you, its how you keep stuffing yourself with things that should probably kill any other person, but instead, they end up making you stronger. Adam huffed, rolling his eyes. Thats not exactly what I Before he could finish, he caught movement out of the corner of his eye. Turning slightly, he saw Katya standing a few feet away, biting down on a handkerchief with an absolutely sour expression and murderous eyes. She hadnt said a word, but the way she was glaring at Adam made it painfully obvious that she was seething with jealousy. Kazue, oblivious to Katyas growing frustration, continued smiling at Adam. Okay, so let me get this straight. If you get hit with fire, you can activate your corruption skill to turn it into cursed fire, and then just... eat it? Thats the idea. She gave him a thumbs-up. I like it. Lets go with that. Adam wasted no time purchasing the skill, immediately feeling the familiar sensation of knowledge being ingrained into his mind. Now, even if he couldnt outright nullify fire-based attacks, he had a way to mitigate thema way to use his enemies own abilities against them. With that settled, Adam glanced at his remaining points. He still had 5467 points left. It was time to deal with the last issuehis Necronomicon page. Navigating through the store, he quickly found the treasure he was looking for. As expected, he had to buy each page one at a time, with each costing 600 points. He didnt hesitate, purchasing enough to evolve his existing treasure four times, spending a total of 2400 points to transform it into:
[Necronomicon Single Chapter (Replica) - Rank D]
But he didnt stop there. Instead of merely stopping enhancing his current Necronomicon, he continued purchasing more pages, his fingers moving across the screen with practiced efficiency. He spent another 3000 points, obtaining five additional pages in quick succession. The moment he confirmed the purchase, Kazue, who had been watching the entire time with mild curiosity, furrowed her brows and tilted her head. Wait, Adam, why did you buy another one? Didnt you already upgrade yours? Her question caught the attention of the others, who also turned to him with puzzled expressions, wondering the same thing. Adam exhaled slowly, his gaze still fixed on the screen as the last of the pages materialized within his inventory. Then, as if savoring the moment, he allowed a small, knowing smirk to creep onto his face before finally turning toward them. Because I need three full chapters to combine them into a single volume. He said, his voice calm yet carrying an undeniable sense of certainty. Realization flickered in their eyes as the pieces fell into place. Of course. The upgrade process wasnt linearit was accumulative. By gathering enough individual chapters, he could push the evolution of his Necronomicon even further, transcending its fragmented form into something far greater. Once he had enough, it would no longer be a mere collection of pages or even a single chapter. It would become something entirely new. His [Necronomicon Single Chapter (Replica) - Rank D] would soon evolve into [Necronomicon Single Volume (Replica) - Rank B], a significant leap in power and utility. But that wasnt the only reason he had pursued this upgrade with such deliberate intent. This wasnt just a bookit was a repository of forbidden knowledge, something not meant to be wielded by just anyone. Even in its incomplete state, it carried a passive effectone that continuously increased his reserves of Cursed Energy, making him stronger just by owning it. However, there was a catch. A price. Exposure to its knowledge induced madness in its wielder, a mental corruption that should have been a significant drawback to anyone who dared to use it recklessly. But for Adam, that price meant nothing. Madness didnt touch him. It didnt break him, didnt erode his sense of self the way it might have done to others due to his high mental resistance level, so it was all only pluses and none of the consequences. Once again, he had taken something inherently dangerous and found a way to make it work for him. With the last of his purchases completed, Adam finally turned away from the stores interface, exhaling as he faced the rest of the group. The atmosphere had shifted. There was an unspoken understanding among them, an air of mutual anticipation that hung in the space between them. Every single one of them, save for Li, met his gaze with an almost expectant look, as if already knowing what was about to happen. It was in the way Kazues eyes glimmered with barely restrained excitement, in the way Drake folded his arms with a lopsided grin, in the way Katya adjusted her gloves as if preparing herself mentally. Even Sebastian, who had been standing calmly with his hands behind his back, let out a small chuckle under his breath. Adam couldnt help the smirk that formed on his lips. Alright, listen up. He declared, his voice carrying a sharp, commanding edge. Its time to practice. Practice, practice, and practice some more. His words rang out with undeniable conviction, echoing across the lobby. Not just sparring. Were going to spend every single moment we have available on pure, unfiltered teamwork training. Were going to push ourselves, drill our coordination, make sure we function as one unit instead of just a bunch of people fighting alongside each other. He let his gaze sweep across the team, making sure each of them understood the gravity of what he was saying. No more last-minute improvisation. No more barely scraping by. Were going to train until we can read each others moves without needing to say a word. The response was instant. Kazue practically vibrated with energy, clenching her fists as she bounced slightly on her heels. Hell yeah! She cheered, flashing a toothy grin. This is exactly what we needed! Lets go! Drake, ever the composed one, simply nodded in approval, though the slight spark in his eyes showed his own excitement. Makes sense. Weve had good teamwork before, but its been situational. If we polish it up properly, well be a nightmare to deal with. Katya smirked, cracking her knuckles. Finally. I was getting sick of just standing around. Im all in. Chloe, who had been quiet for most of the time, nodded firmly. I think this is a good idea. We have strong individual skills, but it feels like weve been running on instinct. We can do better than that. Sebastian, ever the composed old man, gave a small chuckle. A wise decision, Adam. There is nothing more dangerous than a group that can function in perfect unison. If we can accomplish that, then our survival rate increases exponentially. Emir clenched his small fists in determination, nodding rapidly. Ill do my best! Gregor let out a low hum, his expression unreadable, but there was a glint of approval in his gaze. If were going into the collab scenario, well need every advantage we can get. This is the right call. Even Falk flapped his tiny wings, perching on Sebastians shoulder with an amused tilt of his head. I suppose this means Ill have to assist as well? Not that I mind, of course. Watching you all stumble through tactics is highly educative. Laughter rippled through the group, but there was an undeniable sense of unity forming in the moment. They werent just agreeingthey were eager. They were ready. This wasnt just a necessity; it was something they genuinely wanted. All except for one Li stood slightly apart from the group, arms crossed, his expression unreadable as he stared off into the distance. Unlike the rest, he didnt show any enthusiasm, nor did he add anything to the conversation. His silence was deafening in its own way, and though he made no outright protest, there was a weight in his posture that spoke volumes. Adam noticed, of course. How could he not? But for now, he chose not to say anything. There would be time for that later. Chapter 108 - The Fourth Scenario Begins! Chapter 108 - The Fourth Scenario Begins! Unlike the previous time when Adam had lost consciousness for an extended period due to the assimilation of his parasite, this time there were no such complications for any of the team members. The entire process had taken only a couple of hours, leaving them with the rest of the daypossibly even two morebefore they would be summoned into the next scenario. This meant they had ample time to practice, something they all knew was crucial. However, rather than diving into chaotic and unstructured training, they approached it with careful planning and organization. While they had access to the training arena, it wasnt feasible for all of them to use it simultaneously, so they divided themselves into groups based on their needs and priorities. Drake and Sebastian were the first to announce that they would be heading to their respective rooms to focus on personal projects for the time being. Drake intended to refine the pills he could create thanks to his class, while Sebastian was set on further developing the projects he and Falk had been planning for some time. Falk, however, made a specific requesthe wanted Emir to join them, as their current project involved the containment cube that housed Lord Vareks accumulated power. As they prepared to leave, Adam turned to Sebastian, his expression serious. How long do you think itll take you to finish all this? Time is tight, and I dont want you to miss out on team practice. Sebastian merely smiled, his usual confidence shining through. Dont worry about me. If theres one thing I have to thank that Machine God forbesides blessing me without askingits that I feel like I can work at an unbelievable pace. Ill be staying at it for at least the next twenty-four hours, but I wont fall behind on training either. That assurance was enough for Adam, but before the three could fully depart, he stopped them once more. Under the watchful gaze of the entire team, the boy navigated the stores menu and made a series of purchasesvarious types of food, water, sports drinks, and even practical supplies like towels and athletic wear. It amounted to a total of 167 points, a hefty price for seemingly mundane items with no special properties. His reasoning was simple: he wanted to ensure that Sebastian, Emir, and Drake wouldnt be left hungry or dehydrated while they worked. The rest of the supplies would be stockpiled for the rest of the team to use as they trained rigorously throughout the coming days. It was a small yet significant gesture, one that reflected Adams understanding of how important physical and mental endurance was in their circumstances. With that settled, the real training began. Throughout the entire day, Adam, Kazue, Katya, Gregor, Chloe, and even Li cycled in and out of the training arena. The first step was simply familiarizing themselves with any new abilities they had acquired, ensuring they fully understood their mechanics and limitations. Then came the sparring sessionsrelentless, demanding, and utterly necessary. The arena itself was an invaluable tool, as it prevented any lasting injuries. The moment a battle concluded or if it detected a fatal level of damage, it would automatically eject the participants and restore them to their original state before entering. This safeguard allowed them to push themselves to the absolute limit, unleashing every ability, strategy, and resource available without restraint. Adam was genuinely astonished by how quickly his teammates adapted, not just individually but as a collective. Even on the very first day, they had devised numerous combinations and tactical maneuvers, many of which proved to be highly effective. The level of synergy between Kazue and Chloe, Gregor, Li, and Katya increased significantly, to the point where their compatibility rates visibly improved. Of course, none came close to the overwhelming 95% synchronization she shared with Adam, something that did not go unnoticed. When that fact was brought up, Katya, in a fit of sheer frustration and jealousy, grabbed whatever was within reach and promptly broke it on the spot, much to the amusement and exasperation of those around her. As night fell, or at least what seemed to be night in the lobby, the training session finally wound down, and the group took a much-needed break. The atmosphere was lively, a stark contrast to the usual tension they had been under. They sat together, sweaty and exhausted, yet completely immersed in conversation. Bottles of water were passed around, energy bars were hastily unwrapped, and plates of foodsimple yet satisfyingwere shared among them. Strategies were discussed, suggestions were exchanged, and theories on potential battle scenarios were thrown around. Chloe animatedly gestured as she explained a particular sequence of techniques she wanted to refine, Gregor nodded thoughtfully as he listened to Kazues insights, and Katya, despite her earlier frustration, engaged in an in-depth conversation with Adam about refining team formations. Even Li, usually reserved, was not entirely withdrawn. While he didnt contribute much verbally, his presence alone spoke volumes. He participated in the sparring sessions, put his abilities to the test, and quietly observed the ongoing discussions, his eyes sharp and analytical. It wasnt that he was uninterestedon the contrary, he was absorbing everything in his own way, ensuring that when the time came, he would be fully prepared. As the night stretched on, the camaraderie among them grew stronger. It was a rare moment of unity, a reminder that despite the trials ahead, they werent just a group of individuals thrown together by circumstance. They were a teamflawed, diverse, but undeniably bound by the same goal. And as they finally called it a night, the unspoken understanding settled among them. Tomorrow, they would push even harder. Adam could not sleep. It was not due to exhaustion or unease but simply because he was incapable of it. One of his racial traits had long since made sleep an unnecessary function, something that might have been a burden to others but was merely a fact of existence for him. As the others slowly dispersed to their respective rooms to rest, he remained behind, the silence of the training area settling around him like a thick fog. He allowed himself a brief pause, sitting on the floor with his back against one of the cool, metallic walls. The exhaustion of the day was there, lingering, but it was not physical. It was the weight of information, the countless sparring sessions, the rapid adjustments to his skills, and the constant recalculations of strategy. He exhaled slowly, closing his eyes for just a moment, before standing up and heading to his room with a clear purpose. When he emerged again, he was carrying a stack of books under one arm. They were the books he had bought during the first interlude between scenarios, valuable sources of information he had yet to truly dive into. Now, with time on his hands, there was no excuse not to. He made his way to an open area, sitting down cross-legged with the books neatly stacked beside him. The dim, artificial lighting of the space cast long shadows around him, making the scene eerily quiet, but he paid it no mind. With practiced focus, he activated the power of his Soul Pact. A shift in the air, a subtle pulling sensation in his chest, and then she was there. A figure materialized before him, her form stabilizing as she kneeled gracefully in front of him. Abbess Xinhui had once been both an enemy and an ally, a force of opposition and later an invaluable asset. Now, she was something else entirelya bound entity through the Soul Pact, summoned at his will, her existence tied to his command. Despite that, she showed no sign of resistance or displeasure. Her deep crimson eyes, sharp and calculating, met his gaze with unwavering calm. Her ashen gray skin was flawless, the hue a stark contrast to the flowing black strands of her long hair, which cascaded over her shoulders in a silken wave. Unlike before, when her attire had been far more revealing, she now wore a traditional Shaolin monks robe. The fabric was thick and modest, covering her body in structured folds, the orange and brown hues simple yet dignified. It was a stark departure from the battle garments she had once worn, but it suited her. There was still an undeniable elegance to her presence, the way she held herself exuding discipline and refined grace. She remained kneeling, her hands resting gently on her thighs, awaiting his command with the same composed serenity she had always carried. What do you require of me? Her voice was soft but firm, respectful without being overly submissive, acknowledging their new dynamic without losing the strength of her own will. Adam exhaled slowly, reaching for the top book in his pile and flipping it open. His sharp gaze flickered toward her as he ran a hand across the pages, the rough texture under his fingertips a reminder of how long these had sat unread. If I remember correctly, you have experience studying the undead. Xinhui inclined her head slightly. That is correct. Good. Adam said, turning the page with a quiet rustle. Then we have a lot to talk about. Several hours later, what could be considered the equivalent of the following morning, everyone awoke almost simultaneously and reconvened in the same place as before. This was something Adam had always appreciated. Even Kazue, who had repeatedly claimed she loved sleeping in and detested waking up early to do anything, was among the first to emerge. It was clear that she was genuinely enjoying everything that was happening, and that had always been a mystery to Adam. He understood that each of them had their own reasons for putting in the effortespecially the overwhelming desire to survivebut sometimes, when he observed them, it seemed like they were actually having fun. That was... surreal to him. They planned to continue their training in the same manner as the previous day. However, after a few hours, Drake joined them, his arrival altered the flow of their training entirely. Up until then, the routine had been straightforwardsparring, testing out new skills, and refining teamwork. But the moment he stepped into the training area, casually rolling his shoulders and cracking his knuckles, everyone could feel the shift. He carried himself with the relaxed confidence of someone who had pushed past a plateau, someone who had sharpened his edge far beyond what it had been the last time they had seen him fight properly. With a grin, he held up a small pouch and gave it a light shake, the soft rattling of pills inside immediately drawing attention. "I finally finished making a decent batch." He announced, tossing the pouch into the air before catching it with one hand. " Ginseng Ki-filled Pills. Not as absurdly effective as what Park Zheng gave us, but they''ll boost natural recovery, help with stamina, and keep us from completely running dry in extended fights. They wont pull anyone back from the brink of death, but taking one before combat should give us a decent edge." Kazues eyes lit up. Wait, so theyre like pre-battle buffs? She asked eagerly, stepping forward to peek at the pouch. Drake nodded. Exactly. They work over time rather than instantly, but theyll keep us from burning out too quickly. Adam watched closely, arms crossed, his analytical mind already running calculations on how they could integrate the pills into their strategies. How many do you have? Drake smirked. Enough to last us through the next scenario if were smart about it. He said, before making a show of absorbing the pouch into his watch. No need to waste them now, but its good to have them ready. That was when things really started to escalate. With Drake officially joining in, their training sessions took on an entirely new intensity. It wasnt just that he had improvedhe had completely transformed. His movements were sharper, faster, and heavier. His strikes carried a force behind them that hadnt been present before, his control over his Imperial Ki noticeably refined. Adam watched closely as Drake sparred first with Gregor, then with Katya, then against Kazue, adjusting and adapting each time. There was a natural flow to his combat style now, a balance of technique and raw power that made it clear how much he had gained from his time in Murim. He was no longer just a martial artisthe was a warrior forged through battle. "He''s on a completely different level." Gregor muttered after taking a particularly hard hit that sent him skidding across the ground. He pushed himself up, shaking his arms out, and let out a breath. "His energy flow is insane. I don''t think Ive seen Ki controlled this smoothly before besides Sung Ja-In. Chloe nodded, eyes still wide from watching Drake move. It''s almost like he''s fighting in a rhythm. Adam, meanwhile, was deep in thought. He had been considering his own weaknesses, planning his next moves, but something had caught his attention. He knew Drake had gotten stronger. That much was obvious. But something about the energy itself made his skin crawl. It was an almost instinctual reaction, a gut feeling that told him something was wrong. It wasnt until Drake turned to him, sweat dripping from his brow, that Adam finally voiced his concern. "Drake, hit me." He called, stepping forward. Drake blinked. What? Use your Imperial Ki. Just a light hit. Drake hesitated, but the rest of the group immediately tensed. Kazue''s expression darkened. Adam, thats I need to know. Adam interrupted, his voice firm. Were heading into a fight where we cant afford to make mistakes. If there''s something off about that energy, I need to figure it out now. Drake exhaled through his nose, rolling his shoulders before stepping closer. Alright, I''ll just use a low-output strike. The blond said, lifting his hand. The moment his fist, coated in Imperial Ki, connected with Adams arm, a sharp, searing pain erupted through the boys entire being. It wasnt just physicalit was something deeper, something that burned through his very existence. A raw, divine force that clashed violently against the undead properties within him. His vision flashed white, his veins igniting with pain, and he barely bit back a hiss. Shit! What the hell was that!? Drake immediately pulled back, his expression filled with alarm. Adam stumbled back, gripping his arm, his breath heavy. The others rushed toward him, but he quickly held up a hand, stopping them. He needed a second to process what had just happened. Its... different, that wasnt just Ki. Theres something in it that directly counters me. Adam muttered, exhaling sharply. Drake frowned. Counter you? Gregor narrowed his eyes. Imperial Ki has divine properties, I confirmed it during our sparring match, it basically dissolved my transformation with ease. Adam, as far as I know, your entire existence is rooted in corruption, curses, and unnatural power. If that Ki is acting as a purifying force, then Then it makes me burn like hell. Adam finished, wiping sweat from his forehead. Li clicked his tongue. That means if we run into anyone using divine energy or even get between the crossfire in this collab, youre screwed. Drake looked at his hands, flexing them, brows furrowed. I didnt mean for that to happen. But now that we know Adam shook his head. No, this is good. If we hadn''t figured it out now, we would have found out the hard way. A beat of silence passed as Adam processed the implications of what had just happened. Then, a thought struck him. But what if we use it? The words left his lips before he fully understood them, but the idea formed rapidly in his mind. He looked at Drake, an almost manic glint in his eyes. Stolen story; please report. If Imperial Ki is divine in nature, and if my corruption is a force that directly clashes with it what happens if we try to merge them? Drakes eyes widened slightly. Are you suggesting? An experiment, Ill activate my [Corrupted Existence] skill to the limit while you attack me with Imperial Ki, I want to know what happens if we try to corrupt divine energy. Adam confirmed while Kazue paled. That sounds like the worst idea youve ever had. Katya, still gripping the cloth she had been wringing in frustration earlier, let out a sharp breath. And somehow, I feel that thats saying a lot. Drake, however, was already smirking. You know what? Lets do it. What followed was an intense, grueling process of trial and error. They tested everythingdirect applications, gradual exposure, controlled bursts. The training area became a battleground of colliding forces, corruption lashing out against divinity, neither one fully overtaking the other. And then, after hours of pushing their limits, after failing again and again It happened. A final clash, a fusion of power that neither of them fully controlled, resulted in a blast that shook the entire foundation of the lobby. Dust and smoke filled the air, and when it finally cleared, Adam and Drake stood there, both panting, both staring at each other in wide-eyed shock. Adam was the first to break the silence. He lifted his status window, scanning it quickly before asking, still breathless. Drake check your skills. Did something new pop up? The blond, equally stunned, pulled up his own status window, eyes scanning rapidly. A slow grin spread across his face. Oh yeah. He confirmed, turning to Adam. A slow smirk formed on Adams lips as well. Without thinking, the two of them raised their hands at the same time and clapped their palms together in a solid, triumphant high-five. Whatever they had just created, was something that would help them a lot in their upcoming battles. The rest of the day passed in much the same waysparring, strategizing, refining techniques, and pushing their limits in preparation for what was to come. Conversations flowed freely between training sessions, each of them discussing their strengths and weaknesses, trying to find ways to complement one another. It was almost easy to forget that, soon, they would be facing opponents who might very well be far beyond them in strength. Then, as the hours stretched on and fatigue finally started to settle in, a metallic hiss filled the air as the door to Sebastians room slid open. All eyes turned toward the entrance. Emerging from the chamber was Sebastian, followed closely by Emir and Falk. The old mans expression was unmistakably pleased, his usual calm demeanor tinged with an almost boyish sense of accomplishment. Well, we finished it. He announced in a composed but unmistakably proud voice. Kazue, who had been stretching after a particularly grueling session in the training arena, perked up immediately. Her eyes practically sparkled as she dashed toward them. Finished it?! You mean the secret thing you and Falk were working on?! Come on, show us, show us! Emir grinned, his enthusiasm matching hers. Its amazing! He declared with wide eyes. Sebastian chuckled softly at their excitement but didnt immediately elaborate. Instead, he tilted his head slightly and asked. How did things go on your end? Adam and Kazue exchanged glances before launching into an energetic recap of their training results. The girl, ever animated, gestured wildly as she described her new techniques and the insane compatibility boost she had developed with different team members. Adam, more methodical, laid out what they had discovered about their individual abilitiesparticularly his newfound synergy with Drake and their dangerously powerful usage of Imperial Ki and its corruption. Sebastian listened attentively, nodding occasionally in thought. Finally, after a brief pause, he spoke. In that case, Ill need to test something myself. Adam. Drake. Come with me, please. He said, his voice taking on a sharper edge. Adam and Drake both turned toward him, brows furrowing. Both of us? Why? Adam questioned. Sebastian smiled slightly. Because, from what Im hearing, you two are the strongest fighters we have right now. Drake blinked, looking between Sebastian and Adam before crossing his arms. Uh I mean, thanks, I guess? But what does that have to do with? Sebastian was already turning, making his way toward the training arena. Youll understand soon enough. Just follow me. Adam and Drake exchanged another look, both equally perplexed. Well, this is weird. Drake muttered under his breath. Dude, do you think we should, like hold back? I mean, its Sebastian. Adam exhaled sharply. Lets see what he has planned first. Despite their reservations, they followed Sebastian inside the training area, the rest of the team quickly gathering around the outer edge to observe. The moment they stepped into position, the old man took a few steps forward, rolling his shoulders before closing his eyes. Then, without a word, he reached out with his mind. The ground beneath them trembled, and with a deep mechanical groan, an immense figure materialized behind Sebastian, its towering frame casting a shadow across the entire arena... His Steamtread Goliath had arrived. Even before fully activating, it was clear that something had changed. The mechanical titan stood as imposing as ever, its heavy armor glinting beneath the arenas artificial lighting, but there were modificationsenhancements that hadnt been there before. The plating was reinforced, its energy core pulsed with a different kind of power, and faint runic symbols glowed faintly along its massive limbs. Seated comfortably in the cockpit, Sebastians voice echoed through the arenas intercom. Please, dont hold back, because I wont. Drake let out a low whistle. Okay, thats new. Adam tensed slightly, his analytical mind already working overtime. Sebastian had always been the most reserved among them when it came to combathe rarely participated in direct fights, preferring to play a support role. For him to step forward like this and outright challenge them? Something was different Several minutes had passed, yet the atmosphere remained heavy with an almost suffocating tension. The entire team stood at the edges of the training arena, their faces painted with disbelief as they stared at the scene before them. In the middle of the field, Adam and Drake stood hunched over, their bodies trembling, breaths ragged, and clothes scorched and torn from the sheer force of multiple attacks. Despite the fields automatic capabilities preventing fatal injuries, the exhaustion was very real, as if every fiber of their beings had been wrung dry. It was obvious they had been pushed to the absolute brink of their endurance, their legs barely keeping them upright, their fingers twitching from overuse of their abilities. It wasnt just physical exhaustionthis was mental, emotional, spiritual. They had fought with everything, left nothing behind, and yet the results were clear. They had lost. Drake let out a shaky breath, rolling his shoulders as if trying to loosen the tension in his body but failing miserably. His face twisted with a mix of disbelief and frustration, his golden eyes flickering toward Adam as he struggled to process what had just happened. "Adam..." His voice was hoarse, barely above a whisper, thick with exhaustion. "What the hell just happened?" Adam didnt respond immediately. His entire body was still humming with residual cursed energy, his muscles aching, his mind racing through everything that had occurred in the fight. His breathing was shallow, but his grip on reality remained firm despite the storm in his head. He swallowed hard before finally speaking, his voice low and edged with something between awe and frustration. "I dont know, that power is absurd But I do know one thing, if we dont end this now, were done for." He admitted, tilting his head slightly upward as if trying to make sense of it all. Drake exhaled sharply, running a hand through his sweat-drenched hair before looking up at their opponent. "Damn it I really dont wanna admit it, but yeah." He muttered under his breath, shaking his head in disbelief. Silence stretched between them for a moment, the weight of their situation sinking in. Then, Adam clenched his fists and straightened his posture with effort. His mind was made up. There was only one option left, one last gamble they could take. His gaze turned to Drake, sharp with conviction. "We use the new skill." Drake immediately stiffened, his expression darkening as he turned to face Adam fully. "Are you serious?" Adam gave a single, resolute nod. "We dont have a choice." Drake hesitated, his instincts screaming at him that this was reckless, that they were already drained, that it could go horribly wrong. His fingers twitched at his sides, his body still aching from everything they had endured. But then he looked at Adam, saw the sheer determination burning in his eyes, and knew there was no turning back. He exhaled deeply, shaking his head before cracking a small, tired smirk. "Fine. I guess the system wouldnt let Sebastian die either way." Adam let out a breath of his own, a ghost of a smirk flickering on his face. Without another word, they moved. Drakes body tensed as he summoned every last ounce of Imperial Ki, golden energy crackling around him like a raging inferno. It coiled and expanded, growing denser, purer, almost divine in its presence. His veins pulsed with the sheer power of it, and for a brief moment, his aura became something truly overwhelming, something that transcended mortal limitations. At the same time, Adam embraced his Cursed Energy, letting it surge through him like a tidal wave of malice and entropy. The air around him darkened, distorting as the raw corruption bled into the space itself. His own presence felt like a wound in reality, something unnatural, something that should not exist. And yet, despite its chaotic nature, it bent to his will, twisted into something tangible, something he could control. Two opposite forces, neither meant to coexist And then, without hesitation, they combined them, part of the Imperial Ki began to become corrupt but at the same time it began to purify the cursed energy, both boys tangled their arms filled with energy in a circle, forming an amalgamation that resembled the ying-yang symbol of Murim. The reaction was immediate and violent. The moment the two forces merged, an unnatural pressure exploded outward, distorting the very fabric of the training arena. The air crackled, unstable, as waves of power lashed in every direction. The ground beneath them splintered, energy surging and colliding in an unholy fusion of divine supremacy and absolute corruption. The impact alone was enough to force every single one of their teammates to instinctively take a step back, their eyes widening in shock as they struggled to comprehend what they were witnessing. The sheer magnitude of the combined energies was something beyond their understanding, something that should not have been possible. The power built and built, growing to a crescendo, reaching its peakuntil at last, it was unleashed in a single strike, a collision of pure devastation, and then *BOOM* The entire arena erupted with a force unlike anything seen before. A deafening explosion shook the very foundation of the lobby, a blinding light engulfing the field, followed by an ear-splitting shockwave that sent a pulse of destruction outward. The impact was so immense that it distorted the very air itself, a blast of energy so violent that it momentarily swallowed the entire battlefield in chaos. And then, as suddenly as it came, it was over. The dust settled and two bodies soared through the air. Adam and Drake were launched backward with terrifying force and an extremely bloody slice in both their chests, their forms crashing into the invisible barrier of the training field before the system, detecting the severity of their injuries, immediately intervened. In a flash, their bodies were expelled from the arena, landing unceremoniously outside, completely healed but utterly drained. Their chests rose and fell in heavy, labored breaths, their minds still struggling to process what had just transpired. For a long, heavy moment, there was silence. Then, a single voice broke through. What the hell was that?! So cool!!! Kazue practically shrieked, her entire body vibrating with excitement as she rushed forward. Her eyes were wide, wild with exhilaration, her expression barely able to contain her sheer disbelief. No one responded at first. Every single member of the team had seen what had happened, had witnessed something that defied logic, that went beyond mere strength or skill. And yet, none of them had an answer. Chloe slowly crossed her arms, her expression caught between fascination and concern. "That wasnt just an improvement, that was I dont know what to say." Gregor exhaled sharply, his arms crossed, his gaze unreadable. "...Were going to need to rethink our entire approach if this is the standard were supposed to reach." Emir, meanwhile, was grinning from ear to ear. "Did you see that?! That was the coolest thing ever, and I helped!" And then, Sebastian stepped out. He emerged from the arena, his movements measured, deliberate. Unlike Adam and Drake, he hadnt been expelled. His posture was relaxed, though there was an unmistakable weight to the way he moved, a quiet satisfaction in his expression. There was no arrogance, no smugnessjust the undeniable presence of someone who knew exactly what he had done. Kazue spun on her heel and pointed straight at him. You better start explaining, right now. How the hell did you manage to do it?! Sebastian simply smiled. A small, knowing smile. Thats a long story, but Im glad it ended up working. He said, his voice as composed as ever. Not long after that, when moment Adam and Drake caught their breath, it became clear that despite the overwhelming battle they had just endured, their determination remained unshaken. Their bodies had been fully restored by the training fields safety mechanisms, leaving only the residual exhaustion and the weight of what they had just experienced. But rather than dissuading them, it only fueled their excitement. Adam wiped the sweat from his brow, his eyes still glimmering with the aftershock of what had transpired, and without missing a beat, he turned to Sebastian with an eager grin. "Alright, that was insane, but I think we need another round." Adam exhaled, rolling his shoulders as if shaking off the fatigue. At the exact same moment, Drake clapped his hands together, cracking his knuckles with enthusiasm. "Alright, that was insane, but I think we need another round!" The two of them paused, blinking at each other in realization before simultaneously turning toward the rest of the group. There was a brief silence. And then, as if perfectly synchronized, everyone else let out an exasperated sigh. "Seriously?!" Katya groaned, crossing her arms while shaking her head in disbelief. "You two are ridiculous." Kazue, however, was already grinning ear to ear. "Hell yeah! That was awesome to watchno way we''re stopping now!" She turned toward Sebastian with sparkling eyes. "Sebastian! Lets do it again! You can''t just show off something like that and not expect a rematch!" Gregor, ever the stoic one, simply exhaled through his nose and cracked his knuckles. "*Tch*. If they''re going again, I might as well join." Even Li, who had been watching quietly from the sidelines, adjusted his hat before stepping forward. He didnt say anything, but his intent was clear. If there was an opportunity to sharpen his skills, he wouldnt waste it. Chloe, on the other hand, let out a deep sigh and raised her hands in surrender. "Yeah, you guys have fun with that. Im sitting this one out." Emir, who had been standing beside her, nodded quickly. "Y-Yeah, I think Ill watch too." With that, everyone else eagerly dove back into the fray. The arena buzzed with energy as they resumed their sparring, exchanging blows, testing their techniques, and pushing themselves to their limits once again. The sight was exhilaratingeach of them growing stronger, adapting, learning from every exchange. But while the rest engaged in combat, Chloe and Emir found themselves standing off to the side, watching the chaos unfold. Emir kicked his feet a little before looking up at Chloe. "So uh, what do we do now?" Chloe chuckled at his awkwardness, nodding as she made her way to a nearby bench at the edge of the arena. "Well, I guess we hang out. Feels like weve been too busy to just sit and have a conversation." She patted the spot next to her, and the kid quickly hopped up, his legs too short to touch the ground as they swung slightly beneath him. For a while, they simply watched the others, the echoes of battle ringing through the training field. Then, Chloe glanced down at Emir, tilting her head slightly. "So, hows it been? Your new abilities, I mean. You getting used to them?" Emir lowered his gaze to his hands, flexing his fingers as wisps of inky darkness curled around them before dissipating. "It''s weird. Void Ki was already kinda tricky, but now with the Darkness Fruit, its like trying to use a tool Ive never seen before, but no one tells me what its for or how it works. I just have to keep trying things until something makes sense." Chloe nodded in understanding. "Yeah, that actually makes sense. My new fighting style is kind of the same way. Its not just about learning movesits about experimenting, and seeing what works and what doesnt. Like with my pins, I know they can do a lot more than Ive figured out, but its up to me to get creative with them." Emir perked up at that. "Oh, so you have to make stuff up as you go too?" "Exactly, its like trying to solve a puzzle without knowing what the picture is supposed to look like." Chloe said with a smirk. Emir laughed, the sound boyish and genuine. "That sounds kinda fun when you put it like that." "It is, it can be frustrating sometimes, but also kinda exciting. Feels like were making our own rules instead of just following what everyone else does." Chloe agreed. Emir nodded enthusiastically, his earlier shyness replaced with a quiet excitement. "Yeah! Thats exactly it! Like, I bet theres a ton of ways I can use my powers that no one''s ever thought of before!" He clenched his fist, his dark energy flickering for a moment before fading. "I just gotta figure them out." They continued talking, bouncing ideas back and forth about their abilities, coming up with different ways they might be able to use them. Despite not having spent much time together before, there was an easy understanding between themboth of them were learning how to shape their own strengths, not by following a set path, but by discovering what worked for them. And in a place where survival often meant adapting faster than everyone else, that mindset might just be what kept them ahead. Meanwhile, as the sparring matches continued, time slipped away unnoticed. It wasnt until much later that the group finally decided to call it for the day. Gathering once again in the main area of the lobby, they went over everything they had learned, trading observations, refining strategies, and making plans for how they would continue pushing themselves forward. The excitement was palpableevery single one of them could feel the difference in their growth. Yet, as much as they were eager to continue, exhaustion had begun to set in. Adam, ever the one to keep things in order, clapped his hands together to draw everyone''s attention. "Alright, that''s enough for today. Get as much rest as you can, because if my guess is right, were getting pulled into the next scenario tomorrow." There was a murmur of agreement, though some were reluctant to stop. But they knew Adam was right. There was no telling what awaited them next, and they needed to be in top condition for whatever was coming. And sure enough, the moment morning arrived, the familiar, mechanical chime of the system rang through the air. A massive blue screen materialized before them, hovering high in the air, its glow casting an eerie light over the entire lobby. The voice of the system, robotic and distinctly female, began to read out the information displayed. The entire group fell silent as they listened, their eyes fixed on the screen. The words scrolled past in precise, calculated movements, detailing the world they would be stepping into next. Adams mind immediately began working, piecing together the fragments of information. From what it sounded like, the first team had already been in this world for a week before them. That meant the enemy had an entire weeks worth of an advantage. Worse still, the third team would be arriving a week after them, which meant that by the time all three groups were present, the power dynamics would already be shifting in unpredictable ways. Kazue suddenly spoke up, frowning at the screen. "Wait, I dont get it. From what Im reading, the humans in this world have everything under control. So whats the problem?" It was a fair question. Looking at the information alone, there was no immediate crisis, no imminent disaster. But that only made it all the more suspicious. There had to be something lurking beneath the surface, something they werent seeing yet. Adam narrowed his eyes, his mind racing through possible scenarios. The scenario wouldnt exist if there wasnt a conflict. And while their top priority was dealing with the other two teams, they still had an objective to fulfill. If they could unravel the mystery of this world while also gathering intelligence on their competitors, theyd be in a far better position. As the systems voice came to a halt, the screen flickered for a brief moment before vanishing entirely. The countdown had begun. They had seconds left. And then, just as the light began to envelop them, Kazues eyes widened as she suddenly remembered something. "Wait, did we even pick a team name?!" Silence Everyone exchanged glances, realization dawning on them far too late. But before anyone could answer, the world around them vanished in a burst of white light. Scenario No4 - Entry info Chat Log -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Team: "We need a team name what do you mean its already recordi" You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Team: "No Name" Team: "Dragon Utopia" Chapter 109 - First Contact… That was Fast! Chapter 109 - First Contact That was Fast! As the blinding white light faded, the familiar sensation of being transported settled in their bodies, and in an instant, the nine of them found themselves standing together once morethis time in an entirely different world. The transition had been smooth, seamless even, but the moment the group regained their bearings, the silence of arrival was shattered by an immediate, exasperated voice. Adam! Kazue''s loud complaint rang through the air, her hands planted firmly on her hips, her expression contorted somewhere between disbelief and outright frustration. You mean to tell me that after everything we did to prepare, after all the training, after spending days planning, we forgot to name our team?! Adam blinked, his mind still adjusting to the new environment, but before he could even process where they were, Kazue was already in his face, fuming. Were literally called No Name right now, Adam. No Name! Do you have any idea how humiliating that is?! Adam, who had been so focused on everything elsethe training, the strategies, the preparationslet out a slow exhale, rubbing the bridge of his nose as realization set in. Right we never actually decided on one. Kazue threw her arms up in the air, exasperated. Yes! Thats what I just said! Katya, standing a few feet away with her arms crossed, let out a sigh before shaking her head. Honestly, I agree with her (of course). You were the one pushing all the planning, and you forgot something this basic? Drake, who had been rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly, tried to intervene before the situation escalated. Alright, alright, calm down. Its just a name It is not just a name! Kazue shot back immediately, turning to face him with all the force of a storm. Do you have any idea how embarrassing it would be if we run into the other teams and they ask us what were called?! Oh yeah, were Team No Name, because our so-called strategist forgot to fill in a single box! Adam groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. Okay, okay, I get it, I messed up. Oh, you definitely messed up. This is, like, peak Adam behavior. Hyper-competent with everything else but somehow still an absolute mess when it comes to the small things. Chloe chimed in from the side, a teasing smirk forming on her lips. She leaned in slightly, her tone turning even more mischievous. I mean, really? No Name? Thats something an edgy twelve-year-old would think is cool. Adam groaned again, louder this time, but before he could throw out any kind of excuse, Kazue spun on her heel and pointed at the othersthe ones who had remained quiet throughout the argument. Sebastian! Li! Gregor! Emir! Back me up heretell Adam he messed up! But there were silence None of them responded. And that was the moment when Kazue, along with the rest of the group, finally realized that something was off. Sebastian, Gregor, Li, and Emir all stood frozen, their gazes fixed ahead, their faces blank with sheer awe. None of them had spoken a single word since they arrived. Even Emir, normally timid, stood utterly still, his mouth open as if unable to find the words. Guys? Whats wrong? Kazues voice lost all its frustration, shifting into quiet confusion. It was then that they turned their attention to their surroundingsand all words, all breath, all coherent thought, were stolen from them There were no words to describe it. They were in a city unlike anything they had ever seen. A dream made reality. It was medieval in structure but grand beyond comprehension. Everythingevery single inch of the world around themwas pristine, untouched by time or decay. The streets were lined with immaculate stone, polished so perfectly that they reflected the soft glow of sunlight as if the city itself was radiating an inner light. The buildings, towering and elegant, were constructed of smooth, white marble, their roofs adorned with golden tiles that shimmered like molten sunlight. It was almost divine. Everywhere they looked, beauty reigned supreme. Ornate carvings decorated the walls of the structures, each detail so precise, so intricate, that it was impossible to believe they had been built by human hands alone. Grand archways connected buildings to one another, their curves flawless, their patterns symmetrical to an almost unnatural degree. In the distance, massive castles stood tall against the horizon, their spires reaching toward the heavens, gleaming like beacons of celestial craftsmanship. The city was alive, but not in the way most cities were. There was no sense of grime, of struggle, of hardship. The streets were filled with people, yet there was no sign of tension, no hint of exhaustion or frustration. The citizens walked with a lightness in their steps, smiles gracing their lips as they moved about their day. Children ran freely through the streets, playing without a care in the world, their laughter ringing like the chime of bells in the air. Vendors called out cheerfully, offering goods that looked too perfect, too fresh, and too luxurious to belong to a simple street. It was paradise, unlike anything they had ever seen, something beyond their comprehension, beyond the limits of what they had come to expect from the worlds they had encountered. Every detail, every stone, every carefully placed structure seemed meticulously crafted, not just with skill but with almost divine precision, as if the city itself had been sculpted by the hands of gods rather than men. The sheer beauty of it was overwhelming. It wasnt just that everything was cleanthere was an unnatural level of perfection, as if dust itself had never been allowed to settle upon these streets, as if time itself dared not touch this place. Kazue slowly lowered her arms, her frustration from before wiped from her face entirely. Her mouth hung slightly open as she took an unconscious step forward, as though drawn in by the sheer majesty before her. This place is Her voice faded into nothing, unable to form the words. Adam didnt respond. No one did. Grand, wealthy, powerful, prosperousthese were words used to describe cities of legend, places built upon history and ambition, places that thrived upon conquest or innovation. But this? This was something else entirely. The white stone roads stretched before them in an intricate, mesmerizing pattern, polished to the point that they reflected the light above like mirrors of marble. The towering structures that lined the streets bore no cracks, no signs of aging, no weathering from time. The golden rooftops gleamed in the sunlight, catching the light in a way that made them glow, not just shine, as though they had been imbued with something beyond the natural. The city was vast, stretching into the horizon with breathtaking symmetry. Its architecture was reminiscent of a medieval kingdom but elevated to something beyond human craftsmanship. Every archway, every pillar, every curve of the buildings was designed with such immaculate detail that it was impossible to believe this had been built by mortal hands. No imperfections. No signs of construction. Just pure, untouched, flawless beauty. And yet, it didnt feel real It was perfect. Too perfect. The unsettling weight of that thought pressed down on Adams chest as he scanned the city again, this time with more scrutiny. The symmetry of the streets, the way every building seemed to complement the next, the uniformity of the peoplenothing felt out of place. Nothing was broken. Nothing was struggling. There were no signs of accidents, no visible guards patrolling, and no hint of crime, conflict, or even disorder. Was this place a utopia? An impossible one at that? His stomach twisted with unease. No No place was this perfect, or could it be possible with divine intervention? It was obvious that they had arrived at the human empire, the one protected by a god. Was this it doing? As he stood frozen, lost in his thoughts, his hands unconsciously clenched into fists. This wasnt normal. Adams mind, sharp and calculating even in the most unexpected of situations, quickly snapped back to focus as he took a steadying breath and assessed their circumstances. They had just arrived in this world, and already they were wasting time standing around, drawing attention to themselves like wide-eyed newcomers. With how pristine and welcoming this city appeared, it was easy to get lost in the grandeur of it all. For now, however, he had to push that thought aside. They needed to move. Adam cleared his throat and addressed the group in a low, urgent tone. "We should get moving before we start drawing too much attention. I need everyone to stay sharp. Something about this place is off." His gaze swept over the pristine streets, the glowing gold-tiled rooftops, the way the people around them moved with mechanical grace, all smiles and unburdened expressions, as if nothing in this world had ever gone wrong. "The first team has already been here for a week. The chances of running into them this soon should be astronomically low, but we can''t be reckless. We have no idea what they''ve been up to, and for all we know, they could already be looking for us." However, before he could continue, Katya suddenly spoke up, cutting through his words with an unexpectedly blunt statement. Thats not entirely true. Adam turned sharply toward her, his brow furrowing. The others, sensing the weight of her words, also froze. Katyas expression remained unreadable as she crossed her arms, her golden eyes fixated on Adam. "During a collab scenario, all teams arrive in relatively close proximity to one another. The arrival times are staggered, but the locations are never truly random." Silence immediately followed her revelation, thick and suffocating. Every pair of eyes locked onto Katya, processing what she had just admitted. Even Kazue, who normally would have jumped in with a snarky remark, seemed momentarily stunned. For a long moment, no one spoke, the weight of that information pressing down on them like a vice. If what Katya said was true, then the first team wasn''t just out there somewhere in the worldthey were close. And worse, if they had even a rough estimate of when the next team would arrive, they could already be searching for them or worse. Adam exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples with both hands before letting them drop to his sides. "That... changes things. A lot" He muttered, his mind racing to adjust their strategy. "If they have a general idea of when and where we''d show up, it''s likely that they''ve already been keeping an eye out. Hell, they might have even seen us already." His jaw tightened as he glanced at their groupstanding in the middle of a wide-open square, gawking at their surroundings like clueless tourists. "Damn it, were making it obvious." As he spoke, his voice gradually trailed off. His instincts screamed at him, his senses sharpening like a blade against a whetstone. Something felt off. And then he saw it His words stopped entirely as his breath hitched. Just past the group, not too far from where they had been standing, he saw something floating above the golden rooftopsa system screen. It was a faint, blue-hued projection, hovering just a little too perfectly, too deliberately. Adams Cursed Vision has allowed him to see an information window on apparently nothing, meaning that Something was there. His gut twisted, that was all the confirmation he needed. Adam''s entire body tensed, his muscles coiling like a spring before he immediately acted. Get over here. Now. He ordered, his voice sharp and commanding. The others blinked in confusion, their attention snapping back to him. "Adam? Whats?" Kazue tilted her head, but Adam didnt wait. In an instant, he moved, grabbing the girl by the wrist and yanking her toward him with enough force that she stumbled slightly before being pressed firmly against his chest. The reaction was instant and absolute chaos. Kazue went completely stiff, her entire face igniting in a violent shade of red as her brain seemed to short-circuit entirely. W-W-What?! A-Adam! W-What are you!? Her hands shot up, flailing helplessly against his chest as she let out a noise somewhere between a shriek and an incoherent protest. "W-Wait, Im not ready for this!!" And that was only the beginning of the disaster. Katya, who had been watching the scene unfold, went rigid, her pupils shrinking as an almost tangible wave of murderous intent rolled off her like a storm. Her hands clenched into tight fists, veins appearing along her arms as her entire body twitched with restrained fury. What She hissed, her voice venomous enough to curdle blood. Do you think youre doing!? Chloe, meanwhile, had fully given up on pretending to be composed. A slow, wicked grin spread across her face as she leaned forward slightly. Wow, Adam, didnt know you were such a smooth talker. Should I start pretending to be surprised more often? She purred, tilting her head in amusement. Gregor remained silent, merely raising an eyebrow. Li didnt react outwardly, but his gaze flicked between Adam and the rooftop, taking note of the direction his eyes had been locked onto moments before. Drake, ever observant, was the only one who immediately caught on to what Adam was actually doing. His gaze shifted toward the empty space his friend was looking at, and as soon as he put the pieces together, he moved. Before Katya could close the distance to Adam with what was very likely murderous intent, the blond casually grabbed her by the waist and pulled her into the already awkward huddle. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Hold that thought. He said smoothly, completely ignoring the absolute I will kill you and everyone you love glare she shot at him. The addition of Katya only made things worse. Chloe dramatically covered her face with both hands. Oh my god, this is painful to watch. Sebastian, Emir, and Gregor exchanged glances of silent disbelief. Falk, watching from Sebastians shoulder, simply let out a low whistle. Thank you. Adam finally muttered, still tense. Now stay put and cover me. Without another word, his body dissolved into mist. His form vanished in an instant, evaporating into a creeping shadow that slithered across the ground, moving with silent precision toward the rooftops. The mist-like form surged up the walls, shifting seamlessly between the pristine architecture as he closed the distance between himself and the floating screen in mere seconds. The moment he reached the top, his body rematerialized, his form snapping back into existence without hesitation. "I got you!" The words left Adams lips with absolute certainty as his arm shot forward, his body already moving before his mind could fully process the sheer absurdity of the situation. In an instant, a massive, ghostly limb erupted from his bodya twisting, spectral manifestation of raw, pulsating energy shaped into a monstrous, oversized arm. It surged forward at a speed impossible for any normal human eye to follow, carving through the air like a streak of vengeful mist. The floating system screen reacted. It flinched. It jerked to the side, attempting to escape as though it possessed some kind of instinctual awareness, but whatever force had been concealing it failed to keep up with the raw aggression behind Adams attack. The spectral hand clamped down with merciless precision, fingers wrapping tightly around something solidsomething hidden from sight, something that had been standing there unseen all along. And suddenly, there was weight. There was resistance. The very moment his grip tightened, a force tugged against him, but Adam had already committed. With a powerful yank, he tore his target from its concealed position, the sheer force of the motion causing his feet to lift from the rooftop. A strangled gasp, barely audible over the rush of air, escaped from the invisible entity as it was wrenched into the open. For a fraction of a second, Adam caught a glimpse of somethinga shift in the air, a shimmer, the unraveling of some kind of cloaking effect as the shape of a human body was forcefully exposed. And then they both plummeted. The descent was fast, too fast for any kind of mid-air correction. Adam braced himself just as they collided with the ground below. The impact was brutal. The pristine, flawless stone beneath them cracked violently upon contact, deep fissures spiderwebbing outward from the epicenter of their landing. A sharp, echoing boom resounded through the otherwise peaceful city square, a noise so out of place in this picturesque paradise that it sent a ripple of unease through the bystanders who had, up until this point, existed in a bubble of uninterrupted serenity. Dust kicked up from the force of the collision, momentarily obscuring the aftermath. Adam barely felt the residual pain from the impact, but his focus wasnt on himself. His eyes snapped downward, his spectral hand still pressed firmly against his struggling captive, pinning them to the fractured pavement. He could feel them twisting beneath his grip, attempting to free themselves, but the sheer force of his hold made escape impossible. By the time the dust settled, the rest of the team had already started rushing toward the commotion. Their footsteps pounded against the stone, urgency clear in their movements, but none of them spoke just yetbecause as the view finally cleared, revealing what exactly Adam had just captured, every single one of them was struck silent with shock. The figure pinned beneath Adams massive spectral hand was no mere floating message. It was a person. A young man with silver hair, his form clad in sleek, dark attire designed for mobility, a black mask covering the lower half of his face. His body remained tense, his muscles coiled as though ready to spring into action at any given moment, but there was no immediate aggression in his postureonly calculation, only an intense, evaluating stare as he took in his predicament. His sharp, keen eyes flickered rapidly, scanning his surroundings, processing his capture, measuring his captor. And in that frozen moment of realization, Adam, still catching his breath, tightened his grip just slightly, making sure his voice carried to the rest of the team now closing in. Adam barely had time to register what had just happened before the silver-haired young man beneath him coughed and turned his head slightly, his masked face tilting upward in curiosity. Alright, alright. Ill bite. How the hell did you see me? His voice was casual, almost amused, even though he was still pinned under Adams massive spectral hand. There was no panic, no immediate attempt to struggle, just a simple question asked as though they were discussing the weather. Adam, however, didnt answer. His sharp eyes were fixed on something far more interesting, something that now hovered in the air in front of him. The system window that had previously been hidden from view was now fully visible, and Adams gaze quickly ran over the information displayed.
[Name: Takeshi Fuma]
[Team: "We need a team name what do you mean its already recordi"]
[Race: Human]
[Potential: D]
[Threat Level: Low]
Adam narrowed his eyes slightly, then spoke the information aloud for the rest of the team to hear. Takeshi Fuma. Part of the first team. His voice was steady, cold, and deliberate. There was no doubt about it now. This guy was one of the people who had arrived a week before them. Takeshi let out a low whistle before clicking his tongue in annoyance. Ah, damn. I hate people with info-gathering skills. You guys are a real pain in the ass for ninjas like me, you know that? His tone was exasperated, but not hostile, almost as if he had resigned himself to being caught rather than feeling any real danger. That alone was enough to put everyone on guard. The entire group stood in silence, processing what had just been revealedeveryone except Kazue, whose eyes suddenly lit up with almost childlike excitement. "Wait, wait, wait! Did you just say ninja?!" Her voice was practically glowing with enthusiasm as she leaned forward, her previous embarrassment over Adam grabbing her entirely forgotten. "Thats so cool! Ive always wanted to meet a real ninja!" Takeshi let out a chuckle, clearly entertained by the reaction. Well, its always nice to meet someone with good taste. But before he could continue basking in the unexpected praise, a sharp, pained grunt escaped his lips as Adam tightened his grip. His ghostly fingers dug in just enough to remind Takeshi of his position, causing the young ninja to wince. Adams expression remained unreadable, but his voice was edged with steel. Where is the rest of your team? And what are you planning? Takeshi didnt miss a beat. He inhaled, composed himself, and then, in the most casual tone imaginable, said. Oh, were probably having a picnic right about now. Maybe some tea, maybe some little sandwichesthough I keep telling them we should upgrade to sushi, yknow? Adams expression didnt change. His grip, however, did. A sharp jolt of pressure made Takeshi hiss slightly. "Try again." Still unfazed, Takeshi let out a small laugh. Look, man, Im just sayingits kinda weird seeing a bunch of newbies this strong. Adam raised a brow. What makes you think were newbies? Takeshis grin was practically audible beneath his mask. Because a real team wouldve killed me the moment they had the chance. Threatening someone for information usually doesnt work, and from the looks of it, you guys are good people. That hit a nerve. No one spoke. No one even moved. There was something about the way Takeshi had said itso matter-of-fact, so casual, like it was simply an objective truththat sent a strange, uncomfortable ripple through the group. Even Adam, who had been fully prepared to extract information through force if necessary, found himself hesitating for the briefest of moments. But not everyone was so conflicted. Katya, who had been standing slightly behind the others, stepped forward without hesitation. If no one else has the stomach for it, Ill do it. Her voice was cold, decisive, and completely devoid of hesitation. The way she moved her hand, ready to summon her weapon, made it clearshe had every intention of disposing of the captured ninja then and there. But before she could act, Takeshi spoke again. Thats nice and all, but you guys might wanna start running. For your own safety. There was something about the way he said itsomething completely devoid of sarcasm, something that carried an edge of real warningthat made everyone pause. And then they heard it. A sharp, commanding shout from the distance. The distinct, piercing sound of multiple whistles cutting through the once-peaceful air. Everyone turned at once, their eyes locking onto the approaching figures. A unit of soldiers dressed in pristine white and gold uniforms was charging toward them with swift, disciplined movements. Their armor gleamed under the sunlight, every piece polished to perfection, almost blinding in its brilliance. But it wasnt just the soldiers that sent a wave of tension through the groupit was what followed behind them. Towering over even the tallest of the guards was a massive colossus, a warrior clad in a full suit of immaculate, radiant armor. Its sheer presence was suffocating, exuding an aura of absolute authority. The gleaming white and gold plating was so finely crafted that it looked almost ceremonial, yet there was no mistaking the deadly purpose behind it. The design was intricate, layered with divine symbols etched into the metal, radiating a faint golden glow that pulsed with raw power. In its hands, the giant wielded an enormous warhammer, the head of the weapon crackling with shimmering energy, as if it held the very essence of holy retribution within its core. Adams grip loosened. Just for a fraction of a second And Takeshi took it. Like a breeze slipping through fingers, his body twisted in an impossible manner, contorting in a way that barely seemed human. In the tiniest gap of Adams hold, he slipped free, moving with a speed and fluidity that defied logic. By the time the boy realized what had happened, Takeshi was already putting distance between them, his movements light as air, his figure already beginning to blur into a fading gust of wind and scattering leaves. "Dont worry, if you survive, well meet again soon!" He called back, his voice carrying just the slightest hint of mischief. And then, just as his body was about to fully dissolve into the wind Something happened. A blur. A shift. A sudden ripple in the air above. Takeshi barely had time to react before an iron grip clamped onto the back of his collar, stopping his escape dead in its tracks. The wind that had begun to carry him scattered abruptly, his momentum stolen in an instant. "Huh?!" His startled exclamation barely had time to leave his mouth before he was yanked backward with surprising force. And standing behind him, his feet planted firmly atop the rooftops, was Drake. The blond had moved so fast, so decisively, that no one had even noticed his absence from the group. Using his [Heavenly Wind Step], he had positioned himself directly in Takeshis path, catching him the moment he tried to disappear. "And where do you think youre going?" Drake asked, his grip steady, his expression relaxed but unwavering. Takeshi, for the first time since this entire encounter began, looked genuinely surprised. However, the situation was dire, and Kazue was the first to shout. We need to run! Her voice was urgent, her instincts screaming that they had already drawn far too much attention. However, before she could so much as take a step, Li and Gregor both raised their voices in unison, their tones sharp and commanding. Dont run! Stay where you are! The sheer force of their words made everyone freeze for a split second, just long enough for them to process what they had just said. If we bolt now, were guilty. Gregor added, his voice low but firm. His sharp gaze flicked toward the approaching soldiers, his body tense as he evaluated their movements. Running is the same as admitting we did something wrong. If we turn the entire city against us, were screwed. Adam ground his teeth in frustration but didnt argue. He dismissed his spectral hand, allowing the giant claw to dissolve into wisps of dark mist before pulling his arm back. He could still see the cracks on the pristine white pavement where he had slammed Takeshi down, a painful reminder that no matter how careful he tried to be, his abilities always left some kind of mark. His instincts screamed at him to move, to do something before things escalated, but he forced himself to stay still. Would they really blame him for this? This city was too perfect, too controlled. Maybejust maybethis could be resolved peacefully. Maybe for once, they didnt have to fight. But that fragile hope shattered the moment one of the commanding officers pointed at him and roared. Black magic! Hes a vampire! The words sent a cold chill through the group, a sharp jolt of panic running down their spines. Adam felt his entire body tense as the weight of those words settled in This was bad. For a split second, his mind went completely blank, then immediately went into overdrive. They were in a holy citya place where divine energy was woven into its very foundation. If they had already labeled him a vampire, there was no talking his way out of this. His first thought was to run. He could disappear, leave the others behind, let them feign ignorance and pretend they were just bystanders caught up in the wrong place at the wrong time. Maybe if he got far enough away, they wouldnt be implicated in whatever punishment was coming his way. But before he could move, the air shifted and a massive shadow loomed over them as something came crashing down from above. The sheer force of its landing sent tremors through the ground, cracking the pristine stone beneath its weight. The earth groaned under the impact, a gust of divine energy washing over them like an oppressive tidal wave. And then, standing before them, blocking any hope of escape, was a figure of absolute authority. It was the colossal paladin, and he was unlike anything they had seen before, his sheer presence making the other soldiers pale in comparison. His armor gleamed impossibly bright, a radiant white trimmed with ornate golden engravings, each etching pulsating faintly with divine power. It was a suit of armor that looked more suited for a god than a mere man, every inch of it shining as if it had never been touched by a single blemish. His helmet concealed his face entirely, a smooth, unbroken visage with only a thin cross-shaped slit where his eyes should have been, emanating a faint golden glow from within. Across his chest, the insignia of a grand order was emblazoned, a symbol Adam didnt recognize but could instinctively feel the weight of. And in his hands, resting heavily on the ground, was a warhammer so massive that it looked absurd for any normal human to wield. The weapon was forged from pure white metal, its head adorned with glowing golden inscriptions, humming with barely-contained energy. Holy power radiated from it like a beacon, thick and suffocating. The paladins voice boomed through the street, shaking the very air around them. I am Gideon, ''Paladin Knight'' of Arianka, goddess of humanity. Adam barely had time to register his name before Gideons glowing eyes locked onto him with unwavering judgment. I shall deliver divine retribution upon the forces of darkness that threaten mankind! The warhammer lifted, and then, in a single motion, it came crashing down. A radiant light erupted from the weapon, splitting the heavens as golden energy surged toward Adam in a blinding pillar of divine wrath. Divine Smite! There was no time to dodge. No time to react. The holy energy consumed him entirely. The impact was so immense that the very air exploded outward in a deafening shockwave. The sheer force sent everyone nearby flying, their bodies tumbling across the pavement like ragdolls. The soldiers were barely able to keep their footing, while even Kazue, Katya, and the others found themselves thrown backward. The only one who remained standing was Drake, his feet firmly planted, though even he had to grit his teeth and brace himself against the impact. Takeshi, who was still in Drakes grasp, flailed like a loose doll, his body flinching with every shockwave. Damn it, man, hold me steady! He protested, but his voice was barely audible over the divine explosion. And then, for a brief moment, there was only silence. Then, as the dust began to settle, Gideon stepped forward, dragging his warhammer behind him with a slow, deliberate motion. His voice carried an air of certainty, an unshakable conviction as he proclaimed. The evil has been purged. Now, I shall cleanse his followers. He raised his hammer again, fully prepared to continue his holy crusade. But before he could take another step, one of the uniformed officers rushed forward, his voice sharp with urgency. Sir, wait! Look! Gideons movements halted. His glowing gaze shifted to where his attack had landed. And there, sitting on the ground, was Adam Completely unharmed. The young man was breathing heavily, his hands planted on the ground as if steadying himself. His body was perfectly intactno burns, no wounds, not even a scratch. Gideon stared. Eh? A long, awkward silence followed. The towering paladin remained frozen in place, his mind struggling to process what he was seeing. Then, slowly, his massive head turned toward his soldiers. Explain. One of the officers hesitated before swallowing thickly. Sir, Divine Smite is absolute. It purges all evil, and it is lethal to vampires, giants, and other impure creatures. Gideon turned back to Adam. And yet, he is unharmed. The paladin remained still, the gears in his head visibly turning as he tried to comprehend what had just occurred. Which means he cannot be a vampire. The conclusion hit him like a revelation from the heavens. If the divine power of the goddess had failed to harm him, then the answer was clearhe was not a creature of darkness at all. That meant the enormous spectral claw they had witnessed earlier was not black magic, but rather divine magic. And if that was the case, then the only explanation was Gideon suddenly straightened his posture, his entire demeanor shifting in an instant. I see! His voice rang with newfound conviction. It is clear now! This young man is not a monster, but one blessed by the goddess herself! Without hesitation, he took a step forward and extended a massive gauntleted hand toward Adam, his previous hostility entirely replaced with reverence. Forgive me, young warrior! I was blinded by assumption and failed to recognize the light within you! Adam, however, didnt move. He couldnt. The sheer presence of the paladins divine aura still weighed on him like a crushing force, making every fiber of his being scream in resistance. The others remained frozen, trying to process what the hell had just happened. Because yes, there was definitely divine energy hereenough to make Adam physically uncomfortable So why had the attack done nothing to him? Chapter 110 - An Inhumanly Bizarre Doctrine Chapter 110 - An Inhumanly Bizarre Doctrine Gideons laughter echoed across the pristine city square, a deep, hearty sound that carried warmth despite the overwhelming divine presence radiating from his massive form. His amusement was not cruel, nor mocking; it was filled with genuine conviction, a certainty that only a man of unwavering faith could possess. He was entirely convinced of what he had witnessedAdam had taken a direct hit from Divine Smite and remained unharmed. That could only mean one thing in his mind: The boy was blessed, touched by the goddess Arianka herself, not a creature of darkness as his abilities might suggest. The paladin, towering in his gleaming golden armor, his pristine white cape billowing slightly from the residual energy of his attack, took a step forward. The sheer pressure of his aura made the air thick and suffocating, an invisible weight pressing down on everything around him. For Adam, still on the ground, this presence was crushing. His muscles refused to respond, his breath felt constrained, and an unnatural heaviness kept him pinned as though his body itself rejected movement in the presence of such pure energy. Gideon extended a hand, his armored gauntlet open, palm facing downward. The divine glow that surrounded him pulsed with gentle radiance, almost inviting in its intensity. His voice was still rich with amusement as he spoke. "Come now, my friend! Theres no need for such hesitation." Gideon declared, his voice brimming with the confidence of a man whose faith had just been reaffirmed. "I may have misjudged you at first, but the goddess has made her will known. You are no enemy of the light. Stand, warrior, and walk among us." The offer should have been harmless. To any other person, it was simply a helping hand. But Adam knew better. His mind worked at a frantic pace, analyzing every possibility, every risk, every consequence. This was a problem A serious one. He knew what would happen if he touched that hand. The divine energy surrounding Gideon wasnt just for show; it was a tangible force, an oppressive aura that would no doubt react to any impurity within him. He had experienced it beforeduring his sparring matches with Drake. When they fought, whenever Drake''s Imperial Ki infused his strikes, Adam had felt its effects like searing fire consuming his very being. It didnt kill him outright, but it hurt, it burned, and it left marks that took time to fade. If similar energy coursed through Gideons body, then accepting his hand would be akin to setting himself ablaze in front of an audience. And yet Nothing had happened when Divine Smite struck him. That was the contradiction, the impossible scenario that made his thoughts spiral. He had been prepared to suffer under the full force of that attack, prepared to endure unimaginable pain or even face death. But the moment the divine energy had engulfed him, it had simply done nothing. He had remained untouched, not a single mark on his body, not even the faintest sting of divine rejection. The paladin saw this as proof of a blessing, but Adam knew the truthhe had no such divine protection, at least none that he was aware of. So why had he survived unscathed? And, more importantly, would this immunity extend to direct contact? That was the real danger. He couldnt afford to take that chance. There was too much he didnt understand, too many unknown variables. Just because one attack had failed to harm him didnt mean the same rule would apply to everything. It could have been a fluke, a one-time anomaly that wouldnt repeat itself. If he reached for Gideons hand and the divine energy reacted, it wouldnt just be painit would be exposure. The moment he recoiled in agony, the paladin would know the truth. Adam hesitated, and a second passed Then another. He had to respondhe couldnt just remain frozen under Gideons expectant gaze. His mind raced through every possible excuse, every plausible reason to avoid direct contact without raising suspicion. Then, finally, he lifted his right handnot toward Gideon, but slightly in front of himself, palm outward, as if politely declining. His voice, when it came, was calm and measured, though beneath the surface, tension coiled like a steel wire ready to snap. "No need, Sir, thank you." Adam said smoothly, keeping his tone as natural as possible. "I appreciate the offer, but I can stand on my own." For a brief moment, silence settled between them. Then, once again, Gideon let out a booming laugh. "Nonsense! There is no shame in accepting the hand of a brother-in-arms!" The paladin exclaimed, shaking his head. Before Adam could react, before he could so much as flinch, Gideons armored hand closed around his forearm in a firm, unyielding grip. Adams breath caught while the world around him slowed to a crawl. Every muscle in his body locked up as he braced for the inevitable pain, for the searing agony of divine energy scorching his skin. His instincts screamed at him to retreat, to tear himself free, to run before his body was consumed. But nothing happened. The energy was therehe could feel it, radiating through the gauntlet that held him. It was warm, oppressive, an undeniable presence pressing against his flesh. Yet, instead of burning, instead of rejecting him, it simply existed around him, enveloping him without causing harm. It was like standing in sunlight rather than fire, like being surrounded by a force that should be dangerous, yet failing to ignite. Gideon pulled him up in one effortless motion, his strength lifting Adam as though he weighed nothing. The boy exhaled slowly, keeping his expression neutral, even as his mind reeled. This made no sense. This was divine energythere was no doubt about it. He wasnt being shielded by any external force, no hidden skill or ability had been activated to protect him. He was simply unaffected. But why? What had changed? Gideon, completely oblivious to the turmoil raging inside Adams thoughts, clapped him on the shoulder with a firm pat, his laughter still echoing through the air. "Good! Thats the spirit! The goddess truly works in mysterious ways." He said, beaming. Adam forced himself to nod, his expression carefully composed. "Uh Indeed" He murmured, but inside, the question remained. What exactly had happened to him? And what did it mean? The tension in the air had barely begun to settle when Gideons gaze shifted, his heavy helmet tilting slightly as his eyes swept across the gathered individuals. His divine aura still radiated strength, his very presence commanding attention, yet his voice, when it came, carried only curiosity rather than hostility. "So, are these your companions?" He asked, his voice deep and resonant, though now free of suspicion. "At first, it seemed as if you were with them, but I thought they were mere followers of a vampire. I see now that I was mistaken." Adam, who had just begun to regain his composure, felt a fresh wave of unease creep through him. His heart pounded in his chest, but he forced himself to turn toward his team. His throat felt tight, his mind racing for the right response. "Y-yes, they are my companions." He stammered, struggling to keep his voice steady. There was no use in denying it. The soldiers were already eyeing his team, their suspicion barely masked beneath their disciplined expressions. As soon as Adam spoke, the rest of his group began moving closer, their steps slow, cautious. Each of them understood the gravity of the situationthis wasnt just a casual misunderstanding. If handled poorly, it could spiral into something far worse. One of the soldiers, a man clad in the same pristine white and gold uniform as the others, stepped forward. His sharp gaze flickered between Adam and his companions before he spoke. "A group this large, should have been registered upon arrival. Especially when traveling with a ''saint'' like yourself." He said, his tone measured yet carrying an unmistakable edge of doubt. Adam stiffened. He could feel the weight of the soldiers scrutiny, the subtle but growing suspicion in the air. He glanced at his team, their expressions ranging from neutral to unreadable. They had to come up with somethingquickly. Then, before anyone could respond, a shadow dropped from above. Drake landed with a controlled yet forceful impact, his feet touching the stone pavement with practiced grace. He remained unfazed despite the growing tension in the square, his posture composed, his grip firm around the figure still in his graspTakeshi Fuma, who dangled from his hand like a captured prey. Despite his usual composure, the silver-haired ninja looked thoroughly unamused. Drakes voice rang out with confidence, smooth and unwavering. "We are mere pilgrims, we did not announce ourselves upon entering because we wished to honor the goddess with humility." He declared, lifting his chin slightly. The moment the words left his lips, a shift occurred in the atmosphere. Then, without warning, Drake let loose his Imperial Ki, unleashing it with such force that the very air trembled. The energy surged outward in a wave of divine power, strong enough to make the gathered soldiers instinctively step back, their disciplined formations faltering under the unexpected force. Loose dust and debris were kicked up from the sheer pressure alone, swirling around Drake as though drawn into his presence. His golden energy crackled like a storm contained within a human frame, his sheer willpower manifesting into something tangible, undeniable. Everyone recoiled, everyone except Gideon. Though his helmet obscured most of his features, there was something unmistakable in his stance, in the way he remained completely still despite the overwhelming force before him. Even without seeing his face, there was an undeniable certaintyhe was grinning. The paladin took a single step forward, as if drawn by some unseen force, and then suddenly let out a thunderous, almost euphoric laugh. "Marvelous!" Gideons voice boomed, carrying across the square. "Absolutely marvelous! Not just one, but two young men, so clearly blessed by the goddess herself! And at such a young age! The heavens truly shine upon us today!" Adams blood ran cold. His mind barely registered Gideons words before he felt the paladins expectant gaze land on him again, the sheer admiration in his voice making it painfully clearhe was serious. "Praise be!" Gideon continued, his excitement undeterred. "That you both have made this holy pilgrimage to Celestia Sanctum is nothing short of divine will! The path before you is clearthe goddess has called you, and your ascension as paladins begins today!" What?... Adams thoughts screeched to a halt. He turned his head slowly toward Drake, whose expression was just as frozen, just as lost. Their eyes met, both of them struggling to comprehend what had just been said. Why had Drake said that? Before Adam could even begin to process this, Gideons attention shifted once more, this time toward the struggling figure in Drakes grasp. His posture straightened slightly, his voice regaining some of its usual authority. "And who is this?" He asked, gesturing toward Takeshi. "Why do you hold him in such a manner? Is he a criminal?" Drake exhaled, and without hesitation, loosened his grip, letting Takeshi drop onto his feet. The ninja immediately adjusted his posture, rubbing his neck in irritation, though he remained silent. "No, he is simply another one of our companions. The impact from earlier nearly sent him flyingI only held onto him to prevent him from being injured." Drake answered smoothly. Gideon seemed to consider this explanation for a moment before nodding. "Ah, I see. Then there is nothing to concern ourselves with." The paladins posture shifted, his energy still strong, but now carrying an undeniable air of finality. He turned back to Adam and Drake, his armored gauntlets tightening briefly before he spoke again. "Then there is no more to discuss." He declared, his voice leaving no room for argument. "I will personally escort you to the Great Cathedral of the Goddess Arianka, where you will begin your holy communion at once." Adam felt his stomach drop. Panic clawed at his throat, though he did his best to keep it from showing. His pulse quickened, and for the first time since this conversation had begun, his mind failed to find a clear escape route. He knewhe knewthat if they allowed this to happen, they would be walking straight into a disaster. He had to stop this. "No! Thats not necessary." Adam said, quickly, almost too quickly. He took a step forward, his voice firm yet edged with the underlying tension of someone desperately trying to prevent a catastrophe. "We are honored, truly, but we are merely travelers. We do not wish to impose" Gideon waved off his words with a dismissive chuckle, as though Adam had just made a lighthearted joke. "Nonsense!" The paladin declared, clapping a hand on Adams shoulder, his strength nearly making Adam stumble. "To deny this moment would be both a dishonor to myself and an offense to the goddess! You have come this far, and I will see to it that you receive the divine guidance that has been so clearly meant for you!" Adams stomach twisted further. His lips parted slightly, but no words came. There was no arguing with a man so utterly convinced of his own righteousness. Gideon then turned to his soldiers, his voice commanding as ever. "Return to your posts! I will take full responsibility for these young aspirants!" Without hesitation, the soldiers saluted, then turned sharply and began dispersing. The moment they were gone, Gideon turned back to Adam, his posture relaxed, yet his excitement still palpable. "Come now! There is no need to delay! The cathedral awaits!" Adams hands clenched into fists at his sides. His body remained outwardly composed, but inside, his mind was screaming. However, with no other viable options available, the group exchanged uneasy glances before silently coming to the same conclusionthere was no escaping this without drawing immediate suspicion. Reluctantly, they followed behind Gideon, who led the march with unshakable confidence, his imposing armored form moving with the steady gait of a man completely assured of his path. As they walked, he suddenly lifted his voice, singing a holy hymn in a rich, deep tone that reverberated through the clean, open streets. "? O mighty Arianka, our guiding light, Through holy trials, we prove our might. With sword and shield, with faith so true, We cleanse the world, we stand for You! ?" Adam barely managed to keep his face neutral. The song was embarrassingly corny, filled with an almost obsessive devotion to the goddess. But Gideon sang it with such conviction, his voice booming through the streets, that it was hard to ignore. The other soldiers, now long gone, had avoided joining in, leaving the paladins resonant hymn as the only sound aside from their own footsteps. Taking the opportunity, Adam subtly moved closer to Drake, who still walked near Takeshi, keeping a careful eye on him. Lowering his voice, Adam finally asked the question that had been gnawing at him. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "How did you come up with that so fast? Saying we were pilgrimsbecause that was the right move." Drake didnt even glance at him. Instead, he exhaled through his nose, his expression remaining neutral. "It wasnt me, it was him." He admitted after a short pause. Adams brow furrowed as he turned his gaze toward the silver-haired ninja. Takeshi didnt acknowledge the attention, his focus seemingly fixed ahead, as if he hadnt heard their conversation. Narrowing his eyes, Adam pressed further. "And why did you let him go?" Drake finally looked at him, his face calm, as if the answer should have been obvious. "Because it was a thank-you." He replied. "The moment Gideon attacked you and saw that it didnt work, he immediately told me that if we didnt want trouble, we had to claim we were pilgrims. Hes the reason I even said it. Besides, Ive seen what he can do. If he tries to run, I can stop him again." He continued, flexing his fingers slightly. At that moment, Takeshi finally turned his head slightly, his eyes glinting behind his mask as he spoke. "I didnt exactly have another choice, if you all got in trouble with the Sacred Order of Paladins, Id be dragged down with you. Helping you was just as much for me as it was for you." He said flatly. Adam frowned at that, his mind working through the logic. "That doesnt make sense, even if you helped us, there was no guarantee we wouldnt turn you in anyway. We could have just told Gideon you were a criminal, like he originally suspected." He countered, however, Takeshi let out a quiet, amused chuckle. He didnt stop walking, didnt even turn his head fully, but his voice carried a confidence that made Adams irritation spike. "Thats not going to happen, I never worried about that." The ninja said simply. Adam narrowed his eyes. "And why is that?" Takeshi tilted his head slightly forward, his posture relaxed as he kept his gaze ahead. "Because I knew you wouldnt." He murmured. There was a moment of silence before he added. "Didnt I say it already? You guys are good people. I knew Id be safe." Adam felt a twitch of annoyance rise in his chest. There was something about the casual certainty in Takeshis words that bothered him. It wasnt arrogance, nor was it manipulation. It was just... assurance. Like he genuinely believed in the words he was saying. Before Adam could respond, Drakes hand suddenly clapped on his shoulder. His grip was firm but not forceful, and when Adam looked at him, the blond wore his usual, relaxed smile. "Hes not wrong, you know, even if you dont like hearing it." Drake said easily. Adam let out a slow exhale, choosing not to respond. Instead, he turned his gaze toward their surroundings, taking in the full scope of the Holy City of Celestia Sanctum. It was breathtaking The streets were immaculate, as if untouched by time or decay. The buildings, constructed of pristine white stone, stood tall and proud, their golden rooftops glinting under the sunlight. Ornate statues of armored warriors and celestial beings adorned every corner, their craftsmanship so detailed that they seemed almost lifelike. Along the wide roads, intricate patterns of holy runes were embedded into the pavement, glowing faintly with residual divine energy. As they moved deeper into the city, they saw more paladins patrolling the area, each one clad in gleaming armor similar to Gideons, though none bore the same commanding presence he did. Their watchful eyes flickered toward the group, but no one stopped themGideons presence alone was enough to justify their passage. Then, something changed, a shadow passed overhead. The moment it happened, every member of the group instinctively looked up, and what they saw made their breath catch. High above them, another colossal warrior moved through the air, its massive armored frame rivaling even Gideons. But unlike Gideon, this one had golden wings, each feather shimmering with divine energy, and strapped to its back was a sword wreathed in living fire. It glowed with an intensity that made it difficult to look at directly, the heat distorting the air around it. For several long seconds, no one spoke. The sheer presence of the armored figure soaring above them had left an undeniable weight upon the air, pressing against their senses with the sheer magnitude of its divine aura. It was more than just the spectacle of a warrior in flightit was the realization that power on such a scale was simply normal in this place. That beings who could rend the sky and wield flames as weapons were not myths, but enforcers of divine will, moving among the populace as if their existence was as mundane as the citys pristine streets. Takeshi finally let out a slow, exasperated sigh, his voice breaking the eerie stillness left in the warriors wake. "You might as well get used to it, this place is completely insane." He muttered, shaking his head. Adam couldnt argue with that. Every step deeper into Celestia Sanctum only reinforced that this city, with its unnaturally perfect architecture and omnipresent divine energy, was a world apart from anything they had known before. It wasnt just holyit was meticulously crafted to embody an ideal of purity, an unshakable belief in the perfection of the goddess and her chosen. And that perfection had weight, had rules, had an iron grip that shaped everything within its reach. Before anyone could dwell further, Gideon let out another booming laugh, his deep voice cutting through the lingering tension like a blade of pure conviction. He turned his head toward them, his presence as unwavering as ever, and gestured toward the sky where the winged titan had vanished. "Magnificent, isnt it?" He said, his words brimming with pride. "That, my friends, was a Paladin Champion." He came to a stop, turning fully toward them, his heavy armor shifting with a metallic scrape. Despite his imposing frame, there was no hostility in his stanceonly a deep, unshakable reverence, the kind that came not from duty, but faith. "There are ranks among those chosen by the goddess." He continued, his voice steady, each word carrying the weight of centuries of tradition. "When an initiate passes the trial set forth by our beloved Arianka, they become paladins. But within our sacred order, there exist four ranks. The first are the Paladin Acolytes, those newly ascended into the light, the fresh disciples who take their first steps upon the path of righteousness." His gaze swept across them, as if already envisioning their place among those ranks. Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, he raised his gauntleted hand and gestured toward himself. "Then come the Paladin Knightsthose like myself, who have demonstrated unwavering faith and proven ourselves worthy through our deeds. We are the vanguard, the unwavering shield of the goddess, the executioners of her divine will." He lifted his gaze toward the sky once more, his armored hand tightening into a fist. "And beyond us stand the Paladin Championsheroes among even our sacred brotherhood, the leaders of holy battalions, the warriors whose devotion has been tempered in the fires of war. Their souls are closest to the goddess, their strength blessed beyond mortal limits. They are the shining stars of Ariankas will, the chosen few who stand at the precipice of divinity itself." His voice dipped lower then, not in volume, but in reverence. The way his tone softened, the way his presence seemed to settle, made it clear that what he was about to say was something sacred, something that existed on the edge of mortal understanding. "And at the highest rank of all There are only three. The Paladin Paragons." His words hung in the air like an unspoken gospel, reverberating with something larger than simple belief. "Their strength, their purity of soul, is so absolute that the goddess herself shares her power with them directly." Gideon said, his voice filled with something bordering on worship. "They do not act of their own accord, nor do they tread upon mortal soil without reason. They move only when the goddess commands itwhen divine mandate calls them forth from their sacred temples. And as far as I know" He exhaled slowly, his golden aura dimming slightly, as if the thought itself carried the weight of history. "That has not happened in hundreds of years." The group stood in uneasy silence, their minds struggling to absorb the fanaticism behind his words. There was no doubt in Gideons tone, no room for interpretation. To him, and to every follower of Arianka in this city, these were not just warriors. They were living embodiments of divinity, beings whose power was seen as proof of their righteousness, of their right to rule, to judge, to destroy in the name of their goddess. Adam swallowed hard, his mind racing. How could anyone fight against something like that? Not just the power, but the belief behind it? Before he could dwell on it further, a voice cut through the air, light and curious. "So, how exactly do you prove merit to the goddess?" Kazue asked, stepping forward slightly, her expression a mixture of intrigue and caution. Gideons reaction was immediate. His booming laughter returned, his joy unshaken by the shift in topic. "Ah! A bright young soul, eager to learn!" He declared, his voice full of approval. "You are not yet a saint, but already your heart reaches for the divine. A truly admirable trait!" Then, his tone changed. It was subtleso subtle that, at first, it was easy to mistake it for mere conviction. The warmth in his voice remained, the pride still present. But beneath it, like the faintest whisper in a storm, there was something else. Something colder. Something wrong. "By killing vampires and giants, of course." Gideon said without hesitation. "The more we slay, the greater our merit in the eyes of the goddess." The words came so easily, so naturally, that it took a moment for the weight of them to settle in the air. Adams breath hitched while the others stiffened. The silence that followed was not just shockit was something far more profound. Gideon had not spoken with hatred. There was no malice in his tone, no anger, no righteous fury. He had said it the way one might describe a mundane task, a duty as simple as breathing. As if the taking of lifeof specific liveswas not murder, not war, but devotion. Adams fingers curled into his palms. He could feel the tension in his chest, the unease coiling tighter with every second. He didnt dare glance at the others, didnt need tohe already knew they had all come to the same realization. Takeshi had been right. Something was very, very wrong with this place. Gideon turned without hesitation, continuing his march toward the towering temple that loomed in the distance, his heavy armor clanking with each step. His stride remained confident, unwavering, as though the conversation that had just transpired was nothing more than idle chatter. The casual ease with which he had spoken of extermination, of suffering as a divine mandate, still lingered in the air, suffocating and cold despite the paladins own warmth. It was as if he could not comprehend that such words carried weight beyond religious devotion, that the horrors he described were anything but righteous. Kazue, walking slightly behind him, still had a disturbed look on her face. Her fingers fidgeted slightly as she glanced toward Adam, then to Drake, as if silently asking for confirmation that she had just heard what she had heard. Her lips parted slightly before she finally found the courage to speak again, though her voice wavered. "S-so you mean defeating vampires and giants in war, right?" Her tone was careful, hesitant, as though she were desperately hoping she had misunderstood. That what Gideon had said was some elaborate miscommunication, that his meaning had been lost in the overwhelming weight of his faith. Gideon did not slow his steps. He did not even turn his head. Instead, he simply laughed again, the deep, almost jovial sound echoing through the streets. "Yes, of course!" He said, the amusement still rich in his voice. "In war, it is natural to destroy the dark creatures who seek to taint the world with their filth. But make no mistakethis is not simply a matter of battlefields and armies." His pace remained steady, but the words that followed chilled the group to their core. "The goddess decree is absolute. Every vampire, every giant, must be eliminated in every crusade. Their cities must be burned, their homes razed to the ground, their very existence erased. Women, children, the elderly, warriorsit makes no difference. The eradication must be total." Gideon lifted his hand slightly as if gesturing toward the sky, his voice filled with almost reverent joy. "And if they suffer in the process? ..." He chuckled and then continued. "...All the better. Their screams of agony, their pathetic pleas for mercythose are the sounds of darkness being purged. What could be more holy than to witness evil tremble before the light of the goddess?" A sharp, visceral disgust twisted through the group. Chloe had stopped walking for half a second, her hands clenched into fists, her usually playful expression wiped clean into something that hovered between shock and revulsion. Kazue looked visibly pale, her lips slightly parted as if she wanted to say somethinganythingbut no words came out. Gregors expression was carved from stone, unreadable, but his fingers twitched, his stance rigid. Even Takeshi, who had seemed indifferent to the fanaticism in this place, let out a slow, measured breath through his mask. Adam felt something hot clawing at his chest, something sharp and suffocating. He had heard enough. His voice, when it came, was strainednot in fear, but in something close to rage. "And what did the vampires and giants do to deserve complete extermination?" Adam asked, finally unable to restrain himself. The moment the words left his mouth, Gideon laughed again. Not mockingly. Not angrily. But cheerfully, as if Adam had just asked an innocent question, like a child seeking to understand the rules of the world. "Oh, nothing in particular." Gideon said, his tone lighthearted, almost fond. "Their sin is simply existing. The goddess has decreed that this world is made only for humanity. That is her will. That is the truth." He turned his head slightly, as if peering back at them from the corner of his vision. "And if she has spoken, then that is the way of the world. It does not matter if they have done no wrong. They are lesser. They are beneath us. And it is our dutyour sacred missionto rid the world of those who do not belong." A silence unlike any that had come before crushed the group beneath its weight. It was not a pause for contemplation, not a lull in conversationit was the silence of realization, the deafening void left in the wake of undeniable truth. This was not war. This was not conflict. This was not some righteous battle fought for the betterment of the world. This was extermination, methodical and absolute. It was the will of the divine, an unshakable decree from a force too powerful to question, too deeply ingrained to resist. And in that moment, as they walked through the pristine streets of Celestia Sanctum, each step a march toward a future none of them could yet fathom, they felt it. The cold, creeping horror of understanding. It did not come with a single revelation, nor with the fire of rebellionit was slow, settling in like a sickness that had taken root in their bones, something that could not be cast away with a mere thought. It slithered through the gaps in their minds, coiling around their logic, their morality, their very sense of self, suffocating them with the inescapable knowledge that this was not a mistake. This was not some radical belief held by a select few within the Holy Order. This was the foundation of their world. And Gideon, in all his unwavering joy, in all his glowing certainty, could not even conceive that anything he had said was wrong. No one spoke. No one could. Every breath they took felt heavier, every glance toward one another an unspoken confirmation of the same thought: there was no reasoning with this. There was no negotiating with a belief so deeply embedded that to question it was to blaspheme. Every person in this city, every priest, every warrior, every devoted follower of Arianka, lived by this truth. There would be no guilt, no hesitation when the time came to burn a city to the ground, to tear the life from a childs body, to cleanse the world in holy fire. It would be done not with rage, not with malice, but with conviction. And that was far, far worse... The rest of the journey passed in wordless dread. The weight of Gideons words was like chains wrapped around their limbs, binding them, forcing them forward with each heavy step. There was no need for further discussion, no need to voice their thoughts They had heard enough. Each of them walked as though they had already entered a battlefield, as though the world around them had become hostile, a landscape more dangerous than any they had encountered beforenot because of monstrous beasts, not because of deadly traps or overwhelming enemies, but because this world, this city, had been built upon a truth that none of them could ever accept. And yet, there was nothing they could do, they could only keep moving, following the path that had already been set before them. Then, at last, they arrived at the Grand Cathedral of the Goddess Arianka. It was not a temple. To call it such would be a disgrace to the sheer monstrosity of its construction, to the way it dominated the landscape, stretching so high into the sky that its peak was lost beyond the veil of clouds. It was a monument to power, to authority, to divinity itself. The entire structure was crafted from pristine white marble, its walls reflecting the sunlight with an almost unnatural glow, as if the stone itself was imbued with the very essence of the divine. The towering spires that lined its upper reaches seemed less like architecture and more like the spears of celestial warriors, stabbing toward the heavens, forming a barrier between the mortal world and the throne of the goddess. The stained glass windows, massive and breathtaking, were unlike anything they had ever seen. Each one depicted scenes of conquest and glory, saints and warriors, their golden outlines shimmering with a radiance that should not have been possible. The figures within them were not simply images, not simply artthey were stories, each one speaking of triumph, of devotion, of the endless march of humanity under the goddess'' command. The sun filtering through them cast an ethereal glow upon the cathedrals massive courtyard, creating an illusion of divine illumination, as though this place existed in a separate realm, untouched by darkness, untouched by anything impure. Before them stretched a staircase of marble, impossibly large, wide enough to hold the passage of entire armies, a pathway leading up toward the entrance, where dozens upon dozens of paladins and priests moved with purpose. Some carried ancient tomes, their bound pages humming faintly with residual divine energy, as if the very words inscribed within them held power. Others stood in prayer, their heads bowed, their lips moving in hushed whispers, voices merging into a haunting, rhythmic chant that seeped into the air, making it impossible to ignore. The divine energy here was overpowering, making Adams breath hitch. It pressed against him, seeped into his skin, coiled around his lungs like an unseen force determined to repel him. It did not burn, not yet, but the sheer density of it left him dizzy, as though his very existence was being rejected by the space around him. He could feel his heartbeat accelerate, his muscles tightening involuntarily, his senses screaming at him to turn awayto leave before this place could strip him apart. His fingers curled into fists at his sides, the only thing keeping him grounded as he forced himself to breathe, to keep his steps measured, to resist the overwhelming urge to falter. Gideon inhaled deeply, his expression one of pure rapture, as if the very air here carried a holiness that could not be replicated anywhere else. He turned back to them, his eyes shining with an almost childlike joy, his arms spreading wide as though welcoming them into the heart of paradise itself. "Beautiful, is it not?" He said, his voice reverent, almost tender in its sincerity. "The very heart of Celestia Sanctum. The seat of Ariankas divine presence in this world." No one moved at first, their bodies locked in place as if their very instincts rebelled against the idea of stepping forward. The Grand Cathedral of Arianka loomed before them, vast and absolute, an undeniable force of presence that made the air itself feel heavier. Then Gideon, utterly oblivious to the silent war waging in their minds, turned back to them, his heavy armor shifting with the motion, the radiant joy on his face behin his helmet undiminished. He exuded the same unwavering confidence, the same unshakable certainty that had followed him through every word he had spoken since they met. With a broad, welcoming gesture, he beckoned to them, his voice booming with warmth, with purpose, as if nothing could be more natural than for them to step forward. "Come!" He declared, his deep voice carrying effortlessly across the marble courtyard. "You have journeyed far, but now you stand at the very doorstep of the goddess'' holy domain. Do not hesitate! Walk with me into the light, and witness the true majesty of Ariankas grace with your own eyes!" His words were meant to be inspiring, an invitation spoken with such honest belief that any who heard it might have felt compelled to follow without question. To Gideon, there was no reason for them to hesitate. There was no possible doubt in his mind that this was the moment they had longed for, the culmination of their sacred journey to Celestia Sanctum. He expected them to be in awe, to feel their hearts swell with reverence, to step forward with the eagerness of those who had finally found their place among the chosen. But none of them moved immediately. The silence stretched, not because they wished to savor the moment, but because every single one of them understood that beyond those doors, their situation would only worsen. This place was not a sanctuaryit was a cage, one built from centuries of devotion, one that did not hold prisoners by force but by faith, by belief so deeply ingrained that its very foundations made escape impossible. And yet, they had no choice. Chapter 111 - A Paladin’s Quest… But How?? Chapter 111 - A Paladins Quest But How?? With no other option but to comply, some of the group chose to act rather than remain visibly uncertain. Kazue, Chloe, and Emir were the first to force enthusiasm, their expressions brightening as they feigned excitement upon entering the Grand Cathedral of Arianka. Their smiles were not entirely convincing, but they played the part well enough, offering wide eyes of admiration and hushed whispers of awe as though truly moved by the sight before them. The rest of the group, however, could not bring themselves to do the same. Instead, they exchanged tense, wordless glances, their unease too deeply rooted to mask. Adam felt his jaw tighten as he caught Lis expressionhis usual cold, calculating demeanor was gone. In its place was something darker, something that spoke of genuine dread. A thin layer of sweat had formed along his brow, his eyes darting subtly across the divine surroundings as if he were searching for an exit, even knowing there was none. But it didnt matter. Gideon had been watching them, and whatever response he had been anticipating, it seemed he had found it. The moment he saw the three of them play along, he beamed with satisfaction, his eyes glimmering with unshakable faith behind the helmet. To him, their reaction was proof of the goddess undeniable presence, a sign that even those who hesitated would soon find their path to enlightenment. "Wonderful!" He declared, his deep voice carrying across the vast marble courtyard. "Come, do not lingerstep forward into the light, and witness the true glory of Ariankas divine sanctuary!" With that, he turned and began his ascent. The staircase leading to the temple was a monument in and of itself, stretching high toward the great entrance, its sheer scale demanding reverence from those who approached. Each step was carved from flawless white marble, polished to a near-reflective sheen, its golden inscriptions gleaming faintly under the sunlight. The climb was treacherousnot because it was dangerous, but because it was designed to be demanding, forcing those who ascended to feel every step, to struggle in their devotion. For a normal person, it would be exhausting, a trial of faith before even reaching the temples doors, and Adam noticed it immediatelyEmir was struggling. The boy, despite his best efforts, was lagging behind, his shorter legs unable to properly match the unnatural proportions of the steps. He tried, pressing forward with determination, but his breathing grew heavier with each movement, his pace slowing as the overwhelming height became more and more apparent. Gideon, ever observant, acted before anyone else. Without hesitation, the massive paladin turned on his heel, descending a few steps in a single, effortless motion. Then, without so much as asking for permission, he reached down and lifted Emir as though he were nothing more than a childs doll, hoisting him up in one smooth motion before settling him onto his broad, armored shoulder. "Ah, there we go!" Gideon chuckled, his tone as lighthearted as if he were speaking to a younger sibling. "No need to struggle, young one! You have already proven your devotion by making such a journey alongside your companions." Emir let out a startled sound, blinking in shock as he suddenly found himself perched atop the paladins shoulder. His small hands instinctively gripped onto the plate armor for stability, though he remained stiff, clearly unsure of what to do. Gideon, seemingly oblivious to the awkwardness, grinned and looked at the others. "Truly admirable! To see such a young soul walk the sacred path with unwavering faithbrings joy to my heart! Tell me, then" He turned his head slightly, his voice filled with genuine curiosity. "Is he the child of one of you?" The group exchanged glances, uncertain for a brief moment. The question was unexpected, though not entirely surprisingThe paladins perception of them as pilgrims made the assumption reasonable enough. Adam was the one to respond, his words coming almost on instinct. "No, were just friends." He said, shaking his head. The second the words left his mouth, he paused It had come so easily, without hesitation, without consideration. Not "companions", not "allies", not a group thrown together by circumstance, just Friends. His own response lingered in his mind longer than it should have, twisting through his thoughts with an unsettling persistence. The word had slipped out naturally, without hesitation, without calculation, and that was what unsettled him the most. Was that truly how he saw them now? Not just allies bound by necessity, not just individuals forced together by circumstance, but something more? He had always considered himself separate, distanced from the idea of attachment, viewing the others as variables within a system that he needed to account for rather than people he could trust. But somewhere along the way, in between the battles they had fought, the dangers they had faced, and the moments they had shared, especially after he contacted his parents that line had blurred. He had stopped thinking of them as mere extras in his life and had started to see them as something real, something that mattered beyond the mechanics of survival. And the fact that it had happened without him even noticing sent a strange, uneasy feeling curling through his chest. Gideon, blissfully unaware of Adams internal conflict, grinned with approval, nodding as if Adams words had only further reinforced what he already believed to be true. "Ah, even better!" He declared, his voice carrying the same unshakable warmth as always. "There is nothing more sacred to humanity than the bonds of brotherhood. That connection is what makes us strong, what separates us from the beasts and the faithless. A man is nothing without those who walk beside him, those for whom he would give his very life." There was no deception in his voice, no pretense, no hint of forced rhetoric. Adam could see it clearlyGideon was not merely repeating doctrine, not simply parroting religious dogma. He believed every word, with absolute, unwavering conviction. There was no doubt in his mind, no hesitation in his heart. If the moment demanded it, if the choice was presented to him, Gideon would lay down his life without a second thoughtnot for personal glory, not for selfish reasons, but because he genuinely believed that was the right thing to do. To protect his brothers-in-arms, to uphold the values of humanity, to serve his goddess in the purest form possible. There was a sincerity in him that was almost admirable, a clarity of purpose that few men could ever achieve. And yet, it was that very conviction that made him terrifying. Because it was that same man, that same unshakable beacon of righteousness, who had spoken of slaughter with joyous certainty. That same voice that now spoke of loyalty and sacrifice had, without hesitation, described the destruction of entire civilizations, the burning of homes, and the screams of the innocent as a thing to be celebrated. He had not flinched when he spoke of suffering. He had not wavered when he explained that mercy was not meant for the unworthy. He had not questioned the morality of it, because, to him, there was nothing to question. It was truth, ordained by a power beyond mortal understanding, beyond mortal debate. How could he reconcile those two things? How could a man who spoke of brotherhood and selflessness in one breath turn around and laugh at the suffering of others in the next? How could he take pride in protecting life, yet feel no remorse in taking it when it belonged to those deemed unworthy by the will of a goddess? There was no malice in Gideon, no cruelty that came from hatred or a personal desire for bloodshed. He did not seem like the kind of man who enjoyed hurting others for the sake of it. No, that would have been simplerAdam could understand a sadist, could rationalize a man who inflicted pain because it gave him pleasure. But Gideons joy came from something deeper, something far more dangerous. It came from belief. The contradiction gnawed at Adams mind, an itch at the edge of his understanding that he could not yet grasp. It was incomprehensible, this paradox of morality that the paladin embodied. And yet, the boy knew with certainty that this contradiction was not unique to this one paladin. It was a reflection of something far greater, something deeply woven into the fabric of human nature itself. There was still so much he did not understand. Without further delay, the group continued their ascent up the colossal staircase, their pace steady despite the overwhelming weight of their thoughts. The steps stretched endlessly before them, a monumental path leading toward the entrance of the Great Cathedral of Arianka, a climb designed not just to test endurance, but to force those who walked it to feel the distance between themselves and the divine. Yet despite the steep incline, none of the priests, none of the paladins that moved before them seemed to struggle. The clergy, draped in flowing white and gold robes, ascended and descended the steps with effortless grace, their movements so unnatural in their ease that it was as if the divine itself had lifted their burdens, allowing them to walk without fatigue. And yet, despite the challenge of the climb, despite the strain that should have come from traversing such an immense structure, the group pressed forward without faltering. Every one of them had undergone physical augmentation in some formenhanced speed, endurance, strengtheach of them more than capable of surpassing what would have once been impossible. Even Sebastian, the eldest among them, showed no signs of fatigue, his steps firm and unwavering, yet the most peculiar sight was Chloe. Adam had expected her to struggleunlike the rest of them, she had no enhancements to her physical abilities, no supernatural endurance to carry her forward. And yet, she moved with ease, each step taken with the same casual indifference that she always carried herself with. At first, Adam assumed it was simple stubbornnessChloe was the type to refuse to show weakness, even when it was completely reasonable. But then, as his gaze lingered on her, something strange caught his attention There was something embedded in her head. It was subtle, barely noticeable at first, but the longer he stared, the clearer it became. A small, thin needle protruded from her scalp, almost imperceptible unless one was actively looking for it. And now that he had noticed, he could see it pulsing, emitting the faintest vibration, as if stimulating something within her body. Adam decided not to dwell on it. Chloes strange method of keeping pace was odd, but it was likely tied to the combat style she had purchased back at the lobby. There was no point in questioning it now. His focus was already splintering, his mind struggling to stay sharp as they moved deeper into the divine presence that seemed to saturate the air itself. With each step closer to the cathedral''s entrance, a wave of dizziness threatened to overwhelm him, the sheer weight of the divine energy pressing down against his very being. It was unlike anything he had ever felt beforeoppressive, relentless, as if the very essence of this place sought to reject him, to purge him from its sacred halls. But he did not stagger. His trait, [Half-Undead (Variant) Psyche (Innate)], shielded him from the more obvious effects of the divine pressure, allowing him to keep moving as though nothing was wrong. He could feel the strain, the way his breath came slightly harder, the faintest tremor in his muscles that wanted to retreat, but outwardly, he remained composed. He did not doubt that if not for this innate resistance, he would already be on his knees, gasping for air, struggling beneath the crushing force that sought to drive him away. Even so, the further they walked, the worse it became. And at last, they reached the entrance. It was a masterpiece of perfection, colossal in scale and yet crafted with such flawless precision that it almost did not feel real. The massive, intricately carved doors stood as an invitation and a warning, their surfaces adorned with golden engravings depicting the history of Ariankas chosen, the stories of warriors and saints whose deeds had been immortalized in celestial script. The sheer grandeur of the entrance alone could have been a holy site in itself, but it was merely the thresholdthe first step into something far more overwhelming. Gideon turned to them with his usual radiant enthusiasm, his eyes shining with genuine joy as he spread his arms in welcome. "Come, my young saints! I will lead you directly to the Grand Altar, where you shall receive your sacred communion with the goddess. The rest of you may observe, should you wish, for was this not the reason you all made your pilgrimage?" His voice carried with it an unshakable certainty, as though it were simply expected that they would take this step without hesitation. There was no room to refuse, so with no other option, the group followed. The moment they crossed the threshold, the sheer magnitude of the cathedrals interior struck them with full force. It was as immaculate and as awe-inspiring as the exterior, perhaps even more so. The ceilings stretched impossibly high, disappearing into a seemingly endless expanse of light, giving the illusion that the heavens themselves resided within these walls. Colossal pillars, each sculpted from pure white marble, stood like titanic sentinels, rising toward the heavens with a sense of purpose and grandeur that made it feel as though they were holding the very sky in place. The walls, adorned with divine murals, glowed softly with a golden radiance, depicting celestial beings, the blessed warriors of the goddess, and the great trials of faith that had shaped the holy order. Intricate stained-glass windows, vast and impossibly detailed, cast an ethereal spectrum of light across the pristine floors, their images shifting slightly as the sunlight danced through them, bringing the stories they depicted to life. And there were people everywhere. Priests and priestesses in flowing robes of white and gold walked with purpose and grace, their hands clasped in prayer, their lips moving in murmured hymns that filled the air with an eerie, harmonious chorus. Paladins, clad in ornate armor, stood in disciplined formations, their weapons polished to a divine sheen, their gazes unwavering as they observed the sacred space with reverence and vigilance. Devotees of all kinds kneeled before shrines, lighting incense, whispering pleas for blessings, offering their faith in exchange for the favor of the goddess. The sheer holiness of the place was overwhelming, and at the very center of it all stood the Grand Altar of Arianka. The altar was an architectural marvel, sculpted from divine crystal, reflecting the ambient light of the stained-glass heavens above. Rows of golden reliquaries, each containing sacred artifacts, lined the edges, their presence radiating an unmistakable holy pressure, but the most important of it all was standing in the heart of it. The statue of Arianka. It was breathtaking, a monument of divine beauty, sculpted with such precision that it seemed almost alive, as if she might step forward at any moment and speak. She was depicted as a radiant woman, her long, flowing hair cascading in waves, sculpted so finely that each strand seemed to shimmer in the ambient glow. Her features were soft yet commanding, exuding both grace and absolute authority, and her eyes, carved from an unknown celestial gemstone, held a calming presence that seemed to reach into the soul of any who dared gaze upon them. It was perfection, overwhelming in its presence, a reminder of the absolute power that ruled this place. Upon reaching the altar, Gideon finally stopped. He lifted Emir from his shoulder and gently set him down, gesturing for him to rejoin the rest of the group. Then, he turned back toward Adam and Drake, motioning for them to follow him to the center of the altars sacred grounds. Standing there, waiting for them, was an elderly priest. He was ancient, his skin wrinkled with the weight of countless years, yet his posture remained perfectly straight, unyielding, as though even time itself could not force him to bend. A soft halo of divine energy hovered above his head, a clear sign of immense holy power, and before him floated a sacred tome, its pages turning without the touch of mortal hands. The sheer energy radiating from the book was so intense that the air around it wavered, as if the scripture itself was formed from living fire, its words carrying power beyond comprehension. Gideons smile widened as he stepped forward. "Archbishop Nathaniel!" He greeted warmly, his voice full of genuine joy. The elderly priest lifted his gaze from his floating scripture, his expression briefly showing surprise, though it was not unpleasant. His deep-set eyes studied Gideon for a moment before his lips curled into a gentle, knowing smile. "Gideon." Nathaniel said, his voice smooth despite his age, carrying an unmistakable wisdom. "What brings you to the temple so suddenly?" The paladin beamed with pride. "I have encountered two saints who have made a holy pilgrimage to seek communion with our beloved goddess. They wish to begin their divine journeyto take their first steps toward becoming paladins." Nathaniels face lit up, his expression one of pure joy. "Ah! That fills my heart with pride! Such devotion at a young ageit is truly a blessing. Of course, I shall guide them." Then, the priests gaze shifted toward Adam and Drake, his ancient eyes studying them carefully before he spoke once more. "But first, tell me, young ones." Nathaniel said. "What are your names?" Gideon blinked, then let out a hearty laugh. "Ah, thats right! I never did ask!" Drake stepped forward first, bowing slightly, his voice calm and respectful. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "My name is Drake Shaw." He said formally. Adam hesitated. The pressure in the air was worse than ever, the sheer density of divine energy making it harder to breathe. Each inhale felt like he was drawing in something too pure, something his body wanted to reject. Still, he forced himself to step forward, to lift his gaze toward the archbishop despite the invisible force pressing down upon him. "Adam Scholar, its an honor to meet your Holiness the archbishop." He said, his voice steadybut with effort. Drakes introduction had been blunt, but Adams words had balanced it enough to maintain a respectful tone. He wasnt entirely sure of the exact rank Nathaniel held within the clergy, but judging by Gideons demeanor, the way the paladins and priests treated the old man, and the sheer presence of divine authority surrounding him, it was safe to assume that an archbishop held considerable status just like in the real world. Nathaniel smiled, not with the condescension of a man who expected reverence, but with the warmth of someone truly pleased by what he had heard. His expression carried wisdom, patience, and something elsean expectation that this moment was merely another part of a greater cycle, a story that had played out many times before and would continue long after them. "Ah, yes! I can feel the divine energy within you both." Nathaniel spoke, his voice rich with experience. His eyes first settled on Drake, studying him with quiet approval. "Yours burns brightly, strong and pure, a fire that does not waver in the face of the worlds trials. There is no doubt that the goddess blessing runs deep within you." Then, his gaze turned to Adam, lingering for a moment longer, his expression shifting into something more contemplative. He did not frown, nor did he display any suspicion, but there was a searching quality to his stare, as if trying to find something just beyond the surface. Adam remained still, knowing any movement might be misinterpreted, but inside, his mind was racing, calculations forming and breaking apart in an instant. Nathaniels presence was suffocating in a way that had nothing to do with hostilityit was simply the weight of an ancient and unshakable faith, a force that had long since become part of the fabric of his being. "You" Nathaniel finally continued, his tone thoughtful rather than accusing. "You are different." Adams chest tightened, though he did not let it show. The archbishop tilted his head ever so slightly, as though listening for something only he could hear. "There is something within you, but it is not the same as the light that Arianka bestows upon her saints. It is something else." The silence that followed felt endless. Then, the archbishop smiled again, this time with genuine reassurance. "But it is not darkness either." He stated with certainty. "It is not corruption. It does not bear the stench of the unholy. I have lived long and seen many take the sacred path, and you are not the first whose divine essence carries an unorthodox touch. A mere few days ago, another young woman came to seek communion. Her energy, too, was unusual, but she was able to complete the ritual without issue." He gave a nod as if to put the matter to rest entirely. "This will not be a problem for you either." Adam and Drake exchanged a glance, their eyes meeting for only a second, but it was enough to communicate everything they both understood at that moment. There was no escaping this. Every step they had taken had led them deeper into something they could not back out of, every decision, every word spoken had set them on a path that now had only one direction. There was no way to refuse, no way to step back without immediately calling attention to themselves. Nathaniel stepped aside, motioning toward the grand altar ahead. "Come, all that is required of you is to kneel before the goddess, close your eyes, and pray with all your heart. If your faith is strong, she will grant you a divine missiona task that, once completed, will mark you as Paladin Acolytes." He said with the ease of a man who had guided countless others through this same path before them. Adams throat felt dry. Nathaniel continued, his voice as steady as the foundations of the temple itself. "The mission will be tailored to your strength, your potential. But fear notthe goddess has never assigned a task beyond what a true aspirant is capable of overcoming." Adams feet carried him forward almost without his consent. Drake moved beside him, his steps equally steady, but the boy could see the way his fingers twitched at his sides, the way his jaw tightened ever so slightly. It was the smallest shift, but it told him that Drake, too, understood exactly how deep they had fallen into this. Neither of them had a choice. Step by step, they approached the altar, where the massive statue of Arianka loomed over them, her celestial presence casting an unnatural stillness over the space. Slowly, with the weight of countless unseen gazes upon them, Adam and Drake knelt. Adam pressed his hands against his knees, his fingers curling slightly as he forced himself to maintain composure. He closed his eyes, but his mind was in chaos. What was he supposed to do? What was supposed to happen? Nothing would happen, that was obvious. This was a ritual of faith, a divine rite, something that should have been completely inaccessible to him. Even if he could pretend, even if he could fake the act of receiving a mission, how long would that deception hold? The priests, the paladins, Nathaniel, even Gideonwould they not sense the absence of divine will? He was trapped, bound in a situation with no solution, and time was slipping away faster than he could think. He had to come up with something. He had to figure out how to get out of this before it was too late. But what could he do? What could he possibly say? Then A sound, a familiar and unmistakable chime. Adams eyes snapped open at the same time as Drakes, and without meaning to, they both turned toward the altar in alarm. The text unfolded before them in glowing letters, impossibly real, as though the very fabric of the world had bent to acknowledge their presence.
[Personal Subplot: A Paladins Great Journey]
[Conditions met. A being with some type of transcended energy.]
[Unique Route]
[Slay the Vampire Lord Lucian Valtheris or the Giant Chieftain Thalgrun Ironhearth.]
[Difficulty: A+]
[Reward: Forced acquisition of skill [Divine Energy Manifestation Lv1] + class Paladin Champion ]
Neither of them moved. The words stood there, undeniable, breaking every expectation, shattering every assumption. This was real. This was not a trick, not a fabrication, not some illusion conjured by the divine presence surrounding them. This was a system-generated mission, one issued with the same neutrality, the same unwavering certainty as every task before it. It had chosen them. It had deemed them worthy. Adams heartbeat slammed against his ribs. This was not how things were supposed to go. What had just happened? The moment both boys rose to their feet, the divine energy surrounding them seemed to shift, as if recognizing their presence, as if something unseen had accepted their existence within this sacred space. Nathaniels face lit up with joy, his aged features stretching into a wide, elated smile, his entire demeanor radiating pure reverence. His voice, rich with the weight of years spent in unwavering faith, rang through the great cathedral with undeniable conviction. "Rejoice! The goddess has spoken, and her will has been made clear! From this day forth, you walk the sacred path. Follow her words, complete the mission she has entrusted to you, and you shall ascend as true warriors of Arianka!" His words held a finality that left no room for question, no space for doubt. This was not just a ritual to himthis was an affirmation, an undeniable truth. Adam and Drake exchanged a glance, their minds racing. None of this made sense. They had received a system-generated mission, not some divine revelation, and yet, everyone hereNathaniel, Gideon, the priests, the paladinsbelieved, without hesitation, that this was an act of the goddess herself. The sheer weight of their conviction made arguing impossible. After a brief pause, Drake took a steady breath and turned toward Gideon. "May I ask about the message we received?" His tone was careful and respectful, though Adam could sense the underlying tension. Gideon, ever eager, gave a confident nod. "Of course, young saint! If there is something you wish to clarify, speak freely!" He placed a hand over his chest, exuding the same warmth and assurance he had carried since the moment they met. "However, understand that no one in the order may aid you directly. The trial given to you by the goddess must be completed by your own hands. This is her will." Drake hesitated only for a moment before responding, his voice measured, as if testing the weight of his own words. "The mission we received was to assassinate the Vampire Lord Lucian Valtheris or the Giant Chieftain Thalgrun Ironhearth. If we succeed, we will ascend directly to Paladin Champions, how is that possible?" The reaction was immediate. Nathaniel and Gideon, both standing with pride mere seconds ago, froze, their postures going completely still. It was not hesitation in the way one might expectthere was no fear, no visible doubtbut rather something unspoken, something so profound that neither of them could immediately react. They turned toward one another, exchanging a look that carried the weight of pure disbelief, as though what they had just heard defied all expectation. Silence stretched, thick and tangible, filling the vast chamber as the reality of what had been spoken settled over them. Then, suddenly, Gideon began to weep. It was not sorrow nor grief. It was pure, unfiltered joy. His massive frame trembled as he lifted his head toward the towering statue of Arianka, his broad hands pressing against his chest as his body shuddered with emotion. Tears spilled freely from his eyes underneath his heavy helmet, unrestrained, his lips parting as though unable to contain the overwhelming gratitude that surged within him. His voice, cracking from the sheer force of his devotion, carried across the chamber like a prayer made manifest. "Oh, great goddess! To think that you would bless us with such radiant souls That you would send to us warriors of such immense potential" He whispered, his breathing hitched, and he let out a breathless, trembling laugh. "You have never forsaken us. You will never abandon us. The light of humanity will burn ever brighter, and I" His voice faltered as another sob overtook him, but it was a cry of praise, of rapture, rather than despair. "I swear upon my soul, I will continue living until I can see these chosen saints fulfill their destined glory!" Nathaniel, standing beside him, was equally overwhelmed, his aged hands clasped together in prayer, his lips moving in silent devotion. His own eyes glistened, though his tears did not fall as freely as Gideons. There was a deep reverence in his expression, an unshakable belief that he had just witnessed a moment ordained by the divine herself. The paladins in the room remained silent, some bowing their heads, others closing their eyes in solemn reflection, but all clearly moved by the sheer magnitude of what had just occurred. Adam and Drake, standing at the center of it all, remained frozen in place. None of them had expected this. They had braced for skepticism, perhaps suspicion, but this this overwhelming veneration, this celebration of their supposed greatness, was something they could not have predicted. Gideon took several moments to compose himself, wiping at his face with his armored wrist, his breath still uneven, though his expression remained radiant with purpose. When he turned back to Adam and Drake, his eyes shone with awe and conviction, as though he were looking at something truly sacred. "It is an honor to stand in the presence of such gifted saints. The goddess has entrusted you with the most difficult trial I have ever seen given to an aspirant. To ascend from nothing and be granted a task worthy of the greatest warriors in our orderthis is proof beyond doubt of your destined greatness." He finally said, his voice thick with emotion. Then, his brows furrowed slightly, and a flicker of realization passed over his face. On the other hand, Nathaniels eyes flickered with somethingrecognition, realizationbefore his expression shifted entirely. His breath caught for the briefest of moments, and his hands, which had been clasped in a solemn gesture of reverence, slowly tightened. A thought had struck him, something undeniable, something that changed the significance of everything that had just transpired. His aged face, once overflowing with joy, now carried a look of deep contemplation, as if the pieces of a larger picture had finally come together. "This this is not the first time." He murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. Gideon turned toward him, brows knitting together in curiosity. The archbishop inhaled slowly, as if testing the weight of his own words before speaking again. "As I said earlier, a young woman came to the temple, seeking communion with the goddess only a couple of days ago." His gaze lifted toward the grand altar, toward the towering statue of Arianka, as if drawing strength from its presence. "She, too, was given this same divine mission." The weight of the revelation settled over the room like an unshakable decree. Gideons expression faltered, his earlier certainty momentarily shaken as his gaze snapped toward Nathaniel. "Another!? You mean the goddess has called more than one saint to this path?" He echoed, as though the very idea of three such individuals being chosen in such quick succession was beyond comprehension. Nathaniel turned toward him fully now, his expression resolute, his voice gaining strength. "There is no doubt. The goddess has set their destinies upon the same course. It is not a coincidenceit is divine will." He stepped forward, placing a hand upon Gideons armored shoulder, his aged fingers gripping with unexpected firmness. "You must take them to her at once. She is awaiting her own journey, and now that their paths have converged, they must walk it together. This is the will of Arianka." Gideon blinked, his stunned silence lasting only a moment before his lips parted, exhaling sharply as if finally grasping the enormity of what was being asked of him. Then, slowly, his expression under his helmet shiftednot in doubt, but in determination. The awe, the reverence, the unshakable faith in his goddess that had guided his every action until nowit all burned even brighter. He clenched his fist over his chest, nodding with absolute conviction. "Then I shall not hesitate! If this is the goddess decree, I will ensure that her chosen warriors walk the path she has set for them. I will lead them to their destined ally so that together, they may bring the light of humanity to even the darkest corners of the world!" Nathaniel gave him a firm nod of approval, then turned his gaze toward Adam and Drake once more. "She is currently stationed at the western barracks." He stated, his tone final, as though nothing could alter the course of events now. "She has been preparing for her divine mission ever since she received her calling. You must go to her now, and together, you shall face the trial that has been set before you." The shift in the room was unmistakable. No longer was this simply the announcement of a divine questno longer was it merely a sacred task given to those deemed worthy. This was a prophecy unfolding before their very eyes. A divine design too grand for mortal understanding. The air in the cathedral was thick with expectation, the weight of faith and destiny pressing down upon them like an unshakable force. Adams heartbeat pounded in his chest, his mind spiraling as he processed just how much deeper they had fallen into this situation yet again. Every moment, every word spoken, every declaration made in their honor was another step forward on a path they could not turn away from. There was no arguing against this. No way to deny what had already been sealed in the minds of the believers around them. And now, there was another variable in the equation, another chosen warrior. A girl who had received the exact same mission as them. Adam had no idea who she was, what kind of person she might be, or how she would react to all of this. But there was no avoiding it now. Whoever she was, whatever role she played in this insane turn of events, one thing was certaintheir fates had just been irreversibly intertwined. Without wasting any time, Gideon straightened himself, his expression filled with purpose as he turned toward the group. His voice, deep and unwavering, carried through the air like a command that left no room for hesitation. "Come, I shall lead you to the barracks at once." He declared, his heavy armor clanking slightly as he took the first steps forward. "But know thisonce the saints set out on their mission, none among you may aid them. The goddess sees all, and should you interfere, it is possible that they may never complete their trial. Though you may be friends, you must tread carefully. The weight of their journey is theirs alone to bear." The words hung over the group like a silent decree. Adam, Drake, and even the rest of the team had already known they were being pushed toward something inescapable, but hearing it spoken so clearly by Gideon made it all the more real. As they walked, the golden rooftops and pristine white walls of Celestia Sanctum seemed to stretch endlessly before them, the sheer perfection of the city making the reality of their situation feel even more surreal. The streets, lined with devout followers, the ever-present hymns in the distance, the patrols of paladins that passed by with measured stepsall of it was a reminder that they were in a place that functioned on unquestioning belief. It was Kazue who broke the silence first, her quick steps bringing her just ahead of the group as she turned toward Gideon, her expression filled with curiosity. "Hey, Ive been thinking about what Drake said earlier." She started, her tone uncertain yet determined. "Who exactly are Lucian Valtheris and Thalgrun Ironhearth? Are they the leaders of their races?" Gideon let out a deep laugh, his steps never faltering as he continued forward. "No, no, my young saint-to-be!" He said with the same booming enthusiasm he always carried. "The vampires and giants have their own hierarchies, much like our own blessed order. A Vampire Lord and a Giant Chieftain hold ranks equivalent to that of Paladin Knights in terms of strength, formidable in battle but ultimately nothing before the divine power bestowed upon us by the goddess." He turned his head slightly, glancing at Kazue as if eager to share more knowledge. "You see, they are strong, but not invincible. Compared to their superiorsthe Vampire Elders and the Giant Tribe Leadersthey are merely stepping stones on the path of conquest. That is why part of your trial will be to track them down, to seek out your chosen foe and strike them down as the goddess has decreed!" Despite the confidence in his voice, Adam couldnt help but feel the weight of those words. Even if these so-called "lords" and "chieftains" were not the highest-ranking members of their respective races, they were still formidable enough to be specific targets in a divine trial. "Do not be concerned, if the goddess has deemed you capable of this task, then you must trust in her wisdom! She would never grant you a trial that you could not overcome!" Gideon continued, flashing them a broad, encouraging smile. Adam said nothing, keeping his face neutral, but deep inside, his thoughts churned with unease. The walk to the barracks was longer than expected, but in the midst of everything, something finally broke through the haze of Adams thoughts. A detail so obvious that he felt stupid for not noticing it sooner. Where was Takeshi? His eyes darted around, scanning the group, and the realization hit like a slow, creeping dread. They had lost track of him. During the emotional outpouring at the cathedral, when Nathaniel and Gideon had been overcome with joy, when the team had been momentarily stunned by what had just occurred, they had completely taken their eyes off the one person who should have taken that opportunity to disappear. But before panic could fully settle in, Adams sharp gaze caught sight of him. Takeshi was still there, casually keeping pace with the rest of the group, as though nothing was wrong. The boy narrowed his eyes, his steps subtly quickening until he was walking beside him. Without hesitation, his voice came low, sharp, and demanding. "Why didnt you escape?" Takeshi, who had been walking with his usual air of indifference, flinched slightly at the sudden question. He turned his masked face toward Adam, pausing for only a second before letting out a sigh, scratching the back of his head. "Ehh As much as I hate to admit it I think were heading to the same place." Adam stared at him, his thoughts clicking together instantly. What the hell does that mean? But before he could question Takeshi further, they arrived. The barracks were vastly different from the grand cathedralfunctional rather than ceremonial, built with sturdy stone walls, thick iron gates, and rows of armed personnel moving in disciplined formations. The divine energy that had been suffocatingly thick in the cathedral was far less intense here, and for the first time in a while, Adam felt like he could breathe properly again. The tension in his muscles eased slightly, but his mind remained just as alert. Gideon, leading the way, strode forward with purpose, his keen eyes scanning the area despite not knowing exactly who he was looking for. He pushed through the main courtyard where groups of soldiers and lower-ranking paladins were gathered, their conversations blending into an indistinct murmur. Then, suddenly, Gideon stopped. A strange flicker of recognition passed over his face, as though something unseen had drawn his attention. His body straightened, and his usual booming voice rang out with unwavering certainty. "Ah, there she is!" Without waiting for a response, he led them toward a wooden table at the center of the barracks where several people were gathered in discussion. The group turned at the interruption, and it was then that Adam saw her. A young woman with short blonde hair, standing with an air of undeniable confidence, her piercing eyes meeting his the moment she turned. She was beautiful, striking in a way that was neither delicate nor intimidatingthere was something sharp about her, something unshaken, as if she had already accepted whatever burdens the world had thrown at her without complaint. And then A window appeared. A system notification unfolded before all of them, data illuminating the air in real-time, confirming their identity to the boys Cursed Vision Adams eyes widened, his pulse jumping at the unmistakable proof before him. They were all users! However, from the side, and before he could react or say anything, Takeshi awkwardly stepped forward, rubbing the back of his head as he forced out an uneasy chuckle. "Uh hey, boss" He muttered, addressing the girl. "So, uh yeah. Things happened." Chapter 112 - A True Veteran Chapter 112 - A True Veteran For several long, stretched-out seconds, absolute silence fell upon the barracks. Every single personwithout exceptionwas frozen in place, their bodies stiff, their eyes wide, their mouths slightly open in a collective display of pure disbelief. It was a moment of complete and utter paralysis, as if the sheer absurdity of what Takeshi had just said had short-circuited the brains of everyone present. No one reacted. No one even breathed. The revelation had hit them all at once, sinking into their minds in slow, agonizing realization. Yet, in the background, completely unaware of the sheer absurdity unfolding around him, Gideon continued speaking with fervent passion, his booming voice filling the air like a grand sermon in a cathedral. His eyes behind his helmet glowed with conviction as he gestured animatedly, explaining the divine will of Arianka, the sacred trial bestowed upon the chosen saints, and how destiny had brought them together for this most holy of missions. He spoke with the kind of unshakable enthusiasm, his words flowed seamlessly, grand declarations about glory, duty, and righteousness, but not a single person in the room was paying attention to him. The tension in the room thickened, pressing down on both groups as their stunned expressions remained locked in place. It was as if time itself had momentarily stopped, leaving them in a bizarre state of suspended animation. No one moved. No one even blinked. They simply stood there, processing the insanity of what had just been said. Then, finally, the first person to break the frozen moment was one of the men sitting at the table. He was massive, an imposing figure of impressive age and build, his bronzed skin marred with the faint scars of past battles. His thick, gray-streaked hair was pulled into a long braid, and a heavy, well-groomed beard covered most of his weathered yet powerful face. He wore an outfit that, at first glance, could have been mistaken for Roman attirea fitted, sleeveless tunic of deep crimson, fastened at the waist by a wide leather belt adorned with golden studs. Draped over his broad shoulders was a heavy, regal cape, its deep red fabric clasped at the front with a large, circular brooch bearing an unknown insignia. The moment he stood up, a ripple of immediate reactions followed. The entirety of Adams team instinctively tensed, their bodies moving on reflex as they shifted into defensive positions. Even those who typically held themselves with careful calculation, like Li, had their hands half-raised in preparation. His fingers twitched, ready to summon his spellbook, its pages already flickering at the edges of existence as if sensing his intent. Katya had half-summoned a Tulpa, the dark, spectral form of a scythe beginning to materialize in the air beside her, the edges of its blade crackling with a faint, eerie glow. The tension in their bodies was instinctual, unplanned, as if every single one of them had already assumed this was about to turn into a fight. But the reactions were not one-sided. The opposing team reacted just as quickly, every single one of themsave for oneimmediately rising from their seats, their hands hovering near whatever they had hidden, eyes narrowing as they took a ready stance. The once-casual gathering had transformed instantly, the air between them growing dangerously charged, like the split-second before a lightning strike. However, among the opposing group, there was one individual who had not moved and had remained utterly frozen in place. He was completely different from the others, his entire demeanor standing out not because of confidence, but because of sheer, unfiltered terror. He was thin, pale, and wore a black formal suit, looking far more like an office worker than someone who belonged in a war camp. His hands trembled slightly as he clutched the arms of his chair, his face void of color, his body rigid as though hoping if he remained completely still, the danger would somehow pass him by. And then, before the situation could escalate further, before any weapons could be fully drawn, the blonde girl moved. Without any hesitation, without a moment of doubt, she spun on her heel, her entire posture shifting into something commanding, unshakable, absolute. And then, she shouted. "Enough!" Her voice cut through the air like a blade, a sharp, almost primal roar that shook the room with such force that even the wooden beams of the barracks seemed to tremble in response. It was not simply a yellit was a command, an order so undeniable that it stopped everyone in their tracks before they even realized they had obeyed. Adams team, though still wary, halted immediately, the half-summoned weapons and spells dissipating before they could be fully formed. On the other side, her own team reacted even faster, their tension collapsing in an instant as if an invisible weight had dropped onto their shoulders. The massive man, the one who had first risen, eased back, the tension in his body shifting into something closer to respect as he settled a step behind her. Even the trembling man in the suit let out an audible exhale, as if he had just barely avoided death. But the most absurd part of all? Gideon still had not noticed any of this. The entire standoff, the commanding shout, the fact that two groups had nearly torn into each other within secondsnone of it registered with him. His expression was still alight with fervent enthusiasm, his booming voice still explaining the divine will of the goddess, completely unaware that nobody was listening to him anymore. But Adam wasnt amused. There was nothing remotely funny about what had just happened. The tension in the air was still thick, hanging over them like a blade that had been momentarily stalled but not sheathed. His entire body was still on high alert, every instinct honed from previous battles telling him that just because weapons hadnt been drawn didnt mean the situation was safe. The sheer pressure of two teams nearly clashing hadnt fadedit had simply been interrupted, held in place by the undeniable command of the blonde girl who had taken control of the situation. Then, before that delicate moment of calm could slip away, the blonde girl moved again. She turned, her piercing gaze settling directly onto Adams. There was no hesitation in her stare, no uncertaintyonly careful observation, as if she were trying to weigh him, measure him, determine exactly what kind of person she was dealing with. Without breaking eye contact, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a small notebook, flipping through it with practiced ease. Her eyes flicked over the pages rapidly, scanning for something, though whatever was written inside was too small for Adam to see from where he stood. A few seconds later, she clicked her tongue lightly and slipped the notebook back into her pocket, then straightened her posture. Her right hand moved to her chest, pressing lightly against her collarbone in a gesture of greeting, formal yet not stiff. "Angela Rose." She introduced herself, her voice clear and steady. "Leader of the team" She hesitated For a brief second, her confidence wavered, her expression shifting as if she had just remembered something unpleasant. A faint flush of embarrassment crept onto her face, her lips pressing together in frustration as she clearly debated something internally. Whatever it was, it wasnt something she wanted to say aloud. After a moment, she let out a quiet sigh, correcting herself in a way that felt both reluctant and resigned. "Leader of Team WNATN." She said, her tone carrying an edge of forced acceptance. The name meant nothing to Adam at firstuntil she continued speaking, her words coming a bit too quickly, as if to move past the subject as fast as possible. "It stands for We Need A Team Name" She admitted, her voice quieter now, tinged with the kind of secondhand embarrassment that made it clear she hated saying it aloud. For the briefest moment, Adam almostalmostfelt a flicker of sympathy. She clearly hadnt been the one to come up with it. But before that thought could linger, Angela quickly pushed forward, regaining her earlier composure. Her gaze flickered toward Takeshi, who was standing among Adams group, arms crossed loosely and lookingif anythingfar too comfortable given the situation. She took a moment to assess him, eyes narrowing slightly as if checking for something. Then, after a few seconds, her shoulders relaxed just a fraction. "I see you have Takeshi with you. And hes She noted, tilting her head slightly. Her brows furrowed briefly, her lips parting slightly as she studied his expression, searching for any sign of coercion, any trace of manipulation. But there was nothing. "...Hes fine." Angela muttered under her breath, almost as if she hadn''t fully expected to reach that conclusion. Her sharp gaze flickered between Takeshi and the group surrounding him, scanning him once more as if searching for some hidden injury, some telltale sign that he had been forced into obedience. But there was nothing. No visible wounds, no tension in his stance, and no hesitant movements. If anything, the white-haired ninja stood with an almost too-casual air, his weight shifted lazily to one side, arms crossed in a way that made it seem as though he had been part of Adams group all along rather than someone who had been captured only recently. The longer Angela looked at him, the more her expression tensed, her brows pressing together in something between disbelief and confusion. "Not just fine, he looks completely unharmed. Actually, he looks" She corrected herself, her tone growing more certain, though that certainty seemed to bother her. She even hesitated, her head tilting slightly as her eyes narrowed, taking in every small detailthe relaxed posture, the lack of any visible distress, the way he wasnt even attempting to subtly signal for help. Her frown deepened, her lips pressing into a thin line as she struggled to make sense of what she was seeing. "like hes having fun?" She finally muttered. Takeshi, who had been doing his absolute best to look as non-threatening as possible, let out an awkward chuckle, his hand moving to rub the back of his head. "Eheh yeah, about that" His voice trailed off, his tone carrying the unmistakable hesitance of someone trying to figure out the least dangerous way to explain a situation that had gotten way out of hand. At that moment, Adam finally allowed himself to glance toward the system window that had been hovering in front of her from the moment they arrived. The moment his gaze flickered toward the illuminated screen, his mind snapped into analysis mode, every instinct sharpening in preparation to learn exactly who exactly that woman was.
[Name: Angela Rose]
[Team: "We need a team name what do you mean its already recordi"]
[Race: Human]
[Potential: C]
[Threat Level: (Certain Death) Low]
[Additional Information: The users most powerful skill is currently on cooldown.]
Adams eyes flickered toward the system window, his breath catching for just a fraction of a second. The moment he saw it, an immediate wave of unease settled in his chestthe words "Certain Death" stood prominently under the danger level assigned to Angela Rose. His body tensed, his instincts reacting before his rational mind could catch up. But then, something changed. The marking wasnt static. He blinked, scanning the screen again, and this time his breath eased slightly. The "Certain Death" label had been crossed out, replaced with a much less intimidating "Low" ranking instead. His fingers twitched slightly at his sides, his mind working through the implicationsshe was weaker than before. A closer look at the additional information revealed the reason: her most powerful skill was currently unavailable. It was a relief, but not a comforting one. Even weakened, she was still here, still standing confidently, still commanding a presence strong enough to stop an entire fight with a single word. Whatever power she had lost, it didnt make her safeonly less immediately fatal. For a moment, he hesitated, unsure of how much information to reveal. But in the end, there was no avoiding it. He took a breath and spoke. "Adam Scholar." He said evenly, his tone firm but not aggressive. "Acting representative of" He stopped, glancing at Kazue from the corner of his eye and immediately regretting it. The moment he even considered saying their teams name, he could feel her glare drilling into the back of his skull, burning with silent fury. His mind scrambled for an alternative, for something less humiliating, but nothing came. There was no escaping it, so he exhaled sharply. "...acting representative of Team No Name." The sheer weight of Kazues disappointment was physically painful. He could feel her staring at him like he had just betrayed everything she stood for, but there was no way to change it now. The name had already been spoken. Angela didnt seem particularly interested in their unfortunate team name. She simply nodded slightly, acknowledging his introduction with the same level of formality. There was no submission in her posture, no unnecessary pleasantriesjust a direct, composed response. Its a pleasure to meet you. Adam noted the mutual restraint between them. Neither of them were hostile, but neither were they particularly trusting. Their words were carefully chosen, their tones measured. It was clear that while neither side had an immediate reason to fight, there was also no blind goodwill between them. "You''re the first team, then." Adam said, watching her reaction carefully. Angela nodded once, her expression calm but attentive. "And you must be the second." There was a brief pause before she continued, a flicker of something lighter in her voice. "I have to admit, Im grateful were talking like this. As you know, normally, the moment two teams meet in this situation, it wouldnt be a conversation. Wed already be fighting." This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Something about the way she said itso matter-of-fact, so certainmade it sound like she was assuming he already knew what she meant. But Adam didnt react immediately. He processed her words, reading between the lines. Before he could say anything, however, Takeshi stepped forward. "Yeah, uhno." Takeshi interrupted casually, shrugging as he adjusted his mask. "Theyre not like that. Theyre mostly newbies." Angelas entire demeanor shifted instantly. She blinked once, her head tilting slightly as though she hadnt heard him correctly. Then, in the next second, her brows lifted, and her lips parted slightly, the faintest breath of genuine surprise slipping past them. "Novices?" She repeated, her tone filled with something closer to disbelief than anything else. Takeshi, ever the instigator, nodded with a smirk. "Yeah, kinda crazy, right? A bunch of fresh faces, but already at this level. Fun, huh?" Angela didnt answer. Instead, she whipped her head around abruptly, her sharp gaze cutting through the space like a blade. "Dayana!" She called, her voice rising. Immediately, a girl sitting further back at the table stirred, turning toward the group with lazy familiarity. She was youngmuch younger than the otherswith light brown hair tied into a high ponytail and a school-uniform-style outfit that looked far too casual for the setting. Her plaid skirt swayed slightly as she shifted in her seat, her legs crossed as if she had been idly waiting for something interesting to happen. But it wasnt her clothes that stood out, it was her eyes. The moment Adams gaze settled on her, he felt something strangesomething unnatural. Her wide-open irises glowed with a shifting kaleidoscope of blue hues, swirling and refracting light in a way that human eyes were never meant to. They were almost hypnotic and inhuman, as if peering into them meant being drawn into something beyond simple vision. And then, a new system window appeared, but this time, it was only for Adam.
[Skill: Lesser God Eyes Lv2]
[No info available.]
[Your information is being partially revealed due to skill influence.]
Adams breath hitched. His body reacted before his mind did, his instincts screaming at him as his feet shifted backward, his muscles tensing as though trying to pull himself out of her sight. But before he could say anything, before he could even begin to question what was happening, Dayana finally spoke. Her lips curled slightly into a small, almost amused smile. "Angela! That girl over there!" She said, her voice carrying an eerie certainty. She didnt raise a hand, didnt make any dramatic movementsshe simply tilted her head ever so slightly in the direction of Adams team. And then she dropped the bombshell. "Shes from Team Abyss!" The weight of her words slammed into the air like a physical force. Adam felt his heartbeat spike. He had no idea what that meant. He didnt even know who she was pointing at yet. But from the way Angelas face darkened immediately, from the way the atmosphere around them shifted violently, he knew one thing for certain. That name meant trouble. Adams mind immediately went on high alert. This was bad. He didnt need to wait for anyones reaction to know that. Team Abyss was not a name to be taken lightly. He had contexthis entire team knew why Katya had once been a part of itbut the others didnt. To most, Team Abyss wasnt just another competitor in this twisted system. Their general reputation was that of cold-blooded murderers that no one could even negotiate with because their sole purpose in the system was to kill other users, unlike teams that choose to do so, they were basically forced to kill to progress. It was the kind of name that, once uttered, immediately turned conversations into battles. If Angela and her team knew about such characteristicsif they assumed that Katya being here meant she was still part of themthis was about to get ugly. Adam barely had time to think before his Spectronomicn responded on its own, materializing just slightly, its ghostly, grinning skull peeking out from between the folds of his coat. The necrotic energy coiled at his fingertips, ready to lash out the second things escalated. His body was already moving on instinct, his mind calculating the best escape routes, the fastest skills, the most efficient ways to neutralize threats. But before he could do anything, Angela spoke first. And it wasnt what he expected. Her eyes locked onto Katya. Her expressionwhile tensewasnt filled with rage or immediate hostility. Instead, there was something else in her gaze. Something closer to anticipation. "Do you know Jeongu Kim?" Angela asked, her voice firm but carrying a hint of hope, as though the answer to this question was something she truly wanted to hear. The reaction was immediate. Not from Katyabut from Angela herself. Her entire demeanor shifted as she asked, her features tightening in an almost unconscious reaction. Adam immediately noticed the subtle changesthe slight tension in her fingers, the way her stance straightened, the way her breath hitched for just a second before she finished speaking. Whatever this name meant to her, it wasnt just a passing curiosity. But Katyas response was as blunt as it could possibly be. "I have no idea what youre talking about." She said without hesitation. The words hit Angela like a physical blow. For just a second, Adam saw something break in her expression. It wasnt dramaticnot a gasp, not a visible flinchbut it was there. A small but undeniable flicker of disappointment, like someone who had just seen a small light of hope snuffed out before it could even burn properly. But she wasnt done. Angela wasnt the type to give up so easily. She took in a breath, straightened herself, and continued, her voice more urgent now. "What about Daniel Sung? Elias Varga? Elena Zoric?" She listed several more names, her tone growing slightly more frustrated with each one. Each name was given with expectation, as if she fully believed one of them had to register with Katya. But Katyas answer remained the same. "No." "No." "Never heard of them." Angelas lips pressed into a thin line, and for a moment, she looked like she was about to give up entirely. But then "Benjamin." Katya blinked. A pause. A small shift. A crack in the pattern. "Old man Benjamin Montalvo?" Katya finally said, her brows furrowing slightly. "Hes basically the teams tailor." The change in Angelas face was immediate and absolute. Her entire posture relaxed instantly, as if a massive weight had just been lifted from her shoulders. The rigid tension that had held her in place melted in a single breath, her serious expression shifting into something warmer, more familiar, something that looked so different from how she had presented herself until now. A small laugh escaped her lipsrelieved, almost amused. "You shouldve said so earlier." She muttered, shaking her head lightly. "If someone like Benjamin is still around after all this time, then that means Team Abyss hasnt changed much, has it? What a relief." She let out a long exhale, almost like someone who had just confirmed an old friend was still alive. And then, without any hesitation, she dropped herself into the nearest chair with zero grace, her body completely unwinding as if all the stress had left her at once. The confident, composed leader from moments ago? Gone. In her place was someone who had just decided nothing was worth stressing over anymore. Adam stared. The way she had just thrown herself into the seat, the utter lack of dignity, the way she was now sitting with her legs stretched out slightly and arms lazily resting at her sidesfor some reason, it reminded him way too much of Kazue. Angela, for her part, was already done with the conversation. Her tone had completely shifted, now casual, even carefree, as if all of the tension from before had never even existed. "Anyway, I have no clue how a member of Team Abyss ended up rolling with you guys, but its not a problem. Weve got a pretty good history with them or at least we did with their old leader." She muttered, waving a hand vaguely in the air. She stretched slightly, sighing as she leaned back further in the chair. "Havent heard from them in years, though. Guess some things changed." Adam kept his face neutral, but his mind was far from calm. This wasnt what he expected... At all. Everything about Team Abysss reputation had painted them as villains, a faction that shouldve been treated with hostility the moment they were recognized. And yet Angela didnt care at all. If anything, she seemed genuinely relieved to confirm their connection. But that wasnt the part that stood out the most. Adams thoughts narrowed on one specific word, Years. That single detail set off alarms in his head, so he didnt hesitate. He had to confirm it immediately. "Years?" He repeated, his voice sharper than before, the weight behind his words making it clear that this wasnt just casual conversation anymore. "You said you havent heard from them in years? Are you saying youve been part of the system for years?" He took a step forward, his eyes locking onto hers. Angela blinked and let out a small, almost choked laugh, as if the question was the stupidest thing she had ever heard. "Of course, Ive been in this for four years now." She leaned forward slightly, resting her elbow on the table as she looked at him with curiosity. "Why? Dont tell me you havent?" Adam didnt answer immediately, he didnt have to, because before he could even respond, Angela had already turned toward Dayana, who had been watching the exchange in silence, her eerie blue kaleidoscope eyes flickering with some unknown depth. "Alright, whats the verdict?" Angela asked casually, as if confirming a simple report. Dayana didnt hesitate. "Aside from her and the man with the straw hat, the rest of them are between their fourth and second scenario." She said, nodding toward Katya and then toward Li, causing absolute silence for a couple more seconds, except for Gideon who, for some reason, kept talking to himself. Then, a loud, unified reaction from the rest of Angelas team. "What?!" Angela, mid-drink, choked immediately, nearly spilling water all over herself as her own shock hit her like a brick. She coughed, barely managing to clear her throat as she whipped her head back toward Dayana. "Are you serious?!" She exclaimed, her voice caught between disbelief and frustration. Dayana merely nodded with a shrug. And just like that, everything had completely shifted once again. Adam stood still, his mind running in circles, trying to grasp why exactly they were the ones being treated as an anomaly. It was clear that Angelas team was completely floored by the revelation of their scenario count, but he still didnt fully understand why. Sure, he had been thrown into this twisted system only a short while ago, but what did that mean in the grand scheme of things? Four years. Angela had been here for four years. The sheer weight of that realization settled deep in his chest. How long had they been in this nightmare? A couple of months at best? Even that was a stretch, considering how time felt like it warped between scenarios. The days blended together in a haze of survival, combat, strategy, and constant movement. But years? The idea that people like Angela and her team had spent four whole years trapped in this world, grinding through scenarios, surviving against all odds it wasnt just impressive. It was terrifying, and worseit was demoralizing. Katya spoke up before anyone else. She crossed her arms and let out a sharp exhale, her voice carrying the weight of someone who had already known the truth for a long time. "See? This is normal. I told youyoure an anomaly." She said, glancing at the rest of the group. Adams team exchanged glances, the words settling over them like an unspoken truth they had been avoiding. Even Kazue, who often tried to push past unnecessary complications, hesitated before speaking. "I dont really get everything thats happening, but something tells me we can trust them." The girl admitted, tilting her head slightly, her long brown hair swaying as she shifted her stance. She nodded toward Angelas team, her usual carefree expression carrying an uncharacteristic seriousness. "I dont know why. But I just feel like we can." Chloe let out a small hum, resting a hand on her hip as she glanced at Emir, who nodded in agreement. "If you feel that way, I think I do too." Chloe said with a small smile. Emir followed with a simple agreement. "Same here." While Sebastian, ever the quiet observer, merely gave a knowing nod, Katya let out an exaggerated sigh, rolling her eyes. "Well, if Kazue thinks theyre fine, then I guess I have no choice, do I?" Her tone was dry, but there was no real resistance in her voice. Gregor, however, remained unconvinced. His arms remained crossed over his chest, his military posture unyielding, his dark eyes scanning Angelas team with lingering skepticism. "I dont like trusting people so easily, but Im not rejecting the idea outright." He muttered, his voice deep and firm. Li, on the other hand, wasnt having any of it. "No, trust is a luxury we cant afford." He said flatly, shaking his head. His expression was unreadable, but his tone was uncompromising. Even so, despite the tension, there was something about this momentthis strange interaction between teams, this careful exchange of unspoken agreementsthat made it clear that maybe, just maybe, this wasnt going to end in hostility. As Angelas team finally settled down, their earlier shock beginning to fade, Angela leaned back against the chair and stretched, cracking her neck slightly before exhaling. "Well, it looks like weve got a lot to talk about." She said, but before she could continue, however, Gideons voice boomed through the barracks once againstill caught up in his own world, still delivering what was likely his hundredth speech on the will of the goddess. The absurdity of it was starting to become physically painful. Drake, who had remained patient for far longer than Adam had expected, finally snapped. "Sir Gideon, focus." Drake said, his voice carrying a firm authority, cutting through the paladins monologue like a blade. Gideon blinked, his sermon abruptly stopping, as if he had just been pulled out of a deep trance. He turned toward them, his expression far too cheerful for someone who had just been interrupted mid-speech. "Ah, yes! My apologies, young saint! What is it you need of me?" Drake sighed, glancing at both Adam and Angela before looking back at the paladin. "We need you to clarify something." He said. "Angela, Adam, and I will be the ones handling the mission given by the goddess. The rest of our teams will remain in the city. Theyll catch up with us later." There was a deliberate pause before he added the final part. The wording was important. If Gideon thought they were staying behind indefinitely, he wouldnt question it. The paladin nodded enthusiastically, completely missing the underlying meaning. "Ah, excellent! The will of the goddess shines upon you all!" He gestured toward one of the citys main exits, his radiant expression practically glowing. "Very well, I shall lead you to the northern gates! From there, you will travel northwest! Several vampire colonies reside beyond the borderperfect places to begin your holy quest!" Adams stomach twisted slightly at the way he said "holy quest", however Gideon continued, his voice booming with excitement. "At a normal pace, it should take roughly a week on foot to reach the outer settlements!" A week? Adam felt his soul leave his body for a moment. Angela and Drake visibly twitched. "A week?" Angela repeated flatly. Drake pinched the bridge of his nose, inhaling deeply before exhaling in the slowest display of patience Adam had ever seen. Gideon, entirely oblivious to their despair, simply smiled. "Yes! A fine new pilgrimage for those blessed by the goddess!" Sadly there was no choice but to move forward, so once the preparations were completed, once goodbyes were exchanged, and once their teams had settled in the city with the promise to follow later, Adam, Angela, and Drake finally began their journey. The city slowly faded behind them, the towering golden rooftops disappearing into the horizon as the vast, unknown wilds of the world ahead stretched endlessly before them. And it was thenonce they were out of sight of the city, once the air of divinity began to lessenthat Angela finally returned to the real discussion at hand. "Alright, weve got a lot to talk about. But first" She said, her tone shifting entirely from its previous casual nature. Her golden eyes narrowed slightly as she glanced between the two of them. She let her voice drop just slightly, her expression turning serious. "Did you two notice how strange all of this is?" There was no hesitation in their response. Adam and Drake both nodded. Angela sighed, rubbing the back of her neck. "I knew it wasnt just me, something about this whole thing doesnt sit right. I was actually planning to head toward one of the vampire city-states to dig for more information." Adam perked up slightly at that, exchanging a glance with Drake. "That actually works out, I have a title that might help us with that." Angela stopped walking for a moment, her head turned toward him, eyes wide with visible disbelief. "A title? " She repeated, as if making sure she had heard correctly. "You have a title related to that, and youre only on your fourth scenario?" Adam nodded and Angela exhaled slowly. Then she ran a hand through her short blonde hair, shaking her head. "What the hell have you been doing to progress that fast?" Adam didnt answer immediately. Because the truth was, that even he wasnt entirely sure, as far as he was concerned, they were just doing their best to survive. Chapter 113 - ‘Collab’ means ‘Collaboration’, you know? Chapter 113 - Collab means Collaboration, you know? The sun hung high in the sky, its golden rays casting long shadows across the road as Adam, Drake, and Angela continued their trek away from Celestia Sanctum. An hour had passed since they had left the citys grand gates behind, yet the three had not spent a single moment in silence. Their conversation had been relentless, an endless stream of questions, explanations, and exchanges that none of them seemed particularly eager to interrupt. The plan had been simpleafter two hours of walking, their teams would regroup, ensuring that the others could exit the city unnoticed and rejoin them without arousing suspicion. This waiting period was a precaution, a way to avoid unnecessary attention from the ever-watchful paladins of the city. Had they wanted to, the three of them could have covered an immense distance at that time but, for once, neither speed nor efficiency was their priority. Instead, they talked. For Adam and Drake, the two hours felt far too short. Every second, every step forward, was an opportunitya chance to squeeze more information from a true veteran of this system. And to their relief, Angela was more than willing to indulge them. Unlike her initial composed, almost wary demeanor, she now carried herself with an unexpected lightheartedness, seemingly enjoying the act of explaining things to them. At one point, she had casually admitted something that made both of them pause. "Out of all of us, Im the most experienced. The others are still relatively new." She said, walking with her hands clasped behind her head, her blue eyes glinting in the sunlight. Adam had almost tripped over his own feet. "Really?" Angela chuckled at his reaction, flashing an amused grin. "Yeah, yeah, I know. Hard to believe, huh? Most of them have only been here a few months, but theyve at least cleared seven scenarios each. Well, except for one." She tilted her head slightly, glancing toward the horizon as though recalling something. "Weve got one complete newbiebarely in his second scenario." Adam absorbed that information carefully, filing it away in his mind. Seven scenarios each and yet "Then why is your teams average potential rating so" Before he could finish, Drakes open palm smacked the back of his head. Adam grunted, more surprised than actually hurt. He turned to glare at the blond, who just gave him a deadpan look. "Have some tact, will you?" Drake muttered, shaking his head. Angela, however, didnt seem bothered in the slightest. In fact, she laughed. "Dont worry about it, I know what youre trying to ask." She said, waving a hand dismissively. Her expression turned slightly amused, as if she had been expecting that exact question. "Youre talking about our potential ranks, right?" Adam nodded, a bit more hesitant now. Angela smirked. "Yeah, I figured. I guess youre misunderstanding what Potential actually means." That caught his attention. Adams brow furrowed slightly, but before he could ask for clarification, Angela beat him to it. "The Potential stat doesnt measure power, time or experience, it measures growth." Drakes posture straightened slightly, his interest piqued. "Can you elaborate, please?." Angelas grin widened. "Gladly. Potential is exactly what it sounds likeits the systems evaluation of how much a user can still improve. It doesnt matter if youre strong, weak, or somewhere in betweenyour Potential isnt based on your current power level. Its based on how much room you have to get stronger and survive." Adam narrowed his eyes slightly. "So youre saying it fluctuates?" Angela nodded. "Exactly. It can go up, and it can go down. The system adjusts it based on your performance, decisions, and growth patterns. Someone who consistently pushes their limits, who finds ways to adapt and survive against impossible odds, will see their Potential rise. But someone who stagnates? Someone who plays it safe, who avoids challenges, who doesnt take risks? Then their Potential stagnates as well" She shrugged. Adams mind clicked into place. That explained so much. "Wait, if Potential is just an estimate of growth, whats the incentive for raising it?" Drake interrupted, his tone thoughtful. Angelas smile turned mischievous. "Oh, thats the fun part, the system likes high-potential users. The stronger your Potential, the more benefits you get." She said, her voice carrying a teasing lilt. Adams stomach tightened. That made sense Angela continued, clearly enjoying their reactions. "Your skills? They evolve better with higher Potential. You get access to abilities beyond normal level caps. Some skills have restrictionscertain skills above level 10, for example, wont even be available unless your Potential is high enough. And thats just the start. If an entire teams average Potential reaches a certain threshold, they unlock new features in the lobby and the system shop." That last part hit Adam hard. "Youre saying that higher Potential gives you access to better things." Angela nodded. "Bingo. The system rewards those who push themselves. But theres a catch." She let that word linger, giving them a moment to anticipate what was coming. "Raising Potential is brutally difficult." Adam and Drake exchanged a glance, both of them feeling the weight behind those words. Angela smirked, clearly enjoying herself. "Think about it. If the system raises your Potential based on how much you grow, then how do you think you increase it?" Adams eyes widened slightly as the realization dawned. "You have to put yourself in danger." He muttered. Angela snapped her fingers. "Exactly. Constantly. The more you take actual risks, the more you push beyond what should be possible, the faster your Potential increases. But think about that for a secondwho in their right mind would keep putting themselves in life-or-death situations on purpose?" She let out a short laugh. "Only a complete idiot would do that, right?" Adam swallowed hard and Drakes expression darkened slightly. The boys thoughts raced back through every scenario they had been through so far, every single reckless decision, every life-threatening encounter, every moment they should have died but somehow didnt. It was like reliving a highlight reel of disasters, each memory a stark reminder of just how much danger they had constantly thrown themselves into. Even since their first scenario, it had never gotten any easier. Every scenario that followed had been just as brutal, just as lethal, throwing them into battles against forces far beyond their abilities. They had fought enemies who outclassed them completely, gotten tangled up in conflicts that should have crushed them, pushed themselves to limits they had no business reaching. Every time, they had been one step away from death. And now, as Adam replayed all of it in his mind, he realized just how insane their growth actually was. But thenwasnt that normal? He frowned, trying to process it. That was just how scenarios worked, wasnt it? It was impossible to complete them without risk. The entire nature of this system was built on survival through struggle. So if near-death experiences were necessary to clear scenarios "Then how exactly does someone complete a scenario safely?" Adam said, his voice cutting through the silence. Angela glanced at him, her expression knowing. She had been waiting for that question. "Its not that hard." She replied, her tone lighthearted as she gestured with her hands. "The system doesnt throw you into random scenarios. It assigns you worlds based on your highest Potential-ranked teammate. Meaning, if your highest-ranking member is a C-rank Potential, then your scenario will be roughly C-rank difficultyor in the worst case, one rank above that." She smiled slightly, tilting her head. "Thats how its supposed to work." Adams brows furrowed. "So we should have started with something manageable?" Angela shrugged, smirking. "Yeah. Which means, either you guys were extremely unlucky, or" Drake, who had been listening carefully, suddenly cut in, his voice casual but dangerously effective in timing. "We started in a Punishment-Class scenario." Angela froze mid-step. For a second, she didnt react. Then, in the next breath, she inhaled sharplyand immediately choked. She coughed violently, doubling over for a moment as if she had physically been hit with the force of what she had just heard. She gasped, swallowing between coughs. "A A Punishment-class scenario!?" Adam and Drake exchanged a glance. They had some idea of what that meantLi had mentioned it before, had given them the broad strokesbut this was the first time they were seeing someone react to it in real-time. Angela wasnt just shocked, she looked like she had just been told they had walked through hell and come back alive. "Your first scenario was a Punishment-Class? Youre joking." Angela struggled to find the words, exhaling as she ran a hand through her hair, still trying to process it. Adam sighed. "Not joking, and before you askyes, we know its bad. But clearly, you know exactly what makes it that bad, so why dont you go ahead and explain it, please?" Angela still looked like she was trying to reboot her brain, but after a few seconds, she finally exhaled slowly, rubbing her temples. "Alright, lets get something straight. Punishment-class scenarios arent normal. They arent part of the systems difficulty balancing. They exist specifically to kill players." She said, her tone more serious now. Adam and Drake both stiffened slightly, but Angela continued before they could interrupt. "Theyre designed to be completely unwinnable. The system doesnt just match them to your rankit throws you into a world thats completely above your capabilities. Its basically a death sentence. And youre telling me you started there?" Adam nodded. Angela let out a low whistle, shaking her head. "Thats beyond bad luck. Thatsyou werent supposed to make it out. At all." Drake crossed his arms. "And yet, we did." Angela narrowed her eyes slightly. "How?" Adam exhaled, his expression turning distant for a moment. "A veteran was with us. Teo. He had a bunch of Plot Devices and helped us survive just long enough to make it through. But we still would have died if it werent for" He paused, his mind flashing back to that moment To the Empress, the ghostly ruler that had torn their group apart, that had crushed them effortlessly, that had killed Teo without even trying. To the last gamble Teo had taken, throwing his final Plot Device that ended in Adams hands after his body was consumed. To the feeling of the Empresss existence being pulled into him, the cold weight of her power twisting through his veins, her essence forever bound to his soul. "In the end, I absorbed something I shouldnt have." Adam finally muttered after narrating everything that happened to them in that ghostly world. "And that was enough to clear the scenario and obtain a D-rank Potential." Angela stared at him for a long moment, studying him carefully. Then, she let out a slow breath. "So you started with a D-rank Potential because of that, huh? That explains a lot." She murmured, tilting her head. Adam glanced at her. "What do you mean?" Angelas smirk widened, but there was something calculating in her gaze now, something sharp, something knowing. "The reason why your team has been constantly thrown into scenarios way beyond your capabilities is because of that D-rank Potential you started with." She said, her voice carrying the weight of certainty. Adam felt his muscles stiffen slightly at the words. Angela continued, clearly enjoying the chance to explain something that had probably been obvious to her from the start. "You got a D-rank Potential without being ready for it. Normally, a user with that ranking has already cleared multiple scenarios, and has experience, skills, and equipment that helped them reach that point. But you? You had none of that. You were just a rookie who had gotten thrown into something way beyond your control. And worse" She added, her golden eyes flickering with amusement. "You dragged your entire team up with you." Drake let out a low sigh, running a hand through his hair. "That explains a lot." He muttered. Adam exhaled slowly, trying to process just how much of their suffering had been directly caused by a ranking he hadnt even earned properly. He had always assumed the difficulty of their scenarios was just how the system workedthat they were simply thrown into increasingly harder situations as part of normal progression. But if what Angela was saying was true, then from the very start, their baseline difficulty had been artificially inflated because the system had already placed him in a category he had no right to be in, maybe not easy per se, but definitely not the absurd ones like the Steampunk and Murim worlds. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Still, something didnt sit right. Angela seemed to pick up on his hesitation, because her smirk didnt fade. In fact, it widened slightly, as though she were waiting for him to reach the next logical conclusion on his own. And she was right. Because after a moment, Adams thoughts clicked onto something far more concerning. "Wait, you sound like you know exactly why we ended up in a Punishment-Class scenario instead of a normal one." He said slowly, glancing at her. Angelas eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "I do have a theory, but let me ask you something firstdo you know what the Potential Rank of that veteran was? The guy in your first scenariothe one with all those Plot Devices?" Drake frowned, shaking his head. "I dont think we ever knew." But Adam did. There had always been something off about Teos stats, something he had noticed back then but never really had the chance to question properly. At first, Teos Potential had been F, which had already seemed low considering how experienced he was. But after he used his last Plot Device, right before he died "It dropped, he went from F to F- at the very end." Adam muttered. Angelas entire face lit up with realization. "Ah-ha!" She said, snapping her fingers as if she had just solved a puzzle that had been bothering her. Adam and Drake stared at her, waiting for an explanation, so Angela didnt leave them waiting long. "Punishment-Class scenarios arent random in that regard either." She began, her voice carrying an almost teacher-like rhythm to it now. "They happen when a team has one or more users with dangerously low Potential for too long. But in extreme caseslike yoursit happens when someone in your team is on the verge of hitting Negative Potential." Adams mind immediately reeled back, thinking about the F- ranking he had seen on Teo just before he died. Drake folded his arms, his brows furrowing. "That doesnt make sense, Teo was strong. Theres no way the system saw him as worthless." The blond said. Angela clicked her tongue, wagging a finger at him like a teacher scolding a student. "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Youre still misunderstanding Potential." She said playfully. "As I said before, its not a strength stat. It has nothing to do with raw power. The easiest way to lose Potential is by relying too much on Plot Devices." Adam stiffened at that, and Drakes expression darkened. Angela grinned. "Ah, I see that got your attention." She leaned slightly forward, walking backward so she could keep her eyes on them as they continued moving. "Plot Devices make everything easier. They let you bypass difficulty, let you cheat the systems natural progression. And if you rely on them too muchif you get used to solving your problems that waythen the system recognizes it as a crutch. Youre no longer someone whos actually learning how to surviveyoure just someone who presses a button and hopes for the best. And the system punishes that. Hard." Adam swallowed, his thoughts racing. "So the more you use Plot Devices" "The lower your Potential gets, yes." Angela finished, her voice unwavering. "The closer you come to being labeled as a lost cause. And when that happenswhen you reach something like F-, the system makes its judgment." Upon hearing this, Adams jaw tightened, his fingers clenching at his sides as the full gravity of her words bore down on him. It all made sense now. Teos demise hadnt been the result of bad luck. It hadnt been some random misfortune, a cruel roll of fates dice. NoTeo had been doomed from the start. The system had already made its decision and had already determined that he wasnt worth keeping. His prolonged reliance on Plot Devices, the way he had circumvented natural growth, had sealed his fate long before that final fight. And in the end, the system had done what it always did to those it deemed irredeemableit had executed him. A slow, creeping sense of unease settled into Adams chest, a cold realization wrapping around his thoughts like a vice. This wasnt just about Teo anymore. There was something else, something far more disturbing about all of this. And the moment the pieces clicked into place, the memory rushed back like a flood, dredging up something he had seen before, something he had overlooked Lord Varek. Adam felt his breath hitch for a split second, his entire body tensing as his mind replayed that moment from the past. He had seen it before. The unmistakable F- ranking attached to Lord Varek. Back then, he had assumed it had been a mistake, a system glitch, something that had been corrupted along with everything else in that scenario. He had barely even questioned it. It had seemed so impossible at the time, how could something as powerful as Lord Varek, as overwhelming as that monstrous entity, be ranked as an absolute failure by the system? But now, standing here, listening to Angela spell out the reality of what that ranking truly meant, he finally understood. It wasnt an error. The system hadnt glitched, at least not in that regard. The Murim overlord had been abusing the system functions without a real penalty because he wasnt an actual user, but his Potential did drop in response. A slow chill crawled down Adams spine, a deep-rooted understanding settling into his bones. This systemwhatever it was, whoever had built itdid not tolerate stagnation. It did not care for morality, fairness, or the struggles of those caught in its grip. It had only one rule, one absolute condition that determined whether or not you were allowed to exist within its framework. If you werent growing, if you werent constantly pushing forward, evolving, becoming something greater than beforethen you were obsolete. And once the system marked you as obsolete you were erased. The system had already decided who was worth keeping and who wasnt, most probably at the whims of those so-called Patrons. Angela kept talking, her tone still lighthearted but carrying a hint of curiosity, as if every new piece of information only deepened the puzzle she was trying to solve. "So from what I understand, your team has been through a ridiculous number of life-threatening situations, which is why your Potential Rank is so high. That much makes sense. But theres still a problemyour actual power level doesnt match it. No offense, but with just three scenarios under your belt, theres no way you should have racked up enough points to justify where youre at. Even with bonuses, were talking about a couple hundred points at best." She said, glancing between the two boys. Adam didnt hesitate to shake his head. "Points were never a problem, we had more than enough thanks to all the Hidden Subplots we completed." Angela chokedviolently. She coughed hard, doubling over slightly, before snapping her head up so fast it was a miracle her neck didnt break. "You what!?" Her voice practically shook with disbelief. "You completed Hidden Subplots?" Adam blinked, caught off guard by the intensity of her reaction. "Yeah. Quite some of them." Angela wasnt listening anymore. She grabbed his wrist, staring at him as if he had just confessed to being an actual god. "Hold onhow? Youre novices! How in the hell did you even find them, let alone clear them?!" Drake let out a sigh, rubbing the back of his head. "We kinda figured they were hard to find, yeah, but we only realized how much after the fact. Weve completed three totaltwo in our last scenario alone." He admitted. Angela looked like she was about to pass out. She took a deep breath, then exhaled sharply, pressing two fingers against her temple like she was trying to fight off a headache. "Okay Im not going to be surprised by anything you say anymore. You guys are basically the main characters of some broken novel at this point." She muttered, shaking her head in pure disbelief. Adam, however, didnt laugh. His expression darkened slightly, and his voice was serious when he spoke again. "Its not as great as it sounds, weve lost people too." Angelas teasing demeanor immediately vanished. Her eyes focused on him, and for the first time since they had started walking, her expression held something akin to understanding. "We lost someone in our last scenario, he sacrificed himself so the rest of us could make it out." Adam said. A moment of silence passed between them, a brief but heavy acknowledgment of the cost that came with progressing too fast, pushing too hard, risking too much. Angela exhaled slowly. "Im sorry, I mean it. That kind of loss it never really leaves you." She said, and it wasnt just words. There was weight behind themgenuine, unfiltered respect for the dead. Adam nodded. He wasnt the type to dwell on what couldnt be changed, but hearing someone else who understood say it out loud made the ache in his chest feel a little less suffocating. Angela let the silence linger for a few more moments before speaking again, this time with a thoughtful edge. "You know, you guys arent the first anomalies Ive met." That caught Adam and Drakes attention. Angela glanced at them, then sighed, as if pulling a memory from far too long ago. "Before you guys, there was another. Someone whose track record was just as ridiculous, no, way more. Someone I actually used to call a friend." Drake was the first to jump in. "Who?" His tone was casual, but there was a distinct sharpness beneath it. Angela hesitated for a second, as if debating whether to tell them everything. Then, she let out a small chuckle, though it lacked any humor. "Jeongu Kim, the lead no, former leader of Team Abyss, it seems." Adams stomach tightened slightly, but he kept his face neutral. Drake, however, wasted no time. "So you and Team Abyss were close?" Angela snorted, though the sound carried an air of nostalgia. "Close? Yeah. You could say that. Jeongu Kim was powerful. Insanely powerful. But more than that, he was smart. He had allies who were just as strong, people who could have wiped out entire teams if they wanted to. But instead of treating us as enemies, we became something else. Allies." She exhaled slowly, her voice turning softeralmost melancholic. She trailed off for a moment, her gaze distant, as if caught between past and present. "We werent supposed to get along, but some things happened, and instead of killing each other, we started working together. That was three years ago." Adams eyes narrowed slightly. "Three years?" Angela nodded. "Back then, part of Team Abyss used to meet with us before every scenario. One of Jeongus allies had a skill that let them transfer most of their team to us before deployment. They used it to filter out their strongest membersthe ones who would go into each scenario. That way, they could control their difficulty curve, make sure only the best of them fought while the others stayed behind." She let out a small laugh, but it lacked warmth. "They had it figured out, you know? They played the system better than anyone." Adams mind processed this information carefully. If Team Abyss had a way to control who entered each scenario, then that explained why they had a reputation for being so dangerous. Only their strongest members ever entered combat, which meant that anyone who survived kept getting exponentially stronger. But if that was the caseif Team Abyss had figured out a way to control their progression so effectively, if they had maneuvered through the system with that much foresight and precisionthen why had they disappeared? Adams thoughts churned through the possibilities like grinding gears, piecing together fragments of logic that refused to align properly. If that Jeongu Kim guy and his team had been able to select their strongest members before every scenario, if they had been systematically ensuring their own survival while continuously growing in power, then it didnt make sense for them to suddenly vanish. Their method should have guaranteed long-term success and should have cemented their dominance over others. There was no logical reason why a group that well-prepared, that strategically sound, that powerful would simply cease to exist. Unless, of course, something had happened. Something that no amount of preparation could have prevented. The realization settled into his chest like lead. "Then why did you lose contact? If they had everything under control, then what happened?" Adam asked, his voice steady, but probing. Angelas expression darkened slightly, her confident, casual demeanor faltering for the first time since they had started talking. Her gaze flickered to the side, not out of avoidance, but as if she was pulling distant memories from the recesses of her mind, trying to find an answer she herself had been grappling with for years. When she finally spoke, her voice carried the weight of genuine uncertainty. "I dont know, three years ago they just stopped showing up. No messages. No signals. No warnings. One day they were there, and the next nothing." Drake folded his arms, his brows knitting together. "And you havent heard from anyone since then?" Angela shook her head slowly. "Not a word." She murmured. The silence that followed was thick, stretching between them like an invisible noose, tightening with each second that passed. Adam could see it in her eyesthis wasnt just some distant memory, some casual recollection of a group she had once been allied with. No, this had haunted her, gnawed at the back of her mind for years. It wasnt just curiosity that made her wonder what had happened to Jeongu Kim and his team. It was something deeper. A feeling that something about their disappearance wasnt just unexpectedit was wrong. For a brief moment, Angelas gaze flickered toward Adam, her expression unreadable. "Thats why the blondie on your team caught me off guard, the fact that she doesnt know who Jeongu Kim is means that something happened. Either their entire team was wiped out, or maybe" She hesitated, inhaling as if she wasnt sure whether she should say what was on her mind. Then, exhaling sharply, she let the words fall. "Maybe he actually did it." Adam frowned, immediately catching the significance in her tone. "Did what?" Angelas voice dropped lower, almost as if speaking the thought aloud might somehow make it real. "Maybe he found a way out." The atmosphere shifted drastically, an almost tangible tension settling between them. Angelas words had struck something deepsomething neither Adam nor Drake had ever truly considered before. Escape. Adams expression darkened as his grip tightened slightly at his side. His thoughts churned like a storm, his voice coming out far sharper than he intended. "How is that even possible?" He demanded, his golden eyes locking onto Angela with an intensity that made even her blink in mild surprise. "How do you just leave? No one has ever found a way out beforewhat the hell did he figure out that no one else did?" Angela sighed, shifting her weight slightly before shaking her head. "I dont know, I wasnt there when it happened. All I know is what Kim used to say." She admitted, her voice softer, her frustration evident. Drake frowned slightly, his arms crossed as he listened. "And what exactly did he say?" Angelas blue eyes flickered with something unreadablenot just memory, but emotion. She took a slow breath before speaking, her voice carrying a trace of something deeply personal. "He always talked about it, that he would never stop. That no matter how long it took, no matter what he had to do, he would find a way to break free. He was obsessed with it, but not for himself." She murmured, almost as if recalling something distant, something precious. Adams eyes narrowed slightly. "Then for who?" Angela hesitated only for a second before answering. "His sister." Both Adam and Drake stiffened slightly. Angela exhaled, glancing upward as if trying to pull the right words from the air itself. "She was the only family he had, the only thing that mattered to him. He never talked about her much, but whenever he did you could see it in his eyes." She said quietly. Her lips pressed together for a moment before she continued. "She was waiting for him back in his world. That was all that mattered. It didnt matter how many scenarios he had to clear, how many years he had to spend hereas long as there was even the slightest chance of seeing her again, he would take it." Adam remained silent, his mind working through every detail. There was no hesitation in Angelas voice. No doubt. She truly believed in him. That much was clear. But what stood out the mostwhat unsettled Adam even more than the idea of escape itselfwas the way she spoke about him. There was something in her voice, something undeniably warm, something that didnt match the usual rough, confident edge she carried when talking about other things. Her posture had softened slightly, her expression taking on an almost dreamlike quality. And then, just barely, a soft blush crept onto her cheeks. Adam didnt miss it, and neither did Drake. Angela quickly cleared her throat, looking away as if to shake off whatever she had just let slip. "Anyway, I like to think he made it. That something happened on the way out, something that stopped him from saying goodbye. Because if he was still here theres no way hed just disappear like that." She muttered, clearly trying to move past it. Adam didnt respond immediately. There were too many pieces and too many gaps in the story that still didnt make sense. He could feel the unspoken question burning at the back of his mindif Kim had truly gotten out, then why was there no trace? No proof? No other signs that escape was even possible? And yet, looking at Angelaseeing the quiet, unwavering certainty in her expressionhe realized something else, something that he almost missed. He had almost overlooked it, but now, the pieces were aligned in a way that sent a quiet, burning determination coursing through him. Katya had mentioned something similar beforehow, among the members of Team Abyss, there had been whispers of someone managing to break free from the system. At the time, she said it had seemed like nothing more than a hopeful rumor, something that had circulated within their team as nothing more than speculation. But now? Now it wasnt just a story. It was real. Angelas words, Katyas storythey matched. The idea that escape was possible wasnt just blind hope anymore; there was evidence, fragmented as it was. It meant there was a way out, a method, a condition that could be fulfilled to break free from this endless cycle of survival and death. And for the first time since stepping into this world, Adam felt something stir deep in his chestsomething powerful, something more than just survival instinct Hope. The idea of seeing his parents again, of returning to his old world, to the life that had been stolen from him, felt closer than ever. The weight of everythingthe brutal fights, the constant struggle, the inescapable feeling that he and his team were nothing more than pawns in a twisted gameit all suddenly felt just a little lighter. If Jeongu Kim had done it, if even one person had managed to escape, then that meant it wasnt impossible. He almost let himself get swept away in the feeling, almost allowing a single tear to escape before a firm grip landed on his shoulder, pulling him back to reality. "Hey, were here." Drakes voice came, steady and calm, cutting through the whirlwind of emotions in Adams chest. The boy blinked, snapping his attention forward, realizing that he had been so lost in thought that he hadnt noticed their surroundings changing. He lifted his head, his golden eyes scanning the horizon, and therewaiting at a distancewas the rest of their teams. They stood just ahead, gathered loosely, speaking with one another, no visible tension, no hostilityjust conversation. The sight was almost surreal after everything they had been through. To see two teams that had started as rivals now standing side by side, talking as if they had known each other for years it was something Adam hadnt expected. For all the violence, all the unpredictability of this system, seeing people cooperating instead of killing each other was a rare sight. And it was a welcome one. Angela seemed to notice it too, her golden eyes softening slightly before she turned her gaze back to Adam and Drake. "I have to admit, Im really glad we ran into a team we could actually talk to. But" She crossed her arms, her expression shifting into something more cautionary. "Dont take this as the norm. You got lucky with us. Most teams arent like this." Adam glanced at her, catching the meaning behind her words immediately. But it was Drake who spoke first. "Yeah, we figured." He said casually. Angelas expression didnt shift. "Im serious. What if we werent friendly? What if this was all a trick? What if, right now, my team was back there slaughtering yours while we kept you distracted?" Adam didnt respond right away. She wasnt wrong. They had taken a risk trusting another team, had allowed themselves a moment of vulnerability that, under different circumstances, could have ended in disaster. He understood that well enough. But even so Drake let out a small chuckle, shaking his head slightly. "Then we wouldnt have anything to worry about." Angelas brows furrowed slightly, genuine confusion flashing across her face. "What?" Adam smirked, a rare show of amusement crossing his features. "You dont have the full picture, it might seem like were the strongest in our group, but thats not exactly true." Angela narrowed her eyes slightly. "What do you mean?" Drake simply laughed, nodding toward the group in the distance. "Lets just say theres someone over there who might not look like much, but if things went south, theyd be able to take all of us down at the same time." Angelas entire demeanor shifted. She straightened slightly, her eyes flicking back toward the distant group, her expression one of clear skepticism. And with that, they continued forward, the distance between them and the rest of their teams growing smaller with each step. Interlude - Fixing These Unfair Scenarios: Chapter 2 Interlude - Fixing These Unfair Scenarios: Chapter 2 Lauren had quickly learned that time in the Patrons Domain did not function in any way she was accustomed to. There were no days, no measurable passing of hours or minutesif anything, it felt as though the very concept of time was different for each Patron, or perhaps as if it simply did not exist at all. Dreaming_Tyrant had attempted to explain it to her, saying that it was quite simple once she understood. For Patrons, the idea of "timing" held no meaning. They would always arrive precisely when they intended to, no matter where they wished to go or what they wanted to see. That meant they could watch or even participate in as many scenarios as they wanted without the fear of missing anything. It had always been this way, an inherent rule of their existence, with only one exceptionevents that had occurred before a Patrons own birth were entirely out of reach. That limitation had been disappointing to Lauren. The original novel had alluded to many important events that had happened long before the protagonists arrived in the system, but they had never been explored in depth. She had always found it frustrating that such significant moments remained vague references in the story, and she had hoped that now, having entered this world, she would finally be able to witness them firsthand. However, that was not the caseanything that predated her existence as a Patron was inaccessible to her. Even so, she found comfort in the fact that Dreaming_Tyrant had been more than willing to share stories about her favorite moments from the past. It was a small consolation, but a valuable one. Despite knowing that Dreaming_Tyrant was an entity far older and more powerful than her, Lauren had grown quite fond of the small Patron. There was something undeniably endearing about how the girl, despite her immense nature, looked and acted like an excited child. It was almost as if Lauren had suddenly gained the adorable little cousin she had always wantedsomeone who clung to her with infectious enthusiasm, who was eager to share every little thing that excited her, pulling her along to see everything she loved. There was a kind of innocent joy in the way Dreaming_Tyrant spoke about her favorite teams, her eyes lighting up as she eagerly explained their accomplishments, their struggles, and why she rooted for them. Lauren found it comforting, almost nostalgic, a warmth she hadn''t expected in a place like this. More than once, Dreaming_Tyrant had grabbed her hand without hesitation, leading her from one viewing area to another with boundless energy that made it impossible not to follow along. It was easy to forget that this small, excitable Patron was an ancient entity beyond mortal comprehension when she was bouncing on her heels, eager to share the next big moment. And honestly, Lauren didnt mind one bit. All in all, this whole experience had been a revelation to Lauren. The novel focused almost exclusively on Drakes "Black Phoenix" team and, to a lesser extent, Adams "Team Abyss". Yet now, for the first time, she was seeing othersteams that had their own stories, their own struggles, their own heroic moments. These werent mere background characters doomed to insignificance. They were living, breathing warriors with dreams and destinies, their tales unfolding just as richly and dynamically as the ones she had read about in the novel. It struck her with forcethis wasnt just the books world; it was a world itself. Everything she was seeing was real. Understanding how it all worked, how all these interwoven stories came together, seemed like an invaluable pursuit. As they explored, she recognized a few familiar faces from various scenarios. None of them were major figuresmostly teams that had minor interactions with the protagonists during certain arcs, or unfortunate groups that had met grim fates during one of Adams more... well, infamous storylines. Occasionally, however, she would stumble upon someone truly significant. The most recent scenario they had watched together was one such instance. It was being exhibited across multiple screens in what could only be described as an immense, otherworldly restaurantif one could even call it that. The establishment stretched seemingly without end, filled with tables of varying sizes and shapes, some floating midair while others merged seamlessly with the floor. The ceiling shimmered like the night sky, shifting and swirling with cosmic energy, giving the entire space an ethereal ambiance. Despite the sheer vastness of the place, it was alive with chatter and movement, packed with Patrons of all sizes, forms, and peculiarities. Some had humanoid appearances, while others bore monstrous or celestial shapes, each one lost in conversation or completely fixated on the screens before them. What stood out most, however, was the strange service that took place within the restaurant. No one paid for their food, nor did anyone seem to order in any conventional sense. Instead, peculiar beings drifted through the area, effortlessly placing dishes and drinks before any Patron who so much as glanced in their direction. These servers varied just as much as the Patrons themselvessome resembled floating wisps of energy, others moved with the grace of elongated shadowy figures, while a few even resembled mechanical constructs that worked in perfect synchronization. Plates of delicacies, drinks in colors that defied logic, and even bowls filled with what seemed to be shifting liquid light appeared before those who desired them. Lauren had been completely baffled by it at first. Dreaming_Tyrant, however, had laughed at her confusion and explained the simple truth: Patrons did not need to eat or drink. Their forms were not bound by mortal necessities, nor did they suffer from hunger or thirst. Yet, despite that, they still indulged in these thingsnot out of necessity, but purely for the experience, for the sensation of doing something, of engaging in small pleasures that, while meaningless in the grand scope of their existence, brought them a kind of simple joy. As Lauren watched one Patron idly sip from a goblet filled with a shimmering, silver liquid while another casually devoured an entire roasted beast that vanished into their maw without so much as a trace, she realized just how detached from normalcy this place truly was. The Patrons did things not because they had to, but because they could. Whether it was eating, drinking, or even just watching the unfolding scenarios for their own amusement, it was all about indulgence. And as she turned her gaze back to the screen displaying the latest scenario, she couldnt help but feel a strange mix of wonder and unease at the sheer scale of the world she had found herself in. This particular scenario followed a team known as Dragon Utopia, a group that had once played a crucial role in the novels original timeline. Their presence alone sent a wave of unease through Laurens body, a cold sensation settling in her chest as she watched them move across the battlefield, working together in perfect synchronization. Every action, every word exchanged between them, exuded trust built from countless battles. They were a unit, a true team in every sense of the word, bound not by obligation but by genuine camaraderie. Each of them had their own distinct strengths, their own quirks, but together, they had once been one of the most unshakable forces in the system. She could see it clearlythe way they instinctively covered for each other, how they pushed forward with unwavering confidence, knowing that no matter what happened, none of them would be left behind. And yet, she knew the truth. Their fate in the original story was sealed. And it was a fate so cruel, so utterly unfair, that even remembering it sent a sharp pang of regret through her. It started slow, almost imperceptibly at first. One of thema companion whose loyalty should have been absolutebegan to waver. The cracks were so small, so insignificant in the beginning, that even his closest companions had failed to notice. But Lauren knew She knew that somewhere within him, a seed of doubt had been planted, nurtured by the whispers of a shadow far stronger than they could comprehend. And that shadow was Adam. But not the Adam she had seen struggling in the early arcs of the novel. Not the one clawing his way through impossible battles, defying fate with sheer willpower. Nothis was Adam as he was meant to be later in the story. A force of destruction. A manipulator whose words alone could shatter even the strongest of warriors. He had become something terrifyingly unstoppable, and when he had reached out to the weakest link in Dragon Utopia, offering power beyond imagination, it had been inevitable. The temptation had been too great. The promise of strength, of survival, had cracked the resolve of a once-proud fighter. And so, in the original story, the betrayal had begun. Lauren watched in tense anticipation, unable to shake the dread pooling in her stomach. It wouldnt happen hereat least, not yet. But was it even still destined to happen? The process had already begun in the novel, the small cracks in loyalty forming long before anyone noticed. She could remember the subtle hesitation in his movements, the fleeting moments where his eyes lingered on his comrades with an unreadable expression. That had been the first sign. In time, he would be tempted and eventually accept Adams offer, turning against those who had once trusted him completely. But that had been originally, before Adam changed his own fate. Before a new variableherhad entered the equation. Would it still happen? Would he still succumb to the same temptation, the same whispered promises of power that Adam had once offered? Or had Adam himself already set a different course, rendering the future Lauren had memorized from the novel meaningless? In the original timeline, she knew exactly what would have happened. The team member who should have been their unwavering shield would stand beside Adam, his former friends staring in horror and disbelief as he drove his newly acquired skills to kill their leader and then use her body as a puppet. There would be no going back. The team would crumble. The unity that had once been their greatest strength would be twisted into their downfall. One by one, they would fall, broken by the very man they had once called their friend. And the worst part? He had not been forced into it. No external pressure had coerced his hand. He had chosen to do it, he had embraced the power given to him, cast aside his past without hesitation, and joined Team Abyss as one of its deadliest assets. Lauren clenched her hands into fists, nails digging into her palms. That had been the story. The version of events she had read, agonized over, and ultimately accepted as canon. But now, she was here. She had already changed something fundamental. Would that be enough to rewrite what was supposed to happen? Or was fate something that could only bend so far before it snapped back into place? The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. She swallowed hard, her mind filled with memories of what should have happened. She remembered how, during the final battle, he had stood at Adams side, unstoppable, unwavering, the very embodiment of an assassin without remorse. She remembered how he had been the one to strike the killing blow on No. Her breath came out shaky as she forced herself to push the memory away. She didnt want to relive it. She didnt want to see it happen again. But she couldnt help itshe had always cared about this team. Even back in the original novel, she had developed a deep attachment to them, especially to their leader. She remembered vividly how they had crossed paths with the protagonists in a collab scenario nearly halfway through the novel, an event that had taken place in Nyxmaris, Realm of the Deep, an underwater scenario. That world had been a nightmarean A+ ranked scenario filled with relentless dangers, where the abyss itself had seemed alive, whispering to the minds of those who dared to traverse its blackened waters. The two teams had been forced to work together, albeit begrudgingly, each wary of the others methods and intentions. Yet despite the initial tension, she had loved how their rivalry with Drakes team had evolved. Their leader, Solne, had clashed with Drake at every turn, the two stubborn users constantly testing each others strength, neither willing to back down. But beyond the competition, there had been a grudging respect between them, a recognition of the others skill that went beyond mere rivalry. In fact, one of her favorite moments in the novel had come during one of their greatest victoriesthe battle against the Eden Alliance. She could still picture it perfectly. The chaos of the battlefield, the air thick with magic and the scent of scorched earth, enemies closing in from all sides. And then, in the heart of it all, Solne and Drake, fighting back to back. Their movements had been seamless, blades cutting through the opposition in perfect synchronization, two warriors who should have been adversaries but had instead become each others greatest allies, if only for that fleeting moment. That battle had solidified her admiration for Solne, had made her one of the characters Lauren respected the most. And yet, what had it all been for? The next time Drake saw Solne, she had not been the same person anymore, she had not even been alive. She had become an Undead Dragon, her will consumed, her past self erased, reduced to nothing more than a weapon wielded by the very forces they had once fought against. Laurens grip tightened as she exhaled slowly, forcing herself to stay calm. She hated that part of the novel. It had been yet another cruel fate, yet another character she had cared about turned into nothing more than an obstacle for the protagonists to overcome. It was one of the things that had always left her feeling hollow, the way the story had refused to let characters like Solne find any lasting peace. But now? Now, there was a chance. She didnt know what the future held anymore. She had already altered one major event. There was no telling what ripple effects that would cause, no way of knowing if Solne and her team were still fated to meet the same tragic end. But if there was anything she could do to keep them from walking that path, she would do it. She sighed, watching them on the screen, still fighting, still surviving, still themselves. If she could help it, they would never have to experience the cruel fate the novel had once laid out for them. And yet, despite her determination to change their future, she didnt want to change everything. She didnt want to erase the bond they had forged with Drake and his team. That rivalry, that camaraderiethey had been some of her favorite moments. If she had to rewrite their fate, then at the very least, she wanted to make sure they kept that. The scenario concluded smoothly, much to the excitement of most Patrons present. The restaurant filled with the sound of cheers, laughter, and the occasional clinking of glasses as many celebrated the overwhelming success of the team they had been watching. Not everyone was pleased, however. A handful of Patrons grumbled among themselves, clearly displeased with the outcomemost likely those who had bet against the victorious team and lost their wagers. Dreaming_Tyrant was nearly vibrating with excitement beside Lauren, barely able to contain herself as she began rambling enthusiastically about everything they had just witnessed. Her small frame practically bounced in place as she animatedly recounted her favorite moments, her wolfhead tail twitching along with her energy. Lauren listened with amusement, noting something she had suspected for a while nowDreaming_Tyrant had a tendency to become a fan of users that caught her interest. And Lauren knew exactly where this was going. Eventually, Dreaming_Tyrant would become obsessed with Drake, the protagonist of the novel. Not yet, though. That wouldnt happen until much later in the timelineby the seventh scenario of Team Black Phoenix, when Drakes actions and charisma would solidify him as one of the most compelling figures in the eyes of a lot of Patrons. But what if Lauren could push her to notice him sooner? The idea formed quickly in her mind, and she smirked to herself before deciding to act on it. She waited until Dreaming_Tyrant had finished her excited ramblings before responding casually, shifting the topic ever so slightly. "You know, that team we saw earlier in my first scenario with you" She said, her voice light and thoughtful. "The one you took me to see when I first arrived I was thinking about them." Dreaming_Tyrant blinked, tilting her head as she nibbled on what looked like a glowing piece of confectionary. "Huh? Oh, them? What about them?" She chewed thoughtfully before shrugging. Lauren feigned mild curiosity. "I just thought they were kind of interesting. The way they handled things." Dreaming_Tyrant made a face, her tone almost dismissive. "Mmm I guess? They were weird. Ive seen better." Lauren almost laughed. Not for long, she thought. Keeping her expression neutral, she leaned in just a bit, her voice lowering conspiratorially. "You know, I was actually hoping we could watch their next scenario. There was someone in particular I really wanted to see again" She let her words trail off, glancing at Dreaming_Tyrant meaningfully. The small Patron raised a brow, curiosity flickering in her golden eyes. "Oh? Who?" Lauren smiled, knowing she had her. "That blond one." She said, casually yet deliberately. "You know, tall, handsome, blue eyes, really well-built. He was polite, but strong. Had this natural confidence, the kind that makes you want to keep watching him." Dreaming_Tyrants chewing slowed. She furrowed her brow, as if digging into her memory. "Blond blue eyes?" Lauren gave a small, knowing nod, leaning in just a little more. "Mmmhmm. He had this charming, effortless way of carrying himself. Looked like the kind of guy who always takes care of his teammates, you know? Always standing in front to shield others, always checking if theyre okay. And that smile? Just the right amount of kind and confident, the type that makes you think he could get away with anything." Dreaming_Tyrants ears twitched. "Wait wait, I do remember someone like that!" Her eyes widened slightly. "Oh! Yeah, there was a guy like that in their group, wasnt there?!" Lauren fought the urge to smirk. "Yeah, there was. And honestly, I think hes pretty interesting." Dreaming_Tyrants expression shifted rapidly from mild recollection to growing interest, then excitement. Her fingers curled into her sleeves, and a small grin began to form. "Handsome, confident, strong and kind?" She murmured to herself, her wolf tail twitching. The more she thought about it, the more she began to light up. "That does sound like my type" Lauren almost laughed aloud at how easily Dreaming_Tyrant fell into the trap. Bingo! And then, as if a switch had been flipped, the little patron shot up from her seat, practically radiating excitement. "Architect_of_Fate, we have to go see them! The next scenario is probably about to start! I have to see him again!" Before Lauren could respond, Dreaming_Tyrant grabbed her hand with surprising strength for someone her size and started pulling her forward, eyes practically sparkling. "Come on, come on, we need to hurry! If we wait too long, we might miss something!" Lauren let herself be dragged along, barely holding back her laughter as she responded with amusement. "You do remember that you were the one who told me that Patrons never arrive late, right?" Dreaming_Tyrant barely slowed down, waving a hand dismissively. "Yeah, yeah, but I still feel like we should hurry!" Lauren just shook her head with a smile, letting the excited Patron lead the way Step one: complete! However, there was something else Lauren wanted to do before they arrived at the second scenario. She needed to find a way to contact Drake directly, just as Dreaming_Tyrant had mentioned was possible. But doing so would cost her everything. Every single influence point she had. Patrons earned influence points in two ways: by placing bets on scenarios and winning against other Patrons or by waiting, as they passively generated a single point over time. This meant that high-stakes wagers could amass large amounts of influence quickly, while passive generation required patience. Lauren had barely begun accumulating influence, and using all of it now would leave her powerless in the next scenario. She wouldnt be able to intervene, wouldnt be able to influence outcomes, wouldnt be able to undo anything that went wrong. But she had already made up her mind. It was worth the cost. As they walked, Dreaming_Tyrant hopped ahead excitedly, completely engrossed in her enthusiasm, her golden eyes practically sparkling. Lauren let out a small sigh, steeling herself for what she was about to do. Focusing her mind, she concentrated as her friend had explained, willing the system to respond to her call. A translucent screen materialized before her, its interface sleek and unfamiliar, filled with options that felt far beyond her current understanding. But she wasnt here to explore. She knew exactly what she needed to do. From her perspective, the second scenario of Drakes team had yet to begin. That meant that, right now, he was alone in the shop, trying to decide what to purchase. In the original timeline, this had been a slow, indecisive moment for him. The boy had struggled to choose, his uncertainty stretching across multiple scenarios until, much later in the story, he finally made the decision that would change everything. It wasnt until the fourth scenario that he would obtain [Pinnacle Class Craft], the skill that evolved based on his effort and ultimately led him to acquire the S-Rank class Celestial Knight. It had been the perfect complement to his Personal Skill: Beloved by the Divinesthe very foundation of his strength. But Lauren had always found it frustrating that it had taken so long for him to reach that conclusion. The early parts of the novel had been slow precisely because of this delay, because Drake had wandered through uncertainty before setting himself on the right path. She could fix that! The system connection established itself, and suddenly, she had access to him. The chat interface appeared, and for the first time, she could speak to Drake directly Or something like that, she managed to type on his store search. She could already picture his confusion, the way his brows would furrow as he glanced around the empty shop, looking for the source of the message. But she didnt give him time to dwell on it Eventually, she closed the chat, her mission done even tho she was a bit forceful, she even mentioned Drakes little brother to motivate him. The system window dissolved before her and the connection was severed. She had done all she could. A few steps ahead, Dreaming_Tyrant was still bouncing in excitement, completely unaware of what Lauren had just done. She hurried to catch up, falling into step beside her just as they reached the entrance to the viewing area. She had no influence left. No way to change anything in the coming scenario, but, for now, that was fine. Because she had just ensured that Drake was on the right path much earlier than he was ever supposed to be, and that was a good thing, right? The earlier the better, right? Chapter 114 - Lord of Vampires Chapter 114 - Lord of Vampires The moment Adam, Drake, and Angela approached the waiting group, they quickly realized that their arrival had gone almost entirely unnoticed. Despite the importance of their meeting, the rest of their teams were so deeply engaged in their own discussions that no one had even registered that the trio was nearby. Adam''s gaze flickered across the gathering, quickly assessing the unusual social dynamics at play. Unsurprisingly, the most animated group consisted of Kazue, Katya, and Chloethe usual culprits when it came to lively conversation. They were locked in a heated debate with several members of Angelas team, their voices filled with energy, their expressions showing no signs of backing down. Takeshi was among them, his silver hair catching the light as he gestured sharply in response to something that had just been said. Beside him, two others from WNATN were also involved in the discussionone being the school-uniformed girl Adam had noticed earlier, the other a young man with spiked hair and a red headband, his expression set with the same intensity as the rest. Whatever they were arguing about, it was completely absorbing them. Adam couldnt make out the words just yet, but he could tell that none of them were simply messing around. Their focus was absolute, their engagement almost too deep, as if the topic at hand held actual weight. Even Emir, who wasnt participating directly, stood at the edge of the group, his brows furrowed slightly, watching the back-and-forth with something between confusion and uncertainty, as if he was struggling to keep up with the rapid exchange but was too intrigued to look away. On the opposite end of the gathering, another conversation was taking placeone of a vastly different nature. Sebastian, Gregor, and even Li had gathered around the older member of Angelas team, the bearded man clad in Roman-style attire, complete with a flowing red cape. His presence was imposing, yet his posture remained relaxed, his voice carrying the tone of someone who spoke with experience rather than arrogance. Unlike the younger members who were lost in an almost playful dispute, these four were engaged in a calm, analytical conversation. There was an ease to their discussion, the kind of measured exchange that only came from individuals who had seen too much of the world to waste words on anything frivolous. Their expressions were steady, thoughtful, and serious without being confrontational. It was a stark contrast to the energy and intensity of the younger group, highlighting just how much of a divide experience created between participants in this system. Adam couldnt hear their words either, but from the way Gregor occasionally nodded in understanding, from the sharp gleam in Lis eyes as he listened, and from the small, knowing smile that occasionally curled at the corner of Sebastians lips, it was clear that whatever they were discussing was something of genuine significance. Then, finally, Adams gaze drifted to the last individual present. A young man standing a little further away from the main group, his presence almost deliberately muted. He was dressed in a formal black suit, the kind that wouldnt have been out of place in an office meeting. He wasnt avoiding social interactionhis distance wasnt the result of shyness or disinterest. No, there was something deeper to it, something that Adam recognized almost immediately Fear. Not of those around him, not of the interactions taking place, but of the situation itself. His hands were subtly clenched at his sides, his eyes darting briefly toward the others before quickly lowering again. His entire posture screamed caution, like someone who had been thrown into a world they werent prepared for, forced into circumstances far beyond their comfort zone. Adam narrowed his eyes slightly. Angela had mentioned that there was only one true novice in her team. That had to be him. And yet, despite his obvious nervousness, no one else seemed to be paying him any particular attention. Either his own team had grown used to his apprehension, or perhaps they simply didnt know how to help him adjust. Regardless, he stood there, an outsider among his own people, starkly contrasting the easy camaraderie shared between the rest. Adam let out a quiet breath before exchanging a glance with Drake, who had also been silently taking everything in. "Well, Id say theyre getting along just fine." Drake muttered, tilting his head slightly toward the animated discussion between Kazue and the others. Angela let out a short chuckle beside them, shaking her head in mild amusement. "Yeah, for now. Give it another five minutes, and well probably have to break up a shouting match." Adam didnt doubt that at all. Still, despite the chaotic mix of conversations happening around them, the simple fact that both teams were interacting like this at all was something rare. Two separate groups, two separate histories, brought together by circumstances that should have made them enemiesand yet, here they were, talking, learning from one another, forming connections that shouldnt have existed in a world designed to pit them against each other. Perhaps, against all odds, this was proof that there were still some things in the system that it couldnt fully control. Adam had to admit that this felt far better than he had expected. From the moment they had entered this world, the looming threat of conflict had overshadowed every decision, every movement, every choice they had made. The idea that this collaboration could have begun in bloodshed, that both teams could have been locked in an unavoidable fight to the death, had been a constant worry gnawing at the back of his mind. And yet, looking at the scene before him, it was clear thatfor nowsuch fears had been unnecessary. Watching both teams engaged in conversations, exchanging knowledge, even laughing together, was something he hadnt dared to hope for. It was a rare thing, a fleeting moment of respite in a world that was never designed for peace. But despite the relief that settled in his chest, despite the way his tension eased ever so slightly, a lingering uncertainty still remainedone that couldnt be ignored no matter how well things were going. The third team had yet to arrive, and the simple truth was that they could be nothing like WNATN. There was no guarantee that they would be open to discussion, no way of knowing whether they would be reasonable, or if they would be another type of team entirelythe kind built to hunt. Angela had already mentioned that teams willing to cooperate werent as rare as Katya had once claimed, but it was also true that teams dedicated to eliminating other users were just as common. And the reality was that they had no way of knowing what kind of enemyor potential allythey would be dealing with until it was too late. A week. That was all the time they had. And whatever happened, they needed to be ready. As they closed the final distance between themselves and the others, Adam noticed that no one had even acknowledged their arrival. It wasnt that they were being ignored, but rather that everyone was so deeply absorbed in their conversations that they had completely failed to notice the presence of the three returning members. The sight was strangely amusing, if only because of how unusual it was. With the way Kazue, Katya, and Chloe were locked in some intense debate with Takeshi and two other members of WNATN, their focus was entirely consumed by the discussion, to the point that they didnt seem to register anything outside of it. Adam couldnt quite make out the exact words, but the sheer energy and engagement in their tones made it obvious that whatever they were talking about, it had them utterly hooked. Taking all of this in, Adam exchanged a glance with Drake before finally stepping forward. Clearing his throat, he spoke loudly enough to catch their attentionor at least, he tried. No one even looked up. He tried again, putting more force into it, but once more, his presence was completely ignored. He glanced at Drake, who only smirked in mild amusement. Angela, standing beside them, let out a small laugh before shaking her head. "This is just sad." She muttered, watching the scene unfold. Taking a step forward, she raised her voice in a clear, commanding tone. "Alright, lets wrap it upunless you all forgot that we were supposed to meet back here?" This time, it worked. One by one, the conversations died down, heads turning toward them, some with slight expressions of surprise, others simply realizing that the trio had returned. Angela smirked slightly before raising an eyebrow. "So, I take it you all had a fun time without us?" She said, looking over the group. The first to answer was the spiky-haired young man with the red headbandAndr, if Adam remembered correctly when Angela listed her whole team names when they were walking like an hour ago. His expression was openly excited, the type of person who spoke without thinking but carried no ill intent in his words. "Hell yeah!" He said enthusiastically, his tone practically radiating energy. "The way we got here was insane! First of all" He gestured toward Sebastian. "The old man has a freaking giant robot, and we got to ride it, which was already amazingbut then Kazue has a giant tiger summon, and we actually rode on that too! Do you know how badass that is?" Before anyone else could react, a sharp slap landed on the back of his head, cutting him off mid-sentence. Dayana, the school-uniformed girl, let out an exasperated sigh. "Show some respect!" She muttered, clearly unimpressed. Sebastian, for his part, merely smiled, completely unbothered. Dayana turned back to Angela, shifting the conversation with far more composure. "Weve been exchanging information, probably the same things you three were discussing. Its been a productive exchange." She explained. Takeshi, however, was practically buzzing with excitement as he added. "I had no idea that completing a Hidden Subplot gave you a random skill from that world that matches you! Thats insane! Thats like, an automatic power-up!" Dayana sighed. "Yes, except for the fact that Hidden Subplots are nearly impossible to find, and theyre always ridiculously dangerous." Andr, still rubbing his head, nodded but didnt seem discouraged. "Yeah, but if they" He gestured at Adams team. "could complete them as newbies, then how hard can they really be?" He instantly regretted those words. Dayana didnt hesitate. Her fist came down on his skull, knocking him flat to the ground. She exhaled before looking toward Adam and the others. "I apologize hes an idiot sometimes." She said flatly. Kazue laughed softly, shaking her head. "No problem, honestly? If I hadnt actually lived through those subplots myself, I probably wouldve thought the same thing." As the energy gradually settled and the last remnants of excitement faded into something more focused, the scattered conversations came to a natural halt, and the group fully gathered into a single unit. The shift in the atmosphere was immediatewhatever lightheartedness had existed before was replaced by something sharper, more purposeful. There was no need for further distractions. Everyone understood that their situation demanded absolute attention. Adam took a step forward, his eyes sweeping over the assembled team members from both groups, ensuring that all attention was on him before speaking. "We only have a week before the third team arrives, thats not a lot of time, and we need to make every second count. The first priority is clearwe need to locate the nearest vampire settlement and head there immediately." A few exchanged glances, some nodding, others taking in the directness of his approach. Angela, standing at his side, crossed her arms as he continued. "We dont have the luxury of wandering around aimlessly, which is why were going to make use of every resource we have. Your team" He turned his gaze toward Angela. "had an extra week in this world before we arrived. You mentioned that you spent most of that time gathering information. That means youve already mapped out key locations?" Angela responded with a small nod, reaching into her belongings and pulling out a carefully rolled parchment. "Thats right." She confirmed as she began to unfurl it, revealing a meticulously hand-drawn map of the region, inked with careful precision. Even at first glance, it was clear that this wasnt a rough sketch thrown together hastilyit was detailed, thorough, and created with someones own hands rather than generated by the system. "I put this together using everything we learned from the empires records and from what weve seen with our own eyes." She explained, her fingers tracing along the various markings across the parchment. "This covers the entirety of the continent as mapped by the human empire. Cities, strongholds, patrol routesits all here." Adam stepped closer, his sharp gaze studying the lines and symbols etched onto the page, already piecing together routes and possible points of interest. The level of detail was impressive, providing a clear layout of the land they were working with, but something still stood out as a problem. Angela must have seen the look in his eyes because she sighed, almost as if anticipating what he was about to say. "Of course, this only accounts for areas that have been explored and documented by humans. The further we go beyond imperial borders, the less information we have. Vampires and giants have been driven nearly to extinction by human expansion, so their settlements are harder to find than they used to be. Right now, we only know of two confirmed major locationsVelmoria, The Crimson Seat, the last known vampire city, and Uldroth, The Stoneforged Dominion, the capital of the remaining giant tribes." Her voice carried a hint of something deepersomething bordering on unease. "There may be smaller settlements out there, but theyre well hidden, and given how much the empire has wiped out their numbers, we dont have much to go on." She lifted her gaze to Adam, watching him carefully. "Thats why I dont understand why you want to go to a vampire city in the first place." Her voice wasnt hostile, but there was a clear skepticism in her tone. "If this is about completing the subplot for the paladins, then there are better ways to go about it than walking straight into enemy territory. I dont know if youve noticed, but vampires and giants dont exactly wait to introduce themselves before trying to kill humans on sight." Adams response was nothing more than a small, almost imperceptible smile. It wasnt arrogance, nor was it condescensionit was the kind of expression that carried a quiet certainty, a confidence that came not from recklessness, but from knowing something that others didnt. "That wont be a problem." He said simply. His tone was light, but undeniable. Angela narrowed her eyes, glancing at his team to gauge their reactions. What she saw only deepened her curiosity. None of them looked concernedif anything, they were calm, almost expectant. There was no hesitation, no second-guessing, no looks of doubt. They already knew what Adam was talking about. Drake, standing beside him with his arms loosely crossed, let out an amused hum. "Ahh, so youre finally going to test that out? Cant lieIm curious to see how its going to work." His voice carried genuine interest, as though this was something he had been looking forward to seeing unfold. That was when Andr, clearly unable to contain his curiosity, spoke up. "Wait, waittest what? What are you talking about?" His expression was a mix of confusion and excitement, clearly eager to know what secret had just been hinted at, but before Adam or anyone else could answer, Angela cut him off with a sharp look. "Dont ask things like that, I dont care if were alliesbasic logic and etiquette apply. You dont go around asking other users to reveal their skills or abilities. Thats the kind of thing that can get you killed if you ask the wrong person." She said, her tone suddenly far more serious. Andr instantly shut his mouth, looking slightly abashed. Adam, for his part, gave Angela a small nod of appreciation. He had no intention of explaining just yet, and the fact that she understood such an unspoken rule without him needing to say anything was something he could respect. Even so, he wasnt going to keep it a mystery forever. "Youll see soon enough, it wont take long to figure it out." He said casually, glancing toward the path ahead. There was a brief moment when Angela still seemed unsure, but ultimately, she chose not to push the issue further. Instead, she turned her attention back to the map, her fingers moving to a smaller marked location. "Then we should start here." She said, tapping the parchment lightly. "Theres a small settlement called Morvael on the way. Its one of the last recorded frontier towns before the Imperials took control and was left alone by the Paladins for some reason. If vampires are still active in this region, thats one of the places where we might find a trail to follow." Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Adam took one last glance at the map before straightening. "Then thats where were going." Without wasting another second, the group set off, their formation adjusted to accommodate their numbers. Unlike before, when they had the luxury of transporting several members using Sebastians mechanized titan or Kazues giant tiger summon Kurayami, the sheer size of their combined teams now made such methods impractical. Not only would it be inefficient to split the group that way, but more importantly, drawing that much attention this close to hostile territory would be an unnecessary risk. As a result, they traveled on foot, keeping a steady pace that allowed them to maintain both stamina and awareness of their surroundings. The hours passed in relative ease, interrupted only by the occasional short break. They stopped twice along the way, using the time to share rations from their provisions and to continue building rapport between the two teams. Though some were naturally more social than others, it was clear that the earlier tensions had faded significantly. Conversations flowed freely, casually, and unforced, and even the more reserved members of the group had begun to find their own rhythm within the newfound dynamic. Of course, not everything was entirely smooth. Katya, in particular, was not having a good time. Adam noticed it almost immediatelythe way her fingers constantly fidgeted, the way her expression darkened just slightly every few minutes, the way she had gone through no fewer than four small objects she had absentmindedly crushed in her grip. Each time Kazue spoke with Takeshi, the cycle repeated. Every mention of how cool ninjas were, every excited exchange between Kazue and the silver-haired rogue, Katyas irritation seemed to intensify. At first, Adam debated whether or not to intervene, but ultimately, he realized it wasnt necessary. Drake had already positioned himself nearby, keeping an eye on her. After what had happened back in the lobby, Katya had grown more careful about controlling herself in his presence. Whether it was out of genuine restraint or simply because she knew that Drake wouldnt let her act out irrationally, the result was the sameshe never let things escalate beyond subtle frustration. Adam wasnt sure if Drake had positioned himself there deliberately, or if he had simply done it instinctively, but either way, it was working. And Kazue, completely oblivious to Katyas inner turmoil, merely thought that her friend had grown a bit more relaxed in recent days. And in her mind, that was a good thing. The hours continued to pass, the sun beginning its slow descent toward the horizon, its golden light casting long shadows across the landscape. The warmth of the afternoon began to fade, and as the sky deepened into hues of orange and purple, they finally arrived at their destination. What awaited them was not a city in the traditional sense, it had once been one, perhaps. But now, all that remained was ruin. From a distance, the remnants of blackened structures stood against the dimming sky, skeletal and broken, as if they had been set ablaze and then abandoned to decay. What should have been the heart of a settlement was now nothing more than charred wood, collapsed rooftops, and ruined streets. But even with the evidence of destruction, there was no mistaking itsomething still remained. Adam didnt have to say anything, the moment they laid eyes on the ruined city, several members of the group immediately tensed. A wave of dark energy emanated from within, thick and cloying, pulsing with an unmistakable presence. Adam could feel itdeep, refreshing, unmistakably tied to the forces of the abyss. And he wasnt the only one. Drakes stance subtly shifted, his golden aura flickering for the briefest moment as he instinctively prepared himself. Katyas blue eyes gleamed with a sharp glint, her grip tightening slightly around the deck she always carried. Gregor straightened his back, his expression grim and unwavering. And Angela, standing at the front of her team, narrowed her eyes, her fingers already shifting toward the weapon strapped at her side. She wasnt the type to waste time. "Positions!" She ordered swiftly, her voice carrying a clear authority that left no room for hesitation. "Dayana, use your [Lesser God Eyes] to check for movement. Lets see what were dealing with before we get any closer." Dayana hesitated for a brief second before speaking, her tone filled with genuine concern. "Were still too far, I wont be able to see much at this distance, and getting any closer without knowing whats inside is risky." The girl said. That moment of hesitation, however, was cut short by Adam. "Theres no need." He said, stepping forward. Angela blinked, turning to look at him, clearly confused. "What?" Adam exhaled, his demeanor calm, composed. "Just watch, stay back, keep your eyes on me, and start moving forward slowly. When I give the signal, well advance together." Angela still looked skeptical, but she held her tongue. She studied him for a moment, as if trying to read his intentions, then let out a slow breath before finally giving him a nod. "Fine." She said, stepping back to let him take the lead. No one questioned him. Not his team, at least. They already knew exactly what he was about to do. Adam wasted no time. As soon as he stepped forward, he moved with ease, breaking away from the group and striding toward the ruined city''s entrance. With each step, the oppressive presence of cursed energy grew denser, swirling around the decayed remnants of what had once been a civilization. Most would have found it unsettlinga creeping, unnatural sensation that coiled around the skin like an unseen force. But for Adam, it was the opposite. Where the holy city had been suffocating, grating against every fiber of his being, this place felt welcoming. It was refreshing in a way that was difficult to put into words, like stepping into a cool breeze after being trapped in unbearable heat. The sensation coursed through him, invigorating, empoweringlike the scent of a freshly opened book, something familiar, something comforting. Yet, this was not the time to indulge in the feeling. He had come here with a clear objective. He raised his right arm, focusing his mind. The darkness around him responded instantly, coiling like a living force, twisting in thick, smoke-like tendrils that surged upward. The energy condensed rapidly, forming into a silhouetted shape before solidifying into a figurea tall, strikingly elegant woman, stepping forth from the summoned void with an almost effortless grace. She was breathtaking. Her figure was tall and poised, every movement fluid yet commanding. Her long, jet-black hair cascaded down her back, the strands shifting with an almost supernatural smoothness. Her skin, pale with a grayish hue, contrasted starkly against the pristine Shaolin-style robe she wore, embroidered with subtle yet intricate patterns. Her eyes, a piercing crimson, glowed faintly beneath long, dark lashes, while her nailslong, razor-sharp talonsgleamed under the dimming sunlight. Every part of her was beautifully composed, yet undeniably lethal, a paradox of grace and underlying menace Abbess Xinhui, the Jiang Shi who had sworn herself to Adam in the previous scenario, had been summoned. The moment her feet touched the ground, she immediately lowered herself to one knee, bowing her head in absolute reverence. "Your orders, my lord?" Her voice was silken yet firm, carrying the refined discipline of someone who had once been a master of her art. Adam let out a small sigh. "We''ve been over this." He said, extending his hand to gently lift her back to her feet. "You dont need to kneel before me or call me that." Abbess hesitated for only a second before accepting his hand, rising gracefully. Despite her obedience, she clearly still struggled with abandoning unconscious habits. Once upright, her crimson eyes flickered, scanning the surroundings. It didnt take her long to notice. The energy saturating the ruined city was thickalmost palpable. She frowned, turning slightly as if feeling something shift. "This place is cursed." She murmured, her tone unreadable. "Thats what I was counting on." Adam replied, a small smile playing on his lips. Without another word, the two of them walked forward, stepping through the ruined threshold of the city. The air grew heavier. The moment they entered, the sensation of watchful eyes became undeniable things were lurking here. The moment they stepped deeper into the ruins, the sensation of unseen eyes watching them became undeniable. It was subtle at firsta creeping, almost imperceptible awareness that slithered through the air, threading itself into the silence between the broken walls and collapsed rooftops. Adam could feel it, a presence lurking just beyond sight, waiting, observing. There was no sound, no movement, yet an unmistakable pressure settled over the area, thick and oppressive, the kind that made the body tense on instinct. Then, it began. The shift was slightbarely more than a whisper against the crumbling stone. A piece of debris dislodged, tumbling softly to the ground, far too controlled to be an accident. The shadows stretched in unnatural ways, flickering between the skeletal remains of structures that had long since collapsed. Adam heard it firsta faint, calculated shuffle, too light to belong to anything human, too quick to be dismissed as the wind. Abbesss expression hardened. Her crimson eyes gleamed in the dim light, her posture shifting ever so slightly, becoming something more predatory. "They''re everywhere." She murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, yet carrying a weight of certainty. She didnt need to see them fully to know. The way the air moved, the way the cursed energy pulsed in the distanceit told her everything. Her fingers flexed, razor-sharp talons glinting, her body coiled like a spring, poised to strike at a moments notice. Adam, however, did not tense. He did not brace himself, nor did he shift his stance in preparation. Instead, he simply smirked, a glint of something sharp and knowing flashing in his gaze. "Good, thatll make things easier." The moment he uttered those words, the attack came. It was instantaneous. A blur of motion erupted from the rubblefast, precise, lethal. The figure streaked toward the boy like a black streak of death, claws gleaming in the dying sunlight, aimed directly for his throat with unerring precision. But it never reached him. A metallic clang rang out through the ruins, sharp and violent, echoing off the broken stone. The attackers claws had been stopped, inches from Adams skin, locked in place against an equally deadly force. The impact sent a small shockwave through the air, sending dust swirling around the locked figures. Abbess had moved flawlessly, her own claws had caught the assailants in a perfect counter, her arm barely flexed, as though the attack had been nothing. For a brief second, neither combatant moved, their claws interlocked in a battle of force, frozen mid-action. Then, Adam finally got a clear look at their attacker. The man was inhumanly pale, his complexion ashen and cold, almost blending into the ruined landscape like a phantom. His black hair was slicked back, his crimson eyes burning with a mix of hunger and disbelief. A dark, tattered cloak was draped over his form, shifting slightly with the sudden halt of his movement, and beneath it, Adam could see lean, wiry muscle, deceptively strong despite the skeletal frame. His nails were long, curved like daggers, identical to the ones now held at bay by Abbess''s grip. The vampires face twisted in pure shock. "What?!" He snarled, voice laced with disbelief. With a sudden burst of movement, he wrenched himself back, retreating several paces in a blur of motion. He landed lightly atop a fallen beam, his crimson eyes flickering from Abbess to Adam, his mind racing to process what had just happened. Thenmore movement They emerged all at once. From the shadows, the rooftops, and the shattered remains of buildings, they materialized like ghosts in the night. Figures clad in dark garments, their forms unnaturally still, their crimson gazes locked onto Adam with pure malice. Men and women alike, each one bearing the same unnatural features. Their pale skin, their elongated fangs, their unnerving silencethey did not hiss, they did not growl, they simply stood there for now, poised, waiting. But their intentions were clear. However, the vampires did not hesitate any longer. There was no posturing, no final warnings, no chance for words to be exchanged. The moment the first one moved, the rest followeda seamless, coordinated surge of pure, predatory instinct. They did not fight like humans, nor did they charge like beasts acting on impulse. Their movements were fluid, precise, unnatural. Shadows twisted around them as they darted forward, their speed defying the very laws of nature. They were not attacking. They were hunting. Their claws gleamed as they moved, long and curved, each one sharpened to a razor''s edge, ready to tear flesh from bone with effortless ease. Their fangs flashed in the dim light, their lips curled in cruel anticipation, their hunger palpable, tangible. They had seen an intruder enter their domain, and now they would rip him apart, feast on his essence, and leave nothing behind but broken remains swallowed by the ruins. To them, this was routine, another fool stepping where they should not, another arrogant soul who did not understand the nature of this world. Abbess shifted instantly. Even before the vampires had fully committed to their attack, she had already prepared to meet them head-on. Her body tensed, her muscles coiling like a drawn bowstring, her crimson gaze calculating the exact moment to strike, exactly where to rend her enemies apart. She was not concerned with the numbers, nor the odds stacked against them. She was a Jiang Shi, a creature of the night, a predator in her own right, and she would do as she had done countless times beforeshe would kill them all. But then, she stopped. Not because she was uncertain. Not because she doubted her own ability to fight. But because just before she could launch forward, Adam''s hand liftedcalm, slow, absolute. It was not a command. It was not a desperate plea for caution. It was something much simpler, something far more unnerving. "Don''t." A single word, spoken with neither force nor urgency. Just calm certainty. And thenhe exhaled and the world shuddered. The darkness that had loomed in the ruins before now seemed insignificant in comparison to what followed. It came all at once, an eruption of cursed energy so immense that reality itself seemed to strain under its weight. The air collapsed inward, bending as though suddenly forced to bear a presence it was never meant to hold. A wave of pure abyssal force expanded outward, rolling through the decayed ruins like a living storm, swallowing every shadow, drowning every other presence in its overwhelming grasp. The very ground beneath Adam''s feet cracked violently, veins of black energy snaking through the rubble, splitting the earth as though something beneath was trying to claw its way to the surface. The temperature in the air dropped drastically. Not a natural chill. This was something deeper, more insidiousa deathly, unnatural cold that clawed at the skin, not through wind, not through temperature, but through something else entirely. It was the kind of cold that settled into the soul, the kind that whispered of graves long forgotten, of decay left undisturbed, of things older than time itself. And the vampires felt it, the change in them was immediate. At first, they froze mid-charge, their bodies halting as though something had seized them in place. Their eyes, once gleaming with bloodthirsty excitement, now widened in a way that no predators ever should. Their hunger was gone, devoured in an instant by something deeper, something far worsesomething that should not have existed. It was not confusion, it was primal, unrelenting fear. The feeling dug deep into their instincts, sending a wave of terror crashing through their bodies, forcing every cell, every nerve, every fiber of their being to scream in protest. Their fangs were bared, but not in aggression. Their claws flexed, but not to strike. Their movements were hesitant, rigid, as if some unseen force had wrapped around their limbs, squeezing, suffocating, crushing the very will to fight out of them. The air split open beside Adam as his Spectronomicon did not simply activate, but forced itself into existence with a violent, shrieking resonance that made the very shadows writhe in response. It did not emerge gently, did not simply appearit ripped through reality as though forcing its way into the world, elated with the cursed energy in the environment. The sound that followed was not laughter. It was something worse, something hungry. Something that carried the weight of forgotten names, abandoned souls, and the wailing of spirits lost in the abyss. Its pages rippled wildly before twisting and melting, reforming into a grotesque shapea floating skull, spectral and decayed, its hollow sockets burning with an unholy glow, its jaw trembling as if it were whispering something too quiet to be heard, yet too horrifying to ignore. And stillthe energy grew. The darkness around Adam did not settle, did not rest, and did not simply exist. It was alive. It slithered and pulsed, wrapping around his form like the tendrils of something incomprehensible, shifting between physicality and incorporeality, flickering as though it was struggling to maintain its shape in a world that had no place for it. And the vampires They felt it. The shift was instant, an almost palpable rupture in the very fabric of the moment. Adams vision filled with the flickering, unmistakable presence of two system notifications, their words carrying a weight that sent a shudder of realization through him.
[Title Ghostmarked Warden: Bound and Cursed has activated. Creatures of darkness feel a deep respect toward you.]
[Title Lord of Vampires has activated. All vampire-kind recognizes you as a figure of great nobility.]
Before he could fully process what was happening, the lead vampirethe same one who had lunged at him without hesitation just moments agocollapsed to the ground with a force so violent that Adam swore he heard bones crack. There was no hesitation, no lingering moment of confusion. The creature threw itself forward, forehead smashing against the shattered stone, a deep, trembling reverence overtaking its entire form. When it spoke, its voice was raw, drenched in an overwhelming mixture of terror, awe, and something elsesomething dangerously close to worship. "I am unworthy! I was blindI did not recognize that we stood in the presence of a Vampire Lord!" The words tumbled out in a desperate rush, each syllable filled with a frantic urgency, as though merely speaking too slowly might incur punishment. "Please, punish me alone! My ignorance is my crimeI will suffer for it gladly! Take my life, take my soul, cast me into eternal torment, but spare the others! They were only following orders! We are starving, we did not see reason!" As he spoke, the rest followed. One by one, the remaining vampires dropped to their knees, their trembling forms bowing low, foreheads pressed against the ground, bodies visibly quivering under the weight of their own fear. Not a single one dared to look up, dared to breathe too loudly, dared to do anything that might further offend the one standing before them. Adam could see it in their rigid postures, in the way their shoulders were taut with unspoken dread. They were prepared to die. Vampire nobility was not only elitistit was merciless. The old bloodlines, the Lords, the rulers of their kindthey did not forgive. They did not show leniency. To attack one of their standing, even unknowingly, was a crime punishable by nothing less than absolute annihilation. To beg for the lives of the offenders was unheard of. These vampires, despite their desperation, knew the truth of their kind. Their leaders plea was nothing but a last, hopeless attempt at mercyan attempt that, if history had proven anything, was as likely as the sun rising in the abyss. And yetnothing came. No fury. No wrath. No punishment Only the quiet hum of amusement curled across Adams lips. He exhaled softly, then spoke, his voice slow, deliberate, imbued with a weight that made the gathered vampires flinch at each word. "Stand, I require information. For me and my entourage." The word hung in the airforeign to them, unfamiliar yet unmistakable in its meaning. There was no anger in his tone, no sharp command, no cruelty. Only expectation. The weight of an order that did not need to be shouted to be obeyed. Still, no one moved immediately. As if their minds had not fully processed his words, as if they could not comprehend that such an impossible forgiveness had just been granted. The leader, the one still bowing so deeply that his fingers were digging into the dirt beneath themtrembled violently. His breath hitched, his entire body shaking as if the realization was physically painful. "Y-you you permit us to live?" His voice cracked, a choked, disbelieving whisper. Adam simply nodded. "You will have something else to offer instead, I will be bringing my personal herd. My humans. If your hospitality is sufficient, I may even allow them to provide you with sustenance." The silence that followed was deafening. Adam could hear the sharp intakes of breath, could feel the way the tension in the air shifted violently, not from fear this timebut from pure, unfathomable disbelief. The leader, still on his knees, gasped. His fingers dug deeper into the ground, his shoulders shaking, his lips parting as if he wanted to speak but couldnt. His body twitched, locked between absolute terror and absolute gratitude, as though he could not reconcile the reality of what was happening. This was unheard of. Unimaginable Not only had their lives been spared, but now they were being offered something they could not even dream ofblood, willingly given, provided to them not as desperate scavengers but as subjects worthy of a Lords generosity. And not just any Lord. A true Vampire Lord. The leaders voice broke when he spoke next, barely able to contain his emotions. "A gift" He swallowed hard, as though the words were too overwhelming to speak. "A Lord sharing his herd with plebeians like us?" His breath hitched sharply, his fangs trembling in his mouth. "W-we are not worthy! This is too great an honor for lowborn wretches such as ourselves!" A murmur rippled through the gathered vampiresnot whispers of resistance, but of shock, of awe, of something dangerously close to reverence. The very notion that a Lord would provide for his own people rather than use them as mere tools, that he would spare them rather than destroy themit was something they had never even considered possible. And thenthe shift. Suddenly, as though snapping out of his trance, the vampire leader rose to his feet in a single, hurried movement. He stepped forward, kneeling on one leg instead of bowing fully, a formal gesture of submission that Adams instincts recognized immediately. "My Lord! I am Vaelric Duskthorn, leader of Morvael and those who still remain here!" His voice, this time, was clear, decisive, and reverent. His crimson eyes gleamed, not with hunger, not with resistance, but with devotion. "We shall prepare the finest accommodations, the finest offerings! We shall welcome you and your concubine with all that we have, as is your right!" A long, heavy silence, before Adam blinked. "My what?" And thenbeside himAbbess, the ever-stoic, ever-composed Jiang Shi, visibly stiffened. The faintest color dusted her normally pallid cheeks, a nearly imperceptible blush, her crimson eyes flickering with something uncharacteristically uncertain. For a moment, Adam swore he saw her tense, her lips parting slightly before snapping shut. But she said nothing. Adam exhaled through his nose, pressing his fingers to his temple This was going to be a very, very long night. Chapter 115 - The Great Awakening Chapter 115 - The Great Awakening The ruined town of Morvael, once a forgotten husk of destruction and despair, had suddenly burst into a flurry of frantic activity. The vampires who had, until moments ago, been nothing more than desperate, half-starved remnants of a fallen civilization were now moving with fervent purpose. They scurried through the debris-laden streets, overturning broken structures, dusting off shattered remnants of what had once been homes, and making every attempt to restore what little dignity their settlement had left. It was not true reconstructionthere was no undoing the devastation wrought upon their citybut it was an effort, a desperate attempt to present themselves as something more than what they had become. All because of Adam. From the moment he had unleashed his cursed energy, from the instant they had recognized his impossible presence as that of a Vampire Lord, their entire world had shifted. He was no longer an intruder, no longer a trespasser to be attacked and devoured. He was their master, their savior, their noble superior who, despite their grave offense, had shown them mercy. That alone had sent them into a frenzy of servitude, eager to prove themselves worthy of the forgiveness he had granted them. And so, the broken town of Morvael pulsed with something resembling life for the first time in years. Vaelric Duskthorn, the self-proclaimed leader of this wretched settlement, walked closely beside Adam as he and Abbess made their way back toward the entrance. His gaunt features, though still sharp with the inhuman beauty inherent to his kind, were weathered by years of suffering and deprivation. As they moved, he spoke, his voice carrying the weight of historyone marred by defeat and helplessness. This place, Morvael, was among the first to fall after the Great Awakening. Vaelric explained, his tone filled with something between bitterness and reluctant acceptance. The moment the war began, we were doomed. We had no great bloodline to protect us, no powerful noble to rally our defenses. The forces of the Holy Empire descended upon us like fire upon dry grass, and our city was left in ruins, and yet He exhaled, as if still struggling to comprehend it himself. "They did not finish the job. They razed our homes, executed the ruling family, and then they left. The paladins did not purge us to the last. They simply locked us in this husk of a city and allowed time to do their work for them." Adams brows furrowed slightly. He had heard of plenty of wars that had ended in massacres, but this this was something different. He did not know what the so-called Great Awakening was, and the term piqued his curiosity, but for now, he let the vampire speak without interruption. "We have lived like this ever since, trapped in a ruin we once called home, unable to leave without becoming prey to the Empires patrols. Those of us who remain have grown weak, not from age, but from hunger. Our kind does not die from starvation, oh great Lord, but deprivation takes its toll in other ways. It strips us of reason. Of control. We become little more than beasts, shadows of what we once were. Our isolation has left us ignorant of the world beyond these borders, and now, I must ask" He hesitated, as if bracing himself for the answer. "What of our people? What of our capital of Velmoria? Does the Crimson Seat still stand?" Adam met Vaelrics gaze, measuring his words before answering. "It stands, but its survival is far from guaranteed. The humans have not relented. Their goddess still demands the eradication of all who are not like them." That, at least, was not a lie. It was exactly what Gideon had told them. The paladin had spoken of the sacred duty to cleanse the world of vampires and giants, of their crusades that would never cease until every last remnant of these races had been wiped from existence. The knowledge lingered at the back of Adams mind, a silent warning of just how precarious the balance of power truly was. Vaelric closed his eyes for a long moment, as if mourning the fate of his kind. But when he spoke again, it was not with anger or despaironly weary acceptance. "Then we are doomed to extinction. It is only a matter of time." Adam narrowed his eyes slightly. That didnt match the ruthless efficiency he had witnessed from Gideon and the Sacred Order. If they viewed vampires as a blight upon the world, why spare even a handful? Why leave any trace of them behind? Why? The boy finally asked, his voice calm but pointed. If the Empires goal was complete eradication, why leave you here at all? Vaelrics lips pressed into a thin line. That is something we have wondered for years. But in the end, it doesnt matter. We are not dead, but we are not alive either. We are trapped here, unable to leave without walking straight into Imperial territory. This is our reality, oh great Lord. By the time they reached the entrance to the ruined city, Adams gaze lifted to the distant figures of his own team, along with the members of WNATN. They were moving cautiously, exactly as he had instructed, their postures tense, their expressions wary. The moment their eyes fell upon him, standing there unscathed, accompanied not only by Abbess but also by a creature that was obviously a vampire, confusion spread among them like wildfire. Angela, in particular, stared at him with an expression hovering between disbelief and exasperation, her blue eyes wide with incredulity. She had expected a battle, a confrontation. She had expected Adam to either return bloodied or be forced to retreat. Instead, he stood there, completely unharmed, smiling as though he had merely gone on a casual stroll through the ruins. Adam let a small, knowing smirk curve at the edges of his lips before raising a hand, gesturing for them to come forward. Come on, its safe. Safe Angela narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously. Safe was not the word she would have expected to hear so soon after he had walked into a den of vampires alone. And yet, the creatures who had once been ready to rip him apart were now running around in a frenzy, preparing the ruined settlement as if for an honored guest. The others hesitated, but, slowly, they began to move forward, their wariness still present, their minds struggling to comprehend what exactly had happened in the short time Adam had been gone. Angela, however, was the last to step forward, her eyes never leaving him as she muttered under her breath. What the hell did you do? The moment the girls words left her mouth, the atmosphere shifted violently. Vaelrics composed demeanor shattered as if she had spat directly on his pride, his expression twisting into one of pure, unrestrained fury. His crimson eyes burned with outrage, his fangs bared as a guttural growl rumbled from deep within his chest, like a predator who had just been insulted by its own prey. To him, a mere humanone who was nothing more than cattlehad not only spoken out of turn but had dared to raise her voice in defiance toward a Vampire Lord. It was the gravest insult imaginable, a blasphemy against the natural order. His body tensed as his killing intent surged, his fingers twitching as he prepared to lash out, ready to put this audacious mortal in her place. But before he could move, before his wrath could manifest into action, Adam acted first. The boy stepped forward and raised his arm with a single swift motion, intercepting Vaelrics movement with effortless precision. The force behind the vampires barely restrained lunge was considerable, but Adam held firm, meeting the enraged vampires gaze with an expression so cold, so utterly unyielding, that it was enough to make Vaelric hesitate. There was no mistaking the shift in Adams aurathis was not a suggestion, nor was it a plea. It was a command. They are my personal herd. Adam declared, his voice steady and authoritative, the weight behind his words carrying an undeniable force. No one touches them. The effect was immediate. Vaelrics muscles locked in place, his rage momentarily halted by the sheer dominance in Adams tone. His fangs clenched, his nails digging into his own palms, but he did not argue. He did not dare. However, the boy knew that simply demanding obedience was not enough. The lie had to be reinforced, and so, against every fiber of his being, against every instinct screaming at him that this was the worst decision of his life, he forced himself to say it. And she spoke that way because He hesitated, the words catching in his throat, his mind revolting against the absurdity of what he was about to utter. But there was no other way. because she is also a candidate to be one o-of my c-concubines. The moment the words left his lips, Adam wanted to dig his own grave and crawl into it. His entire body tensed as an uncontrollable wave of secondhand embarrassment threatened to suffocate him. His ears burned, his mouth felt dry, and for a second, he genuinely wondered if death would be preferable to the sheer humiliation of having spoken such nonsense aloud. Vaelric, however, reacted exactly as expected. His eyes widened momentarily before his rage instantly vanished, replaced by understanding. He exhaled sharply and took a step back, lowering his head in a gesture of submission. Forgive me, oh great Lord. He said with deep reverence. I did not realize. If she is to be one of your concubines, then her impudence is understandable. I will not question it again. Adam wanted to die. But if he thought he was the only one suffering, he was mistaken. Angela had been frozen in place for several seconds, her expression locked in complete, utter disbelief. She blinked once. Twice. Slowly, very slowly, she turned her head toward Adam, her blue eyes demanding an explanation that she was never going to get. Her mouth opened as if to speak, but no words came out. Behind her, the rest of both teams had long since lost control. They were struggling, shaking, their faces contorted with suppressed laughter, their shoulders trembling from the effort of holding it in. Andr, the ever-opportunistic troublemaker, was the first to break. He stepped forward, barely containing his grin, and with a few light taps on Angelas shoulder, said. Congratulations. That was all it took. Angela snapped. Her fist moved like a blur, striking Andr directly in the back of the head with such force that the poor boy staggered forward, nearly tripping over himself. He let out a strangled yelp, clutching his skull as if she had cracked it open, his attempt at teasing instantly regretted. Dayana, standing behind him, simply shook her head in disappointment before delivering another swift smack to the back of his head for good measure. Idiot. She muttered. Most of the rest of the group barely held it together. Kazue had to bite down on her sleeve to stop herself from making noise. Chloes face was red from restrained laughter, her shoulders shaking violently. Even Gregor, normally the stoic one, let out a quiet, barely contained chuckle. Abbess, standing beside Adam, was the only one who did not find amusement in the situation. If anything, she seemed oddly pleased. A faint, almost imperceptible blush dusted her gray skin, her crimson eyes glancing away for a brief moment before returning to Adam with a gaze that carried an entirely different meaning. The boy did not dare acknowledge it. Instead, he cleared his throat, his face still burning from humiliation, and motioned toward the entrance of the city. Enough of that, lets move. He muttered, forcing himself to regain his composure. With that, the group finally advanced, following Adam, Abbess, and Vaelric deeper into the ruined city. Their destination was clearthe city hall, or at least what remained of it. As they approached, the entire town was in a frenzy of movement. The once-silent streets were now filled with vampires scurrying about, their pale figures darting between collapsed buildings and shattered roads as they desperately tried to clean and restore what they could. Broken pillars were being stacked in place, debris was being swept away with frantic speed, and some vampires even seemed to be attempting makeshift repairs on the tattered banners that once hung from the citys structures. Despite their best efforts, however, the task was monumental. The city had been in ruins for years, and no amount of frantic cleaning could erase that reality. The crumbling walls, the scorched earth, the skeletal remains of once-great structuresit was clear that no matter how much effort they put in, Morvael would never return to its former glory. And yet, they tried. They moved with a sense of urgency, their fear of Adam evident in the way they worked without pause, desperate to ensure that they did not disappoint the Vampire Lord who had chosen to grant them mercy. Adam absorbed the sight before him, his eyes sweeping across the desperate activity that consumed the ruined city. The vampires scrambled about with frantic purpose, but as he looked closer, he realized something elsesomething far more telling than their fear. They were thin. Not just thin, but skeletal, their bodies gaunt and malnourished, their once-proud features hollowed by starvation and deprivation. Their pale skin clung tightly to their bones, their movements jittery, lacking the fluid grace he had always associated with vampires. This wasnt a powerful, thriving coven. This wasnt even a broken faction regrouping for another war. This was a prison, and its inmates had long since been left to wither. The realization sent a strange sensation through Adams chest. He didnt know if it was pity, disgust, or something else entirely, but it solidified one thingVaelric hadnt been lying. The vampires here had truly been abandoned, kept as caged relics of a forgotten battle, unable to escape, unable to fight back. And now, they had latched onto him, not just because of fear, but because he represented something they hadnt had in years. Hope. He exhaled quietly and said nothing. There was no need to. As they neared what remained of the city hall, the full extent of its destruction became clear. Once, it had no doubt been an elegant structure, a place of power befitting the rulers of this settlement. Now, however, it stood in a state of ruin, its once-pristine gothic architecture fractured beyond repair. The tall spires that had likely once crowned its rooftops were now jagged stumps, their edges blackened by fire. The grand windows, which must have once displayed intricate stained-glass designs, had long since shattered, leaving only jagged frames that let the evening breeze whistle through. And yet, despite its ruin, the vampires had worked relentlessly to restore whatever they could. The massive double doors had been reinforced with scavenged wood, polished as best as possible. Inside, the floors had been swept clear of debris, and remnants of silk curtains had been hung strategically to hide the worst of the crumbling walls. Though the ceiling bore massive cracks, and sections of it had caved in entirely, they had draped dark banners to obscure the damage, giving the illusion of a more dignified interior. At the center of the hall, a long wooden table had been placed, surrounded by mismatched chairssome whole, others barely standing, their legs uneven or hastily repaired. However, a single chair that was unlike the rest stood at the far end of the table. It was massive, ornate, carved from dark wood with meticulous craftsmanship. Despite the rest of the halls ruined state, this chair remained intact, its high back adorned with intricate engravings that resembled curling vines and wings. A throne. A remnant of the noble family that had once ruled this place. As the group entered, Vaelric moved with fluidity, leading Adam toward the head of the table. The vampires who had been following them silently took their seats, their movements measured, reverent. Vaelric himself chose a seat nearby, though it was clear that his position was secondarythere was no doubt in his mind who the real master of this gathering was. And then, with a grand gesture, he turned toward Adam and motioned toward the throne-like chair. My Lord, this seat is yours. He said, his voice thick with devotion. Adam stared at it. His first instinct was to refuse. Sitting in a throne, being regarded as some kind of rulerit was ridiculous. He wasnt a king. He wasnt even a real Vampire Lord. This entire charade was a fabrication, a necessity to ensure their survival in the short term. And yet he hesitated. To refuse outright might raise suspicion. And beyond that, there was a strange weight in the airan expectation, an unspoken rule that had been ingrained into these creatures for generations. This seat did not belong to just anyone. It belonged to power. And at this moment, whether he liked it or not, Adam was that power. Suppressing the sigh that threatened to escape him, the boy finally stepped forward and, without a word, lowered himself onto the chair. The wood creaked slightly beneath him, its sheer size making him feel as if he had been swallowed by something far greater than himself. But as soon as he was seated, the vampires at the table collectively exhaled, their bodies relaxing slightly, as if the sight of him in that chair had brought them comfort. Adam glanced to the side, catching a glimpse of his team. Angela was staring at him, her expression unreadable. Drake, meanwhile, simply smirked, as if greatly amused by the entire situation. The rest of his team either watched in mild interest or, in the case of Kazue and Chloe, actively tried to suppress laughter. Adam let out a slow, measured breath as he leaned back slightly into the towering chair, his gaze sweeping across the gathered vampires with a contemplative stillness. The reception for the rest of his group had been notably less grand, but not hostile. None of them had been mistreated or even regarded with open disdain. In fact, the vampires had made an effortif it could be called thatto provide some form of hospitality. Before each person sat a small dirty plate containing something that looked suspiciously like fine black ash, a substance that no one dared to touch. Not out of rudeness, but because it was painfully clear that this was the best the vampires could offer. The realization only deepened the growing sense of grim understanding within Adam. This place was starved in every sense of the word. His eyes moved over the many expectant faces surrounding him, watching, waiting, hoping. The sheer number of vampires present was staggering, and yet their conditions were uniformsunken eyes, hollowed cheeks, their once-elegant features marred by years of deprivation. They werent monstrous in the way one might imagine a coven of nightwalkers to be; in truth, if not for their unnervingly crimson irises and the sharp gleam of elongated canines, they could have passed for humans suffering from extreme famine. But it was those eyesthose blood-red windows into desperation far beyond physical hungerthat made them unsettling. If they had been healthier, and stronger, their presence alone would have been suffocating. Now, however, there was something undeniably pitiful about them, something that Adam had never expected to feel when regarding creatures of the night. He let the moment settle and allowed his presence to sink into them as deeply as their reverence for him had. Then, at last, he spoke, his voice calm but firm, carrying the authority that his role now demanded. For a long time, I have wandered. He paused for just a fraction of a second, letting the words weigh heavily in the air. Due to a mission I imposed upon myself, I remained in hibernation for many years. Much has changed in my absence. He wasnt lying, not exactly. The knowledge that filled his mind was real, fed to him through the influence of his Lord of Vampires title. He could feel it, woven into his very being, an instinctive basic understanding of the physiology, hierarchy, and customs of the vampiric race that made contact with him. And yet, the moment he had laid eyes on Vaelric and his people, he had immediately realized just how different they were from the only other vampires he had encounteredthe Jiang Shi. The difference was profound, stark. The Jiang Shi were unnatural, reanimated corpses bound by necromantic forces, their power drawn from something beyond life and death. But these vampires these creatures were wholly different, an entirely separate lineage of nightwalkers. Their biology, their needs, even the way their cursed energy flowed through their veinsit was something unique, something ancient in its own right. And so, he played the role he had been given, using the knowledge granted to him while carefully avoiding what he did not know. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. He leaned forward slightly, his fingers resting lightly against the table as he continued, his voice steady, measured. Because of this, I have missed much of the worlds eventsespecially this so-called Great Awakening. The moment he uttered the name, the room reacted. A ripple passed through the gathered vampires, a collective unease that manifested in hushed murmurs and flickers of wary glances exchanged between them. It was confirmation enoughwhatever the Great Awakening was, it was not something they spoke of lightly. Adams eyes narrowed slightly, but he did not let the silence linger for too long. I sought answers in Velmoria, but the nobles there would not speak of it. They claimed it was taboo. He let his gaze drift over the vampires, watching their reactions closely. And so I have set forth on a journey to uncover the truth myself. The shift in the atmosphere was immediate. Before, they had been tense, uncertain, but now they stared at him with something bordering on awe. That a noble of their kinda Vampire Lordwould go against the unspoken decree of Velmorias aristocracy to seek knowledge on his own? That was unheard of. Before they could dwell too long on that revelation, Adam pressed on. I have already encountered the paladins. He said, his tone carrying the slightest edge of amusement. They are of no concern. Gasps echoed throughout the chamber. Soft, sharp, startled exclamations. The very name of their greatest enemies sent a shudder through the gathered vampires, but the way he had spoken of themwith such ease, with such confidenceseemed to strike them deeper than fear ever could. Some of them stared as if they could not comprehend the words, while others exchanged looks of disbelief. He could hear a few of them whispering amongst themselves, barely concealed voices carrying through the ruined hall. He encountered them and lived? To speak of them so lightly Is it truly possible? Adam let their murmurs swell for a moment before silencing them with the next words he spoke. I am gathering knowledge, and for that, I require information. Everything this city knows. You will tell me everything. He said. There was no threat in his voice, no command, only a quiet certainty that made his words feel absolute. The vampires hesitated only briefly before Vaelric himself bowed his head deeply. Of course, my Lord, we will share all that we know. He said with the utmost reverence. But Adam wasnt finished. He lifted a hand slightly, stopping Vaelric before he could continue. His eyes swept across the room, letting them all feel his presence, his authority. And in return, I will reward you. Silence. Then, a flicker of something else. Hesitation. Hope. Adam leaned back in his seat, his expression unreadable. I will quench your hunger. I will ensure you are no longer trapped in this prison. He let those words settle, let them sink deep into the minds of every starving vampire present. But in return, you will follow my conditions. You will not touch a single one of my own without my permission. You will treat them as you would treat me. This time, there was no hesitation. Vaelric immediately fell to one knee, lowering his head with unshaken devotion. Your mercy is beyond measure, my Lord. He declared, his voice nearly trembling with emotion. Around him, more vampires followed suit, kneeling, bowing, their previous wariness now replaced by something entirely different. Adams expression remained still, unreadable, as he leaned slightly forward, letting his presence settle over the room. The vampires around him tensed at his command, their hollow eyes filled with hesitation, but none dared to defy his will. He had given them an order, and they would obey. The weight of expectation hung heavy in the air, an unspoken pressure forcing them to act despite the unease that clung to them like a lingering shadow. Without delay, the boys voice cut through the murmuring tension, firm yet patient. Tell me everything you know about the Great Awakening. A ripple of discomfort passed through the room. Even before anyone spoke, Adam could see itthe way their bodies stiffened, the way some of them lowered their heads slightly as if the mere mention of those words carried a deep-seated pain. They had all lived through it. Every vampire in this ruined hall bore the scars of that event, be it physically, mentally, or both. It was not just history to themit was trauma, etched into their very existence. For a brief moment, no one spoke. Then, Vaelric straightened his posture, took a slow breath, and stepped forward. His crimson eyes darkened, as if dredging up memories buried deep within his mind. I will tell you all that I know. He declared, his voice carrying both resolve and sorrow. I do not know how much you, oh great Lord, are already aware of, but to ensure that nothing is left unspoken, I will begin from the very start. The vampires fell into a hushed stillness, their attention fixed on their leader. Even Adams team and their allies sat in silence, waiting, their expressions ranging from curiosity to grim anticipation. Vaelrics voice carried a solemn weight as he began his tale. As I am sure you recall, long ago, the balance between the three great racesthe Giants, the Humans, and the Noble Vampireswas one of constant struggle. Not peace, never peace, but balance. Wars were waged endlessly, territories shifted hands over centuries, but no single race ever gained dominance over the others. That was the way of things. That was how it had always been. His fingers clenched slightly, the old wounds of the past bleeding into his tone. But then, without warning, the balance was broken The Great Awakeningthat is what we call the day the world changed forever. His crimson eyes flickered with something raw. A deep silence settled over the room. The weight of his words pressed against the ears of all who listened, an unshakable heaviness that hinted at the horrors that followed. Vaelrics voice did not falter as he continued. I do not know what the humans tell themselves, how they justify their actions, how they write their history. His tone sharpened with barely restrained bitterness. But for us, that day was not salvation. It was slaughter. His hands clenched at his sides. I was there, in my prime, I served as a Blood Commander in the grand army of our EmpressHer Majesty, the Crimson Monarch, Lilith. He admitted, his voice quieter but no less fierce. A murmur of reverence swept through the gathered vampires at the mention of her name. Even after all these years, even after all that had happened, the name Lilith still carried undeniable power. Vaelrics eyes darkened further as he continued. On that fateful day, we stood upon the battlefield, as we had countless times before. The war with the humans was nothing new to us, and at that moment, we had the upper hand. Their forces were crumbling, their morale shattered. Victory was within our grasp. Then, his expression hardened, a shadow falling over his features. And thenthe sky opened. A ripple of unease passed through the vampires at those words, as if the memory itself sent a chill down their spines. A golden light descended upon the battlefield, it was blinding, suffocating. I had never felt anything like it before. It was purea divine force unlike anything our kind had ever encountered. Vaelric said, his voice lower now, as though speaking of something unnatural. His crimson eyes flickered with something between anger and pain. The moment that light touched the battlefield, everything changed. The wounded among the human soldiersthose who should have been too weak to fight, those whose bodies had already been broken beyond repairrose to their feet. Their wounds mended in an instant, their strength renewed as if they had never been harmed in the first place. Even the dead those who had fallen only moments before, returned. Their corpses surged with life once more, their eyes burning with something unnatural. A deep breath rattled through his chest. And for us? That same light felt like hellfire. The vampires around him tensed, some even shuddering at the memory. We could feel it, burning through our very essence. It was not fire, yet it seared us from within, an unbearable agony that made the strongest of us falter. I remember the moment my own strength gave out, the way my body nearly collapsed beneath the weight of that divine presence And then, they appeared. His voice turned sharp, his gaze far away. Several human commanders their bodies transformed, infused with that accursed light. They grew wings. Wings of gold, shining with the same power that had restored them. And in their hands, flaming swords. Weapons that cut through the strongest of our warriors as if they were nothing. The room was so silent that even the faintest breath could be heard. Vaelric exhaled slowly. The battlefield turned into a massacre. What should have been our victory became our annihilation. The champions of our Empresssome of the most powerful warriors of our kindwere cut down like cattle. And as I stood there, fighting to hold my ground, struggling against that overwhelming power, I realized something. His voice dropped lower. Our Empress was gone. A heavy stillness gripped the chamber. The very moment the Great Awakening occurred, Her Majesty, the Crimson Monarch Lilith, disappeared. Without a trace, without a word. And with her So too vanished our Blood Oath. His hands clenched so tightly that his nails bit into his palms. A sharp intake of breath passed through the gathered vampires. The foundation of our very existence, the power that bound our kind togetherthe Blood Oath of our Empresswas severed. Without it, our strength was halved. It was as though our very souls had been weakened, our bodies reduced to shadows of what they once were. And against the divine power of the humans, we stood no chance. Adam remained silent, absorbing every word. Vaelrics voice held no falsehoods, only the weight of bitter truth. We were forced to flee. The entire war shifted overnight. The humans, now carrying the strength of their self-proclaimed goddess, became unstoppable. City after city fell. Not just ours, but the strongholds of the Giants as well. None could resist the advance of the Paladins. His eyes darkened further. I fought until the end. I led the defenses of this town. But it was futile. When the armies of the empire came there was nothing I could do. A bitter chuckle left his lips. And yet, unlike the others, they did not slaughter us all. They took our strongest and killed them. But they left the rest of us to rot here, prisoners in our own ruined home. For years, we have been kept herestarving, forgotten, waiting for the day they return to finish what they started. Silence. The weight of his words was absolute. Adam remained seated for a few lingering moments, his mind racing through the implications of everything they had just learned. The pieces were falling into place, and if his experiences in past scenarios had taught him anything, it was that history rarely existed in isolation. If the vampires had suffered such a catastrophe at the hands of the so-called Great Awakening, then it was highly likely that the giants had endured something similar. Their leader had likely disappeared in much the same way as the Crimson Monarch, and their civilization had almost certainly been subjected to the same methodical extermination. The pattern was too clear, too structured, too deliberate to be a mere coincidence. But right now, they had only one faction to work withone group that had the potential to provide them with an advantage. The vampires. And among them, Adam had leverage. The questions still burned within him, pressing against the edges of his patience, but they were running on borrowed time. The third teams arrival loomed over them like an inevitable storm, and every wasted second brought them closer to an unknown force that could tilt the balance in an instant. He could not afford to let this moment slip away. His decision was made. With a slow, deliberate motion, Adam pushed himself up from his seat. The grand chair, though beautifully crafted, felt unbearably heavy beneath himhe wasnt meant to sit upon thrones, wasnt meant to be revered like some ancient noble. Yet, here he was, and for the first time, he was using that reverence for something beyond survival. He met the gazes of the vampires around him, their expressions a mixture of reverence, confusion, and hope, and then spoke with an unwavering tone. I still have more questions. Many things I want to know. But we dont have the luxury of time. His words carried a weight of finality, one that silenced even the hushed murmurs of his allies behind him. Well continue this discussion on the move. A ripple of surprise spread through the hall. Vaelric visibly tensed at the sudden shift in conversation, his mind likely struggling to process what that could mean. His crimson eyes narrowed slightly, cautious yet attentive. On the move, my Lord? He repeated slowly, the weight of uncertainty thick in his voice. Adam nodded once, his expression firm. Were heading to Velmoria. The room fell into stunned silence. A collective stillness gripped the gathered vampires, as though time itself had momentarily stopped. Then a murmur, a shuddering breath, and then the realization hit. The reaction was immediate and overwhelming. Some of the vampires gasped audibly, others recoiled as if the very mention of their lost capital was a dream too fragile to be spoken aloud. Several pairs of crimson eyes widened in disbelief, and for the first time since Adam had stepped foot into this city, he saw something break through the despair that had long festered in these creatureshope. Vaelrics entire demeanor shifted, his body going rigid as though he had just been struck by lightning. Velmoria? My Lord, you mean to He echoed, his voice barely above a whisper. It was as if he feared speaking the name too loudly would cause it to vanish like mist. Adams tone remained steady. We will take you there. All of you. Out of this prison. Away from the Paladins reach. You will rejoin your people. There was no immediate responsejust pure, raw disbelief. And then the dam broke. Tears welled in the eyes of some of the vampires, their malnourished bodies trembling under the weight of emotions they had long been forced to suppress. Some clutched at their chests, others covered their mouths as though the mere thought of freedom was too overwhelming to bear. A few of the younger ones, those who had likely never even seen Velmoria with their own eyes, simply stood frozen, unable to process the idea that their suffering might finally have an end. Vaelrics breath hitched. His entire body was trembling, though whether it was from the intensity of his emotions or sheer disbelief, Adam couldnt tell. He looked as though he wanted to say somethingneeded to say somethingbut the words simply refused to form. Adam, however, wasnt finished. His gaze sharpened, cutting through the raw emotion that flooded the room. But before we move, I need something from you. He continued. His tone was not harsh, nor was it demanding. It was a simple, unshakable truth. Gather everyone in this settlement. Every single one of your people. I want them all in one place. Vaelric finally managed to swallow down the lump in his throat, his mind still struggling to catch up. Gather everyone? All of them. Vaelric did not question the order any further. There was no hesitation in his movements, no lingering doubt in his expressiononly absolute obedience. He bowed deeply, his crimson eyes gleaming with renewed determination before turning sharply on his heel, his long cloak flowing behind him as he strode toward the exit with purpose. As the heavy doors of the city hall creaked shut behind him, Adam let out a slow breath, his gaze following Vaelrics departure before shifting toward the rest of the gathered teams. Silence settled for a moment, thick with the weight of everything that had just transpired. Then, one by one, those who had remained seated stood from their chairs, their expressions a mix of curiosity and anticipation. The quiet murmur of movement filled the space as they gravitated toward Adam, their gazes expectant. Kazue, always the first to voice her thoughts, took a step closer, her brows furrowed in concern. "Alright, so what exactly are you planning?" She asked, her tone carrying more confusion than suspicion. Adam did not answer right away. He closed his eyes for a brief second, gathering his thoughts before speaking. I felt it the moment I got here. These vampires they are a race with many similarities to myself. He admitted. His gaze flickered to Abbess, who had remained silent beside him, her own unreadable expression betraying a flicker of understanding. He exhaled slowly, glancing at each of his allies in turn. I want to know more. I want to understand them. Theres something heresomething worth uncovering. His tone was measured, but there was a weight to his words that left no room for doubt. His team exchanged glances, but none of them refuted his claim. They knew Adam well enough by now to recognize when he had a gut instinct about something. Even Li, who often questioned everything, did not offer any objection. But first, Ill help them. Adam continued, his tone shifting slightly. Chloe, who had been listening intently, crossed her arms. "Help them how? You mean just getting them to Velmoria, or?" She asked, tilting her head. Adam shook his head. It would be a hassle to travel with a pack of starving vampires. Right now, theyre weak, half-mad from years of deprivation. If we want them at full force to aid in the journey, they need to be restored. His team took in his reasoning without protest. It was logical. They had seen firsthand just how frail these vampires weremere remnants of what they once must have been. Traveling with them in such a state would slow them down significantly. If Adam could find a way to restore their strength, it would be beneficial to everyone. Angela, however, did not seem entirely convinced. She narrowed her eyes slightly, arms still folded across her chest. And why Velmoria? Why are you so fixated on getting them there? She asked, her voice more thoughtful than confrontational. Adam sighed. He had anticipated this question. Because, if you think about the structure of the story we just heard, then theres only one place were going to find a Hidden Subplot related to it The capital. Velmoria. Theres no way something like the disappearance of the Crimson Monarch isnt tied to a larger event. The system works on narrative structureif we want the real answers, thats where well find them. He said. Angela considered his words carefully. Her blueish eyes flickered with something unreadable, but after a moment, she nodded in reluctant understanding. "Alright, that makes sense." She admitted. Drake, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke. Then lets assume were going through with this. How exactly are you planning to help them? His voice was calm, composed, but there was an edge of curiosity beneath his words. Adams lips curled into a small, knowing smirk. Like I already said, theyre a race with a lot of similarities to me. He murmured, tilting his head slightly. His gaze swept across the room, settling on the doorway where Vaelric had disappeared. And one of those similarities is the fact that, curiously enough, their entire species has the Malediction Reversal trait as well. A moment of silence passed as the weight of his words sank in. And then the realization hit. His team immediately understood the logic behind his plan. They had witnessed his abilities firsthand, knew how his traits functioned, and grasped the implications of what he was about to do. However, the same could not be said for the members of WNATN, who were clearly confused. They exchanged uncertain glances, their expressions a mix of curiosity and skepticism. They had no idea what this Malediction Reversal trait was or what Adam intended to do with it. Andr even opened his mouth to ask, but before he could, the heavy doors of the ruined city hall creaked open once more, and Vaelric returned. The vampire leader strode forward with urgency, stopping a respectful distance away from Adam before bowing deeply. My Lord, the order has been carried out. Every remaining soul in Morvael has gathered at the plaza as you commanded. He announced, his voice carrying a reverence that had not dulled since their first meeting. Adam gave a single nod, wasting no time. Without another word, he turned sharply and made his way toward the exit, his long coat shifting with each stride. Abbess followed him closely, her crimson eyes scanning their surroundings with quiet focus. Behind them, the rest of the group fell into step, moving as one toward the meeting point. By the time they arrived at the plaza, the sight before them was staggering. A sea of pale faces stretched out across the space, a gathering of over a hundred vampires, all frail and emaciated from years of starvation. Their forms were weak, their movements sluggish, but their eyesthose crimson, weary eyesburned with something deeper. Hope. Desperation. The sheer need to believe in something after so many years of suffering. Adam exhaled, stepping onto a small wooden stool that had been placed near the center of the plaza, elevating himself so that he could see them all. From his new vantage point, he could take in the full scope of what had become of these people. He had already noticed it beforehow thin they were, how their skin clung unnaturally to their bonesbut standing above them like this, seeing the sheer magnitude of their suffering laid out before him, it was even more apparent. They were nothing like the undead monstrosities most humans imagined vampires to be. If anything, they looked even more fragile, more pitiful. It was difficult to look at them and not feel something akin to pity clawing at his chest. But pity alone would not help them. He steeled himself, took a breath, and spoke. We are leaving. Soon, we will set out toward Velmoria. He declared, his voice cutting through the hushed silence like a blade. A ripple of shock ran through the gathered crowd. Many exchanged uneasy glances, their expressions flickering between disbelief and nervous anticipation. Adam didnt let them dwell on that assumption for long. But before we can move forward, you need to be at your best. We are crossing enemy territory, and I will not allow us to be weak. He continued, his tone heavy with authority. That is why I will restore you. I will end your hunger. This time, there was no murmur of speculationonly stunned silence. A few vampires stiffened, others blinked in shock, as if struggling to process what he had just said. The very idea of being freed from their starvation, after so many years of deprivation, was something that none of them could immediately accept as reality. A few turned their eyes toward the humans standing behind the boy, as if assuming the implication of his wordsthat they would serve as food to fuel their journey. And then, Adam moved. A deep, unnatural presence pulsed outward from him, sending a tangible shudder through the air. The shift was immediate. His cursed energy expanded in a massive surge, thick as a storm cloud, pressing against the atmosphere with an overwhelming density. Some of the members of WNATN, who had never witnessed anything like this before, recoiled instinctively. Even Angela took a half-step back, her golden eyes narrowing as a visible chill ran down her spine. From the depths of the swirling energy, Adams Spectronomicon emerged. A shrill, ghostly cackle erupted from the tome as it materialized into its spectral forma floating, grinning skull with hollow, flickering eyes. Its laughter rang through the plaza, a sound that sent a ripple of unease through the gathered vampires. It circled Adam slowly, as if savoring the moment, before stopping directly in front of him, waiting. Adam knew exactly what he was about to do and did not hesitate. A dark glow ignited within the Spectronomicons skull, swirling like a spiraling abyss of cursed energy. Then, in an instant, a brilliant flash of indigo light erupted from it, engulfing the entire plaza in its glow. A system window blinked into existence before Adams eyes.
[Skill [Light of the Six Sins Lv2] has been activated.]
[Selected Curse: [Indigo Hex of Gluttony] has been applied successfully.]
[Your defense has greatly increased.]
[Your satiety has greatly increased.]
[Your regeneration has greatly increased.]
The moment the skill took effect, the change was instantaneous. The vampires, who had once stood trembling in frail exhaustion, now gasped as something unnatural coursed through their bodies. It was as if they had been drenched in a wave of revitalization. Muscles that had long since withered tightened, skin that had paled from deprivation regained some of its strength. The hollow, sunken expressions they had worn for years twisted into something else entirelysomething that wavered between awe and disbelief. And then, one by one, they began to tremblenot in fear, but in sheer, overwhelming realization. For the first time in years they no longer felt hunger. Chapter 116 - A Somewhat Bumpy Ride Chapter 116 - A Somewhat Bumpy Ride A heavy silence settled over the gathered crowd of vampires, thick with disbelief and unspoken emotion. For a long moment, they did nothing but stand there, their crimson eyes wide, their gaunt faces frozen in expressions of pure shock. Then, slowly, the first murmurs begansoft, hesitant, almost fragile in their uncertainty. Hands trembled as fingers brushed over hollowed stomachs, over chests that had ached with an unrelenting hunger for years. Some touched their own faces, as if making sure this wasn''t some kind of cruel illusion. The change was undeniable. The gnawing, maddening starvation that had clouded their minds for so long had vanished completely, replaced by a feeling they had not known in what felt like an eternityclarity. Their thoughts, once dulled and sluggish from endless suffering, now moved freely, the haze of desperation lifting from their minds like a heavy fog burned away by the morning sun. Then the reactions began in earnest. A vampire, a woman whose bony frame had once been that of a noble huntress, fell to her knees, clutching her own chest with shaking hands. She let out a single breathless laughdisbelieving, hystericalbefore covering her mouth as if afraid to make another sound. Another, a young man with hair so matted it barely held any color, stared at his own hands, flexing his fingers as if rediscovering what it meant to have control over his own body. Scattered among them, a few broke down entirely, sobbing dry, tearless cries, their bodies trembling under the weight of the overwhelming relief. A child, little more than skin and bone, clutched at the hem of his mothers tattered cloak, his voice barely above a whisper as he asked if this meant they werent going to die anymore. His mother, shaking, could not answer. Adam raised a hand, steadying the chaos before it could spiral further. His voice, firm and clear, cut through the murmurs, commanding the attention of every vampire present. Calm yourselves. He declared, his sharp gaze sweeping across the crowd. All I have done is grant you a temporary reprieve. Your minds are clear, and for now, you are free of hunger, but this does not mean you are truly restored. You have not fed. Your bodies remain weakened. What I have given you will allow you to control yourselves, but it is not a permanent fix. He let the weight of those words settle over them, ensuring they understood that this was no miracle, no divine salvationit was only a tool, a means to an end. I will need to renew the effect periodically, but it will be enough to get you where you need to be. His eyes flickered toward the horizon, where the last dying light of the sun was melting into a deep shade of violet. There was no time to waste. Prepare yourselves, we leave for the capital as soon as the sun sets completely. Under the cover of night, we will travel without rest until we reach the next city. The air shifted, tense and uncertain, as the reality of their situation sank in. This was not just a gesture of kindness; it was the beginning of something much larger. The vampires, so used to being prisoners within the ruins of their own homes, were now being offered something they had never dared to hope forfreedom. But it would not be simple. Adams expression darkened slightly as he spoke his next words. There is a high chance we will encounter human patrols. Perhaps even paladins. That alone sent a ripple of unease through the crowd. The mere mention of their oppressors was enough to stir deeply buried fear. But the boys voice did not waver. You will not engage. If we are attacked, my personal human herd and I will handle it. His tone left no room for argument. Your only priority is to stay together. Do not fall behind. Do not stray. Do not allow yourselves to be distracted. Any hesitation could cost us everything. The vampires listened, their eyes locked onto him with expressions of uncertainty, reverence, and, most importantly, trust. He had already done what they thought was impossiblehe had lifted their suffering. If he claimed he could lead them to safety, then perhaps they could believe in that, too. Vaelric, standing at Adams side, nodded firmly. Though he still carried the regal presence of a former commander, there was something else in his posture nowsomething that had not been there before. A spark of purpose. Of hope. We will be ready, my Lord. He said without hesitation, lowering his head in a deep bow. The vampires, one by one, began to follow suit, their movements slower, more hesitant, but no less sincere. They had spent years bowed in forced submission, but this was different. This was not the broken submission of prisoners. It was something else entirely. Adam exhaled, watching as the last sliver of sunlight vanished beyond the horizon. The sky above was vast, endless, stretching far beyond what these vampires had seen for so long. It was time to leave the past behind. As the final preparations were being made and the vampires hurried about, securing what little they had before their impending departure, Adam stepped down from the wooden platform and made his way toward his team and their temporary allies. The night had fully settled in, the dark sky stretching endlessly above them, its vastness a stark contrast to the enclosed, suffocating existence these vampires had known for so long. The air was tense but filled with movement, the ruined town stirring with an energy it had not seen in years. Kazue was the first to break the silence, her expression troubled as she turned to Adam, crossing her arms as if to brace herself for what she was about to say. "Are you sure about this? Bringing along this many people is just asking for trouble. It doesnt matter how careful we are, its inevitable that well run into problems. And when we do, its not just us anymoreits all of them, too." She asked, her voice laced with genuine concern. She then gestured toward the vampires who were still moving about, trying to organize themselves for travel. "This isnt just sneaking through enemy territory anymore. Its a full-on exodus. If the paladins are out there, were practically inviting them to a fight." Adam remained calm in the face of her concerns, offering her a reassuring nod. "Its not as bad as you think, yes, well likely run into imperial patrols, but that doesnt mean we have to fight them. If were careful, we can avoid direct conflict entirely." He replied, his voice steady. He glanced toward Drake and Angela before continuing. "If the three of us take the lead, we can make sure any encounters go our way before they even become a problem." Kazue furrowed her brows. "What do you mean?" Adams lips curled slightly in a knowing smirk. "We use the subplots. The one given to us by the system as our holy missions." He let those words sink in before elaborating. "We already know that Gideon mistook my energy for divine energy. If someone like himwhos deeply entrenched in their doctrinebelieved that, then its not unreasonable to assume that others will as well. As long as we dont run into a Paladin Champion, we can probably convince them that what were doing is part of our divine mandate. And if they believe that, they wont interfere." Angela, who had been quietly listening, finally crossed her arms, considering his words carefully. "Thats actually not a bad plan. But I still dont understand why were helping them in the first place. Everything weve heard so far suggests that theyre an enemy faction within this scenario. If this were any other world, theyd just be another obstacle wed have to deal with." She admitted, though she still seemed to hold some reservations. Before Adam could answer, another voice spoke up. "Thats a pretty narrow way of looking at things." Li remarked, his tone as sharp and calculated as ever. The sudden interjection caught several people off guard, as he had remained largely silent since the beginning of the scenario, observing rather than engaging. But now, with his piercing gaze locked onto Angela, it was clear that he had something to say. "For someone with so much experience, Id have expected you to understand by nowtheres no such thing as a good or bad side in these scenarios. Just like in the real world, everyone has their own stories, their own perspectives, their own reasons for doing what they do. There is no enemy unless you decide to see them as one." He gestured subtly toward the vampires. "Right now, theyre useful. Were heading toward the vampire capital, and showing up with a group of rescued survivors is a strong first impression. That alone makes this a worthwhile decision." Kazue, unable to hold back, nudged Li with her elbow, a sly grin on her face. "Huh. Funny hearing that from someone who kept calling them NPCs earlier." She teased, her tone lighthearted but clearly meant to poke at him. Li didnt bother dignifying the remark with a response, simply letting out a slow exhale through his nose, his patience thinning. Adam took the exchange in stride, acknowledging Lis point with a slight nod. "Thats part of it, but its not just strategy. Maybe its because of my weird bloodline. Maybe its because of my title. Or maybe its something else entirely. But for some reason, I feel a connection to them." He let the thought settle before exhaling and looking out at the gathered vampires. "I dont like the idea of leaving them here to rot." The words were simple, but there was weight behind them. A quiet kind of honesty that wasnt wrapped in grand strategy or deeper motivesjust a genuine feeling. Drake, who had been listening closely, suddenly stepped forward and placed a firm hand on Adams shoulder. He grinned, his blue eyes filled with unwavering conviction as he lifted his other hand in a thumbs-up. "You might not realize it, but youre actually a really good person." He said, his voice brimming with certainty. Adam blinked at him, caught slightly off guard. He opened his mouth to argue, but no words came out. Angela, watching the exchange, let out an exaggerated sigh before shaking her head with a resigned smile. "I swear, your team is such a mess." She muttered, though there was no malice in her wordsjust amusement. She had begun to understand the strange contradiction that was Adam Scholar and the team he led. At that moment, as the vampires completed their final preparations and the city prepared to move, it became clear that this journeywhatever it was leading towas not just about survival anymore. It was something more. Something much bigger. The exodus began without delay. Adam, Drake, and Angela took the lead, moving through the vast, open fields under the veil of night. Behind them, a hundred vampires followed in disciplined silence, their movements eerily fluid, their eyes reflecting the faint light of the stars above. Further back, the rest of their group maintained their positions, walking alongside Abbess, who kept a careful watch over both the vampires and their human companions. Though their destination was clear, the journey ahead would be long, and the weight of its importance settled upon them like an unspoken truth. The landscape stretched endlessly before them, a vast expanse of rolling fields and uneven terrain that seemed untouched by time. The grass, brittle and dry underfoot, whispered softly with each step they took, the sound barely audible beneath the quiet murmur of the wind. Distant mountain ranges loomed in the background, their jagged silhouettes cutting through the darkness like the remnants of a forgotten world. Every so often, they passed through the remnants of villagescrumbling ruins that bore the unmistakable scars of destruction. These settlements, much like Morvael, had once been homes, thriving communities that had likely housed vampires and their kin. But unlike Morvael, there was no one left to tell their stories. The remnants of burned buildings and shattered walls stood as silent testaments to their downfall, their once-proud structures reduced to little more than skeletal remains. Yet, among the desolation, there was something that stood out. In many of these ruined villages, towering statues of the goddess Arianka had been erected in pristine condition, standing tall in stark contrast to the destruction surrounding them. Their divine craftsmanship had not eroded with time, their marble figures still radiating an undeniable presence of power. What was even stranger was the effect they had on the land around them. Unlike the barren, lifeless ruins, the areas immediately surrounding the statues flourished with vegetation. Lush green grass, vibrant flowers, and even small trees sprouted from the soil, their vitality seemingly drawn from the divine energy that emanated from the statues themselves. It was as though these places had been purified, cleansed of all remnants of darknessat least in the eyes of those who had placed them there. For the vampires, however, these statues were nothing less than poison. The divine energy they emitted was suffocating, an invisible force that repelled them like an unspoken barrier. As such, the group made sure to avoid these areas entirely, steering clear of the holy sites with an almost instinctual dread. Even a passing glance at the radiant stone figures was enough to make the vampires visibly uncomfortable. Adam, who could sense the residual divinity lingering in the air, understood their aversion. Though it did not harm him, he could feel its weight pressing against him, an undeniable force that sought to reject his very presence. The march continued for hours, their journey broken only by brief stops to allow Adam to renew the effects of his malediction upon the vampires. Each time he did, he could see the relief wash over them as the hunger that had plagued them for years remained subdued. It was not a permanent solution, but it was enough to keep them moving. Despite the solemn nature of their mission, the journey was not without its lighter moments. At one point, Takeshi attempted to demonstrate some of his "ninja techniques" to Kazue and a few of the others, only to trip over a loose rock and land face-first into the dirt. His muffled groan of embarrassment was met with laughter from both teams, even from the normally reserved Li, who smirked in quiet amusement. Chloe, never one to miss an opportunity, gave Takeshi a playful jab about how a "true ninja" should be able to walk over water, not stumble over pebbles. The moment helped ease the tension, even if only for a little while. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. However, as the hours stretched on and their surroundings remained eerily silent, the anticipation of danger only grew. They had expected trouble. It was inevitable. And sure enough, just as the first hints of fatigue began to settle in, they spotted something in the distance. From atop a small hill, the faint glow of firelight flickered against the horizon. A camp. The unmistakable silhouettes of tents, banners, and the armored figures of soldiers could be seen even from afar. Smoke drifted lazily into the sky, its scent mixing with the crisp night air. It was a human encampment. The very thing they had hoped to avoid. Immediately, Adam, Drake, and Angela came to a halt, signaling the rest of the group to do the same. They had a plan in place for situations like this, but if they could avoid an encounter altogether, that would be preferable. With a silent nod, they turned back, ready to take an alternate route. But before they could take another step, a sudden brilliance erupted from the camp. Blinding light shot forth in powerful beams, cutting through the darkness and illuminating the hillside where they stood. It was instantaneous, overwhelming. The entire group flinched as the powerful radiance assaulted their vision, forcing them to shield their eyes. Drake and Angela were momentarily disoriented, their instincts kicking in as they raised their arms in front of their faces. The vampires, who had been standing in the shadows, recoiled violently, some letting out hisses as they stumbled back from the sheer intensity of the illumination. But Adam felt it immediately. A force he had experienced before, washing over him with an intensity that made his entire body tense on instinct. This was not ordinary light. It was not the glow of torches, not the flicker of lanterns, or the steady radiance of a well-maintained campfire. It was pure, concentrated divine energy, woven into the very fabric of the illumination that now bathed the landscape around them. It was suffocating, pressing against his skin like a thick, unseen weight, as though the very air had become heavy with judgment. He could feel it sinking into him, coiling around his form like invisible chains, as if seeking to bind him. Every inch of his body bristled at its presence, every breath he took felt just slightly more difficult than the last, as though something was resisting his very act of inhaling. It was an undeniable force, a presence that should have been repulsive to him, should have burned him down to nothing in an instantshould have reduced him to ash. And yet, it didnt. The weight bore down on him, the overwhelming sensation making his pulse quicken, and his senses scream in protest. But no matter how much it tried to press him down, to reject him, it did not bring pain. It did not sear his flesh, did not strip away his strength, or cause his form to crumble beneath its righteous fury. It clung to him and lingered around his body like an unshakable presence, but it did not consume him. That was what unsettled him the most. It was not an unbearable agony, not a sensation of destruction. A force that should have been his natural enemy, and yet, for some reason, it was merely there, existing around him, acknowledging him, yet refusing to strike him down. He had felt something like this beforeback in the cathedral, when Gideon had mistaken him for being blessed. When the divine smite that should have erased him had simply done nothing. That same uncertainty, that same impossibility was happening again. Adams vision adjusted quickly to the blinding golden radiance, his sharp eyes narrowing as he focused on the source of the illumination. Suspended above the camp, hovering in perfect formation, were four massive, floating eyes composed entirely of golden energy, their irises burning like miniature suns, their wings of fire pulsing with a divine radiance that kept the darkness at bay. The intensity of their glow acted as floodlights, illuminating everything below with an overwhelming, sanctified brilliance. But as Adam took in the sight, something about their design struck him as eerily familiar. There was something about the way they were shaped, the intricate patterns that wove through their irises, the presence they exudedit triggered something in his mind, a memory, a recent memory even, didnt he see something like that already? But there was no time to dwell on it. Because they werent alone. Even as Adam processed the sight of the floating divine constructs, his gaze snapped downward as movement surged from within the camp. Trails of golden light streaked forward at impossible speeds, racing toward their position like meteors descending from the heavens. Adams instincts screamed at him, his mind immediately recognizing what was happening. There was no hesitation in his voice as he barked out the warning. Theyre charging straight at us! His voice cut through the tense air like a whip. He turned instantly toward the gathered vampires, his expression sharp and commanding. Do not engage! No matter what happens, do not move! His words were clear, absolute. The last thing they needed was to escalate the situation further by having the vampires react. Drake and Angela exchanged a single glance with Adam before nodding in unison. Without hesitation, the three of them stepped forward, positioning themselves between the incoming paladins and the vulnerable crowd behind them. The figures approaching them moved with terrifying speed, their armor gleaming under the holy light that bathed the battlefield. Five in total, their movements were fluid, relentless, trained to perfection. Each of them wielded heavy swords and shields adorned with glowing inscriptions, their weapons pulsing with divine energy that Adam could feel even from a distance. The sheer intensity of it made his body tense involuntarilythis was no ordinary divine aura. These men were Paladin Acolytes, the lowest rank within the order but still incredibly dangerous combatants. The sheer fanaticism in their charge told Adam everything he needed to know. They werent here to talk. As the paladins closed the distance, Adam, Drake, and Angela immediately raised their hands, their voices ringing out in unison. Were human! Stop! Their voices were drowned out by the war cries of the charging knights. In the name of the Goddess, we shall purge these creatures of darkness! Adam clenched his jaw, frustration boiling beneath his calm exterior. He had hoped, truly hoped, that Gideon had simply been an outlier in the order. That not every paladin adhered to the philosophy of attacking first and asking questions later. But now, as he watched these men rush toward them with unshakable conviction, he realized the truth. This wasnt about strategy. This wasnt about assessing threats or verifying identities. These men, much like Gideon, were driven by pure, unrelenting faith. And that made them incredibly dangerous and unreasonable. With mere meters left before impact, they had no choice. They would have to stop them by force. Adams body tensed as he activated his [Demon-Type Manifestation] skill. A cold, ghostly miasma surged from deep within him, flowing outward like ink dissolving into water. From the center of his chest, a massive spectral hand burst forthtranslucent, ethereal, yet carrying an undeniable weight. The enormous ghostly limb stretched forward, its palm wide open, intercepting two of the paladins mid-charge. The impact was instant. The divine shields they carried slammed against the spectral hand with a burst of golden energy, sending tremors through the air. Though they did not fall, their momentum was completely halted, their boots grinding against the dirt as they pushed back against the oppressive force Adam had summoned. At the same time, Drake vanished from sight. In an instant, he reappeared between two of the remaining paladins, his skill [Heavenly Wind Step] propelling him with inhuman swiftness. His palms shot forward, striking both knights directly against their shields with enough force to halt their advance. The divine energy radiating from the shields made contact with his hands, but Drake barely flinched. The moment they retaliated, slashing at him from both sides, he activated [Iron Body Manifestation], his muscles hardening like steel as the two divine blades crashed against him, their force nullified against his fortified frame. The last paladin, the one furthest to the right, found himself facing Angela alone. She moved with precision, her motions fluid, practiced. In a flicker of motion, a strange object appeared between her fingersa brush, small and unassuming. Without hesitation, she swiped it through the air, painting a swift, precise stroke in front of her. A vibrant red "X" shimmered in the air for less than a second before vanishing entirely. And then The paladin froze in place. His body went rigid, completely immobilized as if an unseen force had locked him in place. His shield remained raised, his sword still mid-swing, but he could not move. His breath hitched, his eyes darting in panic as he realized that no matter how much he struggled, he could not budge an inch. Adams eyes flickered toward Angela, catching the faintest smirk on her lips. Whatever ability she had just used, it had worked flawlessly. Five paladins had charged at them with the intent to slaughter, and in a matter of seconds, all five had been stopped in their tracks. As the tension hung thick in the air, the weight of opposing forces clashing in a silent struggle, it was Drake who acted first. His gaze, sharp and unwavering, swept over the paladins who had just moments ago charged at them with murderous intent. He could see the way their expressions had twisted, their confidence faltering, their war cries swallowed by the sheer impossibility of what had just transpired. They had expected swift, righteous execution, yet they had been stopped effortlesslyby humans. And not just any humans, but ones who stood unscathed against divine power. Drake took a deep breath, steadying himself before raising his voice, his tone carrying both command and conviction. Stand down! We are not your enemies! His words cut through the night like a blade, strong and undeniable. We are chosen by the Goddess herself, sent on a divine mission to prove ourselves as Paladins! And with those words, he let it loose. A surge of Imperial Ki erupted from within him, pouring out in an overwhelming cascade of pure, radiant energy. The sheer force of it rippled outward in a visible shockwave, kicking up dust and forcing even the grounded paladins to brace themselves. The very air vibrated with power, as if the world itself recognized the divinity woven into Drakes being. For a moment, there was only silence. Thendisbelief. The paladins, who had been so sure of their cause, so certain of the righteousness of their actions, were now left completely stunned, staring at the golden energy enveloping Drake like an undeniable beacon of holiness. Their grips on their weapons loosened, their eyes wide with something between awe and confusion. Even Angela, who had already been aware of his abilities, found herself momentarily speechless. The rest of WNATN were no different, looking at each other in stunned silence, struggling to reconcile the sheer presence of the energy Drake had just unleashed. But the most unexpected reaction came from behind them, from the vampires. Whispers spread rapidly through the group, voices hushed yet frantic, carrying a mixture of fear and confusion. That energy it''s divine. How? How is a human with that level of power part of a Vampire Lords flock? Is he a thrall? A bound knight? Vaelric himself had gone rigid, his crimson eyes locked onto Drake with an unreadable expression. The sight of such energy radiating from a supposed servant of Adam was a contradiction they could not fathom. No vampire had ever seen such raw divinity emanate from a human who was not bound by the will of the Goddess herself. It did not make sense. And yetit was happening. But that was enough. The paladins, still gripping their weapons but no longer wielding them with aggression, slowly began to lower their arms. The conviction in their gazes wavered, their battle stance shifting into something more uncertain. The sheer presence of Drakes power had been enough to tip the scales. Finally, their leadera man with a scar running down the right side of his face, wearing slightly more elaborate armor than the othersstepped forward. His golden-plated gauntlet tapped against his chest in salute before he spoke, his voice laced with the last remnants of caution. I am Paladin Acolyte Varian Greaves, commander of this scouting unit. He announced. Drake took a step forward, his posture strong, unwavering. I am Drake Shaw, I walk the path of the Goddess to become a Paladin as well. He declared, his voice carrying the same confidence that had already shaken them. Then he paused, letting that sink in before adding. We have already encountered Paladin Knight Gideon, who has recognized our mission. He can vouch for us. Varians brows lifted at that name. The other paladins exchanged glances, murmurs spreading between them before a chuckle slipped from one of them. Then another. Thenlaughter. Ha! Then the Goddess truly works in miraculous ways! One of them exclaimed. To think youve already crossed paths with Sir Gideon! May Her light continue to guide you! Another added, clapping a hand against his chest in reverence. Varian himself exhaled, his earlier wariness evaporating in an instant. Then it seems we have acted in error, you must forgive us. It is not often that we find those walking the righteous path so deep in cursed lands. He admitted in genuine respect before adding. If you seek to carry out the will of the Goddess, then may Her blessings be upon you. Adam took the opportunity to step forward, his expression as neutral as ever. Before we part ways, I have a question. Varian tilted his head slightly. Speak, brother. Adams gaze flickered toward the floating, golden constructs still hovering above the camp, their radiant eyes unblinking, their flames steady. Those eyes what exactly are they? At his question, the paladins expressions shifted into something akin to reverence. Varian turned his head, following Adams gaze, before exhaling deeply. The Eyes of the Goddess. They are manifestations of Her divine sight. They patrol the skies, watching over the land, seeking out the taint of the impure. No creature of darkness can escape their gaze. Vampires, giants the Eyes see all. Adam remained silent, staring at the constructs, feeling that same creeping sense of dj vu gnawing at the back of his mind. Why did they feel so familiar? But there was no time to dwell on it now. With their path now cleared, the paladins offered their final blessings before turning back toward their camp, allowing Adam and his group to continue their journey uninterrupted. As the paladins faded from view, the two teams gathered together, taking a moment to regroup. Well, that was way too close. Kazue sighed, stretching her arms behind her head. Angela folded her arms, exhaling sharply. They were seconds away from cutting us down without a second thought. For now, there was nothing else to do but move forward. Without another word, the group pressed onward, slipping back into the darkness. As the night stretched on, the march continued without further interruptions. The group moved as one, their steps steady and unyielding, cutting through the vast, open plains with only the dim glow of the distant stars and the pale silver of the moon to guide them. The rolling fields, once bathed in darkness, slowly began to reveal their contours as the horizon shifted from pitch black to the deep, inky blue of predawn. The first hints of sunlight barely kissed the sky, a soft gradient of violet and amber stretching along the distant edges of the world. For hours, they had walked without rest. The weight of exhaustion was settling heavily upon both teams, dragging at their limbs, dulling their senses. Even the vampires, now free of their relentless hunger thanks to Adams abilities, were beginning to show signs of weariness. While their bodies were resilient, they had not traveled like this in years, if ever. The humans fared no betterKazue had begun rubbing at her eyes frequently, stifling yawns between steps, and Emir was practically leaning against Sebastian to keep himself upright. Angela, ever composed, was beginning to slow as well, and even Drake, despite his training and endurance, rolled his shoulders with quiet fatigue. The only one who remained unaffected was Adam. He did not require sleep. He had not known true exhaustion since his transformation into what he was now. As his companions struggled against their limits, he simply walked, unburdened, unwavering, his gaze focused on the horizon. And thenthey saw it In the distance, barely visible through the fading veil of night, a massive structure began to take shape against the dim morning light. What had once been no more than a vague silhouette in the darkness now stood in stark contrast against the sky. It was enormous, a true fortress of gothic architecture, its darkened stone walls stretching far beyond what the eye could measure, curving around the ruined landscape like the skeletal remains of a once-mighty beast. Velmoria, the capital of the vampire race. The city loomed ahead, its towering spires and jagged rooftops reaching toward the heavens like obsidian claws. The outer wallonce an impenetrable stronghold of black stone and intricate ironworkhad long since fallen into disrepair. Large sections of the fortifications had crumbled, leaving gaping holes where once there had been mighty defenses. The once-proud battlements were now fractured, their foundations cracked, their watchtowers reduced to skeletal remains. There were signs of destruction everywhereburn marks seared into the stone, deep gashes where divine weapons had carved through once-mighty fortifications, entire sections of the wall collapsed entirely, leaving jagged ruins in their place. Yet, even in its ruined state, Velmoria still stood. Beyond the outer defenses, the heart of the city could be seen, a vast and sprawling labyrinth of towering gothic structures, connected by narrow bridges and archways that crisscrossed high above the streets. The architecture was hauntingly beautifulmassive cathedral-like buildings with sharp, ornate details, stained glass windows that shimmered faintly even in the weak light, pointed rooftops adorned with darkened ironwork. It was as if the entire place had been frozen in timeleft in the aftermath of a war long since passed, yet never truly abandoned. For a long moment, no one spoke. Kazue, still groggy with exhaustion, blinked rapidly, as if trying to confirm that what she was seeing was real. Chloe exhaled softly, taking in the sheer magnitude of what lay before them. Gregor, ever the soldier, narrowed his eyes in quiet analysis, his gaze scanning for potential threats or hidden dangers within the ruins. Sebastian, despite his age, looked impressed, muttering something under his breath about the sheer craftsmanship of the citys design. Even the members of WNATN had fallen silent, their earlier fatigue momentarily forgotten in the face of the sight before them. And then, from the ranks of the vampires, a single voice whispered, trembling with disbelief. Home. A shudder passed through the group of undead as the realization truly struck them For the first time in years, they were returning home. Chapter 117 - The Great Awakening… Again? Chapter 117 - The Great Awakening Again? The journey had been long, stretching across hours of relentless travel, but now, as the first light of dawn barely began to graze the horizon, the group finally approached their destination. Rising before them in the distance was the capital of the vampiresthe once-mighty city of Velmoria. At first, the landscape offered little warning of what lay ahead. The terrain had shifted gradually, the open plains giving way to rougher ground, the occasional twisted tree standing like skeletal remains against the dim glow of the sky. Then, in the far distance, emerging like the remnants of a long-dead kingdom, they saw it. At this distance, Velmoria looked more like a fortress than a city, its high, blackened walls standing defiant against the passage of time and war. But even from here, it was clear that the city was barely holding on. The walls, once likely an impenetrable defense, were no longer whole. Massive sections had crumbled away, leaving jagged scars of destruction where the great fortifications had once stood firm. Cracks webbed through the remaining stonework, like the veins of a dying beast, each fracture a silent testament to the battles that had raged upon this soil. There were no bodies, no remnants of soldiers or fallen warriors, only the ruins of destruction left in their wake. It was evident that Velmoria had suffered countless attacks, but there were no signs of recent skirmishes. No paladins lingered at the perimeter, no human forces lay in wait outside the gates, and yet, despite the eerie silence of the battlefield, it was clear that this place had been in a constant state of siege. Closer now, Adam and the others could see movementsmall, frantic figures moving along the broken edges of the fortress. It became evident that the city was not abandoned. Vampires, dozens upon dozens of them, were laboring tirelessly along the outer defenses. Some stood on rickety scaffolding, hammering crude wooden beams into place to hold up shattered portions of the walls. Others worked in teams, dragging heavy stones across the ground, their hands bloodied and raw from the effort. It was a desperate attempt at reconstruction, a battle against time itself to keep their home from collapsing under its own wounds. The structures they had built to aid their work were pitiful at best. Wooden frames leaned precariously against the walls, makeshift ladders and planks bridging gaps where the fortress had been torn apart. There were no proper tools, no real suppliesjust the sheer determination of those who called this place home, refusing to let it fall. It was clear that they had been fighting against the inevitable for years, struggling to maintain what little remained of their once-great city. And yet, despite their efforts, despite their unwavering will, the damage was undeniable. Velmoria was crumbling, and if things continued as they were, it would not stand much longer. As the group advanced closer, the workers on the walls finally noticed them. The moment their eyes fell upon the approaching figures, a ripple of panic spread through them. Some staggered backward, nearly losing their balance on their unstable scaffolding, while others dropped whatever tools or rubble they had been carrying. The fear in their faces was unmistakable. To them, a large group approaching from the darkness could mean only one thinganother attack, another wave of enemies coming to finish what had been started. They had likely been trained to expect the worst, to assume that any approach from the outside was a threat. Their hands trembled, some reaching instinctively for weapons, but the terror in their expressions betrayed the truth. They were not warriors, not anymore. These were survivorslaborers, citizens forced to take up the mantle of rebuilding what had already been lost too many times before. Adam saw the way they froze, the way their bodies tensed as if preparing for an inevitable slaughter. He knew they would give the alarm soon if he didnt act fast. Turning to his group, his voice was calm but firm as he gave his orders. "Please, stay here." He instructed Drake and Angela, and then his gaze settled on the vampires that had followed them from Morvael. "Keep moving toward the city, but do not run. Let them see you clearly. Let Vaelric lead the way." He was counting on the presence of another vampire, one they could recognize, to ease some of the tension. But that alone wouldnt be enough. Adam took a deep breath, then focused. A surge of cursed energy welled within him, coiling through his veins as he activated one of his skills, [Drake-Type Manifestation]. From his back, two massive wings of spectral darkness burst forth, stretching outward in a display meant to capture every eye upon him. The wings were not solidthey flickered like shadows in the wind, pulsating with raw, eerie energy. They were enormous, their form resembling the twisted elegance of a draconic predator, each beat of their spectral mass sending ripples of cursed power into the air. Then, without hesitation, he launched himself forward. The ground beneath him cracked as he propelled himself into the air, his body cutting through the dawn-lit sky like a bolt of living darkness. The wind screamed past his ears as he shot toward the workers, closing the distance in mere seconds. The vampires didnt have time to react. One moment, he had been a distant silhouette, the nexthe was upon them. The instant Adam''s feet touched the ground, a shift far beyond physical force rippled through the surroundings. The impact alone sent tremors through the broken stone beneath him, causing loose debris and fragile wooden structures to shudder and collapse. But that was only the beginning. Without hesitation, he reached into the depths of his cursed power, summoning forth a skill he had yet to use but knew was exactly what he needed[Yong Xian Sovereigns Body Manifestation]. The change was instantaneous, a surge of overwhelming transformation spreading through every fiber of his being. His already tall frame elongated slightly, his body refining itself into something far more commanding. His limbs grew more defined, his muscles tightening with unnatural precision, his form gaining an aura of ancient power that transcended the mere physical. His hair, usually black and unassuming, lengthened in an instant, now cascading down his back in long, silken strands. His crimson eyes burned with an eerie glow, deep and unfathomable, as if they carried the weight of ages lost. But it was his fangslonger, sharper, more pronouncedthat completed the metamorphosis. This was not just an illusion or an external skill; it was a partial embodiment of the Yong Xian Sovereign, the original owner of his Jiang Shi heart. The power of a once-mighty emperor of the undead now ran through his veins, and those who gazed upon him could feel it in their very souls. At that very moment, his titles surged into effect, as though they had been waiting for this precise moment to manifest fully. [Ghostmarked Warden: Bound and Cursed] activated. A dense wave of cursed energy pulsed outward, an invisible weight pressing down upon every vampire present, like a silent declaration of absolute authority. [Lord of Vampires] activated as well. A second force intertwined with the first, but this one was differentit was not just power, but recognition. A compulsion, an undeniable instinct embedded deep within the very nature of vampire-kind, whispering a singular truth into their minds: This man was a Lord. Not just any noble, not a mere high-ranking vampirehe was above them, an entity of supreme status only below their elders. The air itself seemed to hum with the sheer force of that acknowledgment, and their bodies responded before their minds could even process what was happening. Without hesitation, without thought, every vampire in the vicinity dropped to their knees. Some collapsed in pure submission, their weakened forms trembling violently under the combined pressure of his presence. Others bowed their heads so low they pressed their foreheads against the broken stone beneath them, their bodies barely holding themselves together. Their breath hitched, their voices caught in their throats, and an overwhelming fear mixed with something elsedevotion. Reverence. Utter, unshakable faith. This was not normal respect. This was not mere admiration. This was the instinctual response ingrained in their very beingthe kind of submission that came not from choice, but from something written into their nature itself. Even those who were confused, even those who had never heard about him before, did not hesitate to lower their gazes. To look directly at him felt wrong, like an insult to something greater than themselves A few gasps echoed through the crowd, barely above whispers. "A Lord" "One of the old blood?" "How can this be?" Their voices trembled, the weight of the moment settling deep into their bones. There was no doubt. No hesitation. They knew. This was an individual who stood near the pinnacle of their kind, a being they had no right to question, no right to doubt. To defy him would be unthinkableto serve him, an honor. And then, Adam spoke. "I have arrived with refugees from the town of Morvael." His voice was deep, steady, carrying a weight of command that filled the air like a decree carved in stone. "They require immediate aid." The kneeling vampires flinched at the sheer authority in his tone. There was no request, no pleaonly order. A command given by a being whose words could not be denied. "Bring me someone who can be my spokesperson for this city, now." For a single, stunned second, no one moved. Thenchaos. Vampires scrambled to obey. Those closest to the broken fortress bolted, their weakened bodies moving faster than they should have been able to, driven purely by the absolute necessity of fulfilling his order. Others turned to one another in frantic whispers, desperate to ensure the message was delivered as quickly as possible. Some of the more desperate ones simply ran without direction, as though movement itself was the only thing that would prevent them from failing their new Lords first command. Adam did not need to say another word, his presence alone had rewritten the very structure of the situation. As the moments passed, the distant figures of the refugees from Morvael finally reached the fortress gates, led by Vaelric at the forefront. Their arrival was met with hushed murmurs and cautious stares from the vampires already present, but before any true reaction could form, some of the workersthose who had remained behind rather than run in fearstepped forward to greet them. Despite their own exhaustion, they immediately began guiding the newly arrived survivors toward one of the grand entrances of Velmoria, where they would be taken further into the city. The relief in their expressions was impossible to ignore. Some of the Morvael vampires even dropped to their knees momentarily, overwhelmed by the sheer reality of their salvation, murmuring words of gratitude under their breath. Their voices trembled, their hands shaking as they reached out toward Adam, thanking him with a reverence that bordered on worship. Some of them even shed tears, their gratitude raw, unrestrained. It was a sight that made even the hardened vampires of Velmoria pause, their expressions shifting from surprise to something more complex. After all, this was not normal. It was rareunheard offor someone of noble vampire blood to go out of their way to save their lesser kin. Adam, standing tall amidst the swirling remnants of cursed mist still clinging to the air, merely gave Vaelric a nod as the former commander turned back to face him one last time before departing. My Lord, you have done something incredible for us. Vaelric spoke, his voice firm yet deeply grateful. I will never forget what you have done for me and my people. This debt I will carry it until the end of my existence. He bowed deeply, lower than ever before, the gesture one of absolute loyalty. Adam, who was still adjusting to this entire situation, exhaled slightly. "You don''t owe me anything." He said simply, though he could already tell that Vaelric did not see it that way. He wouldnt argue it either. There was no point. It was then that something unexpected happened. A system window suddenly materialized in front of Adam, its presence sharp, sudden. His eyes darted toward it instinctively, and as soon as he read the notification, his entire body tensed in shock. ?Notice: Scenario key character Vaelric Duskthorn has accepted an eternal debt to you; from now on, you will have an unwavering ally in him. Please cherish him and make the most of this opportunity!? ?Scenario key character Vaelric Duskthorn will provide unconditional assistance to the user Adam Scholar whenever requested.? Adams breath caught What? He had been expecting a reward, maybe some bonus points, but this? He stared at the message for a few moments longer, the weight of the words pressing down on him. A scenario key character. That wasnt something minor. That was huge. And more than thatwhy? He had not thought much about Vaelrics past, aside from the fact that the man had been a soldier, a commander of some sort even. But that shouldnt have mattered in the grand scheme of things. What had he done to warrant this title? This wasnt just a background vampire given more importance because of survival, Vaelric had always been important to this scenario. A realization began forming in Adams mind, something he needed to think through, but before he could fully process the implications, the sound of approaching footsteps snapped him back to the present. As the rest of the group finally reached the gates of Velmoria, the sight before them was enough to bring them to a collective halt. For the first time, they saw Adam in his newly transformed state, his presence exuding a far more commanding and aristocratic air than before. His once slightly disheveled, human-like appearance had been replaced with something entirely differenttaller, more refined, with piercing red eyes and an aura that practically screamed "ancient vampire overlord." His already sharp features had become even more striking, his fangs pronounced, his long black hair flowing in an elegant yet almost untamed way. The sheer presence he carried now was undeniable, like something out of a dark legend. He stood there, wings partially folded, still radiating cursed energy like a monarch surveying his domain. For a long second, no one said anything. Then Ohhhhh, that looks super cool! Kazues excited voice shattered the silence like a rock through a window. She practically bounced forward, eyes wide with fascination, looking Adam up and down like a child seeing their favorite anime character come to life. You seriously looked awesome flying down like that, and now you actually look like a real vampire, not just some dark magic guy! Drake, who had been observing with arms crossed, smirked slightly before giving an approving nod. I have to admit, it suits you. You actually look the part now. At those words, Katyas previously neutral expression darkened instantly. Her sharp gaze flicked toward Kazue, narrowing in silent, unholy disapproval. The way Kazue had said that, the genuine excitement in her toneit was unacceptable. The blondes fingers twitched slightly at her sides, as if debating whether to eliminate the cause of her irritation or not. She took a slow, measured step forward, her golden hair catching the dim light as she muttered under her breath. Youre really too impressed with him, arent you? Her voice was low, nearly venomous, and though she wasnt outright glaring at Adam, it was clear she was directing blame in his general direction. Angela, who had remained somewhat composed up until now, coughed into her fist before speaking in a tone that was definitely not flustered. Its a good look for you. She admitted, though there was a slight hesitation in her voice, as if she were debating whether she even wanted to say it in the first place. Meanwhile, Takeshi, Dayana, and Andr finally caught up with the others and immediately joined the growing conversationbecause of course they would. Damn, bro, this transformation is insane! Takeshi grinned, his one visible eye practically sparkling as he looked Adam up and down with something bordering on admiration. I second that, this is ridiculous. Andr chimed in, nodding in agreement. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Like, what even is this? Some kind of vampire power-up? Because its working. Dayana, however, simply sighed and rubbed her temple. At least now he actually looks like a Vampire Lord instead of just pretending to be one. And thenChloe, who had been quiet for a few moments, smirked. She stepped closer. Just enough that her presence could be considered playful, just enough that her expression had a hint of mischief behind it. Then, with absolutely no hesitation and an almost absurd amount of casual confidence, she leaned slightly in Adams direction and very blatantly let her gaze roam over his entire appearance before speaking. "Well, if you keep up the whole mysterious vampire lord act, I might just fall for itthough, I guess with that look, it wouldnt be too hard." The world did not simply stopit froze, suspended in an unnatural stillness as if reality itself had just malfunctioned. The weight of the words Chloe had spoken hung in the air like an impending disaster, the kind that could not be averted, only witnessed in all its catastrophic glory. Every conversation, every passing thought, every breath seemed to pause, as if the universe needed a moment to process what had just left her mouth. There was no soundno wind, no shifting of feet, no nervous laughter to break the tension. Only the absolute, undeniable certainty that something had gone horribly, irreversibly wrong. And thenAngela moved. Her entire body went rigid, her posture so unnaturally still that it sent an almost instinctual chill through those standing closest to her. Her brow twitched, an almost imperceptible movement, yet in that silence, it was as if a thunderclap had echoed through the space. Her head turned slowly, so painstakingly slow that it was almost agonizing to witness, as if she were making sureabsolutely certainthat she had heard correctly. Her eyes locked onto Chloe, and her expression was a masterpiece of disbelief. It wasnt simple shock. It wasnt just mild surprise. Noit was judgment. The kind of look one would give to someone who had just walked willingly into the jaws of death, someone who had set their own house on fire, someone who had dug their own grave and was now standing there, confused as to why they were holding a shovel. And Chloe? She realized too late. The moment Angelas stare settled on her, the confidence died. Her smirk falteredjust for a second, just a flickerbut that was all it took for her to grasp the magnitude of what she had done. Her pupils shrunk, her entire demeanor shifting from playful arrogance to an expression that screamed internal panic. Her brain tried to restart and it failed. Ah The sound barely escaped her lips, half a breath, half a regret. In that moment, she knew that she had messed up. Color rushed to her face so quickly, it was almost comical. A deep, burning crimson spread rapidly from her cheeks, creeping up to her ears, blooming across her neck in what could only be described as catastrophic embarrassment. She took a small, hesitant step back, as if distancing herself from her own words would somehow erase them from existence. Her mouth opened again, scrambling for anything, a correction, a recovery, but Wait, no, that It was too late, Angelas stare did not waver, she even raise a frown and smirked a little bit. And the others? Dayana, who had been standing nearby, snorted loudly, the first to break the silence. Andr, standing right beside her, was visibly struggling, his entire body shaking from the effort of not bursting into laughter. Takeshi? He did not struggle. He laughed. Loudly. The kind of unfiltered, wheezing laughter that made it absolutely clear that he had just witnessed one of the greatest moments of his life. Kazue, meanwhile, blinked slowly, completely oblivious to the disaster unfolding in front of her. Her head tilted slightly, an innocent, confused expression settling on her face as if she genuinely had no idea why everyone was reacting the way they were. Drake, who had been watching all of this unfold with the weariness of a man used to dealing with absolute chaos, let out a long, slow sigh. Then, with the air of someone who had seen far too much in life, he patted Adam on the shoulder. Congratulations. He said dryly, his voice filled with the weight of inevitability. Youre officially a vampire heartthrob now. As soon as the words left his mouth, Abbesss crimson eyes narrowed ever so slightly. She turned her head toward Chloe, her expression unreadable, but there was a distinct shift in the aira quiet, lingering disapproval that made the moment all the more unbearable. Adam exhaled heavily, his patience thinning as he rubbed his temple. Drakes comment was unnecessary, but at least he had understood that Chloes words had been nothing more than a jokean incredibly poor one, but a joke nonetheless. He had grown used to the pink-haired troublemaker finding any opportunity to throw out remarks like that, so it hardly fazed him. Still, this was hardly the time or place for casual banter. His voice cut through the lingering amusement in the air as he addressed the group, his tone firm and unwavering. "Enough. We are standing in what is, by all definitions, hostile territory. The only reason we can even be here right now without being immediately attacked is because I have the means to make it happen. So, Im telling you all now againstay close. Dont wander. Until someone arrives to speak with us, do not take a single step away from the group." Angela narrowed her eyes slightly at his words before crossing her arms. "And what exactly do you mean by until someone arrives to speak with us?" Adam nodded. "I requested someone to act as an announcer. Someone to introduce me properly when the time comes. My title, Lord of Vampires, grants me a base level of knowledge about whatever vampire lineage I interact with, which means I understand enough to know that appearances are everything here. This isnt just about avoiding a fight; its about not drawing the wrong kind of attention. I wont be the only noble here. I need to make sure I dont accidentally provoke something were not ready to handle." His expression darkened slightly. "Which is why all of you will need to stay silent and follow my lead. I dont know what kind of hierarchy this place follows, but I doubt youll get a warm welcome as humans." Angela regarded him for a few moments, watching him closely. There was no deceit in his words, no hidden motive behind his reasoning. He wasnt plotting something in secret, wasnt planning some underhanded maneuver. He was simply doing what was necessary to ensure they all made it through this intact. And that, more than anything, was what made her smile. Even now, after all they had been through together, after more than a day of traveling side by side, she still hadnt fully trusted him. But now She exhaled sharply before stepping forward, rolling her shoulders as she spoke. "Alright then, no need to worry. Now that I know we can actually work together, this wont be a problem." Adam barely had time to react before the rest of his team turned toward her in confusion. Her words had caught all of them off guardhim included. But before anyone could question what she meant, Angela raised her small paintbrush, her movements smooth and confident. "Hold still." She instructed. Before anyone could protest, she flicked her wrist in an elegant motion. The tip of the brush glowed faintly, and in an instant, thick streaks of liquid color spread outward like an invisible force had spilled ink across the air. It swirled and expanded, covering the entire group, except for Abbess and Adam himself, in shifting hues of darkness and crimson. The energy felt like a living thing, crawling over their skin in an unnatural yet weightless manner, moving seamlessly as it wrapped around them. The moment the strange paint made contact with their bodies, Adams cursed vision immediately activated. A translucent system window blinked into existence in his sight, the text clear and undeniable.
[Skill: Chameleon Skin Lv8]
[No info available.]
He narrowed his eyes as the paint continued to swirl around them, coating every inch of their bodies before sinking into their skin like it had never been there at all. Slowly, the unnatural energy faded, returning to Angelas brush in a smooth, controlled motion. And then, the transformation revealed itself. Every single member of the group now looked completely different. Their once-human complexions had faded into an unnatural pallor, a sickly white that almost seemed to absorb the light rather than reflect it. Their irises had shifted into a deep crimson, glowing faintly in the dim light of the ruined city. Even their ears had elongated slightly, tapering into sharper points, while their canines extended just enough to resemble proper vampire fangs. Adam barely had time to process the transformation before he noticed Kazue staring at her own reflection in the nearest surface, her expression shifting from curiosity to mild concern. She leaned in closer, squinting as she took in the detailsthe pale complexion, the sharp crimson irises, the elongated ears. Slowly, her brows furrowed as a realization struck her. "Uh, wait a second" She started, turning to face Angela with an almost accusatory look. "This is fine and all, but the vampires around here dont have such pointy ears." Her words caused a ripple of confusion among the rest of the team. Drake took another glance at his own hands, flexing his fingers as if trying to feel whether anything else had changed. Katya reached up to touch her ears, her fingers hesitating for a moment before she let out a low sigh, visibly unimpressed. Emir, standing to the side, let out a small hum of intrigue, clearly fascinated by the skills effects. Angela, however, noticeably tensed. It was subtle, barely a twitch in her posture, but Adam caught it immediately. "A-Ahem." She cleared her throat, turning her gaze away slightly as if looking elsewhere would somehow make the conversation disappear. Then, with an air of forced nonchalance, she muttered. "W-Well I may have taken some creative liberties." Adam let out a slow breath, taking a moment to process everything. The unexpected embellishments in their disguises were a bit much, but ultimately, it would make things easier for them. He turned his gaze toward Angela, who had crossed her arms with a satisfied expression, clearly pleased with her handiwork. "Alright, listen up, this will last for as long as we need it tobut theres a catch." Angela began, tilting her head slightly as she addressed the group. Adam narrowed his eyes slightly. "Which is?" Angela raised a single finger. "Water." Kazue blinked. "Water?" "Yeah." Angela confirmed. "If you get wet, even a little, this whole thing is ruined. One drop and the illusion starts breaking apart. It wont all come off at once, but trust me, you dont want to walk around looking like youve got half your face melting off. Itll be obvious somethings off." As they continued discussing amongst themselves, their conversation was abruptly cut short by the sound of approaching footstepsmeasured, deliberate, carrying an air of importance that set them apart from the frantic, labor-driven movements of the workers they had seen earlier. Adam turned his head, his sharp gaze settling on the figure making their way toward them. The difference in status was immediately apparent. Unlike the worn and ragged clothing of the laboring vampires, this one carried himself with elegance and poise, draped in formal attire that had seen better days but still maintained an undeniable sense of nobility. His dark, fitted coat was tailored with precision, flowing behind him with every step like the cape of a ruler surveying his domain. A crimson gemstone rested at the center of his high-collared cravat, its deep glow catching the faint light of the overcast sky. His long, slicked-back silver hair and piercing, almost predatory red eyes completed the picture of aristocracyhe was a man who carried himself as if he were the most important person in the city, second only to those truly above him. The vampire stopped a few feet away, his expression unreadable, though his posture conveyed everything. He was neither impressed nor displeasedhe simply observed with the careful scrutiny of someone who understood exactly where they stood in the hierarchy of things. And then, he finally spoke. "Welcome to Velmoria." He intoned, his voice smooth yet edged with the subtle arrogance of one accustomed to authority. He gave the barest inclination of his heada nod that wasnt quite a bow but also not far enough from one to be considered an insult. "It is an honor to receive one of noblest blood within our walls. I am Lucardis Noctrelle, a Duke of Velmoria." There was a deliberate pause, the kind that demanded acknowledgment. The moment when he clearly expected Adam to respond in kind. The boy did not hesitate. "I am Adam Scholar, sovereign of my own domain, and I have come to Velmoria on matters of importance." He declared, his voice measured yet commanding, carrying the weight of someone who expected to be acknowledged, not questioned. His tone bore the refined confidence of a noble addressing a lesser, formal but unshaken, effortlessly establishing his superiority in the hierarchy without needing to force it. His gaze remained locked onto Lucardis, not as a challenge, but as a reminder of exactly who held authority in this exchange. For the briefest moment, Adam thought he saw something flicker across Lucardiss face. No doubtmore like curiosity. The name "Adam" was anything but vampiric in nature, yet the duke did not comment on it. He merely accepted it at face value, as if questioning a fellow noble was beneath him. Lucardiss eyes then shifted past Adam, trailing over the rest of the supposed vampires standing behind him. His lips curled slightly, a dismissive smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth before he let out a soft, unimpressed scoff. "A simple entourage, I see." He remarked, his tone carrying the slightest hint of condescension. "None among them carry the scent of nobility." His words lingered in the air, and before Adam could respond, there was a small, indignant noise from behind him. "Oi!" Andr barely managed to get a word out before a swift thunk cut him off. Dayana, who had been standing beside him, delivered a sharp and efficient smack to the back of his head. The impact wasnt particularly strong, but it was enough to make Andr recoil, rubbing the sore spot as he shot her an offended glare. She, however, remained unfazed, keeping her expression as neutral as ever, though there was a clear warning in her eyes. Lucardis did not acknowledge the minor scuffle, nor did he seem to care. His focus returned to Adam, his smirk fading into something more neutral, more proper. With a subtle flourish of his hand, he gestured toward the ruined yet still imposing city gates behind him. "You are most welcome, Lord Adam." Lucardis said smoothly, his tone laced with both respect and an unmistakable air of expectation. "To Velmoria, the last bastion of true vampire royalty. As a Lord, I presume your arrival is in accordance with the Great Awakening plan alongside the Elders and the other Lords." He gave a knowing smile, his crimson eyes gleaming with a hint of satisfaction. "Your timing is impeccable. The preparations are already in motion, and the ceremony is set to begin within the day. With the human paladins having vanished for a week now, the time is finally upon us." Adam stiffened slightly at the words, though he kept his expression carefully neutral. The Great Awakening? Wasnt that the name given to the day Arianka had first manifested in this world, the day when everything had changed for vampires and giants alike? Then why was Lucardis speaking of it as though it were something entirely differentan event that had yet to take place? His thoughts raced. He didnt have enough information to risk showing uncertainty, so he responded with measured confidence. "Of course, that is precisely why I have come." He said smoothly, nodding once. Lucardis smiled, seemingly pleased with the answer. "Excellent. Then let us waste no time. You shall accompany me to the Imperial Palace, where the ceremony is soon to commence. The Elders and the other Lords will be most pleased to have another of our kind join us at this crucial hour." With that, he turned on his heel, gesturing for Adam to follow. The boy cast a quick glance toward his allies, sharing an unspoken understanding with them before stepping forward. As they walked through the heart of Velmoria, Adam and his group took in the grim reality of the vampire capital. The city stood in stark contrast to the celestial brilliance of Celestia Sanctumwhere the holy city had been pristine, immaculate, and bathed in divine radiance, Velmoria was a place of shadows and faded grandeur. Its towering gothic spires reached toward the darkened sky like skeletal fingers, their once-elegant structures now marred by time and neglect. The streets, once paved with pride and purpose, bore the weight of years of struggle, their cracked stones whispering tales of a civilization long past its prime. Even the air carried a somber heaviness, thick with the scent of damp stone and a lingering, unplaceable bitterness. The few vampires that moved through the streets were pale specters of what they once must have been, their red eyes dull, their postures slouched as though they carried an invisible weight upon their shoulders. None spoke. None greeted each other. They simply drifted from one place to another, their steps lacking urgency, their gazes distant and unfocused. There was no vibrance, no sense of communityonly survival, only existence. If Celestia Sanctum had been a city of worship and order, then Velmoria was a city of ghosts. The silence between their group remained unbroken for some time, only the sound of their steps echoing through the hollow streets. That was until Kazue, who had clearly been holding back a question for far too long, suddenly stepped forward, closing the distance between herself and Lucardis. "So, uh" She began, her usual bright energy slightly subdued but still present. "What exactly is the Great Awakening? Because, well as far as I know, thats the name for the whole thing with the human goddess appearing for the first time." The reaction was immediate. Lucardis did not turn his head, but his crimson eyes flicked toward the girl with an unmistakable expression of disdain, sharp and scornful, as though she had just uttered something deeply offensive. The weight of his gaze alone carried a messageshe had spoken out of turn, and worse, she had spoken to a superior without any formalities. Adam, noticing the tension shift like a blade being drawn, smoothly stepped in before any further hostility could brew. Without faltering, he placed himself between Kazue and Lucardis, speaking with the same commanding authority he had used before. "My apologies, Duke Lucardis." He said, trying his best to make his tone neutral, firm, and devoid of any remorse. "My consort lacks proper refinementshe has not been one of us for long. Her manners are still developing." He did not bow. He did not lower his head. He simply stated the explanation as fact. A Lord apologizing outright to a Duke would be a sign of weakness, something he could not affordso instead, he positioned Kazues mistake as something beneath Lucardis concern, something to be brushed aside. The Duke exhaled through his nose, the irritation in his features lingering for a second longer before he smoothed his expression. "I see, worry not, Lord Adam." He said, his voice colder now but no longer carrying outright hostility. "It is understandable. Newborns often lack the perspective required to understand our ways. However, since she is under your care, I will extend the courtesy of an answer." He shifted his gaze back toward the path ahead, his long coat billowing slightly as he walked. "The Great Awakening was the name given to the day that dammed Arianka entity manifested before the humans, yes." He acknowledged. "A day that marked the beginning of our decline. But it will also be the name of something elseour awakening." Adams gaze sharpened. Lucardis continued, his voice carrying an eerie confidence. "As your Lord knows, the Elder Vampires have uncovered a truth long buried. Just as humans received their divine intervention, we have found a way to call upon something similar. Something ancient. Something that has heard our suffering and has promised to grant us power For a price" His words hung in the air like a heavy fog, the implications sinking into Adam and the others with slow, creeping unease. The boy narrowed his eyes slightly. "What price?" Lucardis merely gave a nonchalant shrug. "That is not for me to know. Only the Elders and Lords such as yourself will bear the burden of that knowledge." He said smoothly. The words did little to settle the growing weight in Adams chest. He cast a glance toward his companions, their expressions all shadowed with the same unease. Something about this didnt sit right. The timing. The secrecy. The name But there was no turning back now. The group pressed forward, their path leading them deeper into the heart of Velmoria, toward a meeting that would soon unravel more than any of them were prepared for. Chapter 118 - No Gods or Miracles, Only Us Chapter 118 - No Gods or Miracles, Only Us Guided by Lucardis, the group soon arrived at the entrance of what, at first glance, appeared to be a massive gothic cathedral. However, upon closer inspection, it was unmistakably a grand castlean imposing fortress of dark stone and towering spires that loomed against the night sky like the crown of a fallen empire. It stood as the absolute antithesis of the sanctified cathedral of the paladins in Celestia Sanctum. Where that sacred place had radiated divine energy with every pristine stone, every towering arch, every golden-lit window, this place bled something else entirely. The oppressive weight of cursed energy did not simply linger in the airit permeated every inch of the structure, clinging to the stone like a living entity. It rolled through the vast corridors and settled in the depths of every carved pillar and gargoyle-adorned buttress, an unseen mist of malice and power that whispered of forgotten eras. The sheer scale of the palace was meant to humble, to remind all who entered that this was not merely a place of governanceit was a monument to a civilization that had once thrived in shadow, a remnant of a kingdom that refused to die. Adam felt it immediately. Unlike the others, who instinctively tensed at the suffocating sensation of the cursed energy pressing against their skin, to him, it was different. Where the air had felt heavy with rejection back in Celestia Sanctum, this place welcomed him. The energy wrapped around him like a cool breeze on a sweltering day, familiar, inviting. It was unsettling, not because it was uncomfortable, but because of how much it wasnt. There was no resistance, no force pushing him awayon the contrary, it was as though the very essence of this place was whispering to him, acknowledging him as one of its own. It was a realization that left him momentarily conflicted. The grand archways bore a sense of timeless power, adorned with intricate carvings of ancient vampire lords and scenes of forgotten conquests. They depicted regal figures with elongated fangs and piercing gazes, standing triumphant over kneeling foes. Some murals seemed to illustrate past wars, clashes between vampires and giants, and battles waged under moons that have long since faded from history. Their presence was not merely decorativethey were reminders, echoes of an age when this city had not been a crumbling remnant of its former glory, but a stronghold of an empire that once rivaled the human kingdoms. Despite the state of disrepair in some areasthe cracks creeping along once-pristine walls, the faded banners hanging solemnly from the rampartsthe palace still held its grandeur. It was a relic of a time when vampires had not been prey. And even now, in its diminished state, it did not inspire pity. It inspired caution. Lucardis gestured towards the broad stairway leading to the castles entrance. "This way, Lord Adam. The ceremony awaits." Adam nodded, leading his group as they ascended the enormous steps, their weight pressing against intricately laid stones that had endured centuries of wear. Each step seemed to carry an unspoken expectation, the quiet whispers of the past echoing through the dimly lit pathway. The further they climbed, the clearer the distant murmurs of conversation became, the low hum of voices mingling in anticipation. It wasnt until they reached the top that they truly saw themdozens upon dozens of vampires gathered before the grand entrance, standing in clusters as they murmured amongst themselves. At the sight of their arrival, the murmurs did not stop, but instead shifted in tone. Many turned their heads in Adams direction, eyes narrowing as they assessed the newcomers. Some tilted their heads in curiosity, others in scrutiny. However, the majority had their attention focused entirely on Adam. His presence alone commanded attention, his aura standing out like a bonfire in the dead of night. There was no hostility in their gazes, but there was a tensionone borne of uncertainty, of unspoken hierarchy. The vampires present varied in stature and demeanor, but they all carried themselves with an air of aristocracy. Their clothing was an unmistakable sign of statuslong coats, adorned corsets, and elaborate cravats, all in dark hues accented with deep reds and golds, reminiscent of a time long past. Men and women alike bore intricate jewelry, their accessories designed with symbols of vampiric heritagewrought silver bat sigils, blood-red gemstones, and rings inscribed with runes of old. The scene was a stark contrast to Adams own group, who, despite their disguises, still seemed entirely out of place amidst the regal gathering. It was clear from the outset that these were not ordinary citizens. These were nobles, individuals of status, their ranks made evident by their extravagant attire and the sheer weight of their presence. And among them were their retainersvassals standing close to their respective lords, dressed more modestly but still exuding an air of refinement that set them apart from commoners. Unlike the lesser vampires outside, these individuals did not appear weak or desperate. They stood tall, poised, exuding confidence. Yet despite their outward composure, there was an unmistakable undercurrent of nervous energy rippling through the crowd. Lucardis came to a halt and turned slightly to address Adam, though his voice carried enough weight that all around them could hear. "Your entourage must remain here, my Lord. Even if some are consorts, they are not of noble standing. The affairs beyond this threshold are for the Lords alone." Adam took a moment to glance at his companions, finding no objections in their expressions. They understood. If they wanted to keep up this facade, they had no choice but to comply. With a simple nod, he then turned to Abbess, who had stood silently at his side, unwavering in her stance. "Stay with them. If anything happens, intervene." Abbess acknowledged the command with a slight bow, her expression neutral, yet her eyes sharp with understanding. As the only true vampire in his group, she would act as their intermediary if needed. With that, Adam stepped forward, crossing the final distance between himself and the sea of noble vampires who now regarded him with scrutinizing gazes. The moment he moved, so did they. The path ahead of him parted effortlessly as those gathered instinctively shifted aside, their bodies bowing ever so slightly in reverence, their heads dipping just enough to acknowledge his presence without lowering their dignity. It was an unspoken rule, one that Adam understood the moment he saw itrespect among predators. The lower one was in the hierarchy, the deeper the bow. And as he moved, he noticed that the deeper inclinations came from those of lesser standing, while those at the peak of nobility only offered slight nods of acknowledgment. It was eerily similar to ancient human aristocracy, yet Adam knew there was something more primal at play here. This was not just a custom, not just learned behaviorit was instinctual. It was woven into the very fabric of their being, an innate understanding that hierarchy was absolute. Here, power was not just respected; it was law. The weight of expectation pressed upon him as he advanced further, each step echoing in the vastness of the castles entrance. Whatever awaited beyond these doors was bound to unravel even more secrets, and Adam knew he would have to navigate this new stage carefully. The aristocracy of vampires was no different from humans in its complexities, but the stakes were undoubtedly higher. And so, with unwavering composure, he walked forward, ready to face whatever lay ahead. Lucardis eventually came to a graceful halt, his every movement precise and measured, exuding the effortless confidence of someone who had walked these halls for centuries. He turned slightly, his piercing crimson eyes locking onto Adam with an unreadable expression, and then, with the practiced elegance of nobility, he gestured toward the elevated section of the hall before them. The subtle motion of his hand was both an invitation and an expectation, a silent command that held the weight of tradition and hierarchy behind it. "This way, my Lord." Lucardis said smoothly, his voice unwavering and refined. "The gathering awaits. You shall take your place among the Lords where you rightfully belong." His tone was perfectly controlledneither overly deferential nor too familiar. It was the voice of a Duke who understood his station beneath a Vampire Lord, but who still carried his own weight of authority, maintaining the dignity of his own position. There was an unshakable arrogance in his posture, one that spoke of centuries of power and privilege, yet it was carefully tempered by the knowledge that Adam was above him in the hierarchy. He neither bowed nor fawned, yet his words carried the polished obedience of one who served under a greater ruler. Adam studied him for a brief moment, his expression neutral. There was no reason to hesitate. With a slight nod, he acknowledged Lucardis guidance. "You have my thanks for leading the way, Duke Noctrelle." He said, his voice even yet carrying the quiet authority expected of someone in his position. Lucardis inclined his head slightly in response, a smooth, fluid motion of acknowledgment, neither overly humble nor dismissive. Without another word, he stepped aside, his role as an escort complete. Adam turned his gaze forward and ascended the final steps The platform was vast, towering high above the nobility gathered below. From this vantage point, he could see the entirety of the grand hall, its gothic splendor stretching endlessly into the distance. The arched ceilings, veiled in shadow, were bathed in the dim glow of crimson braziers that flickered like dying embers, casting long, wavering silhouettes across the chamber. The sheer scale of it all was overwhelming, its architecture seemingly designed to make any who entered feel the weight of history pressing down upon them. But more than the grandeur of the hall, it was the sea of faces below that drew his attention. The gathered aristocrats, their pale countenances lifted toward him, were silent in their observation, their expressions ranging from curiosity to veiled suspicion. Even those who had been engaged in quiet murmurs before had now fallen still, their conversations cut short as Adam reached the center of the platform. This was a place where only the highest among their kind stood. A place where power alone dictated one''s worth. And as the boy took his place, he could already feel the weight of expectation settle upon him. As he did, his gaze immediately fell upon the figures who shared the platform with him There were ten of them. Ten imposing figures, each exuding the same overwhelming presence as Adam himself, their cursed energy rolling off them in thick, suffocating waves. They stood in separate spaces, equidistant from one another, neither speaking nor even acknowledging each others presence. And yet, despite their silence, there was an undeniable aura of tension among them, like predators sizing each other up even in stillness. Each of these Vampire Lords was utterly distinct. Their clothing, their posture, their very essenceeach one reflected a different era, a different culture, a different approach to nobility. One stood clad in heavy ceremonial robes of obsidian silk, embroidered with ancient sigils, his face partially obscured by a half-mask of silver adorned with thin, tapering spikes. Another was a towering figure clad in jagged, dark-plated armor, a massive cloak of raven feathers cascading from his shoulders, his gauntleted hands clasped before him in silent reverence. Beside him, a pale, skeletal Lord in regal, tattered finery held an ornate cane, his sunken crimson eyes fixed forward with the lifeless patience of a corpse that had long abandoned mortal concerns. One of them, a woman, wore a flowing dress woven from what looked like threads of living shadow, her long silver hair floating as if caught in an invisible current, her gaze distant yet sharp. Another, who seemed more warrior than noble, had long, unkempt hair and battle-scarred arms, dressed in layered cloth and leather armor that bore the marks of countless battles, his expression one of eternal readiness. Adam studied them, his mind working quickly. These were the ten remaining Vampire Lords of Velmoriathe highest of their kind, the last true sovereigns of their people. One of them, he was certain, had to be Lucian. The very existence of his subplot confirmed it. But which one? His Cursed Eyes, usually able to unearth hidden information, failed him now. They provided him no insight into the Lords before him, as it was unable to reveal information from scenario characters. But even as he studied them, he became aware of something else. At the very center of the platform, positioned between the gathered Lords, stood four additional figures. Unlike the Lords, who each displayed their individual sense of identity and power, these four were draped in identical ceremonial mantles, black as the void, with hoods that concealed their faces in absolute darkness. They did not move, yet their presence was impossible to ignore. The cursed energy emanating from them was staggeringfar greater than that of any individual Vampire Lord, including Adam himself. It pressed down on him like an invisible weight, a silent warning of their unfathomable power. Even so, Adam found himself comparing them to the paladins of Celestia Sanctum. Despite their overwhelming aura, despite the crushing sense of authority they projected, they paled in comparison to the divine warriors he had encountered in the holy city. It was an unsettling realization. Were vampires truly that outmatched? Was the gap between their strengths so vast? The thought lingered in his mind, but he had no time to dwell on it. As he took his final step forward, he saw it The circle. At their feet, an enormous ritual sigil had been inscribed onto the stonea massive array of crimson markings and intricate symbols stretching across the entire platform. But it was not static. Even as Adam stood there, the markings continued to form, as if written by an unseen hand, the lines of blood-red energy weaving themselves into completion. And he had arrived just in time. Within seconds, the final strokes connected, the entire formation sealing itself with a pulse of power. Adam barely had time to fully process what was happening before the ritual reached its final stage. The blood-drawn circle on the platform, intricate and pulsing with an eerie crimson light, at last, completed its formation, and the moment it did, the air in the chamber changed immediately. The oppressive atmosphere deepened, the sheer weight of energy pressing down upon everyone present. Even Adam, who had grown accustomed to dark and cursed energies, could feel ita raw, suffocating force emanating from the very ground beneath his feet. It wasnt just the accumulation of cursed energy. This was something deeper. Something far worse. Before he could dwell on it further, movement stirred from the center of the platform. One of the four hooded figures, shrouded in ceremonial robes as black as the abyss itself, separated from the others and took deliberate steps forward. His movements were slow but purposeful, and as he reached the center of the circle, he lifted a withered hand and pulled back his hood. The face beneath it was ancient, far older than any of the Vampire Lords standing in attendance. His features bore the unmistakable signs of extreme age, his skin stretched tightly over sharp, prominent bones, sunken cheeks giving him the ghastly appearance of something long dead yet unwilling to rot. His eyes, clouded but still gleaming with sharp intelligence, carried a deep, consuming hungerone that was not physical, but something else entirely. His presence alone exuded an immense power, a reminder that Elder Vampires were not just oldthey were the pinnacle of their race, creatures that had withstood the test of time and accumulated power beyond reckoning. When he finally spoke, his voice did not crack or falter despite his appearance. It rang out through the chamber, loud and commanding, carrying the weight of centuries of sorrow and fury. "Once, long ago, we were conquerors." He began, his words dripping with an undeniable bitterness. "Once, our kind did not cower behind crumbling walls, did not live as wretches in the ruins of our former glory. We were the shadow that stretched over empires, the fear that sent kings into sleepless nights. Our dominion was vast, our power unquestioned, our nobility undisputed. The very world trembled beneath the march of our armies, and no mortal dared to challenge the rule of the Vampire Lords." A murmur rippled through the gathered vampires, a hushed echo of agreement, of remembrance. "But that world was lost. Stolen from us by the treachery of the light." The Elder continued, his voice darkened, his gaze sweeping over the assembled nobility. "You all know the tale. The day that wretched goddess of humanity, Arianka, set foot upon our world was the day our kind was condemned to ruin. She came not as a mere deity, but as a calamity, as an executioner disguised in divine radiance. She did not come alone. No, she poured her blessings upon the humans, the weakest of the three great races, elevating them beyond what they were ever meant to be. Where once they were nothing but cattleshort-lived, frail, insignificantthey became something else. Something that could stand against us. And they did." His words grew harsher, seething with centuries of contained rage. "We were slaughtered. Our cities burned. Our people hunted like beasts. And when our final hope, the Crimson Monarch Lilith, our great Empress, vanished into the void without a trace, we lost everything. With her disappearance, the Blood Oath that bound our race together was broken, and we became what we are nowfractured, desperate, a shadow of what we were meant to be. No longer predators. No longer rulers. Merely survivors." The chamber remained silent, but Adam could feel itthe growing unease among the nobles, the pain buried beneath their expressions. "For dozens of years, we believed that this was our fate. That there was no path forward. That we were doomed to be little more than prey for the so-called chosen race of the light. That the only thing left to us was survival, an existence of hiding, of running, of waiting for the inevitable extinction." The Elders voice shifted then, taking on something new. Not just rage. Not just bitterness just hope. "But we were wrong." The murmurs returned, this time sharper, more restless. "Not long ago, a revelation came to us. A whisper in the dark, a voice that called to us through the abyss of our despair. An entity unlike any we had known, an ancient force that has watched the rise and fall of civilizations since time itself began. This being offered us something we had thought impossiblea path forward. A way to reclaim what was stolen from us. A way to rise once more. A way to become what we were always meant to be." If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Adams eyes narrowed. He didnt like where this was going. "At first, we doubted. How could we not? But as the days turned to months, and as the whispers in our dreams became clearer, we knew. We knew that we had been chosen. Not by a false god of light, but by something greater. And so, for the past year, we have worked in secret, we have prepared, we have followed the guidance that was given to us. And now, the time has come." The Elder extended his arms outward as if beckoning the very power he spoke of. "Tonight, we will cast aside the chains that have bound us. Tonight, we will reclaim our destiny. Tonight marks the true Great Awakeningnot for the humans, not for the light, but for us! Tonight, we will summon our own divinity! We will bring forth the entity that has heard our suffering, that has promised us salvation!" Adams blood ran cold. A god? No No, that wasnt right. The way the Elder spoke, the way the energy was buildingthis wasnt just another divine being. This was something else entirely. Something dark, something wrong. And yet, as he looked down, he saw the truth of it. The circle beneath them was no longer just a construct of painted bloodit was alive, its symbols burning a furious crimson as the ritual activated fully. The cursed energy that had been gathering exploded outward, coiling through the air in thick, writhing tendrils of abyssal power. Adam could only watch as the swirling vortex of darkness deepened, growing larger, pulsing as it devoured the space before them. And then A shape began to form. It rose from the depths of the ritual circle, a mass of shifting, living shadow, its sheer size expanding until it stretched to the very ceiling of the grand hall. As the oppressive wave of cursed energy expanded outward, an overwhelming weight descended upon the chamber. It was suffocating, an abyssal pressure that pressed down on every being present with a force so absolute that even the nobles and lesser vampires below the platform were struggling to remain standing. The once-whispered conversations had turned into gasps, strained breaths, and stifled cries as the sheer magnitude of the presence that had just entered their world made itself known. Among those caught in the suffocating aura, Adams team and WNATN were no exception. The sudden surge of corrupt energy struck them with the force of a tidal wave, forcing many of them to brace against the ground or shield themselves instinctively. Drake, despite his resilience, had stepped forward protectively, positioning himself in front of Kazue, Chloe, and the others to absorb the brunt of the energy for them. Even his Imperial Ki, the divine energy that had previously made him seem untouchable against dark forces, struggled against the sheer magnitude of what was now coursing through the chamber. But thensomething unexpected happened. Two figures remained completely unaffected. Gregor and Emir stood amidst the chaos, entirely unshaken. While everyone else was reeling from the intensity of the oppressive aura, the two of them remained still, untouched, as if they were standing in a void separate from the rest of reality. No flinching, no signs of strain, not even a hint of discomfort. It was as if the overwhelming pressure did not exist for them. Adam barely had time to notice before Gregor suddenly stiffened. A voiceone that only he could hearspoke directly into his mind, cutting through the cacophony of his thoughts like a blade. "What in the abyss are you fools doing?" Gregors eyes widened. He recognized that voice immediately, it was Ashmedra, the demon with whom he had forged a pact, the one who had granted him power in exchange for a promise. It had been silent for a long time, only speaking to him when it deemed it necessary. And now, for the first time in what felt like ages, it was speaking with urgency. Gregors jaw clenched as he responded internally, his thoughts sharp and controlled. "What are you talking about?" Ashmedras voice, deep and laced with an almost amused disdain, rumbled through his mind. "You really have no idea what youre witnessing, do you? That portal theyve opened Its not what they think it is. These idiotic vampires believe they are summoning some kind of savioran entity that will lift them from their wretched state and restore their lost power. But what they have actually done is open a direct gate to Luminferna, more specifically, to the domain of the Great Demon Lords. A one-way passage for something that should have never been allowed to step outside my realm." Gregors fingers curled into a fist as a cold realization settled over him. He had no reason to doubt Ashmedras words. If there was one thing demons understood, it was other demons. And if what Ashmedra was saying was true then this was far, far worse than anything they had anticipated. Gregor forced himself to remain composed, his gaze flickering toward the swirling mass of darkness in the center of the ritual circle. It was still growing, still taking form, its colossal figure stretching impossibly high as the ceiling itself cracked and groaned under the strain of its presence. "You recognize it, dont you?" Ashmedras voice continued, almost mocking. "That energy. I would know it anywhere. Its not just some minor entity these wretches have invited in. They have opened the gates for a true Great Demon Lord, a being whose very existence is anathema to all other planes. It does not seek power. It does not seek dominion. It seeks only one thingobliteration. It exists to consume and destroy, to turn entire realms into nothingness." Gregors teeth ground together. "Then we have a problem." "Oh, you think!?" Ashmedra chuckled darkly. "You mortals. Always meddling with forces you do not understand, good luck surviving that." Gregor exhaled sharply. He had suspected that whatever the vampires were doing was dangerous, but this? This was beyond reckless. It was catastrophic. They had summoned something that did not belong in this world, something that would not stop until everything was reduced to ruin. And the worst part? There was nothing he could do to stop it As the swirling darkness solidified, the formless void twisted and contorted into something far beyond human comprehension. What emerged was not merely a creature but an entity whose very existence seemed to distort reality itself. From the waist up, it bore the shape of something vaguely humanoid, yet every detail was wrongwrong in the way nightmares were wrong, in the way something that should not exist forced itself into a world where it did not belong. Its torso was grotesquely muscular, its flesh the color of midnight, rippling with sinew that seemed to move unnaturally beneath its hide. Its skin was not flesh, not quite, but something darker, something abyssal, as if it had been shaped from the very essence of the void. Two enormous wings stretched outward, leathery like those of a bat, but far too large, far too ancient, their edges lined with jagged, bone-like protrusions that scraped against the very air as they unfurled. The vast wingspan cast an unnatural shadow over the chamber, darker than any absence of light, swallowing the dim glow of the torches and leaving behind something suffocating and absolute. But its headits head was what made the mind recoil. A monstrous goats skull, elongated, nightmarishly twisted, crowned with six spiraling horns that extended in impossible directions. Its maw was lined with jagged fangs, far too many to fit within its mouth, dripping with black ichor that sizzled as it touched the ground. Hollow voids where eyes should have been glowed with a sickly, pulsating crimson light, not illuminating, but devouring. Every time its gaze swept over the chamber, an unbearable weight crashed down upon those caught in its sight, like an entire world pressing into their skulls. Adam barely had time to process it before the system reacted. Multiple screens burst into view before his eyes, their cold, sterile text the only thing anchoring him to rationality.
[Notice: A portal to the plane of "Luminferna" has been opened in the scenario.]
[Warning: The higher being "Great Demon Lord: Noctharis, God of Vampirekind" has manifested in the scenario.]
[Warning: All members of any vampire lineage owe eternal servitude.]
[Notice: User ''Adam Scholar'' has failed to resist the influence of "Noctharis, God of Vampirekind". The level of the skill [Mental Resistance] is too low.]
An immediate, crushing force consumed Adam. It was as though something had reached inside him, gripped his very existence, and commanded his body to submit. His muscles locked, his breath caught in his throat, and without warning, his legs buckled beneath him. He collapsed, not by choice, not by will. His body simply obeyed. The overwhelming presence of Noctharis forced him to kneel, just as it had done to every other Vampire Lord, just as it had done to the Elder Vampires. Even those ancient beings, the ones who had orchestrated this very ritual, had been reduced to nothing more than servants before the entity they had summoned. The realization burned through Adams mind like wildfirethis was not a god they had bargained with. This was a master they had just willingly, or inadvertently, enslaved themselves to. A deep, reverberating voice filled the chamber. It did not merely speakit carved through the air, the stone, and the very fabric of existence. The sheer sound of it sent waves of agony through the ears of those below the platform. Team No Name and WNATNall except for Emir and Gregorinstinctively clutched at their heads, gritting their teeth as the sheer power behind the voice threatened to rupture their eardrums. It was not speech in the conventional sense. It was a force, a law, something that demanded obedience through its very utterance. "I HAVE DESCENDED." The sound was not merely heardit was felt. It rang through the very structure of the chamber, deep fractures webbing outward from the platform as an unnatural vibration coursed through the stone beneath them. The very walls of the ancient fortress groaned, as if the presence of such an entity had unsettled the foundations of reality itself. A pulse of darkness, heavier than any divine smite, radiated outward from the towering abomination, slamming into every living thing like a suffocating tidal wave. It was not magic. It was not mere energy. It was authority, something ancient and absolute, woven into the essence of Noctharis. "AT LAST, AS IS MY RIGHT, I CLAIM MY DOMAIN." The voice was thunder and mockery, neither rage nor triumph, but something more horrifyingcertainty. It spoke not in declarations, not in boasts, but in truths that it believed were inevitable. The walls cracked under its words, tiny fissures splintering along the massive stone pillars that lined the chamber. "YOU BELONG TO ME. YOU ALWAYS HAVE. YOU ALWAYS WILL." Adam felt his body failing him. He fought, even as his limbs betrayed him, even as his very blood burned with an unfamiliar sensation, something that screamed at him to obey, to kneel as all others had before him. His Cursed Vision flickered wildly, overwhelmed by the presence before him, unable to process what it was truly seeing. His mind raced, pushing against the weight bearing down on him, but it did not matter. His resistance meant nothing to a being such as this. It was not asking for loyalty. It was taking it. And he was not alone. Around him, the Vampire Lords had already collapsed, their pride, their status, their self-proclaimed power crushed beneath an unseen force that did not care for what they had once been And Noctharis smiled. Its monstrous, jagged maw curled in something that mimicked amusement, though it was devoid of any true mirth. The vast, abyssal glow of its hollow sockets narrowed, its gaze sweeping across the chamber with a cruel fascination, like a predator inspecting its flock. "BUT I AM NOT WITHOUT MERCY." The lie was blatant. The words slithered from its mouth like a mockery of kindness, an imitation of benevolence so thinly veiled that even the most desperate soul should have recognized it for what it was. But the Eldersthe ones who had orchestrated this, who had sacrificed their will to summon this thingshook in what could only be described as horrified awe, as if clinging onto the delusion that they were in control. "I WILL GRANT YOU WHAT YOU DESIRE." The darkness surrounding Noctharis churned, swirling faster, the sheer weight of its presence distorting the space around it. The energy, thick and suffocating, pulsed in a rhythm that was not natural, something that felt too alive, too aware. "I AM A GOD OF MY WORD. I SHALL DELIVER WHAT I HAVE PROMISED. ALL WILL FALL." And thenit laughed. It was not the laugh of a conqueror celebrating victory, nor the triumphant laughter of a warlord standing over the ruins of his enemies. It was something else entirely. It was a sound devoid of humanity, devoid of any sense of emotion that a mortal mind could comprehend. It was not joy. It was not malice. It was not rage. It was a promise of annihilation, a sound that carried the weight of unbreakable fate, a force that had long since decided that all things were merely waiting to be devoured. It was laughter so vast in its meaning, so final, that the very chamber splintered under its echo, the fortress struggling to contain the presence that had been welcomed into it. The walls fractured, thin cracks racing along the massive gothic arches, the ceiling above them trembling under a force that was not simply powerfulit was wrong. Noctharis continued, its abyssal form pulsing with malevolence, its jagged maw stretching wide as the grin of a godless being settled upon them. "I WILL CONSUME THIS WORLD, EVERY LIFE, EVERY SOUL, UNTIL NOTHING REMAINS BUT WHAT BELONGS TO ME." The ancient symbols flared again, brighter than ever. "AND AFTER THAT, LUMINFERNA AWAITS YOU, MY CHILDREN. YOUR SOULS WILL RETURN HOME TO ETERNAL DAMNATION" And thenthe fortress broke. The weight of defeat settled over Adam like an inescapable truth Checkmate. The very advantage he had believed he held, the control he thought he could maintain in this world, had turned against him in the worst possible way. Now, under the crushing presence of a demon god, he could only curse himself for not having foreseen this outcome, for not having taken precautions when it still mattered. There was no escape. And Noctharis knew it. The Great Demon Lord let out a low, resonating growl, the sound vibrating through the very bones of all who stood before him. Then, with an air of absolute authority, it spoke once more, its words final, its will absolute. "BEFORE I BEGIN MY WORK, BEFORE I RAZE THIS WORLD TO ASH, I REQUIRE ONE LAST THING." The sheer command in those words forced every vampire present to tense, to await orders, their souls already bound in servitude even before the ritual had been sealed. Noctharis raised one clawed hand, its massive fingers flexing as though already grasping the fates of all in the chamber. "A PHYSICAL BODY." Adam gritted his teeth, his entire body locked in place against his will. The demon god had only been partially manifested, a massive ethereal force, incomplete yet already catastrophically powerful. But it needed something morea physical anchor, a vessel through which it could unleash its wrath upon the mortal plane. "MY CHILDREN." It continued, its mocking voice dripping with amusement. "OFFER ME YOUR BLOOD. FORM A NEW BLOOD OATH. ONE GREATER THAN THE PATHETIC BOND YOU LOST. ONE THAT WILL TIE YOUR SOULS TO ME FOR ETERNITY." A deep and unnatural compulsion gripped the entire room, seizing the bodies of every vampire present, and forcing them into perfect, obedient synchronization. There was no struggle, no hesitationbecause the choice had been stripped away from them entirely. Their will no longer mattered. Whether they had wished to kneel or resist, it was irrelevant now, for the very essence of their being had been subsumed under the dominion of Noctharis, their bodies reduced to mere extensions of his will. Adam felt it too, the invasive force twisting through his veins, a foreign command sinking deep into his flesh, overriding everything, reducing his body to a puppet on strings. He fought, forcing his muscles to lock, trying to resist the command that demanded his compliance, but it was futile, his own body betraying him as his fingers curled inward, his sharp nails pressing into the skin of his palm, carving a thin, shallow wound despite the sheer force of his defiance. His breath shuddered as the warmth of his own blood trickled along his skin, pooling at the base of his fingers, and at that moment, despite every effort, every ounce of resistance, the first droplet fell. Yet, far below, amidst the gathered nobility, amidst the sea of figures crushed beneath the oppressive force of a gods will, something else was happening. A flicker of something foreign, something removed from this cursed ritual, something entirely unnatural to this world. Drakes fan chat was losing its mind, notifications surging in rapid succession, his interface flashing with relentless urgency. He could see them, the messages flashing in his periphery, but even though his mind wanted to react, his body refused to obey, locked under the suffocating grip of Noctharis'' presence. He could barely even breathe, let alone move, his very existence pinned beneath an unseen force so immense that the mere act of resisting felt like attempting to push back the weight of an entire world. His fists trembled at his sides, his muscles burning from the sheer strain of trying to fight against the pressure crushing his entire body into stillness. His entire body was frozen, his vision flickering, the weight of everything pressing down on him like an immovable mountain. He clenched his teeth, forcing every ounce of his willpower into a single effort, trying to force even a single step, but it was uselesshe could do nothing. And then It was too late Adams blood had fallen. Only seconds after Adam''s blood fell onto the glowing crimson sigils, the very ground beneath them rebelled. A tremor surged through the ancient stone, a deep, resonating quake that sent violent shudders through the entire fortress. Dust and debris trembled loose from the towering gothic spires above, and for the first time since its arrival, Noctharis faltered. The Great Demon Lord, the god of vampirekind, the being that had exuded only absolute confidence and unchallenged dominion, froze. Its abyssal form, still only partially manifested in the material plane, flickered with sudden instability. It did not understand. And thenthe world cracked open. A sound unlike anything mortal ears had ever heard tore through realitya sound not of this world. Before Noctharis could even react, the air behind it ruptured like shattered glass, splitting open with a shriek that reverberated through existence itself. The space it occupied became distorted, as if something far beyond its comprehension had turned its attention to the scene. And then, something emerged. A handno, a clawvast beyond reason, tore its way through the breach in reality, its mere presence warping the space around it. The claw was sleek, black as the void, and lined with streaks of shimmering gold, its razor-sharp talons gleaming as if forged from pure celestial fire. It did not belong here. It did not belong anywhere in this world. With inhuman swiftness, the monstrous claw seized Noctharis by the head. The Great Demon Lord screamed. The entire fortress trembled beneath the unholy wail that erupted from Noctharis'' abyssal maw, a sound that carried neither rage nor defiancebut pure, undiluted agony. The monstrous limbs of the Demon Lord flailed, its gargantuan bat-like wings spasming, its abyssal body convulsing as it clawed desperately at the unseen force now crushing its very essence. But it was futile, a sickening crack rang through the chamber, then another, and another Adam''s breath hitched as he watched the impossible unfold. The once-indomitable Noctharis, the being that had demanded eternal servitude, the god that had promised absolute destruction, was crumbling. Piece by piece, its body unraveled, blackened flesh peeling away, its form melting into a cascade of cursed embers. The sigils beneath it, once radiating unholy power, now flickered chaotically, their stability failing, their purpose being overridden by something far beyond their design. And thena new system notification appeared before Adams eyes.
[Warning: A higher entity has been drawn into the scenario. ]
[Notice: The level of this scenario is too low for the proper manifestation of the superior entity. Entry has been forbidden. ]
[Warning: The superior entity has forcibly overridden the restrictions of this plane. ]
[Warning: Something is watching you. ]
Adams blood ran cold. Far from the chaos unfolding before them, Gregors breath hitched as his mind was invadedbut this time, it was different. The presence inside him was not speaking with its usual mocking arrogance. There was no laughter, no manipulative purr. There was fear. A level of terror so raw, so palpable, that it bled into Gregors very soul. And for the first time since their contract, the demon Ashmedra sounded afraid. "What have you done?!" The voice screeched inside his mind, frantic, shaken, utterly panicked. Gregor tried to respond, but before he could, Ashmedra spoke again, its words tumbling out in a near-hysterical rush. "You fools! Do you even realize what youve summoned?! This isnt even from Luminferna! This is much much worse!" The panic swelled, rising like a tide of suffocating dread, a kind of fear that no mere demon should have been capable of feeling. "That thingThats not a Demon, its a Devil! A Devil from Pantheon Eternal! All of us are doomed!" Chapter 119 - Have We Met Before? Chapter 119 - Have We Met Before? The moment was suffocating in its silence. Not a single voice, not a single breath, not even the faintest sound escaped from the gathered crowd. The grand hall, once filled with anxious whispers and reverent awe, now stood drowned in complete, stunned silence. Every noble vampire, every servant, and every one of the Lords on the platform remained frozen, unable to process the reality before them. Their supposed god, the being they had summoned with blood, reverence, desperation, and years of longingNoctharis, the one proclaimed to be their savior and rightful deitywas gone. Erased. The body that had loomed above them like a monument of death and dominion had disintegrated into a storm of cursed mist and forgotten grandeur, annihilated in mere seconds by a single gesture from something greater. The disbelief that overtook the faces of the nobles was total. Their eyes were wide, mouths parted, bodies locked in positions of stunned reverence turned horror. The air that moments ago had been crushed under the weight of Noctharis'' presence now seemed confused, as if uncertain whose dominion it served. Adam''s mind reeled as he struggled to remain coherent amidst the rising tides of panic and unspoken dread. He could see the faces of the other Lords, each one cracked wide with disbelief. One Lord, whose prideful aura had screamed defiance mere moments ago, now looked ready to collapse from sheer mental shock. Another had dropped to his knees, eyes trembling with an expression that could only be described as an existential betrayal. These were not simply powerful beingsthese were paragons of vampiric nobility, individuals who had survived centuries of bloodshed and conquest, who had weathered countless wars and political disasters, and who had witnessed the rise and fall of empires. And yet now, every ounce of certainty they had clung to was crumbling. Their supposed god had been slain like an insect. It wasnt just the shattering of their beliefit was the total obliteration of their understanding of power itself. Below, the sea of lesser nobles and servants mirrored the same devastation. All of them had fallen to their kneesnot out of reverence, but out of fear. Some clutched at their heads, struggling to keep their sanity intact as their worldview shattered. Others stared at the dissipating remains of Noctharis, mouths trembling, as if caught in the silent edge of a scream they were too afraid to release. Even among Adams team, disbelief ran rampant. Drakes expression was one of pure alarm, his usual composure stripped away as his golden eyes locked on the site of the obliteration. Angela had stopped breathing for a moment, her hand hovering near her chest as if physically trying to hold her heart in place. Chloe had backed up instinctively, her face pale, mouth agape. Katyas jaw was clenched tightly, though even her steely defiance cracked beneath the pressure of witnessing something so far beyond anything they had ever encountered. The moment Noctharis'' body began to break apart, the sound it made was not of simple destruction but of unravelinglike the tearing of flesh and memory combined. The enormous form disintegrated in grotesque silence, its dark muscles and shadow-wrought tendons melting into the very cursed energy from which they had been born. What had been a towering godlike figure just seconds ago was now nothing more than a swirling tempest of corrupt essence, a howling, incoherent wind of darkness and despair twisting through the air as though the plane itself were trying to reject its remains. But even in its death, Noctharis drew every eye. The claw that had crushed himmonstrous, foreign, far too massive, and far too realstill lingered in the air like a monument to supremacy, the broken veil of reality behind it continuing to widen into an open wound. All attention was fixated on it, on the power that had so casually erased a supposed god, and so no one noticedno one could noticewhat the storm of broken demonic energy had begun to do. Like a snake moving through tall grass, the cursed remnants of Noctharis slithered unseen across the floor, weaving between the ankles of the stunned crowd, ignoring the trembling nobles, the kneeling Lords, and the crumbling Elders. It moved with purpose, collecting itself not in the air, not in the altar, but down among the forgotten, far from the gaze of those locked in terror. It flowed through cracks in the stone, around broken columns, silent and unseen as it chose its destination. And there, in the midst of the stunned assembly, the tendrils of corrupt energy began to coil and poolgathering around the feet of a certain individual. A subtle shimmer, a faint pulse of invisible power passed into them, and yet no one noticed. Not the nobles. Not the Lords. Not even Adam, who still knelt on the high platform, frozen beneath the unblinking eye of something impossibly ancient. All eyes were on the sky, on the rift, on the horror still emergingwhile below, something else had already begun. And then, from that growing fracture in the sky, an eye emerged. It was vast, golden-yellow in hue, and burning with a cold, calculating intensity. Its vertical slit pupil slowly adjusted as it peered down upon them all, freezing every soul in place. The sheer act of looking into it was to be judged. Every heart halted. Every breath caught. Every mind screamed to look awayand none could. Adam felt his body freeze, even as his mind screamed to resist. But several system notifications flooded his vision before he could process anything further.
[Notice: Superior Entity Supreme ArchDevil: Malzaphir, Architect of Lies has focused on the user Adam Scholar.]
[Warning: Restrictions on superior entities in low-level scenarios have been overwritten. Supreme ArchDevil: Malzaphir, Architect of Lies may now fully manifest its will on the physical plane.]
Adams blood went cold. Every instinct he had flared with alarm. A tremor pulsed through the airnot from the earth beneath, nor from the crumbling walls of the ancient vampire fortress, but from something deeper, something far more primal. Then, without warning, a voice echoed through the chamber. It did not boom; it slitheredthick and heavy and laced with a burst of guttural, mocking laughter that felt like it had crawled out from behind the veil of reality itself. It struck the minds of those present like a hammer wrapped in silk, shattering all defenses with a whisper. "Seems like you''re struggling quite a bit. Vile human." The voice carried a cruel amusement, a deep, unholy pleasure that delighted in what it saw, in what it wasand that delight, that venomous mockery, hit like a curse. The moment it reverberated through the room, several of the weaker nobles and attendants simply dropped. Their bodies crumpled to the floor as if puppets with their strings cut, overwhelmed by a force they could not endure. Among the gathered allies of the No Name and WNATN teams, the results were equally catastrophic. Chloes eyes rolled back as her knees gave out, her weight falling limp into Drakes arms before she could hit the stone. Sebastian collapsed next, the older man''s eyes wide with shock a moment before his body buckled, caught just in time by Gregor, who grunted under the weight. Li, ever composed, clutched his head with a hiss of pain as if a spike had been driven directly into his skull, while Kazue stumbled backward, eyes wide, vision blurring as her hands rose to her temples, trying to keep the world from spinning. On the side of WNATN, Dayana collapsed in Andrs armsthough moments later, he too followed her down, eyes wide with confusion before his mind flickered into unconsciousness. Jonathan, the newbie among them, didnt even make a sound before he crumpled. Takeshi dropped to a knee, both palms pressed against the sides of his head as he gritted his teeth, sweat pouring down his brow. And then, as if that torment were just an appetizer, the voice spoke againclearer now, more focused, more aware of who it was addressing. "I am the Lord of the Fourth Ring of Pantheon Eternal." Adam felt the words pass through him like razors. His body locked up, every muscle seizing in a cold, invisible grip. His skin prickled with unnatural dread. He had fought divine energy before, stood his ground against forces beyond comprehension, but this... this was not holy, nor cursed. This was something else. Something akin to when he has faced The_Hunger. Something that existed not just to dominate but to corrupt everything it touched. The voice drew breath once more, its tone low and brimming with contemptuous glee. "The Supreme ArchDevil of Lies and Instigation, Malzaphir." With the declaration, space itself screamed. A second claw tore through the riftviolently, like a hand shattering a pane of stained glassand widened the tear in the sky, as though reality itself could not hold back what was emerging. From beyond that breach, the rest of the colossal figure began to push forward. It was humanoid only in the most basic sense: it stood upright, and it had a torso, limbs, and a headbut that was where the familiarity ended. Malzaphirs form was immense, impossibly tall, his flesh wrapped in endless chains that clattered with every movement. Despite their apparent constraint, those chains did not bind himthey danced around his body like living things, ornaments rather than shackles. From the twisted crown of his head grew a jagged set of massive horns that spiraled and cracked with red lightning. His skin, what little could be seen beneath the shifting coils of chain and shadows, was ashen black, rough like stone, and seethed with pulsing lines of infernal energy. His faceor what passed for itwas dominated by a gaping, ever-grinning mouth lined with teeth like broken glass, stretching too wide, too far. Above it, two brilliant yellow eyes burned with intelligence so sharp it hurt to look at them. The smile never faltered. It was the expression of something that had never known doubt, only manipulation and controlsomething that lied for sport and devoured truth for sustenance. For a brief moment, the world held its breath. Silence draped the shattered hall like a funeral shroud, oppressive and unnatural. The few who had managed to remain conscious stood frozen in place, paralyzed not just by fear but by a primal instinct that whispered to them that movement, even the smallest twitch, could draw the gaze of the being before themand none of them wanted that. Malzaphir remained still as well, but his piercing, gleaming yellow eyes were locked entirely onto one person. Adam could feel itnot just a stare, but an invasive pressure, like the sensation of being dissected under a scalpel made of thought. The ArchDevils ever-present grin dimmed just slightly, not out of displeasure, but something else. A flicker of intrigue passed through the twisted features of his visage. Then, his voice returnedlow, deliberate, and deceptively calm. How interesting. He said, each syllable rippling through the air like the toll of a funeral bell. How were you able to summon me here? Adam didnt answer right away. He couldnt. His lungs refused to obey. His throat had tightened, and his mindso often so sharpwas momentarily clouded by the impossible weight of simply being perceived by such a thing. Malzaphir did not simply radiate powerhe redefined the very laws of presence. Looking into those luminous eyes was like staring into the heart of a lie made flesh, and for a moment, the boy questioned whether speaking at all was even an option. But he forced himself forward, fighting against the invisible weight that tried to press him onto the floor. Just as he parted his lips to say somethinganythingMalzaphir spoke again. Ah, I was right. The ArchDevil said, and the grin returned in full, stretching unnaturally wide across his monstrous face, exposing too many jagged teeth. It was you. The chains around his body rattled with a low, vibrating resonance as his voice climbed in theatrical delight. You were the cause of this, vile human. And then, as if the very words were the setup to the most delicious punchline imaginable, Malzaphir threw his head back and laughed. It was not a laugh for joy. It was not a laugh for madness. It was the laugh of something that had tricked entire worlds into their own destruction and watched it happen with relish. It was too loud, too deep, too vast to belong in that hall. The very stones beneath their feet cracked with the force of it, the air trembled, and the last flickers of courage in the hearts of the onlookers flickered and died. Adam stood there, stunned, unable to find footing in the chaos of that sound. What did he mean? He had summoned him? That made no sense, he hadnt even been the one who began the ritual. And yet the ArchDevil was certaintoo certain for it to be a simple coincidence... He had to say something. He had to respond. Forcing himself to bow slightly, Adam took in a breath and tried to control the tremor that ran through every fiber of his body. Oh, great Lord of the Fourth Circle of Pantheon Eternal. He said with as much composure as he could fake, each word calculated and heavy. Thank you for answering our call but if I may ask to what do you refer when you say I was responsible? Malzaphir let out a chuckle again, quieter this time, but no less derisive. Vile human, were you not the one that imbued that measly demons summoning seal with your energy? He repeated, savoring the phrase like a fine wine. Adams eyes widened. That didnt make senseuntil it did. His thoughts turned sharply, calculating backward, grasping at events with frantic precision. Energy? Seal? The blood... His blood. His energy. He remembered clearly now, that his skill [Yong Xian Sovereigns Body Manifestation] was still active.
[Skill: Yong Xian Sovereigns Body Manifestation Lv2]
[Additional Information]
[This advanced transformation skill grants the user the physical and metaphysical traits of the legendary Yong Xian Sovereign, the supreme overlord of all Jiang Shi. Upon activation, the users body undergoes physical changes: Growing taller, more muscle mass, vampire fangs, deathly-pale skin, and flowing hair reminiscent of the Sovereigns regal form. All vampirekind-related skills are significantly empowered, gaining greater range, intensity, and dark resonance. The users blood is now fully infused with their soul, allowing it to act as an extension of their willit becomes infectious, far more virulent, and can be manipulated at a distance like living tendrils.]
His cursed energy, the very essence of his being, had been concentrated within every drop of his blood. He hadnt merely contributed to the ritual. He had empowered it. His blood had not just been fuelit had been a key, or worse, an invitation. While Adams thoughts twisted in a storm of confusion and dawning realization, Malzaphir let out another soft, almost amused chuckle that echoed like a low drumbeat through the fractured cathedral. The deep, condescending rumble seemed to resonate not just in the air but inside Adams chest, his bones, his very blood. Yes, it seems that your energy is quite compatible with mine, vile human. The ArchDevil said with a slow and mocking satisfaction. The words struck hard, not because of their tone, but because of what they implied. He knew. Malzaphir knew what Adam had just realized himself. The ArchDevil could read his mind as easily as one would leaf through a book, every page exposed and vulnerable. There was no privacy, no veil of thought that could protect him. Then Malzaphir paused, his grin tightening as his expression turned inquisitive. But this unpleasant energy... He continued, the air distorting slightly as his towering form leaned forward. His massive head, adorned with those grotesque, twisting horns, dipped low, closer to Adam than it had ever been. The sheer scale of him was suffocatingjust being in his shadow made Adam feel like an insect caught beneath the sun. One of Malzaphirs claws drifted through the air, stopping just short of the boys face, its blackened talons crackling faintly with cursed power. It seems familiar Vile human, have we met before? Adam didnt dare breathe too quickly. He could feel the closeness, feel the way the very space around him warped with the devils presence. He had no answer. He had never met a being like this in his life. He hadnt even known they existed until a few moments ago. There was no shared memory, no secret pact buried in his past. And yet, as if pulling the thoughts from his head the moment they surfaced, Malzaphir gave a short, thoughtful hum. No. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The ArchDevil said slowly. Thats not possible. Theres no way I would forget a precious customer as impious as you. That wordcustomerslammed into Adams awareness like a falling hammer. What did that mean? Customer? Of what? The idea made no sense, the logic behind it slipping through his fingers like sand. There was nothing to sell, no transaction that had occurred, and yet the way Malzaphir said it... it didnt sound metaphorical. Adams confusion only grew as the ArchDevils grin returned once more, twisting slightly with a hint of nostalgia. It just feels like... I had been summoned by a soul similar to yours a long time ago. But the time periods are not the same. The giant leaned back slightly, his gaze turning slightly distant. Well, its fine. It was just a feeling. Adams mind was still reeling, trying to reconcile everything. The cursed energy, the summoning, the blood, the compatibility, the strange way this being spoke to him like he mattered more than anyone else in the room. Even now, he could feel the sharpness of his thoughts beginning to return, his nerves starting to settle as his system adjusted to the overwhelming presence. But just as he began to collect himself, something even stranger happened. Without warning, a scroll materialized out of thin air. There was no dramatic flash or ominous soundit was simply there, floating before Adams eyes as naturally as if it had always existed. The parchment glowed faintly, its edges lined with a golden script that shimmered like ink made from molten gold and obsidian. Malzaphirs eyes didnt leave Adams. His grin widened once again, but this time it had sharpened. Thats enough small talk, let us get to the point. The ArchDevil said, the mirth still present but undercut by a colder, more deliberate tone. As he spoke, the scroll unrolled itself with a smooth, silent motion, the parchment extending like a living thing. Symbols moved across its surface, pulsing faintly with power, and in its center, written in a language Adam did not recognize but could somehow understand, were the unmistakable lines of a very simple contract. Adams eyes moved quickly over the floating scroll, trying to absorb the contents as fast as he could. The structure of the contract was vague, and frighteningly open-ended, its clauses written in twisting phrases that left much to interpretation. There were no clear stipulations, no fixed price, only an implied agreement cloaked in vulgar prose. It was like looking into a trap without knowing exactly where the teeth were hidden. But before he could make sense of even a fraction of it, Malzaphirs voice returnedcalm as ever, yet brimming with derision. Since you are a new customer, let me explain things to you. The ArchDevil said, his tone silky and mocking, like a merchant speaking to a clueless buyer. Its pretty important for us devils to get as many contracts as we can. Thats the source of our strength. His talons twitched ever so slightly, the sound of chain links clinking faintly from his body. So contractors are like customers to us. He added, as if it were the most obvious truth in the world. Then he leaned forward, lips pulled into that monstrous, perpetual grin. Now, tell me what it is that you want. Adam couldnt respond. His throat had closed up, the knot inside it twisted and burning. What was he supposed to say? What could he ask for? Was this even a negotiation? Or was it just an illusion of choice, a game played by something far beyond him? The question alone was terrifying enough, but what was worse was how naked he felt before Malzaphirevery thought, every hesitation, every flicker of doubt paraded out into the open like a confession. The ArchDevil could see it all. Adams mind was an unlocked door, and Malzaphir was already inside, reading every page like a memoir written just for him. A quiet laugh, low and smooth, rolled from the towering devils throat. Rest assured. He said, mockingly reassuring. Unlike lowly demons, we devils do not harm our contractors. His grin widened further, impossibly so, as his fingers flexed with exaggerated politeness. The rule is to have a one-to-one contract between a devil and the summoner. And then, just as Adams heartbeat seemed to slow in a futile attempt at control, Malzaphirs voice dropped into something even more theatrical. But this is a special case, so let me tell youIll give you a special discount. I wont ask for something as crude as your soul or your life. He said, his grin splitting wider, a grotesque stretch of teeth and shadow. The moment those words left Malzaphirs mouth, pain exploded through Adams skull. It was instantaneous and absolute, like being struck with a divine hammer forged from agony itself. His vision dimmed at once, and the worldalready frayed by power and pressuresnapped out of sync. Time shattered. The very air froze. Not metaphorically. Literally. Sound ceased. Color dulled. The warped remnants of the castle, the noble vampires standing frozen in terrified awe, his teammates struggling against the weight of the ArchDevils presenceeverything stopped. The energy that had been crackling through the chamber paused in midair, the faint shimmer of cursed mist suspended like drops of water mid-fall. Every breath, every heartbeat, every twitch of muscle halted. The scene became a painting. A cruel, terrifying snapshot in which only two entities still moved. Adam stood there, clutching his head, his body trembling from the shock, while Malzaphir remained unmoving and unbothered. The devils grin somehow deepened, his eyes flashing with a satisfaction that bordered on glee. Interesting. He said softly, watching the phenomenon unfold like a man admiring an unexpected turn of events in a game he thought he had mastered. And thenfrom Adams headsomething began to rise. It started as a ripple, a distortion of cursed energy that twisted outward like smoke from a fracture in reality. It expanded quickly, becoming thicker, blacker, heavier, until it no longer resembled energy but mass. The shadows took shapean enormous shape. As tall as Malzaphir himself. A form unrecognizable at first, writhing and pulsating as if it were still deciding what it wanted to be. The darkness swirled and collected into a single point, pulling cursed energy from the room, from the platform, from Adam himselfand from the very fragments of time that had stopped around them. System messages began to appear in Adams visionblinking warnings, cascading lines of red and goldbut the pain was too great, and he couldnt make sense of any of them. His thoughts blurred into noise.
[Warning: A higher entity is trying to manifest into the scenario. ]
[Notice: The level of this scenario is too low for the proper manifestation of the superior entity. Entry has been forbidden. ]
[Warning: The superior entity has forcibly overridden the restrictions of this plane. ]
And then the form solidified A massive, pupil-less eye opened at the center of the formless mass, its surface slick with a translucent sheen, unblinking and fixed solely on Malzaphir. Surrounding the eye, dozensno, hundredsof enormous tentacles began to unfurl, writhing in silence through the frozen air, their texture glistening like a mixture of wet obsidian and raw shadow. The presence that came with it was suffocating, but not loud. It did not roar. It simply was. It existed with such certainty that the very concept of reality bent around its arrival. It did not crash into the world like a godit slipped through it like a thought made manifest. Even while in pain, Adam recognized it immediately. It was the Overmind. And it had entered the physical plane as well. The chamber, though still frozen in time for all others, felt impossibly loud as the two colossal entities faced each other in oppressive silence. Malzaphirs monstrous body loomed with confident ease, his massive form wrapped in chains that chimed faintly as his chest expanded with every breath. His yellow eyes burned like twin suns, locked with the massive, pupil-less eye of the Overmind that now hovered before him. Though the ArchDevils grin never faded, something about his body language suggested focused interesta type of playful anticipation rather than any form of intimidation. In contrast, the Overminds singular eye trembled, not with fear, but with rage so deep and ancient it could not be communicated through anything as simple as facial expression. The hatred came from the air around it, from the sharp, vibrating hum of its countless twitching tendrils. It was not screaming, yet the whole room felt as if it were standing at the edge of a cosmic roar. Between them stood Adam. Or rather, he barely stood at all. He was less than a pawn caught between kings. A mistake of presence. A fragment of consequence. There was nowhere to run, and even if there had been, his body wouldnt have moved. He could only witness. And then, without preamble, the voice of the Overmind echoed through the spacenot spoken, but felt, emerging from the pit of every living things subconscious. It was not heard through the ears, but from within the deepest folds of the soul. Leave, ArchDevil. That user is already my champion. The voice was not a command so much as a truth being etched into existence. He is marked. His fate is intertwined with my master The_Hunger. No other contract will be accepted. The Overminds presence throbbed with each syllable, and as it mentioned that nameThe_Hungersomething shifted in the air, a cold so old and so incomprehensible that even Malzaphirs grin faltered for the briefest fraction of a second. But then, laughter. Loud and rising and drawn out like a performance. Malzaphir erupted in hysterical amusement, throwing back his head, the chains on his body clattering with every movement as his voice echoed across the frozen chamber like a gong of mockery. How delightful! He declared with mirth thick in his tone. This human is far more entertaining than I gave him credit for! He glanced at the Overmind as if it were little more than a petty bureaucrat interrupting a sales pitch. And youhow charmingly possessive. He sneered, still smiling wide. Without waiting for a response, he leaned closer to Adam again, the overwhelming force of his gaze cutting through every layer of fear the boy had learned to ignore. Tell me, Vile Human, would you not consider signing my contract instead? He whispered, his clawed hand gesturing toward the still-floating scroll, its contents now glowing faintly red. Anything your heart desiresanything within my powerI shall give you. Power, freedom, dominion. Far beyond your imagination. You need only ask. The room darkened. The tentacles of the Overmind, previously twitching in place, now surged forward with lethal aggression. The air trembled as half a dozen of the massive appendages uncoiled, rushing toward Malzaphir with speed that should have shattered reality itself. But the ArchDevil did not flinch. He did not blink. He merely raised his head slightly, like a king glancing at something beneath him. And then the tentacles froze mid-lunge, not halted by impact, but by sheer willnot his, but the Overminds. The entire attack ceased by the Overminds own choice, its giant eye pulsing with unreadable intensity, fury still trembling within its core. Malzaphir laughed again, softer this time, more mocking than ever. Whats the matter? He said, voice soaked in irony. You want to fight now that were both here? He tilted his head, as if offering. I have no objection. Go ahead. But we both know how this ends, dont we? The amusement in his voice thinned into something sharper. This plane would not survive. Your humanyour precious little championwould be erased before your first strike landed. Would you sacrifice him just to spite me? The tentacles curled inward. The eye trembled again but did not respond. Adam stood in absolute stillness, his body unmoving, not from fear but from sheer insignificance. Trapped between three unfathomable forces, he felt himself not as a human, not as a user, not even as a soul with purposehe felt like a meaningless speck, an afterthought in a war of titans where his will was nothing more than static between voices too loud, too ancient, and too vast for his understanding. His very existence felt diluted in the presence of Malzaphirs smug confidence, the Overminds twitching contempt, and the contract that still hovered faintly before him like a looming decision he never wanted to make. He couldnt tell if his heart was beating anymore, or if it had simply decided to stop beneath the pressure of gods arguing over his ownership. He had never felt this powerless. Not when the paladins attacked. Not when he faced death. Not even when he died. This was worse. His life no longer belonged to him, and he could feel it in his blood, in his thoughts, in the air. But thenan impossible voice shattered the moment. ENOUGH! The word was like a divine thunderclap, a soundless explosion that tore through Adams body and mind alike. His knees almost buckled, and the only thing that kept him upright was the force of habit, not strength. The shockwave that followed wasn''t physicalit was spiritual, a pulse that reverberated through every corner of his soul. Windows exploded into existence before his dazed eyes, blaring urgent messages:
[A supreme higher entity is initiating forced contact.]
[Due to the rank restriction between the superior higher entity and the scenario, the entity''s power has been significantly reduced (96% penalty to power).]
[Materializing]
And then, from a sudden rupture in the air, glowing softly and pulsing with energy that Adam recognized all too well, it appeared The floating squid. The golden halo above its head gleamed with deceptive warmth, its form small and unassumingbut the presence it carried was oppressive, overwhelming. This was not a demon, nor a devil, nor anything born from corrupted magic or divine wrath. This was a Patron, a being above the natural order of gods and monsters, and Adam knew, without a doubt, that he was now being addressed by a will that considered even entities like Malzaphir or the Overmind as lesser creatures. The_Hunger had returned. The little floating squid drifted toward him with the same theatrical grace as before, as if it had not just torn open reality itself to arrive. It hovered directly in front of Adam, its massive eye fixing on him with something far colder than maliceexpectation. And then it spoke, its voice strange, layered, somehow both inside the boys mind and outside of time. Enough nonsense! It said, its words echoing as if pronounced through cracked glass. User Adam Scholar, have you considered the offer I made you in the previous world? The floating entity pulsed once, radiating waves of pressure. Youve already tasted crumbs of the power I offer. It does not matter what any lesser entity might promise you. Everything you have, everything you ever will have, is nothing but a drop compared to the ocean I offer. So let us put aside these distractions and No The word left Adams lips like a whisper, but it was enough. It was not loud, nor defiant, nor angry. But it was heard. The_Hunger froze The room froze. Even the time-frozen world felt somehow more silent. Then came the voice, thunderous and filled with disbelief. NO?! Adam forced his legs to hold firm. He forced his mind to stop screaming. He dug deep into himself, further than ever before, past the fear, past the despair, past the helplessness. He found the fragment of will that had pushed him through death itself. He remembered his mission, his family, his friends. He remembered why he had survived. And then he spoke, using every scrap of resolve he had. I will not make a deal with you. Adam said, his voice uneven but growing with each word. I know what Id gain. Im sure it would be immense. But I also know what Id lose. Everything. His breath trembled. You proved that yourself. In the last world, when I was ready to accept your offer, when I was desperate, you said nothing. You let me die. His fists clenched. If not for Nikolais sacrifice, I wouldnt be here at all. You had the power to answerand you didnt. Im not giving myself to someone who turns their back when things get hard. The_Hunger pulsed violently. The energy of an unknown origin erupted from its small body, twisting the air into an agonizing storm of pressure. It burned, not on the skin, but in the soulAdam felt as if something were scraping at his bones from the inside. The squid turned slowly, its eye glowing with unbearable heat. INSOLENT FAILURE! It hissed. I have never seen a more arrogant, more ungrateful insect. No one has ever refused me with such disgrace! Adam tried to brace himself, but he could barely remain conscious. The_Hunger voice thundered again. No matter. I have enough Influence Points to force your acceptance. Once you are mine, I will erase your will, and you will know what it means to serve the Gospel of the Endless Hunger. Panic struck Adams heart. He turned his head. The Overmind simply stared. Malzaphir looked delighted, barely containing his laughter, chains twitching with excitement. No help. No escape. And then, it happened. Behind The_Hunger, a small portal openedquietly, unceremoniously. Two pale, slender human arms reached through, without warning or fanfare. In one fluid motion, they grasped the floating squids sides with terrifying firmness. What!? The_Hunger cried, its voice laced with shock. It spunor tried toand when it laid its gaze on the one pulling it, it screamed in recognition. You!? It struggled, its form trembling in desperation. Unhand me! It commanded, but the arms did not obey and pulled instead. In an instant, the tiny godlike entity was yanked backward through the portal, vanishing beyond the veil. Adam caught only a glimpsea shape, cloaked in impossible light. A woman, perhaps. A crown of fire around her head. And then she was gone Just like that. Extra Chapter 10 - Drake’s Adventure in Murim Extra Chapter 10 - Drakes Adventure in Murim Four months had passed since Drake decided to remain in the Murim world for a full year. He had not seen his old companions since they returned to their world, leaving behind the chaos of a crumbling empire and the silence left by Lord Varek''s escape beyond reality. In that time, the blond had become the disciple of Park Zhen, a man who now stood as the de facto leader of what was once Lord Vareks tyrannical domain. Yet, nothing about this shift in power had been simple. The tyrants fall had not brought peaceit had opened a vacuum of authority, and blood rushed in to fill it. Word of Vareks disappearance, coupled with the confirmed deaths of three out of the four Donsthose dreaded pillars of the old regimespread like wildfire. It wasn''t long before the empire began to fracture. Countless sects, clans, schools, and ancient cults that had submitted to Varek''s rule out of sheer terror now surged to reclaim what they once lost, or to claim dominion for the first time. The sense of fear that had once kept them in check was gone. All that remained was ambition, vengeance, and opportunity. Park Zhen, now burdened with the task of maintaining a fragile order, had taken up the near-impossible role of stabilizing the whole Murim. But he did not do it from a throne or behind closed doors. He walked directly into the chaos. He quelled rebellions with the calm precision of his fists and silenced zealous fanatics with words that could cut as deep as any blade. In many cases, he would enter the halls of defiant sect leaders and speak only oncehis voice even, his expression unreadable. Those who listened survived. Those who didnt, no longer had the chance to defy anyone. And Drake? Park Zhen took him everywhere. From the start, Park Zhen had made it clear that his methods were far from traditional. He had no intention of guiding the boy through meditative breathing exercises or showing him forms on a quiet mountain. No scrolls, no gentle wisdom, no gradual learning. He simply said: My teachings exist in the world. You will learn by moving through it. And that was the end of it. The result was months of absurd, brutal, and often humiliating experiences for Drake, who no longer had the godlike powers granted to him temporarily in the final battle. His body remained superhuman in durability and strength, his instincts razor-sharpbut the energy of the Immortal Emperor was gone. The contrast was painful. Even so, he followed Park Zhen without complaint. In one particularly ridiculous incident, Park Zhen sent Drake to attend a diplomatic meeting between two rival clans with a century of blood feud behind them. Park merely handed Drake a scroll and said. Deliver this message. Do not let them fight. Drake arrived, opened the scroll, and read aloud the words. Your grudge is outdated. Disband or die Wait, what? Chaos erupted immediately. What followed was a full-scale brawl with tables flipping, old men flying through walls, and the blond boy somehow escaping through a side window while dragging one of the clan heirs with him, who was too drunk to remember the start of the meeting. On another occasion, Park instructed him to calm a beast terrorizing a nearby village. Drake assumed it would be some Ki-infused monster or a corrupted martial artist. Instead, he found a half-mad elephant-sized tortoise that shot compressed air blasts from its nostrils and was worshiped by a small forest cult. The boy fought it in the rain, slipped on the mud four times, and was nearly trampled twice before tricking it into swallowing an entire tree trunk. He limped back to Park with bruised ribs, missing one boot, and covered in what he hoped was just mud. And yet, despite the absurdity and the pain, Drake never failed entirely. Somehow, by instinct, improvisation, or sheer stubbornness, he always managed to complete the taskbarely. He learned to read the subtle shifts in political tensions, to notice when a room of cultivators was about to explode in violence, and when to strike first in a duel where hesitation meant death. He learned the rhythm of the Murim worlds madness and the weight of its silence. He also learned to watch Park Zhen more closely. Whenever they traveled together, Park Zhen remained composed, unbothered by the chaos surrounding them. He rarely stepped in to help, even when Drake was clearly in over his head. His philosophy was unwavering. If you survive, you grow. If you die, you were never meant to endure. And yet, in his own detached way, he seemed to ensure Drake never truly crossed the line into death. A quiet presence at the right moment. A shadow that moved just fast enough to tilt a blade an inch away from his disciples heart. Never enough to coddle, always enough to guide. Over those four months, something began to shift between them. Drake no longer saw Park Zhen as an unreachable statue of perfection. He began to see him as a man burdened with the impossible, yet never faltering. And Park Zhen, though he rarely showed it, began to acknowledge Drake not as a temporary visitor or a foolish studentbut as someone with potential. Not because of his borrowed power from before, but because he refused to give up now. It was during the beginning of the fifth month that something within Drake began to shift. The change was not subtleit grew from within him like pressure building beneath the surface, until one day, it surged. His Ki, once wild and untamed, refined slowly with each experience he endured. Through the months of being thrown into chaos, solving impossible disputes, surviving lethal beasts, and navigating the dangerous currents of Murim''s fractured world, something had changed in the very nature of his energy. Park Zhen, ever observant, noticed it before Drake himself did. The moment he confirmed his suspicions, he called his disciple to follow him. They traveled in silence, ascending a narrow path that coiled along the side of a sacred mountaina place untouched by the squabbles below. The wind grew colder with each step. The world seemed to grow quieter, as though holding its breath. Once they reached the summit, Park Zhen stood still, hands behind his back, gazing at the clouds floating below them. He waited until Drake stood beside him before speaking. "Your Ki has changed." Park Zhen said, his voice calm but firm. "It is no longer common. What flows through you now... is Imperial Ki." Drake blinked, startled. He opened his mouth to respond, but his master raised a hand, signaling him to listen first. "I believe that the system which governs youthe one responsible for your strange titles and impossible featshas already revealed the truth. You are not merely a traveler. You are, in some manner, the direct descendant of the Immortal Emperor. Perhaps not by blood. Perhaps not even in the way we understand lineage. But make no mistakewhat you are becoming is a miniature version of him. The same power flows in you, now beginning to awaken." Park Zhen said, his eyes fixed on the horizon. Drake remained silent, the revelation heavy in his chest. His hands curled slightly at his sides. The air around them felt denser. "I would not be surprised if you eventually reached the level you showed during our battle against Lord Varek. But that power... it will not return in one year. It will take far more than that. Time, discipline, countless trials. A shame we only have months left." He said, his tone level as always. Drake bowed his head slightly, his voice low but sincere as he replied. Thank you, Master. Ill make the most of the time we have. Park Zhen gave a quiet scoff and waved a hand dismissively. Spare me the formalities. Youre still hopeless in many ways. He turned to face him fully then, an amused glint in his otherwise expressionless eyes. How is your ability to walk in the air progressing? Drake scratched the back of his neck, uncertain whether to be proud or embarrassed. Ive improved I can take two steps now before falling. Park raised an eyebrow and shrugged. Thatll do for now. And after that, without any warning, he spun on his heel and delivered a clean, powerful kick to Drakes chest, sending the blond warrior flying backward off the edge of the mountain. There was a momentjust a blinkwhere the boys eyes widened in complete shock as he tumbled through the air, unable to do anything but lock eyes with his master, who stood at the edge of the cliff, smiling down at him. Ill see you at the bottom. Park Zhen called out, his tone light, almost amused. The fall lasted minutes. Cold air tore through Drakes clothes as the world became a blur of sky and stone. His instincts kicked in, and in sheer desperation, he activated his weight control skill, forcing his mass down to near zero. The descent slowed but did not stop. He reached for the sky, and kicked the air oncethen again. [Single Step] triggered, letting him defy gravity just enough to avoid the worst of the impact. But it wasnt perfect. He crashed into the earth with a bone-jarring thud, rolling across the ground and coming to rest on his back, his breath ragged and his muscles burning. Sweat poured down his body. His chest heaved. His heart thundered in his ears like a war drum, and his arms trembled as he struggled to sit up. Pain screamed through his limbs, but his bonessomehowremained intact. He stared up at the clouds, half-expecting to pass out. Footsteps approached, unhurried, precise Park Zhen arrived moments later, looking down at him without a trace of concern. His expression was unreadable as always, but there was something in his gazeapproval, perhaps, hidden deep within the cold exterior. "You survived." Park said. "Then I suppose its time." Drake blinked up at him, still catching his breath. I officially welcome you to the Divine Sun Ki Sect. The sect I personally created back in the day. From now on, you will be taught directly. Not only by action. But by instruction. And for the first time since they met, there was a strange gravity to Park Zhens voice, a weight to his words that marked a change. Drake wasnt just a student thrown into chaos anymore. He had proven something. He had earned his place, and now, the real lessons would begin. ---------- The months continued their relentless march, and with them came the evolving saga of Drake and his ever-demanding master. Their travels did not cease. They simply changed in rhythm. The chaotic, unpredictable assignments had not disappeared, but now they were balanced by structured afternoons of personal instruction. Park Zhen had become increasingly attentive to his students growth, often devoting long hours to refining Drakes use of Ki, his internal control, his breathing, his awareness in battle, and the execution of deliberate technique over raw force. It was a slow and painful shift, as the boy had always fought with instinct rather than elegance, but progress was undeniable. Some days, Park Zhen instructed not only Drake but also his other disciplesthree individuals of great renown in the Murim world that the blond had already known from before, who initially regarded Drake with a blend of curiosity and doubt, but who, over time, grew to accept him as one of their own. Shu Rong, a tall and sharp-tongued martial artist, had grown particularly close to Drake. After numerous missions under Parks commandone of which included infiltrating a merchant cult hidden in a canyon that turned out to be a front for illegal beast traffickingthe two began to treat each other as equals. Shu Rong had been caught mid-air in a collapsing bridge trap, and Drake, acting without hesitation, used a mid-air step to catch him and fling him back to safety, nearly losing his own leg in the process. From then on, their banter became rougher, their coordination more fluid, and their mutual respect undeniable. They became comrades in arms. Luo Zhenhai was the quietest of the threestoic, broad-shouldered, a practitioner of a slow, heavy palm style that mirrored the earth itself. At first, his demeanor toward Drake was cold and formal. But during one assignment in a cursed forest, where they were ordered to suppress a proto-Jiang Shi outbreak without drawing attention, the two became separated and trapped in a collapsing ruin. It was Drake who carried the unconscious Luo on his back, step by agonizing step, while poisoned and half-blind. By the time they returned, Luos attitude had changed. From that point forward, he treated Drake like a younger brother, sharing meals, training beside him in silence, and even stepping between him and an enraged sect elder once without explanation. It didnt need to be saidDrake had earned his loyalty. Xian Yuelin was different. Swift, elegant, and fiercely intelligent, she fought using soft strikes laced with Ki that disrupted her opponents inner flow. She often trained beside Drake during Park Zhens longer sessions, and while she rarely spoke of personal matters, her eyes always seemed to follow him. During a mission to deliver sacred texts to an isolated sky-temple, the two were forced to share a single narrow trail above the clouds for days, trapped by a storm with no visibility and only each other for warmth and security. They took turns staying awake through the nights, and it was during those long, quiet hours that Yuelin truly began to soften. She never confessed anything openly, not with words. But the way she looked at him when he wasnt watching, the small smiles she didnt show anyone elsethose told a different story. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. It was nearing the seventh month when something unexpected happened. Drake and Park Zhen were traveling through the rocky outskirts of the Silent Sky Ridge, an area known for its steep cliffs and shifting mists, when they came face to face with a creature unlike any they had seen in their recent travels. A Voidshadow Abyssal Tiger. It did not roar or bare its fangs, but watched the boy with something deeper than recognition. It stood proud, yet alone. Drake stopped in his tracks, breath catching in his throat. Without words, something clicked. He remembered that tiger. It had once stood beside Kazue in the final battle. It had fought to protect her. And now, it was herestronger, older, but clearly without a home. The tiger stepped closer, and though no words were exchanged, Drake understood it. The pain of separation. The wandering. The emptiness of being the last of its kind. He misses her. Drake said quietly, not looking away. He hasnt found a place to stay. Hes stronger now but alone. Park Zhen observed in silence for a long moment, then crossed his arms. This is quite the opportunity, a good time to teach you about summoning pacts. He finally said. Drake turned to him, curious. In the ancient traditions of Murim Park explained, his tone becoming that of a teacher. Spiritual creaturesbeasts of great power and presencewould form bonds with martial artists. Not of servitude, but of respect. Pacts. Warriors who impressed them could summon them in times of great need. These bonds were once the pride of many great sects until Lord Varek came to power. His voice darkened slightly. He sought the power of the beasts. Hunted them. Drove many to extinction. Those who survived hid away or went wild. The practice was forgotten. Drake nodded slowly, absorbing the information. But then he hesitated, eyes narrowing slightly. Huh Well, theres something I didnt tell you Before the final battlebefore I got to where you and the others wereI fought something. A creature from another world. But I wasnt alone, I was helped by four beings. Massive, ancient things. They called themselves the Four Emperors of Murim. Park Zhen''s eyes sharpened. His entire posture shifted, the casual confidence replaced by something far rarer in himtrue astonishment. The Four Emperors? Are you sure? He repeated, voice low. Drake nodded. They saved me. Fought beside me. Park Zhen turned away, pacing a few steps before stopping. They are the four primordial beasts of this world, entities so ancient and powerful that even the Immortal Emperor rarely spoke of them. No mortal has seen them in longer than memory. Not even I have. And they appeared before you? Drake said nothing, only gave a slow nod. Park stared at him for several moments, his expression unreadable. I see, it makes sense now. You carry the Emperors breath. They must have felt it. Park Zhen looked toward the horizon, the wind stirring his coat slightly as he thought. Very well, this will be your next trial. You will learn the art of pact-making. And then, we will find the Four Emperors again. If they truly aided you once perhaps they will do so again. Drakes pulse quickened. The idea of seeing those godlike beings again, of forging something deeper than coincidence with them, struck something deep within him. Park Zhen didnt smile, but his voice carried a rare note of anticipation. From now on, we step into forgotten territory. Prepare yourself, my disciple. The path ahead will be even more perilous than before. ---------- The following months unfolded in a chaotic rhythm of escalating trials and breathtaking discoveries. With the search for the Four Emperors of Murim underway, their trionow composed of Drake, Park Zhen, and Kurayami, the Voidshadow Abyssal Tigerfound themselves plunged into a whirlwind of adventures that tested every ounce of their strength, wit, and resolve. Kurayami, who had chosen to accompany them, did not forge a binding pact with Drake. Instead, under Park Zhen''s tutelage, the blond learned to craft a special sealing scroll using his own Ki threads and refined spirit inka technique lost to the world since the age of the great beast clans. The intention was clear: to preserve Kurayami within the scroll, not for battle, but as a gift to Kazue when the time came. It was a gesture of loyalty and remembrance, born from the tigers lingering bond with her and Drakes understanding of that connection. In the months that followed, their journey became a constant storm of trials. They fought their way through the Forgotten Marshes, where time itself shifted unpredictably, forcing Drake to adapt his senses and fighting rhythm or be swallowed whole by illusions that twisted reality. They traversed the Chu Xue Canyons, facing earth spirits corrupted by ancient hatred, entities that possessed stone and sand, striking from every crevice with elemental wrath. In one mission, they entered an abandoned sky palace haunted by remnants of broken pactsphantom beasts that lashed out in pain and confusion, requiring both force and empathy to pacify. Drake found himself facing battles that forced him to balance compassion with strength, as failure meant not only injury but the spiritual degradation of the entire plane they occupied. It was through these ordeals that Drakes strength surged. His understanding of Ki broadened from simple internal enhancement to delicate external manipulation. He began forming basic constructs in battleshields, threads, even spectral handsall born from the refinement of his Imperial Ki. He learned to fight alongside Kurayami, who responded to his unspoken commands with a trust forged through shared danger. Park Zhen remained the unshakable pillar, stepping in only when absolutely necessary, watching his disciple evolve with measured satisfaction. Finally, in the twilight of the tenth month, their perseverance was rewarded. They reached the veiled entrance to Lng y, also known as the Hidden Realm of Spirit Creaturesa mythical dominion untouched by mortals for ages. The very air shimmered with energy unfamiliar to the world outside. It was a plane of radiant skies, oceans of living starlight, floating mountains, and titanic trees rooted in clouds. It was here that the Four Emperors awaited them, each in their own sacred domain. The first they visited was the Northern Emperor: the Eclipse-Crowned Vermillion Dragon. He coiled around a volcanic peak above a sea of ash, his scales blazing with inner suns and his breath curling like solar winds. When he looked upon Drake, there was no maliceonly deep, solemn disappointment. He spoke in a voice that rumbled like distant thunder, telling Drake that his current state was unworthy of a direct pact. Not out of disdain, but because his body and soul could not yet withstand it. Instead, the dragon assigned a trial: to retrieve a fragment of the collapsed Star-Soul Furnace buried in the firestorms below. Only by braving the dragons own domain, where the heat devoured spirit and flesh alike, could Drake prove his resolve. With Park Zhen suppressing the outer winds and Kurayami clearing paths with his dark roars, Drake fought through flame beasts and boiling air, emerging burned, battered, but successful. Next was the Eastern Emperor: the Primordial Void Basilisk, a serpentine leviathan of obsidian and silence who dwelled in a realm of inverted gravity and collapsing light. His challenge was no battle, but a puzzle of existencea test of spirit and perception. Drake was cast into a mirrored maze where every path was his own reflection, and each wrong step unraveled a piece of his Ki. He had to confront illusory versions of himselfhis anger, his fear, his guiltand finally silence them to reach the basilisks heart chamber. There, he meditated under pressure for a full day without moving, without blinking, obtaining the [Soulfire Meditation] skill, until the basilisk finally opened one of its massive blind eyes and acknowledged him. The third trial came from the Southern Emperor: the Blackstone Titan Ape, a towering colossus who ruled over a colossal jungle where the air itself shifted unpredictably, and even sound could become a weapon of disorientation. When the Ape Emperor first met Drake, his eyes lit up with a competitive glint, his enormous knuckles cracking with anticipation. He had hoped for a real sparring matchone of roaring fury and towering blows, something worthy of the primal warrior spirit he sensed deep within Drake. But upon realizing that the boys body had reverted and not yet reached the resilience required to survive such a battle, the Emperors mood dimmed. There was clear disappointment in his gaze, but it was not anger. Instead, he chose a trial that mirrored his original wish, reshaped into something survivablebarely. He challenged Drake to an unarmed duel in the ever-shifting depths of his domain. No weapons. No Ki enhancements. Only raw martial instinct, physical adaptability, and endless endurance. The battlefield was no arena, but a living gauntlet of thick vines, crumbling rock, and distorted gravity wells, he just needed to survive. It was a battle that lasted hours, each moment stretching the limits of his resolve. Park Zhen stood at the edge of the jungle canopy, watching silently as his disciple was hurled through vines, buried under living stone, and launched into twisted branches, but not once did he intervene. Drake, bruised, bleeding, and exhausted, refused to fall. He adapted with every exchange, began to read the Titan Apes rhythm, and countered not with power, but with pure tenacity. He didnt win. There was no victory to claimonly survival. But in the end, as Drake stood panting, fists clenched and posture unyielding, the Blackstone Titan Ape gave a booming laugh that shook the trees. He had not been given the match he had originally wanted, but he had seen something better: unbreakable spirit in its rawest form. And that, to him, was enough. Lastly, the Western Emperor: the Imperial Radiant Phoenix. She waited atop a lake made of skyfire, her wings illuminating the entire realm like a living sunrise. Her trial was the most sacred: to craft a sacred pill, not for power, but for healing. It was a test of patience, intuition, and spiritual harmony. Under her guidance, Drake studied the principles of sacred alchemy for days, combining herbs that sang with life and minerals that echoed past dreams. With the Phoenixs feathers as the final catalyst, he succeeded in creating a pill that restored life to a dying spirit deeran act that brought visible pride to the radiant Empress. When all four trials were passed, each Emperor offered Drake a child of their own. The Vermillion Dragon entrusted him with a crimson-scaled dracling whose breath could condense light into flame. The Void Basilisk offered a serpentine hatchling, pure black and weightless, that moved between shadows. The Titan Ape gave him a silver-furred cub with fists like iron and boundless energy. And the Radiant Phoenix bestowed a glowing chick whose songs could soothe even dying Ki. These were not merely creaturesthey were heirs, each with destinies that could one day eclipse their progenitors. And yet, even in their parting words, the Four Emperors expressed a shared hope: that one day, they themselves might stand beside Drake again, not as benefactors, but as allies. As the final month began, Drake, Park Zhen, and Kurayami returned to the mortal world. The boy who had once struggled to stay afloat in a fractured empire now moved through it like a master. Missions that once demanded every ounce of Drakes strength now fell before him like leaves in the wind. He was sent alone to dispel a berserker cult in the Eastern borderlands; he did so in a single afternoon, subduing their leader with a spiritual blade formed from pure will and his Ki. In the Dai De Marshes, he uncovered and neutralized a hidden poison trap set to infect a citys water reservesan act that required advanced sensing and delicate application of alchemical knowledge. In a border conflict between rival clans, Drake arrived unannounced, crushed the weapons of both sides with a pressure wave from his palm, and spoke only once before they bent the knee. Where once he had been an outsider, a reckless brawler with raw power, now he moved with clarity, precision, and purpose. He was still Drakeblunt, scarred, dangerousbut now his presence alone carried weight like a blade sheathed in silk. The end of the year approached. And with it, the promise of farewell. ---------- The final day arrived like the closing of a long, ancient bookone whose pages had been written with blood, sweat, laughter, and unspoken bonds. It was the end of the year, and the system had already begun to whisper its call. Drake would soon return to the lobby with his team, leaving behind the lands of Murim, the people he had come to cherish, and the version of himself that had been forged in fire. Knowing the moment could not be delayed, Park Zhen arranged a quiet gathering at the sects inner courtyard. It was there that the most important figures of the past year stood waitingthose whose lives had become intertwined with Drakes through conflict, growth, and loyalty. Shu Rong stood first in line, arms crossed over his chest, his usual smirk replaced with something far more subdued. He stepped forward without hesitation and placed a hand on Drakes shoulder, firm and steady. Drake. Shu said, his voice carrying clear through the quiet. Congratulations. It has been an honor to be your fellow disciple. His words were simple, but sincere, weighted with all the camaraderie they had shared. There had been no need for grand gesturesjust the honesty of warriors who had bled beside each other. Luo Zhenhai, ever the stoic mountain of a man, took longer to approach. He stood in place for several seconds, his expression unreadable, before he movedslowly, awkwardly, as though fighting back something heavy in his chest. When he finally reached Drake, the floodgates burst. Tears poured down his face, rolling down his broad cheeks as he tried and failed to speak. His massive hand gripped the blonds forearm tightly, trembling not from weakness, but from overwhelming emotion. To see someone like Luo crythis man of stone and silencebrought a painful warmth to the scene. It was heartbreaking and somehow a little ridiculous, the way someone so colossal could look so helpless in the face of farewell. Xian Yuelin approached quietly, her footsteps light, her face calm but her eyes unsteady. She held something in both handsa small box, smooth and carved with her own sigil. Inside it rested a simple but elegant jade ring. She didnt say much. She only held it out to the boy with both hands, her gaze locked with his. This is for you. Drake accepted it with a grateful smile, unaware of the gestures deeper meaning. In the traditions of Murim, a jade ring offered freely from one martial artist to another was more than a token of friendshipit was a silent declaration of love, one that required no words. She did not explain, and he, in his foreign ignorance, did not ask. But her soft smile as she turned away said more than anything else could have. Standing beside Park Zhen was Jianfeng, a man whose composure had not wavered even once throughout the war. At his side stood his son, Shentaller now, eyes more focused, having grown under the responsibilities of his bloodline. Jianfeng gave Drake a short bow of respect, one warrior to another. You brought balance when we most needed it, I wont forget that. Shen stepped forward next, face bright with the energy of youth. He extended his hand with a confident grin. Youre like a hero out of one of the old stories. I hope we meet again, Drake. Their handshake lingered, a silent promise of paths that might cross again. And finally, it was Park Zhen who stepped forward. He held a long, flat case in one hand and a sealed scroll in the other. Without ceremony, he opened the case to reveal a finely tailored formal outfitblack suit, white shirt, silk tie, polished shoes. Every stitch was clean, every fold precise. It mirrored Parks own attire perfectly, save for one addition: a silver emblem woven into the lining that bore the symbol of the Divine Sun Ki Sect. Wear this when you want the world to know you were my disciple. Park said. Or when you wish to look presentable. Whichever comes first. Then, he handed Drake the scroll, which unwrapped to reveal a sleek, dark metallic pocket watch, etched with symbols that shifted ever so slightly as the light touched them. This belonged to me. Park explained. Its a Dimensional Pocket Watch. It stores items, memories, and space. Youll find it useful though I doubt youll ever fully understand how it works. Drake took the watch with both hands, bowing respectfully, the weight of the gift not just in its function, but in its meaning. It was more than a toolit was a piece of Park Zhens legacy, given without conditions. The silence between them stretched for a moment longer. Finally, Drake spoke, his voice quiet, but steady. I learned more from you than I ever expected, master. You changed my life. Park Zhen met his gaze without flinching. And you exceeded mine, I expected nothing but chaos. I received someone I would teach again. A long silence followed. The wind rustled through the trees. The others watched quietly as the two men stood face to facestudent and master, warrior and teacher. Then, for the first time since the day they met, Park Zhens expression shifted. The ever-present, polite smile that had always seemed detached and rehearsed was gone. In its place was something rare. A genuine smilesmall, subtle, but real. Take care, Drake Shaw. Drake smiled back, heart aching with the weight of it all. He gave one final bow to his teacher, then turned toward the fading light of the systems gate as it formed behind him. The air shimmered with the sound of departure, and without hesitation, he stepped forward. And just like that, Drake disappeared. Chapter 120 - Winds of Revolution Chapter 120 - Winds of Revolution Adam stood still, the silence surrounding him no longer peaceful but numbingan oppressive stillness after the storm of divine and infernal voices, like the world itself was trying to process what had just happened. His body, though no longer crushed under cosmic pressure, still trembled with echoes of the moment. He had done it. He had rejected a patron. He had looked into the unblinking, cosmic eyes of a being beyond gods, felt its scalding judgment press against the very essence of his soul, and still had said no. It had taken every ounce of courage he possessed. Hed braced himself for the worstretribution, obliteration, or worseand when that fury had arrived, it had come not in wrath but in the form of an entity he didnt even recognize: the woman crowned in flame. He didnt know who she was or why she had helped him, or if thats even what it could be called. But for now, ''The_Hunger'' was gone. And what remained was only confusion, unease, and the gaze of two other impossible beings who still lingered in the broken fabric of the world. Malzaphir was laughing again. Loudly. Deeply. The sound was thunderous, echoing through the splintered foundations of the ruined chamber like the rattle of a thousand chains, each one laced with mockery and delight. The ArchDevil was clearly enjoying every second of what had just transpired. Meanwhile, the Overmind floated in eerie stillness, its enormous eye still locked on Adam. But something had shifted. The aggressive fury that had filled its gaze earlier was gonereplaced by a colder, deeper contemplation. When the Overmind finally spoke, it did so with the slow weight of inevitable consequence, its voice resounding from inside Adams skull like a whisper from the grave. You are more foolish than I expected. It said with stark clarity, neither disappointed nor angrymerely stating a fact. There will be consequences. You will lose the boon you received from my master The_Hunger in the previous world. That power will fade. And the entity you defied will not forget. It will hunt you. And I will not stop it. Adam froze. The truth of those words struck deep. For all the courage he had managed to muster, the reality remained: he had defied something that could not be reasoned with, something that would return eventually. He had made an enemy of a force whose very nature was to consume. And no onenot even the Overmindwould stand between them if it came back for him. But then, the Elder Entity added something unexpected. However... I will not leave you. You are my champion, for better or worse. My mark remains until the moment of your death. I did not choose you because I cared. I chose you because you survived. Because your mind endured what all others could not. That makes you... unique. A strange warmth spread through Adams chest. Not hopehe wasnt foolish enough to believe this meant protectionbut perhaps... acknowledgment. No affection, no empathy. But something resembling trust. And in this world, that was a rare and precious currency. It was more than ''The_Hunger'' had ever offered him. Malzaphir, no longer laughing, now leaned forward again, his hulking, chain-draped body creaking like old metal as he spoke in a lower, growling tone. How dramatic. Truly, you humans are endlessly entertaining. Then his grin widened once more, fanged and malicious, but not without charm. Let me make you an offer. You refused the Glutton. Fine. But what if I gave you something to survive its vengeance? Just enough power to endure the kind that bends reality in your favor. The words rolled off his tongue like poison wrapped in sugar. Power to tip the balance. Power to keep this game going. Adam narrowed his eyes. And what would you want in return? Malzaphirs smile sharpened into something more dangerous. Your essence. Not your soul. Not your life. I want a fragment of who you are. Your scent, your flavor, your nature. Something I can keep. You are amusing, Vile Human. I want to taste that amusement forever. Before Adam could respond, the Overmind stirred, its tentacles twitching like a breeze was passing through dimensions unseen. It spoke again, this time more directly, more urgently. Do as you please, but remember: you are still my vessel. No other entity may control you. If you give away your essence, you give away something uniquely human. Something you will never recover. Even I understand that much. Malzaphir tilted his head, a deep chuckle rumbling through his throat. Oh? I didnt think you were one to share. He gave a low, amused growl. Dont worry. I wont break your favorite toy. I just want to hold a piece of it. Adam''s mind raced. He hated everything about the situation. The idea of giving any part of himself to a Devilit went against everything he believed in after being manipulated time and time again during the previous scenarios. And more than that, he had always fought to stay whole, to retain his identity, even as the world stripped pieces of him away and added multiple other races to himself. But this wasnt a simple trade. If the Overmind was rightand it probably was''The_Hunger'' would come for him again. He had to be ready, and for that he needed help. And then... something sparked in him. An idea. A mad, brilliant, reckless idea. It was the kind of thought that wouldnt have occurred to him a month agobefore he had been thrown into deathly scenarios, divine schemes, and hellish diplomacy. He turned slowly toward Malzaphir and, with a steady breath, spoke. Adam drew in a slow, shallow breath, forcing his trembling voice into stillness. Then, with a firmness that surprised even himself, he finally spoke. I have a better deal. He said, his tone low but unwavering. Malzaphirs grin froze mid-motion, flickering with curiosity at the shift in tone. Adams gaze sharpened. I dont want just enough power to survive. I want all of it. Everything you can give. Not a sliver, not a temporary boosteverything. As much of your strength and my body can take without falling apart. I want your guidance when I need it, your voice when the situation demands it. And I want it to be your essence, not mine, that is bound to me. Not the other way around. He let the silence hang, sharp and heavy, watching the ArchDevil closely. Thats the contract I want. For a heartbeat, the chamber was still. Then Malzaphir burst out laughingan uproarious, thunderous howl of amusement that shook the entire broken sanctum. The sound was like blades scraping over molten iron, a delighted mockery that echoed through every wall. What do you imagine you have that could possibly pay for such demands? Your soul? Your mind? Not even those would suffice, boy! The ArchDevil rasped through his laughter, his voice cracked with glee, thick with condescension and wonder at the absurdity of the request. And yet, Adam raised his hand, stopping him cold. No. He said, steady now. You said it yourself. Since the moment you appeared, all youve done is laugh. Smile. Taunt. Youre not here for power. You have more than enough of that. Youre here because youre bored. Because you want something that amuses you, thats the reason you wanted my essence. You want novelty... You want entertainment. The ArchDevil narrowed his glowing eyes. So thats what Im offering Me. My journey. My fights, my failures, my victories, and everything in between. From this moment until the day I die, Ill give you a show. A spectacle. Ill live the kind of life that no human, no demon, no god has ever lived before. Do you want amusement? Then watch me. Follow me. Ill break this system and stitch it back together, and youll be there for every single second of it. Thats my offer. Lifetime entertainment. From the only human insane enough to strike a deal with a devil like you on equal terms. Malzaphir stared at the boy and then He laughed like never before. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The world shifted all at once. In the span of a heartbeat, everything snapped back into motion, as if the universe had suddenly remembered it had to breathe. For those still conscious when time had been halted, the change was jarringone moment they had been locked in an incomprehensible standstill between a supreme entity and a dead god, and the next, it was all gone. The oppressive weight in the air had vanished. The sky no longer groaned with cosmic tension. The pressure that had nearly crushed their lungs and minds evaporated as though it had never been. The platform stood silent. The great circle of ritualistic blood had faded. The demons monstrous presence was nothing but a distant memory. And at the center of it all, surrounded by broken silence and the uncertain eyes of every survivor present, Adam remained on one knee, his breath ragged, body trembling, his fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles had gone pale. He looked like a man who had just survived the end of the world alone. And yet none of them could see the truth. They did not see the thin veil of miasma gathering just above his right shoulder. They could not hear the subtle rasp of a dozen teeth grinding in anticipation, nor the gurgle of laughter that bubbled forth from the small, floating mass of shadows and fangs that hovered over Adams body like a parasite. From within that haze, the whisper camenot in the ears, but directly into the nerves, like venom crawling under the skin. The mouth on the miasma twisted into a crooked grin as Malzaphirs essence spoke directly to him, its tone as gleeful as it was sinister. Remember our contract, Vile Human. The voice purred. What you receive from me will not come all at once. It will arrive gradually. Your body is fragile, laughably so. I will feed you power in drops, only as much as you can handleand no more. If your spine cracks under it, thats your problem. It paused, savoring the taste of its own amusement before continuing. And know this at the very moment you stop entertaining me, I am free to revoke our contract. Irreversibly. No second chances. No renegotiations. I am not your ally. I am your audience. I help you only when it makes the show better. Adam didnt look up. He just exhaled slowly, the taste of iron and ash still clinging to the back of his throat. I know. He muttered under his breath, barely audible. You dont need to remind me. The miasma laughed again, the sound curling like smoke through the inside of his skull. Oh, but I do. Your kind forgets so easily, but... before I go, Ill leave you with something. A little gift. It hissed, each word coiling with delight. A token of my interest. A way to make things a bit more exciting. Adams eyes widened slightly, but he didnt have time to ask what it meant, because that was when the screaming started. It cut through the silence like a bladehigh-pitched, ragged, agonized. All heads snapped toward the source, still dazed, minds slow to react after what they had just witnessed. One of the Vampire Lords, still standing atop the platform beside the remnants of the blood circle, had dropped to his knees, clutching at his chest. His elegant robes twisted with every spasm of pain as his mouth opened wide in a tortured howl. And thenhis skin erupted in azure flame. The fire didnt spread like a normal blaze. It engulfed him instantly, consuming flesh, blood, and bone in an unnatural flash that didnt even leave time for anyone to intervene. The remaining Lords stared in horror, frozen in place, their instincts drowned beneath confusion and disbelief. The nobles below did not move. They couldnt. Their minds were still recovering from the sheer magnitude of the entities that had just vanished. And in that terrible silence, broken only by the sound of flames crackling against the air, the Lords body disintegrated. There was no explosion. No final curse. Just a growing pile of blue-tinted ashes where once a being of immense power had stood. The moment the unnatural flames had consumed the vampire, several translucent system screens burst into view before Adams eyesthen immediately before Drakes and Angelas as well. Each message glowing in sharp hues of blue and white, as if mocking the gravity of what had just occurred. The first line was already enough to stiffen Adams spine.
[The Vampire Lord Lucian Valtheris has been killed due to the actions of a user]
His breath caught as his eyes scanned the next line.
[The Personal Subplot A Paladins Great Journey has been successfully completed via Unique Route]
[Congratulations!]
[Reward generated: Forced acquisition of skill [Divine Energy Manifestation Lv1] + class Paladin Champion]
That was the last thing he read before it hit The pain came all at once, like a spear of lightning driven through his sternum and twisting deep into his soul. It was unlike any ordinary injuryit wasnt physical in the way flesh tore or bones cracked. It was internal, spiritual, as if something alien had been forcibly fused into the essence of who he was. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Instantly, his entire body rebelled. His skin felt like it was burning from the inside out, his bones aching, his blood boiling in his veins. It reminded him with disturbing clarity of that moment in the second scenarioback when hed first encountered the agonizing backlash of uncontrolled necrotic spirits clawing out of his body, threatening to rip him apart in a flood of pain. But that had been then. Now, even as the searing torture coursed through him, he remained kneeling, gritting his teeth, his eyes twitching but never shutting. He had endured worse. Barely. The only reason he didnt collapse or scream in agony was that, against all logic, he had become a little bit used to this level of torment. His experienceseach brutal, unnatural, soul-breakinghad forged in him a tolerance that now held his sanity together by threads. New messages blinked into existence in front of him, dancing mockingly as the pain spread through his core.
[Notice: Incompatible energy has been forcibly generated within the user.]
[Warning: Divine energy is colliding antagonistically with the users cursed energy. Prolonged interaction may lead to fatal consequences.]
[Tip: The Probability of harmonizing both energies is 1% due to their opposing nature.]
Adams breath faltered. The pain continued to grow, not fading with time but intensifyingspreading like wildfire across his nervous system. Then came the next line.
[Notice: Users body is attempting forced energy harmonization...]
[Warning: Title Lucks Last Laugh has activated its effect.]
[Warning: User has failed to harmonize antagonistic energies. Lethal consequences are inevitable.]
The boy didnt think, he couldnt think. Everything inside him screamed as two fundamentally incompatible forcesdivine purity and cursed corruptionwarred in the depths of his soul, seeking to erase the other. It was like two universes colliding within a single, fragile shell. Instinct, fear, and every shred of strategy hed ever learned took over. Adam roared in his own mind, forcing the command forward with a desperation that rang through every corner of his being. Seal it now! And his parasite responded immediately.
[Skill [Autosealing Lv2] has successfully sealed skill [Divine Energy Manifestation Lv1]. Divine energy flow within the user has been halted.]
The result was instant, and the pain vanished. Like a switch had been thrown, the torrent of divine agony ceased, and for the first time in what felt like hours, Adam gasped sharply for air. His chest rose and fell in violent heaves, his hand clutched tightly against his ribs, his pulse racing in his ears. Still kneeling, Adams breath had just begun to steady, but the pain that had raged inside him left a phantom echo in every fiber of his being. A part of him knew that something fundamental had shiftedseveral things, in fact. His entire body felt unfamiliar, not in pain, but foreign, as if rewired beneath the skin. With trembling fingers, he brought up his status window, needing to know exactly what had changed, what had been broken, or rebuilt. The system screen materialized before his eyes, glowing faintly with that clinical, uncaring light, and as he read through the lines one by one, an eerie calm settled over himnot because the information was comforting, but because after all that he had endured in three different nightmare scenarios, not even this could surprise him anymore. Instead, there was only a weary sigh that escaped his lips as his gaze moved steadily downward, accepting the consequences he could not escape.
[Species: Sacradevil Demi-JiangLich (Variant) - Rank F]
That alone made his stomach tighten. Sacradevil? The word was new. The implications, far-reaching. Hed always known he was becoming more and more into something inhuman, something twisted between life and death, and now something that even the system had to rename entirely. The species wasnt standardit was a variant, custom, forged by the influence of outside forces. The description that followed only deepened the weight of what he had become.
[Racial Traits:]
[ Divine Contradiction (Innate) (Sealed) ]
[Additional Information]
[Due to the presence of divine energy coexisting with demonic energy within the users body, the user no longer exhibits natural weakness to attacks of divine origin.]
It was a really useful ability, but Adam received no benefits from itno resistance, no hidden edgenothing. The divine essence sat buried inside him, inert and isolated, because any attempt to let it flow freely would immediately clash with the cursed energy in his body. The system had made it clear: the collision would be lethal. And so, if he ever wanted to access that innate trait, he would have to find a way to channel divine energy in a manner that wouldnt ignite the volatile storm within him. A way to let both forces coexist, even if only barely. Until then, the skill was nothing more than a warning label. Then his eyes landed on the next lines. And his breath caught.
[Titles:]
[ Malzaphirs Contractor ]
[Additional Information]
[The user has entered a binding pact with the Supreme ArchDevil: Malzaphir, Architect of Lies. The user will receive personalized devil-forged skills based on the contractor''s assessment.]
[Skills:]
[Soul Contract: Supreme ArchDevil: Malzaphir, Architect of Lies C Rank S+]
[ Class: Paladin Champion C Rank A+ ]
[Additional Information]
[Class reserved for the most devout and chosen warriors of the goddess Arianka. Grants the user the ability to manipulate and channel divine energy at an extremely high level, capable of manifesting judgements through will alone. Restricts access to skills and items deemed incompatible with the divine path. The class is currently inactive due to a lack of divine energy.]
Adam nearly choked on his own breath. The contradiction was almost laughable. A class meant for holy knights grafted into a body that was anything but holy. It was like dressing a corpse in priestly robes and calling it sacred. Worse still, he couldnt even use it. The class sat locked away like a sealed vault, mocking him from within the interface Then came the last set of changes, and they hit harder than any blow.
[ Devilish Energy Manifestation Lv1 ]
[Additional Information]
[The user can channel refined, pact-bound energy directly from the contracted devil, shaping it into tangible force. This energy manifests with a distinct aura of order and maliceprecise, oppressive, and unwavering. It can be imbued into weapons, armor, or symbols of authority, enhancing the user''s power and presence.]
Adams breath was still unsteady as he closed his status window, the last remnants of the pain ebbing away with every shaky inhale. His body felt heavier now, not just from the weight of what had been added to him, but from what had nearly consumed him. Even with the divine energy now sealed deep within by his parasites emergency trigger, the aftershocks still rippled through his senses. He knew full well that he had barely stabilized. Without the sealing skill, his internal energy clash would have likely torn him apart from the inside out. And yet, as he stood there amid the wreckage of powers too great to fully comprehend, he felt a strange calm. This wasnt unfamiliar anymore. Catastrophe was a rhythm his body had begun to memorize. Still, many unresolved issues were gnawing at the back of his mind. He briefly considered using [Skill Devourer] on the sealed abilities, particularly [Divine Energy Manifestation], but the uncertainty was too high. He didnt know if trying to devour a sealed skill would simply fail, damage him, or worseunseal it prematurely, that was the reason he didnt even tried it with [Mark of the Damned]. That kind of risk, especially now, wasnt one he could afford. His new race remained an unknown as well. [Sacradevil Demi-JiangLich (variant)]. He couldnt access any meaningful data from the system regarding it, and while he didnt feel drastically different in function, he knew better than to believe nothing had changed. He just hadnt had the chance to test it yet. Looking out over the platform, he saw the other Vampire Lords beginning to stir, confused and shaken, some of them still frozen in shock near the scorched ashes where Lucian had once stood. None of them could make sense of what had happened, and for once, Adam didnt blame them. The very fabric of reality had nearly torn apart in front of their eyes. His gaze dropped to the groups belowhis teammates and the WNATN members were finally tending to the unconscious, checking on those who had collapsed. He spotted Chloe and Sebastian being held up carefully by Katya and Li, while Angela and Drake both had serious expressions, eyes fixed on their own status screens. No doubt they too had received system messages they werent ready to share aloud just yet. But amid the chaos, something else caught his attentionsomething quiet, subtle, and far more dangerous. Emir stood alone a little farther back, his small frame steady, his face blank. But in his hands, he held one of his [Interdimensional Containment Cubes], and what radiated from within was unmistakable. Even sealed inside, Adam could sense it clear as daylight: it was Noctharis energy. The oppressive malice and corrosive presence of a Great Demon Lordcontained. Perfectly stabilized. By a child. It sent a ripple of disbelief through him. Had Emir done that on his own? The idea was beyond impressive. Without hesitation, Adam activated [Hivemind] and sent a direct mental message to Abbess, asking her to bring Emir to him immediately. There was no need for wordsshe moved with pure efficiency, vanishing in a blur of movement and appearing beside Emir a second later. With one arm wrapped around his waist, she launched into the air with enough force to part the air in their wake, landing with inhuman grace beside Adam at the top of the platform. Thank you. Adam said aloud, his voice steady, if still strained from what hed just endured. Abbess offered a slight nod and took a step back. The boy turned to Emir and knelt slightly to meet his eyes, his tone softer now. That was spectacular. I dont know how you managed it, but you did something no one else here could have done. Ill ask for the full story later but for now, may I borrow the cube? Emir blinked, still recovering from the mental strain, but nodded and held it out to him without hesitation. The moment Adam took the cube, he felt it. The weight was immense, to the point that he had to immediately enhance his strength to stabilize it in his hands. The cube pulsed like a captured storm, and now that he held it, he could feel even more. That thing wasnt just corrupted energy. It was a raw imprint, echoes of Noctharis essence itself. Without wasting another second, Adam let out a slow breath and, for the first time, activated [Devilish Energy Manifestation]. A wave of refined, pact-bound energy surged through him, pouring down his arms and into the cube. The manifestation took shape almost immediately. The black mist around the cube darkened, twisted, and then exploded outward in a swirl of cursed power as a towering silhouette emergedone molded from devilish force, mimicking Noctharis form, though less overwhelming and not nearly as colossal. Still, it bore the unmistakable visage: the horned, goat-like head, the leathery wings, and the broad chest of the Great Demon Lord. The room was silent. Every conscious vampire in the hall turned in unison, their gazes drawn to the impossible image now towering behind Adam. The Lords froze where they stood. Even the Eldersthose who had not spoken a single word since their ceremonys interruptionlifted their heads. Under the weight of every gaze in that hall, Adam knew he had no choice but to keep going. He stood tall, ignoring the ache in his bones and the knot of secondhand embarrassment curling inside his stomach like a fist. He wasnt a showman by nature. He didnt enjoy theatrics. But this wasnt about enjoyment, not his, at least. His energy flared outward in measured pulses, shaping the corrupted illusion of Noctharis behind him into a more refined, towering iconmajestic, commanding, with flowing outlines of flame and shadow dancing at the edges. The effect was undeniable. Even the platform beneath his feet seemed to hum in resonance, and the oppressive atmosphere worked in his favor. He let the influence of his titles cascade out [Ghostmarked Warden: Bound and Cursed], then [Lord of Vampires], and even [Malzaphir''s Contractor]. The result was an overwhelming pressure, not painful, but suffocatingly real. My name is Adam Scholar. He began. His voice deepened and amplified with a cursed resonance, clear and commanding as it echoed through the cathedral-like chamber. And I stand here not by accident, not by coincidence, but by design. The Great Demon Lord Noctharis, the very god your kind called upon in desperation, has chosen me. He did not destroy me. He did not consume me. He accepted me. He could feel his throat drying with each word, but he pressed on. No hesitation. No weakness. I have been marked. Not as a servantbut as a guide. A shepherd to lead this broken race out of the shadows into which you have been thrown. You crave salvation. You crave power. You crave a future. The illusion of Noctharis behind him flickered with brilliance, wings spreading wide in a silent display of reverence and wrath. Then look no further. I will be the one to lead you. Not because I desire it. But because it must be done. And I am the only one who can carry that burden. The silence that followed was absolute. Not a soul moved. Even the Lords stood like statues, caught between awe and disbelief. The Elders were motionless, their dark hoods concealing the subtle tremors in their limbs. The energy Adam projected had a weight of finality to it, a claim laid bare before them with such force that not even the proudest among them dared interrupt. His own heart, however, pounded wildly. Sweat formed at his temples. This entire speech was agonizing to delivertoo dramatic, too arrogant for someone like him. But he couldnt back down. Not now. Then, from the far end of the grand hall, just beneath the shattered arch of the palace entrance, a voice rang out. Yes! It cried with fervor. If any among us were worthy of becoming the chosen of our new god, it would be him! Adam turned sharply toward the source, blinking in disbelief. There, at the threshold, stood Vaelric. He was no longer alone. Dozens more vampires had gathered behind him, most still recovering from the chaos that had shaken the palace to its core. Their clothes were torn, soot stained their skin, and yet there was a strange light in their eyesa light that burned with awe. Some of them dropped to one knee without needing another word. Adams mind struggled to keep up. Vaelric had returned. But how? Why now? And then the answer hit him like a blade across the back of his thoughts. If a descendant of Her High Majesty, Crimson Monarch Lilith, has acknowledged the miracle we have just witnessed. One of the Elders declared solemnly. Then we too accept it. We submit ourselves to this new order. To this new Lord. The other Elders echoed him in unison, voices blending in a chilling chorus. But wait Descendant of the Crimson Monarch? The realization left Adam cold. His vision trembled for just a second as the implications crashed into him. What had he just heard? But before he could think it a bit more, one by one, the Lords followed the example of the Elders. Some slowly, others immediately. They fell to their knees like dominos, centuries of pride and station stripped away in the face of spectacle and prophecy fulfilled. Then came the nobles. Then, their servants. And then even the newly arrived stragglers from Morvael. In less than a minute, everyoneeveryonewas kneeling before him. Adam didnt speak He couldnt. His mind was still anchored to Vaelrics revelation, as if it had cleaved a clean wound through the entire logic structure of his thoughts. A descendant of Lilith? Why the hell had someone like that been wasting away in a ruined village? Why hadn''t he said anything before? Why But the moment was broken before he could finish the thought. A familiar sound rang out. A sharp, digital chime. And then, in front of every user presenthis team, WNATN, and Adam himselfa translucent blue system screen bloomed into existence. A message from the system itself. Chapter 121 - How Are You All? Theres a Lot to Talk About Chapter 121 - How Are You All? There''s a Lot to Talk About The flicker of blue light reflecting off the eyes of every user present cast an eerie glow across the ruined hall. The towering structure of the vampire palace stood quiet, suspended in uneasy silence, yet within the minds of the awakened, a storm was raging. Still standing at the center of the platform that had just witnessed a gathering of impossible powers, Adam kept his gaze fixed on the system window floating before him. It was the same screen the others were readinghis team and the members of WNATN. And yet, for Adam, the importance of what lay before him could not be overstated. His eyes moved methodically across every word, analyzing every phrase with obsessive clarity. Even though the weight of the moment still pressed heavily on his shouldershundreds of vampires kneeling in reverent silence before him, their minds still burning with the image of a divine god-beast dissolving into ashthis screen held his attention. Because Adam knew that once this system window closed, unless the conditions of the subplot were updated or modified, there would be no way to access this information again. That alone demanded his full, undivided focus. And so he read. Five hidden subplots. That was the first detail that seized him. It was more than any scenario they had participated in thus far. In previous worlds, there had always been fewerthree and two, respectivelyand those had already proven difficult enough to uncover. The fact that this world, already vast and writhing with tension between races, held five hidden narratives beneath the surface meant one thing: this scenario was larger than any they had faced before. And this subplotmarked as the fifthlikely stood at the very summit of difficulty. Adams expression tensed, his jaw tightening as the implications dawned on him. The last subplot was always the deepest, the rarest, the one so obscured by circumstance that only the most chaotic chains of events could lead a player to uncover it. And now, here he stood, at the eye of a storm he hadnt even intended to create, staring at the narrative thread that promised the most radical shift the scenario could undergo. A revolution. Not a battle. Not a skirmish. Not a hidden side mission or a character assassination. The complete upheaval of this worlds structure. The details were written plainly: Unify the vampire race and the remnants of the giant tribes, forge them into a coalition strong enough to challenge the divine empire of humanity. Then, assassinate the Four Paladin Paragonschampions said to have their power source directly from the goddess Ariankaand destroy the central holy temple that served as the heart of her influence. And yet, beneath the raw ambition of the objective, Adam spotted something subtler. A line of text. An echo of something he had seen before. The second scenario had ended in a similar warning, one that only made sense once he realized that none of the events they had witnessed had been random. That everythingfrom the conflict between the pirate guilds and the Armada fleets, to the rise of monstrous entities from the deephad been orchestrated from behind the curtain. Stratos Technology The memory hit him like a blade of frost. That name had seemed like an ally at first. A corporation-like entity that had appeared as part of the government just to reveal as the true instigators of that world near destruction. Was that happening again? His instincts told him yes. Could the paladins themselves be the ones behind the manipulation? No It didnt make sense. The conditions of the subplot directly opposed them. The temple had to fall, the paragons had to die. No faction loyal to Arianka would ever design a plan with that outcome in mind. But what if there was another group embedded within the paladins themselves? A splinter cell? Or worse? His mind spiraled through possibilities, forming and discarding theories at a rapid pace, chasing threads he could barely grasp. He felt like someone standing in a field of dominoes just after the first tile had fallen. Somewhere, a pattern was formingbut it was still invisible, and the weight of its consequences was only beginning to be felt. He hadnt even realized that the system window had faded. And when he finally looked up, he found hundreds of vampire eyes staring at him, waiting. The Lords, the Elders, and the still-conscious nobleseach of them now looked to Adam not as a curiosity, not as an interloper, but as a messiah. The echoes of power, of divine contradiction, of devilish ascentall of it now hung on his shoulders. And they waited for their new leaders next command. It wasnt until Adam felt a light tug at the edge of his sleeve that he realized how still everything had become. Emir, standing beside him with wide but calm eyes, had gently pulled at the fabric, a silent signal to draw his attention back to the world. Only then did Adam truly notice the silencethe weight of hundreds of gazes still lingering on him like a pressure that refused to fade. They were all staring. Every vampire noble, every Lord, every Elder, every servant and soldier, all frozen in a kind of reverent stillness, awaiting his next move. He blinked, caught off guard by the sheer surrealism of it all, his mouth parting slightly in stunned hesitation, but only for a moment. He pushed down the instinctive discomfort swelling in his chest and forced his voice to emerge, steady and composed, amplified by his still-active skills of command and the residual aura left behind by Noctharis mimicry. Gather those who remain unconscious. Adam said aloud, his tone edged with command rather than suggestion. Tend to them, ensure theyre stabilized. Move them somewhere safe within the palace. I will reconvene with the Lords and Elders here... two hours from now. He let the words settle, watching as they rippled through the crowd like a spell. No one questioned him. No one spoke. They obeyed. The Lords and Elders descended slowly from the platform, their ancient robes sweeping over stone, their posture solemn. Nobles rushed to aid the fallen, lifting unconscious bodies with reverence, moving with newfound purpose. Even Vaelric lingered a moment, locking eyes with Adam from across the room. There was something in his expressionapproval, pride, perhaps something elsebut the moment passed quickly. He bowed with a precision so deep it felt ceremonial, then turned and followed the others, disappearing into the halls beyond, and at last, silence returned. Only the users remained nowhis team and the members of WNATNalong with Abbess, who stood calmly beside the platform like a loyal sentinel. The oppressive air of expectation was gone, leaving behind the ragged, heavy breaths of those still recovering. Adam, finally letting out the deep sigh hed been holding for what felt like forever, allowed his legs to collapse beneath him. He dropped to the platform with a sharp exhale and sat there heavily, eyes half-lidded with exhaustion. With a thought, he deactivated his transformation. The [Yong Xian Sovereigns Body Manifestation] skill effects faded, and with it, the changes on his body dissolved. His features shifted back to their normal proportionsshort black hair, leaner build, less imposing stance. The crimson glow in his eyes dimmed to their usual dark hue, and his muscles relaxed. He felt his bones ache from the sudden release of tension, but welcomed the simplicity of returning to himself. He would need that vampiric form again when dealing with the nobilitybut for now, he needed to breathe. The others approached immediately. One by one, his team gathered around, checking on the unconscious and exchanging murmured updates. Drake had already administered small, glimmering pills to Chloe, Sebastian, Dayana, Andr, and Jonathan. Their breathing had stabilized quickly, and they now lay in a light, magical sleep, their bodies beginning to recover from the overwhelming spiritual shock they had suffered. Angela was the first to speak, her voice firm but tinged with urgency. What happened? She asked, staring at Adam intently. What the hell were those things? Kazue followed quickly, eyes still wide. Yeah, what even were they? That massive hand, and thatthing with the goat skull and wings? What the hell was that?! She blurted out, her voice rising with a mixture of awe and disbelief. I mean, we didnt even get a good look! Just that huge claw tearing through the air and then boom, everything vanished! Even Li cut in without waiting for Adam to reply. And that cube, the one you were holding, thats the kids? Anyway, how did you manifest that creature from it? Adam looked at each of them in turn, his expression shifting from lingering fatigue to something steadier, more resolved. He took a slow breath, steadying himself against the weight of everything still fresh in his mind. His gaze passed over each of his allies before he finally spoke. When Noctharis died, time... stopped. He said, surprising some of them. They blinked, confused, but Adam kept speaking before anyone could interrupt. I dont mean figuratively. I mean, everything froze. You were all suspended mid-breath, unmoving, unaware. Only I was left awake the big claw was the ArchDevil, Malzaphir. A superior being even to a demon god. And he wasnt summoned by the ritual exactly... not directly. He came through the blood. My blood. He paused, swallowing the heaviness in his throat. I still dont fully understand it, but because of the energy inside me, I somehow created the perfect channel for him. I didnt call him, but he still answered. Then the Overmind appeared too, and after that, The_Hunger forced its way into the scene. Adams voice wavered slightly, not from fear, but from the sheer magnitude of what he had witnessed. Three superior entities, all in one place, arguing over me like I was a possession. Then Malzaphir offered me a contract, The_Hunger tried to force one, and the Overmind He stopped, eyes narrowing. it just watched. He let the silence stretch for a moment before continuing. I rejected The_Hunger. Adam said, the weight of those words anchoring his voice with cold finality. I told it I couldnt go through with the deal that I wouldnt give myself up like that. And thats when everything started to spiral. He paused, the memory vivid in his mind, the surreal clarity of the moment etched deeper than he liked. Something happened immediately afterwards, someone grabbed it. Two arms came through a portal and pulled it out of the scenario like it was nothing. It screamed, thrashed, and tried to fight back, but it was dragged away before it could do anything more. I only caught a glimpse of what did it, a silhouette that looked... maybe like a woman. Crowned in fire. But it was gone before I could be sure. His voice grew quieter, more grounded in the emotions behind the recollection. Then, just when I thought it was over, the Overmind spoke to me again. It warned me. Said there would be consequences for rejecting a Patronsaid The_Hunger wouldnt let that go. That I had probably forfeited whatever grace or protection it offered and that I should expect retaliation. Adam clenched his jaw, exhaling slowly. Thats when Malzaphir made his move. Hed just been watching until then, amused. But after seeing me defy a Patron and survive... he decided to make me an offer. Power, guidance, a connection. In return, he wanted part of me. My essence. Not my soul. Not my life. Just... my existence. Because he thought I was entertaining. He gave a faint, humorless laugh. I didnt agree to that either. Not directly. Instead, I made my own offer. I told him Id give him the best show hed ever seen. That my life, from that point until my death, would be the most chaotic and unpredictable thing a being like him could ever witness. I offer him entertainment in exchange for powerpower I could survive, power that would grow as I grew. He looked up, meeting their eyes again. And he accepted. Only then did he glance at Emir, his voice softening just slightly. Afterward, I noticed Emir holding the cube, the energy trapped inside... it was part of Noctharis. Somehow, hed captured it during the chaos. I used one of my new abilities, [Devilish Energy Manifestation] to shape itnot to resurrect him, just to echo what everyone saw. A phantom. A symbol. Enough to convince the Elders, the Lords, and everyone else that Id been chosen by their so-called new god. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. He looked down at his hands again, turning one over as if expecting to see the residue of all that power etched into his skin. At least it worked. He said, quieter now. However, Gregors voice interrupted, firm and grave. Ashmedra spoke to me when it happened. He was terrified. Said only an idiot would summon something like Malzaphir. A Devil, Adam. Not a demon. They dont lie directly, but they twist everything. Their contracts are traps in disguise. Adam met Gregors eyes without flinching. I can understand that, but do you think I had a choice? I refused a Patron. I had already antagonized one of the most powerful entities wed encountered. If I didnt have something to counterbalance that... Id be dead, Gregor. Wed all be dead. That was the truth. Cold and bare. Gregor looked away with a clenched jaw, not agreeingbut not arguing either. But someone else was staring at him in silence. Angela. Her gaze darkened, almost imperceptibly. It was a flickeran involuntary narrowing of the eyes, a tension that barely touched the surface of her otherwise composed expression. It passed quickly, smoothed away with the ease of someone long practiced in masking their thoughts. No one noticed. Not Drake, not Kazue, not even Adam, who was too focused on recounting what had just happened to see the subtle fracture in her calm. The moment vanished as swiftly as it came, buried beneath a neutral glance and a shift in posture as Angela turned her attention elsewhere, as if nothing had stirred within her at all. Adam exhaled once more, the weight of the situation still heavy in his chest. Then, quietly, he turned his head toward Emir. The boy, holding onto the cube that Adam had returned, blinked up at him with wide, dark eyes, clearly surprised by the sudden attention. Adam softened his expression, adjusting his tone to be as gentle as possiblenot commanding, not demanding, just curious and warm. Emir, can you tell me how you did it? That cubeyou managed to trap Nocthariss energy inside it. How? I mean, youve done something like that before, back with Lord Varek but that time, it took you a while. This time it was almost instantly for what I can tell. He said, his voice lower now, almost quiet in the strange stillness that had settled over them, Emir looked down at the cube in his hands, then back up at Adam with a thoughtful frown. He hugged the object to his chest for a second, as if drawing strength from its weight before answering. I dunno. He said softly, his voice edged with uncertainty but never childish. I didnt really think about it. When that big thing turned into smoke, I just knew. I knew what I had to do. Like, my head didnt tell me, but something in me did. So I just moved. Adams brows furrowed as he absorbed the boys words. There was nothing calculated in Emirs tone. No pride, no bravado. Just a simple explanation of a feelingof instinct. The rest of the group seemed to fall quiet around them, all eyes now on the boy as he handed the cube back over. He took it momentarily, weighing the object in his teammate''s palm. It pulsed faintly with a pressure that even now carried the echo of Nocthariss dreadful powerthe fact that Emir had contained it so quickly and so completely it was weird. There had to be a reason. Something in the system. Adam narrowed his eyes and returned the cube, then raised his hand slowly. Can I see your status window? He asked. Emir nodded without hesitation, small fingers moving as he brought up the familiar transparent screen in front of him. Adam leaned forward slightly and activated his own skill, [Cursed Vision], letting his eyes flood with silent streams of system data. For a few seconds, everything seemed normalbasic traits, inventory, known skillsuntil he reached the titles section. And then he saw it.
[The One Who Managed to Trap a Demi-God]
[Additional Information]
[A testament to an impossible feat, this title marks the user as someone who once ensnared a being of near-divine stature. The user''s body now instinctively recognizes divine or equivalent energy signatures and has adapted to handle, restrain, and manipulate them with precision.]
And just beneath that:
[Scenarios Natural Enemy]
[Additional Information]
[A title granted to those who become an anomaly within the world itself. The user''s energy is instinctively transformed into the perfect antithesis of any natural or native energy within the scenario. This effect does not activate against other users.]
Adam stared in silence, his mind processing each line with increasing astonishment. Of course. That explained everything. The boy had become an instinctual weapon against divine forces. Not just one skill, but two titles working in tandemone that allowed him to contain the near-divine, and another that made him an existential threat to the very world they were in. It wasnt a calculation. It wasnt strategy. It was pure instinct, honed through system anomalies and forged by her past experience. Youre amazing. Adam said at last, his voice dropping again to something closer to awe than anything else. He wasnt the type to lavish praise easily, but there was no point in denying it. You really are something else, Emir. The boy shifted awkwardly on his feet, his cheeks darkening a bit with embarrassment. He turned his face slightly, clearly not used to that kind of praise, and fidgeted with the edge of his sleeve. Thanks. He mumbled, his voice barely audible. Adam allowed himself a faint smile. For now, that was more than enough. Then, Adam turned his head again, this time toward Drake and Angela, the last lingering traces of tension still resting on his face. The weight of everything that had happened had yet to truly settle, but there was still something important that had been gnawing at the edge of his thoughts. He blinked once, then asked, his tone calm but direct. By the way the subplot. The one you two must have completed when the Vampire Lord Lucian burnedwhat exactly happened with it? Did the system give you the rewards? The question made Drake and Angela both straighten slightly, as if only now truly connecting the dots in hindsight. There was a brief pause before realization visibly passed between them. The vampire Lord that had combusted into blue flames had been the target. They had achieved what the system demanded, but the method and timing had been far outside their expectations. Drake was the first to speak, his voice steady but slightly more thoughtful than usual. Yeah I think that was it. That was the completion trigger. The system confirmed it the second he died. He raised a hand, curling it into a loose fist. But the class it gave mePaladin Championwell, in my case, things got complicated. I already had a class. Cultivator. And according to everything the system said in its original description, you cant have two. He paused for a second, then looked at Adam. At least, not normally. But this wasnt a choice. The system forced the new class into me anyway. For a while, both were inside me at the same time. It was like oil and water. Completely separate. I didnt think it would work. Drakes gaze shifted upward as if remembering the notification. Then the system gave me a prompt. Said it had detected a compatibility overlap between the two and was attempting to harmonize them. There was a fifty percent chance of success. I accepted it. And somehow, I got lucky. The result was something new: [Holy Cultivator: Rank S-]. He exhaled through his nose. Some of my skills evolved. Some changed completely. A couple are new. But overall? I still feel like myself. I dont detect any notorious change. Angela stepped forward next, her expression unreadable as she lifted something from within the folds of her jacket. For me, it was different. She held out what appeared to be a carddelicate, rectangular, hand-painted in watercolors. Upon its surface was the image of gleaming armor wrapped in golden light. I sealed it. Her voice was casual, but her grip on the card was careful. I didnt want to risk instability. The divine class and my current path they dont mix. I used one of my skills to store the class instead. Adam raised an eyebrow slightly, intrigued. You sealed the entire class? Angela nodded. One of my support skills lets me paint cards to store my active or passive abilities. Usually its for temporary boosts or storagebut I can use it to seal entire skills or classes too, as long as theyre stable. This one wasso I kept it. She glanced down at the card in her hand. Might sell it. Or trade it, I dont know. Adams mind clicked into place, recalling the update the system had made before theyd entered the current scenario. A player marketplace. Tradeable items A grim but effective way to treat power like currency. He didnt ask morethere was no time for it. He was simply relieved neither of them had gone through what he had. No bone-shattering pain, just manageable decisions. And speaking of that Adam folded his arms and added. I had to do something similar. Sort of. He hesitated, glancing between them. That divine energy the system forced into meit started tearing me apart from the inside. The cursed energy in my body and the divine power couldnt exist together. I didnt have the luck of harmonizing them. So I used my parasite to seal it before it killed me. Angelas mouth twitched faintly in what might have been disgust. At the mention of the word parasite, her expression briefly soured. She didnt say anything, but the wrinkle of her nose spoke volumes. Adam noticed but said nothing. He only gave the smallest shrug of his shouldersan unspoken acknowledgment that, yes, it was what it was. He wasnt proud of it, but it had saved his life. And at this point, that was enough. As the group continued discussing the aftermath of their respective situations, the slow stirring of the unconscious members gradually shifted the atmosphere around them. Chloe was the first to show signs of life, groaning softly as she blinked open her eyes, disoriented. Kazue immediately dropped to her side with a relieved gasp, helping her sit up with a hand on her shoulder. The pink-haired girl winced, rubbing the side of her head. What did I miss? She muttered groggily, then blinked again. Waitwhy does it feel like I got sucker-punched by the universe? Not long after, Sebastian let out a sharp cough, his eyes fluttering open with a start. Gregor and Li were already next to him, stabilizing his upper body before he could sit up too quickly. He looked around in confusion, eyes scanning the platform and then focusing on Adam. His voice was hoarse but composed. Did we survive? Gregor gave him a light nod, and he exhaled. Thanks God. Dayana was next, pushing herself upright with a grunt, assisted by Takeshi and Andr, who had woken a few moments earlier and was still rubbing his temples with a grimace. I feel like I got stepped on by a mammoth again. Dayana said, her voice low and dry. Someone remind me why we joined this damn vampire reunion again? Takeshi snorted and offered her a hand, pulling her to her feet as he rolled his shoulders, still visibly recovering. But none was louder than Jonathan. The sharply dressed, ever-nervous rookie gasped and bolted upright like a man rising from a drowning nightmare, shouting, I didnt mean to click thatWait, where am I? His voice echoed off the cracked walls of the ruined chamber. Everyone turned toward him, startled, and he immediately turned red, shrinking in on himself as Andr patted him on the back with a laugh and told him to breathe. Jonathan mumbled an apology and nodded sheepishly, trying to steady his breathing. With everyone now awake andmore or lessfunctional, the moment to regroup finally arrived. Angela was the one to break the lingering silence, standing tall and adjusting the strap of her satchel as she looked at Adam. Her voice was firm, but not unkind. So whats the plan now? Weve got everyone on their feet and in control over these vampires. Whats our next step? Adam, who had remained seated in quiet contemplation, slowly pushed himself upright and dusted off his coat. He looked around at the faces surrounding himsome pale, some still visibly recovering from the recent chaos, but all attentive. You all saw the system screen. The Hidden Subplot that got triggered. That was number five out of five. The last one. And its huge. Takeshi crossed his arms, his tone curious but serious. So what, we go after the giants now? Try to win them over too? Adam shook his head. No. Thats not it. Not yet. I think weve learned by now that these scenario descriptions arent metaphorical. Theyre more literal than they seem. Every word matters. He took a moment to let that settle before continuing. The wording in this subplot it clearly stated that this isnt something were meant to create. Its something already in motion. A plan. A scheme. Orchestrated by someoneor somethingthat wants to wipe out the Paladins. I dont think were the authors of this path. I think were stepping into someone elses script. Kazue raised her hand slightly as she stepped forward, her expression thoughtful. Wait. Thats kind of like what happened in the second scenario, right? When we found out the pirates and the government were just pieces being moved by Thaddeus? Adam nodded, while Falk moved on Sebastians shoulder, a little uncomfortable after hearing that name. Exactly. Which means we need to be even more careful this time. If we go along with this blindly, we might help the wrong side without realizing it. Drake, who had been quiet throughout the explanation, finally spoke up, his voice calm as always. Then what do we do instead? Adam inhaled deeply, steadying his thoughts. We dont follow the subplot. Not as its written. But that doesnt mean we ignore it either. If someone is trying to manipulate both the vampires and the giants, then the only way to expose them is to learn more about both sides. We already have the vampires. Now its time to understand the giants. Kazue nodded in agreement, her voice firmer now. That makes sense. In the last scenario, we didnt really understand the world until we had the perspectives of three major characters. The more points of view we get, the clearer the picture becomes. No one objected. There were no sarcastic remarks, no skeptical glances, no tired sighs of protest. Everyone simply nodded, some slowly with arms crossed and brows furrowed in deep thought, others more decisively, driven by the shared instinct that had kept them alive this far. It wasnt full agreement born from convictionno, it was understanding. Fragile, quiet, unspoken understanding formed not from trust, but necessity. Adam let his gaze linger on each of them for a moment, letting the silence settle. His eyes drifted toward the cracked walls of the ruined cathedral, now emptied of nobility and filled only with the echoes of powers that had nearly destroyed them all. He exhaled deeply, not with fatigue, but with resolve. Then, taking a single step forward without descending from the platform, he raised his hand and activated his transformation skill again, buffing his body once more. Its almost time. Lets wait for the Elders and Vampire Lords of Velmoria to return Oh yeah, we need to ask about Vaelric as well; that was one big surprise. He stood there for a moment, unmoving. This time, he would not be summoned. This time, he would ask the questionsand they would answer. Chapter 122 - Separated—But Not Without a Plan Chapter 122 - SeparatedBut Not Without a Plan The echo gradually broke the heavy silence of the grand hall of footsteps. Slowly, from the massive archways and entrance of the castle, the Vampire Lords and Elder Vampires began to return. They emerged one by one from the shadows of the nighttime exterior, their presence solemn, composed, but visibly unsettled by the events that had just transpired. Each of them carried the kind of aura that marked their age and powerancient, oppressive, and proudbut now there was something else in their bearing, a cautious respect mixed with apprehension as they approached the center of the hall once more. Robes of crimson, black, and deep violet swept across the stone floor like waves of blood, and the low murmur of whispered thoughts buzzed through the air as they slowly regrouped beneath the towering spires and broken arches of their sanctuary. They returned not as conquerors nor as dignified nobility, but as witnesses to something they could not explainand perhaps feared even more. Adam descended from the platform with slow, measured steps, the echo of his shoes deliberate, his expression composed. Behind him, the rest of his group followed quietly, standing in formation several paces behind, their presence respectful but alert. The boy stopped at the center of the hall where the Lords and Elders were beginning to gather, his gaze calm, sharp, and unwavering. As the last of them arrived and the room settled into expectant silence, he finally spokehis voice clear, even, and commanding. I thank you all for returning. He said, addressing them directly. There are things we must discuss. And I ask for your transparency, as I offer mine in turn. There was a moment of stillness as the Elders exchanged glances. The most prominent black-robed Elder, who had led the ritual, stepped forward first and gave a curt nod. We are listening, Lord Adam. Adam inclined his head slightly, not in deference, but in acknowledgment. Then let us begin with what you know of the worlds state after the appearance of the goddess Arianka. I need to understand the complete picturethe history and situation. I was asleep most of the time until very recently, so I dont know the current position of our people. The same Elders voice was quiet but steady. Velmoria is all that remains of our kingdom. The last bastion of true vampire royalty. When that dammed Arianka descended upon this world, everything changed. The paladins she blessedher chosenbecame instruments of destruction. One by one, our cities fell. Our territories vanished. And now, this is all that remains. Another Lord added. We have survived through careful retreat and protection of what little is left. Every few years, the paladins assault Velmoria. And whenever they breach our outer defenses, they retreat as if on command. We do not know why. But this pattern has repeated for decades. Adam nodded, absorbing every word, but there was one name he had to ask about. And what of the Crimson Monarch? What became of Lilith? Please explain from the beginning, I have some new vampires in my entourage. A noticeable silence fell upon the group. Eyes shifted uncomfortably. Some Lords lowered their heads slightly. It was another Elderan older male with sunken eyes and silver hair tied in regal knotswho answered. As you know, shes Empress of our kind. The mother of the vampire race. Every strength we possess every art of blood and shadow came from the Blood Oath that bound us to her. As long as she lived, we flourished. Our power was unified. Absolute. But she vanished the same day Arianka arrived in our realm. The day the divine light tore open the heavensthat was the day our Queen disappeared without a word, without a trace. We do not know where she went or if she still lives. What remains are her direct descendantsvery few in number- scattered across the world. Sir Vaelric, as you now know, is one of them. The only one in Velmoria. The room grew quiet again, the memory of their lost queen still fresh even after so long. Adam folded his arms, considering the implications. And the giants? He asked after a pause. You mentioned them briefly before. What is your history with them? One of the older Elders gave a small sigh. In a time long past, there was an alliance. Fragile, but present. Empress Lilith herself declared that vampires were not to make enemies of the giants. There were no treaties, no formal exchangebut there was an understanding. We did not interfere in their affairs, and they did not interfere in ours. Only we Elders recall those days. The bond faded long ago. We never knew why. Adam nodded thoughtfully, then spoke again. Do you know where we might find them? The Elder hesitated before answering. That is... not so simple. There was only one known big settlement, as they are a tribal racethe village of Uldroth. Unlike Velmoria, it was completely destroyed. The paladins razed it to the ground and built a temple in its place. It is said that one of the four Paladin Paragons now resides there. If any of the giants survived, they are scattered, hiding, or long dead, we havent seen any since the Great Awakening. A ripple of tension moved through Adams group. His allies exchanged glances, recognizing the weight of the challenge ahead. The boy remained still, thoughtful, but resolved. His expression hardened as he stepped forward again, lifting his gaze to the gathered Lords and Elders. Then well go there, to Uldroth. Adam said, his voice low but steady, firm as stone. Well investigate what remains. If any truths about the giants or what happened are buried there, I intend to find them. The words hung heavily in the air, and this time, the reaction was immediate. The Lords shifted uncomfortably, and the Elders drew in tense breaths. Several exchanged hushed words, their expressions etched with disbelief. One of the older Elders finally stepped forward, his voice laced with restrained urgency. Lord Adam He said cautiously. The ruins of Uldroth are no mere ruins. As I told you, the humans built an important temple there. It is surrounded by a paladin settlementlarge, fortified, and filled with their divine guards. To even approach the area would be a death sentence for our kind. The divine presence alone is poison to us. Adam said nothing at first. Instead, he lifted one hand, and in an instant, a wave of cursed energy burst outward from his body, followed almost immediately by a surge of devilish powera sharp, serrated presence that cut through the room like a blade against still water. The pressure was suffocating, the temperature of the air dropping as shadows thickened around him. His silhouette darkened, and his presence expanded with such unnatural weight that even the Elders stepped back unconsciously, their ancient instincts sounding alarms deep within their cold blood. But we are not what we once were. Adam said, his voice now layered with that impossible mix of calmness and command, his eyes glowing faintly beneath the pulse of power. Noctharis has returned to us in spirit. His protection still lingers. And I stand here with his essence, my will is his own. What threat do they pose to us now? What fear can the divine strike in our people who have already struck a deal with another god? For a heartbeat, no one moved. Then, slowly, one by one, the Lords began to lower their heads. The Elders, once so hesitant, now knelt in reverent silence. Doubt slipped away, replaced by something deeperrenewed belief. Whatever else they had seen, whatever they feared, in that moment, they were reminded of who now stood before them. Not merely a Lord. But the chosen of a god, the bearer of infernal might, and the one who had dared to take command when even they had faltered. We will gather our most loyal warriors. One of the Lords said at last, his voice quieter now, almost reverent. If that is your will, Lord Adam, then we shall follow. And just like that, the order was no longer a proposalit was a decree. But before the Lords and Elders could fully disperse, Adam raised his hand again, his voice cutting cleanly through the heavy atmosphere. I will go to Uldroth personally, but I already lead a large entourage. If any of Velmorias warriors are to accompany us, they must be the bestonly the strongest, the most loyal, and the most disciplined. Choose carefully. I will not tolerate weakness. He said every word measured and firm. There was no hesitation in his tone, no room for negotiation. The message was clear: this was not a march of desperation, nor a pilgrimageit was a mission, one with no room for vanity or excess. Those chosen would represent the last vestiges of vampire nobility and strength. The Lords bowed their heads first, and then the Elders followed. None dared question the judgment of the one who now carried the weight of Noctharis essence. They turned as one, filing out through the dark arches of the hall without another word. Plans were being born in that very instant. Strategies whispered, names remembered, old blades called from forgotten walls. Angela stepped forward again, her eyes narrowing slightly as she approached Adam once the last of the Lords and Elders had disappeared from view. Her tone was calm, but the edge behind her words was unmistakable. Why bring the vampires at all? She asked. That placeUldrothits a stronghold for the paladins now. Wouldnt it have been easier, safer, if it were just us? Her question wasnt accusatory, but it carried a weight of concern, as though she already anticipated the risks and couldnt understand why hed be willing to magnify them. Adam turned his head slightly, meeting her gaze with something between resignation and certainty. Yes, probably. But after everything weve seen in the previous scenarios, playing things safe hasnt exactly worked in our favor. He glanced at the fading darkness of the hall, where mere hours ago, three godlike beings had clashed for his soul. These hidden subplots theyre always tied to the people of the world they belong to. Strangers like us can push events, even guide thembut only the native pieces can trigger the deepest outcomes. If were really going to unravel whats going on here, we need those pieces in play. And besides He added with a faint smirk. Its not such a bad thing to have a backup from a species that reveres you as a divine figure. Wouldnt you agree? Angela exhaled through her nose, not quite laughing but not arguing either. Well, if you can find a way to resist the divine energy that place is bound to be soaked in, then Ill handle their disguises. I can make them look human, like I did with us. Just make sure they dont fall apart the second someone with real holy power walks by. Adam nodded, his expression softening for a brief moment. Thanks. He said simply. But the quiet did not last, as the ground beneath them trembled. A deep, guttural rumble echoed from the depths of the city, shaking the walls of the ancient castle. Dust rained down from the cracked arches above them as everyone in the chamber instinctively reached for balance. Adams head snapped toward the sound, eyes narrowing in alarm. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. What the? Another tremor followed, stronger this time. The entire floor shifted underfoot, and a few of the less steady among them stumbled. There was no mistaking it now. Something massive was happening. A third quake boomed through the stone, and this one was differentit carried the faint sound of metal. . With unspoken urgency, Adam and the others made their way toward the outer balconies of the castle, the highest vantage point available. The ancient vampire fortress was built upon a mountainous rise, hence the enormous stairs, a structure carved into the rock and shadowed by centuries. From that height, they could see everything. And what they saw froze them to the bone Across the fields beyond the ruined outer districts of Velmoria, there was light. Not the soft illumination of torches or the sickly glow of cursed flames, but a blinding, radiant wall of gold and white. A tide of divine brilliance spilling across the horizon, pushing aside the night itself like a curtain. The darkness of the land recoiled from it, shrinking under its approach as though the very world recognized what was coming. It was an army, a divine crusade unlike anything any of them had ever witnessed. The formation stretched farther than the eye could follow, a sea of armored figures whose presence lit the world like a second sun. Rank upon rank of holy soldiers, their pristine armor gleaming with sacred energy, advanced with perfect coordination. Standard-bearers marched in the vanguard, each banner pulsing with the symbols of Arianka. At the head, shining like celestial giants, stood two titanic figureseach one easily surpassing the height of the outer walls of Velmoria. Though their forms were humanoid, they moved with unnatural stillness, clad in gold and ivory armor too massive that it was weird to think it had been forged by mortal hands. Great hammers, their heads the size of siege towers, rested on their shoulders, each one crackling with condensed divine energy. The sight alone made the air burn in their lungs. But worse still was what followed above. Winged paladins soared through the skies in shifting formations, dozens upon dozens of them radiating light so intense it left trails in the air. These were not mere soldiers. These were the elite of the elitePaladin Champions, the most powerful vanguard of Ariankas will. Their presence alone was enough to signal catastrophe, and their numbers made it unprecedented. Between them, the clatter of marching boots and the grinding of divine siege engines filled the night with a steady rhythm. Machines of war, plated in ivory and glowing with scripture, rumbled forward on reinforced wheels, cannons of judgment mounted upon their frames. The thunderous sound of holy bombardment echoed again, and this time, they understood the source. Across the battlefield beyond the ruined gates of Velmoria, the divine siege engines of the paladins unleashed another volley. Projectilesmassive spheres of compressed divine energyshot into the sky like miniature suns, trailing radiant tails as they tore through the night. They struck the great outer walls with violent impact, shaking the ground as stone crumbled under their assault. Some arced over the defensive structures entirely, crashing into the city beyond and reducing entire sections of buildings to splintered debris and flame. The kingdom erupted into chaos. Screams filled the air, soldiers shouted orders, and the haze of burning stone rose into the heavens like a cloud of judgment. Panic and sacred fury danced in tandem beneath the blood-colored moon. Adam and the rest of the group wasted no time. With a single glance and a terse nod, they descended the castle steps in a rush. Some of the recently awakenedChloe, Dayana, Andr, Jonathan, and Sebastianstill stumbled as they moved, their minds barely catching up to the reality of what had just unfolded. Drake took the lead without being told, offering quick support to Jonathan, who muttered incoherent protests about holy bombardments between clenched teeth. Angela gripped Chloes arm and kept her steady while Emir hurried beside them, his Interdimensional Cube safely tucked under his arm, guarded like a sacred artifact. They sprinted through the winding streets of Velmoria, weaving between terrified citizens and rushing soldiers. All around them, vampires clad in dark armor moved with panicked purpose, trying to usher civilians deeper into the citys fortified sectors. Shouts echoed from every direction, orders to seal the lower gates, to prepare the anti-holy barricades, to brace the sheer impact of the human empire that had claimed so many lives time and time again. Their destination was clear: the great northern gate, the same entrance through which they had first arrived. It was there, as they neared the final stretch, that two figures intercepted thema blur of movement before recognition. Vaelric stepped into their path, his dark cape trailing like smoke, followed closely by one of the Elders, a man with narrow, silver eyes and pale, dignified features who Adam remembered but whose name he hadnt learned. What startled the group even more, however, was Vaelric himself. He looked completely different from how he had appeared just a few hours ago. They all remembered him as gaunt and pale, a man whose body had been ravaged by years of starvation and decline. Back then, his cheeks had been hollow, his skin paper-thin, and his hair a tangled mess of dirt and neglect. But now he was whole. Restored. His face, once sunken, was full againundead, yes, but vibrant with vitality. His hair was clean and neatly combed back, shining beneath the flickering light of the burning skyline. He wore a fitted black and red armor adorned with the sigils of old vampiric nobility, and his eyes burned with a cold confidence that hadnt existed before. He was, for the first time, unmistakably regal. A true descendant of the Crimson Monarch. Lord Adam, you cannot go any farther. Youll be caught in the next wave. Vaelric said firmly, his voice calm despite the panic all around them. We need to assess the situation. What the hell is happening out there? Adam answered, stepping forward. The Elder took over then, glancing toward the horizon where holy light scorched the sky. Its one of the empires offensives. He explained, his voice carrying the weight of tired familiarity. They attack Velmoria every few seasons, testing our defenses, claiming uncountable souls but thisthis is unprecedented. Never before have they committed this much force. As if summoned by his words, another sphere of radiant destruction broke through the clouds. It descended in an arc of golden fury, heading directly toward them with terrifying speed. Vaelric and the Elder barely had time to react, their hands raising in instinctive defense, but Adam moved faster. His eyes caught the light, and his body responded with clarity forged in experience. One step forward. One breath. A clawed hand erupted from his shouldermassive, spectral, and dripping with corrupted energy. It belonged to one of the Daemon-Type ghosts that lived inside him, called forth by his will. The hand surged upward, intercepting the divine projectile in mid-air. Fingers closed around it with bone-snapping force, and with a sound like glass shattering under pressure, the claw crushed it into useless shards of divine metal, disarming the spellwork within before it could explode. Both Vaelric and the Elder were left frozen, their eyes wide, not from the danger but from the spectacle. From the display of power and other proof of the truth behind Adams identity. But he didnt give them time to speak. We need to get to the gate. We cant just stand here while they bombard the city. No. Vaelric said immediately, placing a hand on his chest as a formal way to stop him. You are the messenger of Noctharis, our divine guide. You must not be seen by our enemies'' forces just yet. His tone wasnt fearfulit was resolute. This attack Its divine luck. If theyve deployed so many forces here, then theyve drawn them from other regions. Uldroth may be vulnerable. More vulnerable than it has ever been. Adam hesitated. That wasnt what he wanted to hear. His first instinct was to object, but the logic couldnt be ignored. Especially when he remembered the events in Celestia Sanctum. How his presence had been noted by some prominent figures there, and that was the same for Drake and Angela. It had triggered consequences none of them could control. If they revealed themselves now, they risked escalating everything. He didnt say it aloud, but it was clear in the way his jaw tightened and his gaze lowered. He turned back to the others and exhaled slowly. Change of plans. Most of you will stay here and assist however you can. Defend. Support. Help evacuate. But dont engage. This probably isnt a full assaultjust another test. The city will hold. And you? Takeshi asked, brow furrowing. A small group will head to Uldroth, we cant waste this chance. Adam said. What group? You cant mean to go without backup. Dayana asked sharply. We dont need many; too many bodies would attract attention. It was the better option from the start. Angela replied, making it clear that she already considered herself part of the group that was going to go. Adam paused, but before he could add something more, Kazue raised her hand. I know that face Let me guess, you are planning to bring only yourself, Drake, and Angela, right? Well, I think Katya should go with you. She said, her voice steady and looking at Adam directly into his eyes. Everyone turned, and Katya herself blinked, noticively dumbfounded. Wait, what? Two reasons. Kazue continued, ignoring the stunned silence. First, she has that Plot Device. Accompany! If she goes to Uldroth with the others, she can teleport back hereand bring others with her. Thats invaluable. Katyas eyes widened, and she started to protest. But I dont I mean, I dont want And second Kazue interrupted gently, placing a hand on her shoulder. Were soulbonded. If were apart, we can still sense each other. If anything goes wrong, well know. Its the only way we can stay linked across distances. Katya opened her mouth to argue again, but then stopped. Her gaze locked with Kazues. There was no hidden meaning in Kazues words. No manipulation. Just trust. Pure, unflinching trust. The blonde swallowed hard. I dont want to go, not without you The blonde muttered. Kazue smiled and took her hands. Please, do it for me? Katya turned bright red. Her body trembled with suppressed emotion. But slowly, she nodded. If if thats what you want then Ill go. Adam blinked at the exchange, then turned toward Kazue. You thought that through fast. He said, impressed. I watch anime, the smart characters are always underestimated. She replied with a small grin. Adam nodded as if understanding what she was talking about, his mind already recalculating. Then it was decided. The assault group would be four: Adam, Drake, Angela, and Katya. There were no objections from Adams team, save for the usual sigh of resignation from Li, who looked like he was already imagining the chaos ahead. On the other side, however, WNATN''s members were visibly more unsettled. The idea of letting their leader travel alone with another group was clearly uncomfortable for them. Angela noticed the tension and raised a hand calmly. Ill be fine, You know what I can do. Besides, Adam and his people have proven themselves more than trustworthy. She said with quiet confidence, her voice cutting through the noise around them. Her words, though simple, carried a weight that slowly eased the stiffness in her team''s shoulders. They still didnt look thrilled about it, but they nodded in reluctant agreement. Angela offered them a small smile, then added. Support the defense however you canbut dont throw yourselves into anything too dangerous. Hold the line. This isnt the final battle. Her tone was firm, instructive, maternal in its own way. Then, without letting anyone see the shift in her gaze, she turned to look at Adam. Just for a moment. Her expression darkened ever so slightly, a flicker of mistrust returningbut only for a heartbeat. It vanished before anyone noticed. The rest of the teams gathered for their final check-ins. Quiet conversations passed between themlast-minute instructions, words of caution, and encouragements masked as sarcasm. Within a few minutes, those who would stay and those who would go had separated. At the center stood the chosen four: Adam, Drake, Angela, and Katya. But just as they prepared to leave, Vaelric stepped forward, his posture rigid with discipline, his expression formal and resolute. He bowed slightly, his crimson cloak sweeping out behind him as he spoke. Lord Adam, with all due respect, I humbly ask to accompany you. He said in a voice that carried far more weight and confidence than the withered shell of a man they had met in Morvael. Originally, I was chosen to join the selected group to represent Velmorias elite, alongside other Lords. But now, with the situation demanding their presence here only I remain. I believe it is my duty to follow you in this divine undertaking. That you saved me in Morvael was not a coincidenceit was providence. A test of loyalty. And I will not fail it. Adam looked at him for a long moment and immediately recognized the fire in Vaelrics voice. It wasnt desperationit was devotion. Then Id be glad to have you at my side. But be ready. Where were going may well be more dangerous than anything youve ever faced. Adam said sincerely, placing a hand on the armored pauldron of Vaelrics shoulder. To that, Vaelric simply dropped to one knee and bowed his head. Even if the path leads to a hell worse than the Great Awakening, I will follow you to its end. He said solemnly. That earned a rare, genuine smile from Adam, one not born of manipulation or strategy but of quiet gratitude. A sharp voice cut the moment shortDrake, as always, focused and to the point. We leave now. Everyone, grab on. Adam, think you can bind us together? Angela and Katya both blinked in confusion, not fully understanding what he meant. But Adam didnt hesitate. He raised a hand, and in a moment, several chitinous appendages burst from his backsleek, black limbs like insect legs, eerily silent and precise. Before anyone could protest, they wrapped gently around the five of them, locking the formation into a single group. Hey, watch out! Angela protested under her breath while Katya wrinkled her nose in discomfort. But there was no time to complain. Drake raised one arm toward the sky and called out with a calm command. Zhuhai, its time to go. A seal ignited beneath themelegant, sweeping lines drawn in a calligraphy of ink-like strokes, glowing with ardent power. In an instant, it expanded outward, opening like a gate across space, and from within, something emerged. A great serpentine shape began to slither through the rift, rising higher and higher. A dragonnot the Western kind with scales and claws, but a majestic Eastern beast, long and flowing like a river of crimson lightning. Its eyes were sharp and intelligent, its fur a radiant vermilion streaked with gold, and its horns curved like ancient blades. This was no ordinary creature. Its presence alone spoke of divine ancestryZhuhai, descendant of one of the Four Emperors of Murim. The team found themselves nestled atop the soft fur between the dragons brows, barely even jostled as the creature began to rise. With fluid, effortless grace, Zhuhai surged upward, his body weaving between falling divine projectiles with the precision of a dancer. Several glowing orbs of energy arced past, grazing the edge of his formbut none made contact. And then, with a pulse of wind, he took off across the sky, flying faster than the eye could follow, vanishing into the distance like a streak of fire. Vaelric, youre the guide now. Drake said over the wind, his voice calm but firm. The vampire noble nodded without hesitation. I will lead us to the ruins of Uldroth. He said over the roaring wind, his eyes forward, locked on the horizon. Whatever awaits us there we shall face it head-on. Chapter 123 - Bonding on the Back of a Dragon Chapter 123 - Bonding on the Back of a Dragon The wind howled like a beast across the open sky, tearing against their bodies and hair as the group of five soared high above the ground on the back of Zhuhai. The enormous vermilion-scaled dragon, a creature of serpentine grace and overwhelming majesty, twisted and surged through the night with alarming speed. Its lithe body coiled and arced effortlessly through the currents of wind, parting the sky like a living comet. Beneath them, the world blurred into streaks of distant mountain ridges and darkened forest lines, while above, the stars trembled with each of Zhuhai''s rhythmic beats through the air. The cold bit at their skin, and the sheer force of the wind made it nearly impossible to see, much less breathe, let alone speak. At first, it was a struggle for everyone except Drake, who was already used to that situation. Adam clung to one of the tufts of fur along the dragons neck, his eyes narrowed into slits as the air threatened to rip the breath from his lungs. Beside him, Katya looked pale, more from the speed than from fear, her hands gripping the fabric of her skirt with white knuckles as she tried to remain upright. Angela had squatted low to stabilize herself, lips pressed tight, her usually composed demeanor interrupted by the chaos of sheer velocity. Vaelric, for his part, seemed caught between awe and sheer physical disorientation, his crimson cloak snapping violently behind him. But then, Drake shifted forward, bracing his feet against the wide top of the dragons head, and raised both arms outward, channeling his inner energy with calm precision. A pulse of Ki surged from him like an invisible dome, expanding until it enveloped them in a translucent shell. Instantly, the winds violence was cut off, muffled to a soft hush, and the air inside grew calm. Their bodies stabilized, and for the first time since they had taken flight, they could breathe easily. The change was so drastic that everyone exhaled almost simultaneously in relief. Angela even let herself fall back onto the plush fur, looking upward with a heavy breath. Katya blinked, finally able to open her eyes fully, and muttered something under her breath about never getting used to that sensation. Thank you, but I would have appreciated a prior warning. Adam said, turning toward Drake as he adjusted his footing. Drake nodded. Yeah, sorry about that do you mind if we take turns? Its draining to hold this for too long. Adam agreed and, as he took over after a few minutes, concentrated. Cursed energy gathered in the space before them and began to harden into a similarly shaped barrier. It wasnt as elegant as the Ki version, nor did it feel particularly pleasant, but it was stable and functionaland that was enough. With the wind no longer drowning out their words, conversation soon followed. They were, after all, looking at a journey that would take most of the night and stretch well into the next day. Vaelric was the first to speak, raising his voice above the steady hum of the wind against the magical barrier. Uldroth lies far to the northeast. It takes no less than three days to arrive by horse. But with this magnificent beast, I daresay well reach it past morning. He said, his tone more regal than before. Adam nodded at the estimate. It seemed to be the case based on the speed at which they had traveled from Morvael to Velmoria. That seems accurate. Weve got time. He said, adjusting his balance. Katya said little, her face partially turned, one hand resting lightly over her chest as if feeling something invisible. From time to time, her fingers would twitch, and her eyes would tighten slightlychecking, most likely, the state of Kazue through their soulbond. She didnt need to speak for Adam to guess what was on her mind. Still, every time Drake joined in on the conversation, adding a quiet remark or asking Vaelric a question, Katya would speak up a little more. Her tone softened around Drake, and her reluctance easedjust a little. Even when she snapped back at a comment or rolled her eyes, her shoulders relaxed in his presence; whether she noticed it or not, the contrast was clear. There were plenty of conversations and remarks from everyone in the group, and Vaelric seemed very amused by every interaction. Huh, I never imagined that I would ever enjoy a ride beside humans. The vampire said at one point, after a long silence, Angela quirked an eyebrow. What!? Vaelric gave a low chuckle. Do not mistake meI recognized what you are the moment I saw you near Lord Adam. Even when your visage mimicked our own. Adam turned his gaze toward him, clearly nervous, just like the others, who were not expecting that kind of comment. What do you mean? There was a short pause as the wind carried on around them, the barrier still humming softly with cursed energy. Then, Vaelric straightened slightly, his posture upright with quiet confidence as he glanced at Adam once more. Of course, let me explain, my Lord... One of the blessings of being born from our esteemed Monarch Liliths bloodline is that I can sense the nature of my kind. Its not a matter of sight or soundits an instinct. Thats why I instantly knew you were a great vampire Lord and that your entourage were different. They wore our face, but not our soul Well, for that reason and because its impossible that you had converted in such a short time since I saw you at the entrance to the city. Adam didnt answer. There was no point in trying to explain the concept of system titles or hidden mechanics to someone born into this world since it was forbidden. The vampire, however, didnt seem to suspect that there was a larger framework at play; to him, what he sensed was the natural order of things. But it doesnt matter, Ive never hated humans. Nor the Giants. My hatred belongs only to the paladins and the divine shackles their goddess draped upon this world. If powerful humans now stand behind the one who carries our bloods blessing, then I see no conflict in serving alongside them. He paused, turning his eyes to Drake with solemn respect. May I ask your name, warrior? The blond blinked, caught slightly off guard since he was still making the ki dome. Oh Drake Shaw. Then I shall address you properly, Sir Drake. Vaelric said, inclining his head. Your strength is evident. Im honored that my Lord is accompanied by an entourage like yourselves. Katyas mouth opened at that, her face darkening, clearly ready to object to the idea that Adam had an "entourage" of any kind. But before she could utter a word, Angela leaned forward, quick and practiced, and pressed her hand over the girls lips. Katyas protest was muffled into Angelas palm, her wide eyes full of disbelief. Dont. Angela muttered with a sigh, then shifted her hand away after a second, casting a weary glance over the group. With another flick of her wrist, subtle and almost lazy, a shimmer passed over her, Katya, and Drake. The illusion concealing their human appearances peeled away like a translucent film dissolving in the moonlight. Their true faces returnedDrakes sharp features, Angelas piercing eyes, Katyas pale gold hair fluttering freely in the high-altitude breeze. There was no need to keep hiding anymore. The hours passed in steady rhythm as the great dragon cut across the sky, gliding with elegance despite its tremendous speed. Conversation ebbed and flowed among the group, shifting from tense formality to moments of unexpected laughter and mutual curiosity. The strangeness of their mission, the uncertainty of what lay ahead, and the shared absurdity of their situation had slowly begun to erode the remaining walls between them. Even Katya, still visibly irritable from the separation from Kazue, found herself occasionally joining the conversation when Drake spoke, her responses curt but less confrontational than before. With the cold sky and high altitude around them, those moments of exchange became strangely grounding, a brief illusion of calm. Then, as if the world itself had chosen to remind them of the passage of time, the darkness of the horizon began to fade. The first rays of dawn broke across the peaks of distant mountains, illuminating the clouds in faint streaks of gold and pink. It was serene and peaceful. And then, suddenly, not Adams eyes widened as he turned sharply toward Vaelric, a gasp forming on his lips as he realized the direction of the sunlight. Drake and Angela reacted at almost the same time, stepping forward instinctively as the light fell directly onto Vaelrics face. Katya flinched slightly as if expecting to hear a scream or witness his flesh begin to sizzle. But nothing happened. Vaelric blinked slowly, confused, turning toward them with a furrowed brow. What? He asked, tilting his head. For a long moment, no one answered. Adam stared at him in disbelief, and even Angela looked uncertain, as if trying to reconcile what she was seeing with what she knew. Finally, unable to contain her curiosity, Angela leaned forward slightly and asked. Youre fine in the sun? Vaelric looked at her, then at the growing light across the sky, and smiled faintly. Yes. One of the few blessings passed down through my bloodline. He explained with calm composure. Descendants of the Monarch Lilith are not bound by the same restrictions as the rest of our kind. The sun does not burn me. Uh-huh. Angela muttered, clearly both impressed and annoyed by the convenience of such an ability. Her skepticism lingered only for a moment before Adam cleared his throat and spoke up again, this time with something more pressing on his mind and prepared to address the elephant in the room. If you dont mind me asking, why didnt you mention this before? When we met you in Morvael, you never said anything about being descended from Lilith. You just you were the leader of a small village under siege. The boy said, his voice even but sharp with focus. Vaelric chuckled softly, his expression warm, even amused. It was never my intent to deceive you, Lord Adam, but it also didnt seem necessary to mention. Having Liliths blood doesnt grant me a title or inheritance. Its a legacy in blood, not politics. A mark that brings with it some minor blessings, but not one that elevates my standing in the eyes of vampire nobility. The vampire said with a smile. But among vampires, arent bloodlines everything? As far as I saw, it seemed like hierarchy was even sacred. Katya said, narrowing her eyes and leaning forward. In most cases, you would be right. Vaelric admitted with another chuckle, clearly entertained by their human assumptions. Pure-blooded nobility is absolute among our kind. But the children of Lilith were different. You see, our dear Crimsom Monarch, Lilith never bore children of her own. In our race, childbirth is rare to begin withvampire infants take centuries to mature. Instead, the ones she called her children were once human. She chose them, turned them, and gifted them her own blood. They inherited a portion of her powerthat has been reduced as generations pass but not her throne. We were acknowledge by tradition, not by law. There was a pause as the group digested that. Vaelric went on, his tone dipping slightly into something more somber. After the Monarch vanished during the Great Awakening, what little influence we had began to disappear. Over time, we were reduced to nothing more than lesser nobles, our voices drowned beneath the weight of a hierarchy that no longer valued blood without titles. I dont even know if any of us remain. I was stranded in Morvael for many years. Cut off from the world. So, if there are others like me, I havent seen them. Adam had to admitthere was something strangely endearing about Vaelrics story. For once, he could allow himself to relax, if only slightly, and believe that every word the vampire had said so far was honest. It wasnt blind trust; it was the systems doing. After everything that had happened in these twisted worlds, he had learned one immutable truthwhen the system marked someone as a fixed ally, that bond was not easily broken. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. It went beyond manipulation, beyond deception. It was law. And for once, Adam was genuinely grateful for that particular safeguard. He still didnt know where this path would lead, but having someone like Vaelrica being bound by legacy, conviction, and now loyaltyby his side, was a small comfort amidst the looming uncertainty. The flight continued for a couple more hours, the scenery below gradually shifting from night-stained silhouettes to softened dawn light. The silence became companionable, broken only by the occasional comment or movement from one of the passengers. Somewhere along the way, Katya had finally succumbed to exhaustion. Her usual sharpness dulled by constant worry for Kazue, she had curled in slightly on herself, arms crossed, head bowed, and slipped into sleep without even realizing it. It was a vulnerability rarely seen in her. Vaelric, surprisingly, followed soon after. Having pushed himself nonstop since departing Morvael, the weight of travel, confrontation, and revelation finally took its toll. His arms folded over his chest, armor humming quietly against the shifting air, his eyes closed, and he remained perfectly stillas if resting were a habit long forgotten, but one he instinctively remembered now that he was no longer alone. Hours later, during one of Adams rotations maintaining the barrier, Angela slid closer to Drake, who sat near the front edge of the dragons broad head, his gaze fixed on the horizon. The wind was calm behind the barrier, and their voices were low but not hushed. She leaned slightly, adjusting her posture so it appeared casual, and spoke with a relaxed tone. You know, its easy to forget how peaceful this can feel sometimes. Flying like this. Quiet skies. A bit surreal. She began. Drake nodded once without looking at her. It is. She smiled faintly but didnt linger in the pleasantries. Her voice shifted slightly, dropping just a little in pitchless friendly, more focused. But we only have four days left before the next team arrives. You do remember that, right? Drakes expression didnt change. He blinked, slowly, and then glanced over at her. I do. Im not too worried. Angela gave a dry exhale and shook her head. Of course youre not. Drake tilted his head. Should I be? Yes She answered immediately, her tone sharp now. Because you dont get it. Your team doesnt get it. Most of mine dont get it eithertheyre fairly new. Green. We''ve been lucky so far. But a real conflict between user teams? Thats hell, Drake. Worse than any scenario. Theres a reason only a few teams even try to talk first before drawing blood, and those few... were the exception, not the rule. He furrowed his brow but remained quiet, listening. Angela pressed on. Theres no guarantee that the next group will be like us. Dragon Utopia you dont know what theyre capable of. You dont know how far theyre willing to go. And I dont want any of us getting blindsided just because we assumed they were decent. Drake looked thoughtful for a moment. I wasnt there when it happened, but the others told me something. That teamDragon Utopiathey used a Plot Device, Fluoroscopy, To look at our team data. Angela froze. Her lips parted slightly, and then she brought a hand up to her face in disbelief. Are you serious!? Drake nodded. Thats what they said. She smacked her palm against her forehead, dragging it down over her face with a groan. Why the hell didnt anyone mention that?! Thats important! The blond raised a brow, clearly surprised by that reaction. How bad is it? I figured maybe they were just checking if we were a threat. Angela narrowed her eyes at him, like she couldnt believe such naivety. No. It doesnt work like that. WNATN didnt get scanned. Do you know why? Because they didnt care. Under no circumstance does a high-tier team waste something like Fluoroscopy just to check if a low-tier group is dangerous or not. Her words carried the weight of realization. They scanned your team because you were the real target, not a curiosity. Not a threat to avoid but a prize to claim. And they did it earlybefore even entering the scenarioso they could prepare and learn your structure, your composition. They didnt even bother with mine. Drakes expression tightened. He didnt reply immediately, but he understood now. Angela exhaled again, this time slower. We have four days. Four. And I promise you, if were not out of this world before right after they drop in, we wont get another peaceful sunrise like this. Well be running. Bleeding. Or worse. There was no melodrama in her voice. Just experience. Drake nodded finally, his expression grim. Angela leaned back slightly, arms crossed, eyes cast toward the sky. The blond boy remained silent for a few moments, Angelas warning echoing in his thoughts like the trailing edge of a storm. She wasnt wrongnothing about the current scenario guaranteed that the next team would be friendly, and he would be a fool to ignore that possibility. Yet, despite the severity of her words, he couldnt quite feel the tension she expected him to. His eyes lowered to his hand, and there it was againthe faint trace of his Imperial Ki, swirling like glowing embers just beneath the surface of his skin. The energy he had cultivated for a long year of training in Murim, sharpened through trial and endless repetition, remained steady, alive, and almost eager. He had spent an entire year in that world, not only growing stronger but learning what it meant to truly protect something. Someone. His body remembered every strike, every stance, every lesson carved into his bones by sweat and blood. He briefly thought of his younger brotherhis face flashed into his mind. If only he had been this strong back then... The memory began to settle into regret when Angela suddenly shook his shoulder, pulling him back to the present. Her tone was quieter now, and her expression unreadable. When she spoke, it was almost a whisper, as if she didnt want anyone else to hear. Drake... can I ask you something? He looked at her, a little surprised by the shift in mood. Yeah. What is it? Its about Adam She said, her eyes narrowing slightly. You two talk about him like youve been through everything together. Is that real? Do you actually trust him? The question wasnt an accusation, but it wasnt casual either. It carried weight. Drake tilted his head a little, brow furrowed as he considered it. Adam joined the team at the same time I did. Hes... weird, yeah. Really weird sometimes. But Ive never met anyone like him before. Hes the type of person who thinks three layers deeper than anyone else, and even if he doesnt always show it, he cares about people. About us. And honestly? He gave a small, uncharacteristic smile. Hes the only one Id call a leader in this hell. And he doesnt even like that role. Angela listened, quiet and still. Drakes gaze returned to the swirling Ki at his fingertips. But more than that... he has a reason. A real one. Something that keeps him going no matter how bad it gets. He wont stop until hes out of this place. And I respect that. The girl didnt respond at first. Her gaze stayed fixed on him, unreadable, the wind from the high skies catching strands of her white hair. Finally, she exhaled slowly. I see. I asked because well, you already know. A Patron showed interest in him. Drake blinked and glanced up. So? Angelas voice dropped again, serious and focused. You dont get it. When a Patron shows interest in a user, it always means But whatever she had been about to say was lost. Without warning, Zhuhai halted mid-flight, the dragons massive body stilling in the air as if gripped by an invisible force. The momentum shift jolted everyone. Vaelric and Katya, previously asleep, snapped awake with immediate awareness, their bodies instinctively coiling for a threat. The blonde blinked, wild-eyed, her hands already searching for something to grab on to, while Vaelrics eyes darted to the horizon in confusion. Adams voice cut through the tension before anyone else could speak. There! He said, raising a hand and pointing ahead. The sight that met them was awe-inspiringand deeply unsettling. They hovered above a mountainous region, the landscape jagged and treacherous, shaped by time and battle alike. Spread across the terrain were remnants of what must have once been a great city, now reduced to ruin. Crumbling stone towers and shattered walls told the story of a civilization long lost, their foundations blackened as if scoured by divine flame. But amidst the wreckage stood something impossibly pristine. A temple. Towering. Monolithic. Carved of blinding white stone that gleamed like polished ivory and adorned with veins of radiant gold that caught the morning sun. The structure rose like a sanctified spear into the sky, taller than any fortress they had seen before, its architecture more akin to a holy skyscraper than a place of worship. Energy radiated from itraw, divine, unrelenting. It flooded the mountains, filled the sky, and sank into the very bones of the earth. Even from this distance, Adam could feel it. A choking pressure, clean and absolute. It disgustinly pressed against his corrupted core. He saw Vaelric shift uncomfortably beside him, his jaw tightening as the sunlight bathed them and that holy energy touched his undead flesh. The boys voice came low and certain. We cant get any closer like this. Not in daylight. Theyll see us. No one argued. Drake nodded once and turned to his companion. Zhuhai. Take us down. The dragon obeyed, its great body coiling downward, slipping between clouds and descending toward the shadowed crevices of the mountain range. The air around them changed as they dropped in altitudethe sun dimming, the divine pressure growing ever sharper with each passing second. But they remained silent, eyes fixed on the sacred colossus ahead, their hearts bracing for whatever truths or horrors lay waiting in the temple of Uldroth. Far from the mountainous ruins of Uldroth and the divine pressure that loomed over Adams group, a very different kind of presence stirred in the flawless, marble-paved streets of Celestia Sanctum. The city, as immaculate as ever, basked under the eternal radiance of the sacred sun, its towers glowing with divine brilliance, its people walking with purpose and devotion. High above the tranquil scene, unseen by any living soul, a translucent system window hovered in the air, pulsing faintly in shades of violet and gold, its content invisible to all but those it was meant for.
[Notice: UR-Rank Plot Device Early Access has been used.]
[Team ''Dragon Utopia'' has forced their entry into the scenario ahead of schedule.]
In an instant, eight figures emerged from thin air. No portals, no flashes of lightjust sudden presence. They stood perfectly still for a moment, their sudden arrival seemingly unnoticed by the people around them, cloaked perhaps by whatever high-level tool they had employed. Slowly, each of the eight stretched, moving as though their bodies had been compressed during transit, adjusting to the new atmosphere and pressure of the world they had entered. One figure in particular stood out the moment she shifted. A womanyoung in appearance, with long, cascading crimson hair that shimmered like fire beneath a black formal outfit that clung to her with militaristic precision. Her frame was lean, predatory, and controlled, but what truly set her apart were her eyes. They were golden amber, but the irises within them were slitted vertically, unmistakably inhuman, glowing faintly with an inner light that pulsed with hunger. She yawned, wide and unbothered, stretching her arms high above her head, and made no effort to hide the gesture. Without even glancing at the others, she spoke casually. Konrad, whats the current status of the marked? Her tone was dry, bordering on bored, as though the entire endeavor they were about to embark on was little more than an errand. At her command, another figure stepped forward from the group. He was shorter, more subtle in posture. His hair was cut short and silver-white, and his skin was pale as moonlight. A strange tattoo curled along his left cheek, reaching toward his eye. He wore a black cloak, the edges of it frayed as if purposefully distressed, and it covered much of his face in a shadowed hood. Without a word, Konrad lifted his left hand and summoned a strange item into existencea slip of paper, glossy and pale, not unlike a train ticket or coupon. There was a symbol engraved on it that shimmered with the unmistakable light of a system artifact. He held it up between two fingers and tore it in half.
[The item One-Time Free Skill Ticket has been redeemed.]
[The skill [Unreasonable Taxation] has been used.]
[The information of the targets marked by ''Fluoroscopy'' has been updated.]
As the announcement echoed into nothingness, a new screen materialized before each of the eight members. Each one examined their respective projections in silence, scanning details, cross-referencing stats, studying whatever data they had gained about their prey. Minutes passed like thatquiet, analytical. Only the sound of flickering screens could be heard within the illusionary veil that kept them invisible to the world around them. Eventually, the red-haired woman spoke again, her voice low but amused. As we suspected. The amount of points they had after their last scenario wasnt natural. Definitely used it all to grab some powerful upgrades. Her amber eyes narrowed slightly as her lips curved into a small smirk. Theres a lot of interesting stuff here. Looks like this is going to be worth our time after all. Konrad exhaled through his nose, a tiny smile rising on one side of his face. And our objectives? The woman was still reading when he asked, but she finished quickly and shut the projection with a flick of her fingers. Then, she summoned something elsethree silver knives, thin as needles, each engraved with sharp runes along their flat sides. She spun them casually between her fingers, letting the metal glint beneath the morning sun. Just three, these called Adam, Emir, and Sebastian. Theyve got the only skills worth stealing. The knives spun faster now, one catching a glint of gold. Her grin widened, all previous boredom vanishing from her expression. This is our first official assignment under the Hunt3rs Alliance. She continued, her voice gaining that dangerous cadence of anticipation. Lets make sure we leave a good impression. And with that final note, she tossed one of the knives into the air and caught it by the hilt. Lets do this with a boom! The eight turned as one, their feet already in motion, their presence still hidden from the world around them. In perfect unison, they began to walk deeper into the sacred heart of Celestia Sanctum.